《A Blessed Daughter》


 Chapter 1： save lives

    Chapter 1 Save People


    Among the rolling hills, a trail passes through the mountains.


    Wei Ruo was walking on the path with a bamboo basket on her back. The weather in early spring was perfect, and the sunset glow reflected on her fair face.


    Yunping Mountain is far away for her, but there are many rare wild herbs in the mountain, so it is worthwhile for her to come all the way early in the morning.


    After coming out of the trail at the foot of the mountain and turning into the official road, Wei Ruo heard a group of noisy voices not far away.


    A luxurious carriage was parked on the side of the road, surrounded by many attendants, there was a great battle.


    Wei Ruo stopped, and after thinking for a while, with the mentality that more things are worse than less things, he pretended not to see, bowed his head and continued to move forward.


    However, these people still found her. A man in Chinese clothes walked over quickly and stood in front of Wei Ruo: "Where is the nearest medical center?"


    The voice is urgent, and the expression is a little scary.


    "There is no medical clinic nearby. The nearest one is in the county seat, which is seventy or eighty miles away." Wei Ruo answered with a bow.


    "What about Wen Po? Is there a village near here with Wen Po?" the man asked again.


    "No."


    Wei Ruo''s answer made the man''s face even more ugly.


    Seeing that the man stopped asking questions, Wei Ruo didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business, so he turned around and planned to leave.


    Just two steps away, I heard a woman''s screams from inside the carriage, and the anxious voices of the maids:


    "Madam, hold on, Madam is fine, we will find the doctor soon."


    "Foot, I see a foot, what should I do? It''s a foot! It''s about to kill someone!"


    "Water, bring hot water and ginseng tea!"


    Wei Ruo frowned and couldn''t help but stop.


    The person in the car should be giving birth and the situation is critical.


    Do you want to take care of it?


    It¡¯s better not to worry about it, it¡¯s easy to cause trouble if you manage it, and this group of people doesn¡¯t seem easy to mess with!


    Just as he decided to continue walking, there was another scream of a woman.


    How does this make her go! Life is at stake, as a child!


    Wei Ruo glanced back at his bamboo basket, pondered for two seconds, and finally couldn''t hold back, and chose to turn around and walk back.


    Seeing Wei Ruo approaching the carriage, the followers immediately stopped her.


    "I know a little bit of medical skills, and there are some freshly picked herbs in the bamboo basket. If you choose to believe, let me go into the carriage right now, or I will leave now."


    Wei Ruo succinctly gave the man two choices.


    Answer quickly, if he says he won''t treat her, she will turn around and leave immediately, saving trouble!


    The man''s mind is dumb at the moment, he heard the maid said that he saw the feet, if the feet come out first when a woman gives birth, it means half of her body has entered the gate of hell!


    At this time, there was another screaming sound from inside the carriage, hitting the man''s heart heavily.


    The man has no time to think anymore: "I''ll give you a chance to try, keep my wife and children, and the prosperity and wealth are indispensable to you!"


    With approval, Wei Ruoda stepped into the carriage.


    In the carriage, a gorgeously dressed woman was moaning in pain, with sweat all over her head, and her hands were tightly clutching the maid next to her.


    Wei Ruo lowered his head and looked down at the woman. The amniotic fluid had already broken, but the fetus was in an abnormal position and the labor was difficult.


    Fortunately, the amniotic fluid has not flowed out, and the fetus'' legs have not yet fully entered the birth canal.


    Wei Ruo took out a cloth bag from the bamboo basket, which contained acupuncture kits and some commonly used medicines.


    Take two dried ginseng slices and take them out for the woman to suck, and tell the maid to get some water, preferably sugar water tonic soup, for the woman to feed.


    Wei Ruo comforted the woman: "Don''t cry, don''t shout, save your strength, I will give you an injection to relieve the pain, and then help you to position the fetus. Don''t be nervous, just relax as much as possible."


    What? Upright fetal position?


    The fetal position is correct at this time?


    Do you still need a needle?


    The maidservants on both sides turned pale when they heard this.


    This is something that the most experienced women in Beijing dare not do! At this time, the fetal position is too dangerous!


    Wei Ruo didn''t talk nonsense, and quickly washed his hands with the hot water on the carriage, opened the acupuncture bag, picked up the thin and long silver needles, untied the woman''s clothes, and accurately inserted the needles in several positions.


    After a while, more than a dozen silver needles were stuck on the woman''s body, which eased the woman''s pain.


    Then, under the disbelieving eyes of the two servant girls, they stuffed the child''s protruding feet back!


    The pupils of the maids trembled, and they almost screamed out.


    Wei Ruo then put his hands on his belly, gestured as if doing Tai Chi, and pressed the fetus in the abdomen to rotate slowly.


    The two maids in the carriage saw this scene and were once again speechless in shock. The child in their stomach was really moving!


    Time passed by minute by minute, and the people waiting outside the carriage became more and more anxious, as if they were being roasted on the stove.


    Is that girl really okay?


    Can you? What if it doesn''t work...how?


    God bless, Buddha bless!


    An hour later, the cry of a baby broke through the haze that enveloped everyone.


    Everyone looked at the carriage in great surprise, and burst into bursts of cheers.


    Accompanied by the cheers from outsiders, Wei Ruo in the carriage took care of the child''s umbilical cord, and then cleaned up the mother to stop the bleeding.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Wei Ruo let out a long breath, and then dragged his tired body out of the carriage.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he could go in and see his wife, the man in Chinese clothes couldn''t wait to get on the carriage to see his wife.


    After a while, under the reminder of his wife, the man got out of the car and came to look for Wei Ruo. He wanted to thank Wei Ruo and give him a big reward, but found that the woman who had just saved his wife had disappeared...


    He clearly promised that woman that he would give her glory and wealth, why did he leave without saying goodbye?


    Walking on the small road home, Wei Ruo began to feel pain in the flesh.


    Just gave the woman some ginseng slices, and used herbal medicine to stop bleeding. It was worth a lot of money!


    Wei Ruo secretly thought, next time something like this happens, she must ask for some reward!


    Wei Ruo walked towards home with a bamboo basket on his back. He could finish the journey home in more than an hour, but he exhausted too much energy when saving people, and he couldn''t walk the rest of the way.


    Three hours later, a separate courtyard appeared in front of Wei Ruo.


    This is the place where Wei Ruo lived for ten years: pitch-black tiles, gray walls, chrome-blue bricks, vaguely dilapidated.


    It¡¯s Qixi Festival, what are you guys doing, I¡¯m posting a new article


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： life experience

    Chapter 2 Life experience


    The maid Xiumei stood at the door like a watchman, saw Wei Ruo from a distance, trotted forward, saw Wei Ruo carrying a bamboo basket of herbs, and said in a distressed and slightly complaining tone :


    "Miss, why did you run to the mountain alone again? How dangerous it is!"


    While speaking, Xiumei had skillfully taken Wei Ruo''s bamboo basket and carried it on her back.


    "Good Meimei, I didn''t go up the dangerous cliff, really! There are many rare medicinal herbs on the mountain, which are worth a lot of money. If I don''t pick them, I will be reckless!"


    "That won''t work! Your body is not as strong as mine! Even if you want to go, you have to take me with you! The master you invited taught me so much kung fu, I have to use it!"


    "Who will cook for me when I bring you up the mountain? My good plums and my five internal organs temple are all counting on you!" Wei Ruo said coquettishly.


    Today''s trip was exhausting for her. Her stamina bar had been exhausted after running long distances to collect herbs, and she was about to be useless after giving birth.


    "I''ll make it for you when I come back! You ran to the mountains alone, and I was worried at home. The rice couldn''t be cooked properly, and I couldn''t tell the difference between salt and sugar!"


    Xiumei stomped her feet.


    "I''m hungry." Wei Ruo looked up at Xiumei eagerly.


    "Miss, you changed the subject again!" Xiumei was helpless.


    "Don''t starve me, you see I''m so thin." Wei Ruo rubbed his belly, implying that it was in place.


    When he was just saving people, he didn''t even frown when he was in such a critical situation, but now he is acting cute and cute with his maid for a meal.


    "Okay, okay, it''s been done a long time ago, it''s all simmering in the stove, it''s hot! I''ll go and serve it to you."


    Xiumei turned around and entered the kitchen while muttering.


    There is no way, who made their lady''s food-hungry eyes so painful? I can''t stand it!


    The yard where Wei Ruo lives is full of various plants, including ornamental flowers, medicinal materials, and crops.


    The only space is reserved for a stone table. When the weather is good, Wei Ruo likes to eat, drink tea and bask in the sun at the stone table.


    This is a separate courtyard of the He family, and there are only two people living here, Wei Ruo and her maid, Xiumei.


    If Wei Ruo crossed over, she became a supporting actress in the book.


    In the original book, she is the daughter of the Wei family, a family of officials, who was taken away by the He family, a family of merchants.


    When he was raised in the He family of merchants until he was three years old, he was ordered by a fortune teller to say that he would kill his parents, so he was sent to this other courtyard.


    Only Wei Ruo''s nanny and maid Xiumei came together.


    After that, the He family sent five taels of silver every month, and they stopped asking.


    Even during the holidays, Wei Ruo never saw them again.


    Now Wei Ruo is thirteen years old, and has lived in this Zhuangzi for ten full years.


    For Wei Ruo, she likes life in Zhuangzi very much, and likes dealing with the villagers.


    She doesn''t want to go back to He''s house, nor to her biological parents'' house, because in the original book, whether she is in He''s house or in her biological parents'' house, she has a very difficult life.


    Early next morning, after breakfast, Wei Ruo and Xiumei went out together.


    The other courtyard where Wei Ruo lives is backed by hills, and there are large tracts of farmland just outside the door.


    It is the busy season of farming, and the villagers are busy transplanting rice seedlings in the fields.


    When Wei Ruo passed by, the villagers greeted her one after another.


    "Ruoruo, my boss hunted a rabbit up the mountain today, I left you a rabbit leg, remember to ask Xiumei to take it back later!"


    "Miss Ruo''er, I picked some water celery today, and I will share it with you. Let Xiumei take it."


    "Miss Ruoer, the medicine you gave last time is really useful, my tiger will be fine after taking it!"


    "..."


    Wei Ruo greeted them and came to his field.


    Like everyone else, she took off her shoes, stepped barefoot into the muddy rice fields, and started planting rice seedlings.


    Xiumei persuaded Wei Ruo several times to rest beside her and let her do it, but Wei Ruo insisted on doing it herself.


    Because she has a reason to plant it herself.


    Wei Ruo has a space, which appeared during time travel. The entrance of the space is in the palm of her left hand, with a red spot, like a cinnabar mole.


    There is a simple thatched hut in the space. At first, the hut was empty and there was nothing.


    There is nothingness outside the thatched hut, a vast expanse of whiteness, as if shrouded in a thick fog.


    Later, Wei Ruo began to decorate the thatched hut. Over the course of several years, he added furniture, made arrangements, and stored items from the hut.


    As Wei Ruo built the interior of the thatched hut, the dense fog outside the house receded a bit, and a square of land about two meters by two meters appeared. Rice was planted on the land when it appeared.


    So Wei Ruo started planting rice, and when the rice was ripe and harvested, Wei Ruo gained experience points.


    After planting several times, the experience points were full, the space was upgraded, the thick fog in front of the house receded again, and a new piece of land of the same size appeared, and sweet potatoes were planted on the land at this time.


    At this time, Wei Ruo understood that her own space can be upgraded, and the experience needed to upgrade is obtained through her planting. After the experience value is full, she can upgrade. After the upgrade, new land and new seeds will appear.


    This is very similar to an online game "Happy Farm" that has been played for many years. You can gain experience by planting. After the experience is full, you can upgrade to get new plantable land and new seeds.


    Later, Wei Ruo took out the rice seeds in the space and planted them, and she also gained experience after harvesting, but only if she planted them herself, and the part that was distributed to the villagers could not gain experience.


    So whether she is in the space or outside the space, she needs to fight in person.


    The master and servant were busy, when suddenly two nuns and a group of people appeared on the field beside Wei Ruo.


    Seeing Wei Ruo standing barefoot in the mud with his face covered in mud, the two nuns showed disgusted expressions in unison.


    What does this look like? All the maids in the house are more decent than her!


    "We are the servants of the captain''s mansion, and we are here to pick up the lady back to the mansion under the order of the master and his wife." The nanny explained the purpose of coming.


    The Captain''s Mansion? Xiumei looked surprised, and asked: "You guys are mistaken, my young lady lives in the county town, and I don''t know any school lieutenants."


    "It used to be, but from now on, it''s no longer." One of the nuns said, "My master has already investigated clearly. When we were in Haining Mansion, the He family and our Mrs. Xiaowei gave birth in Guanyin Temple at the same time, and met rogues. Going into the mountain, I hugged the wrong child in my panic."


    Another nun added: "Your adoptive parents'' family, that is, the He family who does business in the county, has agreed to us to pick you up."


    Hearing that, Xiumei opened her mouth wide and was too surprised to speak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： The biological parents came to pick me up

    Chapter 3 Biological parents came to pick him up


    Wei Ruo looked at the two nuns and remained silent for a while.


    Just when the two nuns who came to pick him up thought that Wei Ruo was too surprised and overwhelmed, Wei Ruo opened his mouth and replied in a calm tone: "Got it."


    Knowing that she is not an abandoned son of a merchant''s family but a daughter of the school captain''s mansion, her status has risen a big level all of a sudden, and her reaction is so calm?


    The two nuns looked at each other suspiciously.


    "Miss, you can hear me clearly. We are from the Captain''s Mansion. The ancestors of the Wei family have made meritorious deeds. You follow us back, and you will be the lady of the official family in the future." The nanny reiterated, thinking that Wei Ruo didn''t understand. What does Xiaowei''s mansion mean, so he behaves so calmly.


    "Well, I heard it." Wei Ruo still had no waves on his face.


    The reason why Wei Ruo is so calm is because she already knew that such a day would come.


    What if she is not calm?


    The He family, who sent themselves to other courtyards to fend for themselves, had no feelings for her at all, and it was their wish to have a connection with the Captain''s Mansion because of this erroneous relationship.


    And the Wei family is a family of officials after all. Once they know about the wrongdoing, they will definitely not let their biological daughter live outside and cause people to talk about it.


    As for Wei Ruo himself, he naturally doesn''t want to go to the Wei family, but in this world where the hierarchy of monarchs and ministers is strict, there is no way Wei Ruo can''t go back if he doesn''t want to.


    "Then miss, you can go with us. We will take you back to the school captain''s mansion to meet your biological parents. You don''t have to go to the He family. Our master has already made it clear to them that they are concerned about you returning to school with us." The Wei Mansion has no objections." Seeing that Wei Ruo had heard clearly, the nanny urged.


    This countryside is full of snakes, rats, insects and ants. It is dirty and poor. It is not a place for people to stay.


    Of course Wei Ruo knew that the He family had no objection to this matter. They had no feelings for themselves, and they were eager to cling to the Colonel''s Mansion. Naturally, the Colonel''s Mansion would do whatever they wanted.


    "I need to go back and pack my things first."


    "You don''t need to take the things here, they are all in the Captain''s Mansion."


    What good things can she have here? It''s better to throw it to the captain''s mansion and use a new one.


    ¡°I use my own stuff.¡±


    Although the two nuns have opinions in their hearts, it is not good to express their dissatisfaction to the future master of the family, so they can only follow her wishes.


    Wei Ruo came up from the rice field after planting the seedlings in his hands, tidied them up, and led Xiumei back to the house to tidy them up.


    Different from the dilapidated exterior walls, the furnishings in the house are much more refined.


    I packed up my things, and brought all the valuable things, as well as the jars Wei Ruo stored in the warehouse, and all the dried medicinal materials.


    Finally, he entrusted the newly planted rice field to the couple of Lao Li¡¯s family at the entrance of the village, and left a letter asking Lao Li to hand it over to her nanny.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s packed luggage, the two nuns showed ugly expressions, especially those dark and broken jars.


    If he really grew up in the countryside, he has only so much experience, and a few broken jars are considered good things.


    I wanted to persuade Wei Ruo not to bring it. It would be useless to bring such things to the Captain¡¯s Mansion, but then I thought that Wei Ruo had no knowledge, and they might not understand what they said, and it would not be good to waste their words. Why not Don''t say anything, let her go.


    So under the arrangement of the two nuns, Wei Ruo''s luggage was loaded into the carriage, and Wei Ruo and Xiumei got into the carriage and set off for Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    This trip took three days. Three days later, Wei Ruo walked from the small mountain village of Huaibei Town, where he had lived for ten years, to Xingshan County, Taizhou Prefecture.


    Wei Ruo''s biological father, Wei Mingting, served as a school lieutenant here.


    The ancestors of the Wei family had military generals and were granted the title of Uncle Loyalty, but it was passed down to the generation of Grandpa Wei Ruo.


    The Wei family had three sons in Wei Ruo''s father''s generation.


    The eldest son, Wei Minghong, only passed the examination of the scholar, but has not yet passed the exam, so he found a job in Beijing from the eighth rank;


    The second son Wei Mingyong is white, and now he only helps manage the family property, but he has been in a state of continuous losses in recent years.


    Wei Ruo''s father, Wei Mingting, was the third son. He joined the martial arts in his early years, and now he is the most accomplished of the three brothers.


    Wei Ruo was led by two nuns to enter through the side door, passed through the hanging flower door, walked in along the corridor, and finally came to the yard where Wei Ruo''s mother Yun lived.


    As soon as Wei Ruo stepped over the threshold of the main house, Yun hurried up and hugged Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo''s body froze, and his limbs were as motionless as if they had been poured with lead.


    Yun didn''t speak, but touched Wei Ruo''s face while crying, his eyes were red.


    Feeling that the neck was soaked in warm liquid, Wei Ruo was slightly taken aback.


    Is she crying?


    Even though he was mentally prepared, when he felt Yun''s real tears, Wei Ruo still felt an unexpected throbbing in his heart.


    Maybe it was affected by the memory of the original owner, or he remembered his mother who died tragically in the previous life.


    "Mother, don''t be sad, isn''t it a good thing for my sister to come back? We should be happy."


    The eldest son Wei Yichen came forward to appease Yun and prevent her from being too sad.


    It has been ten days since she learned that the child was wronged, and the mother shed more than a few tears.


    Their mother seldom shed tears on weekdays, but this time, she cried and cried.


    Under the eldest son''s persuasion, Yun''s slowed down.


    Looked at Wei Ruo carefully again, seeing that she was wearing burlap clothes and her figure was slender, Yun said distressedly: "You have suffered all these years! Mother will make it up to you!"


    At this moment, Wei Qingwan came up and knelt down facing Wei Ruo.


    Without waiting for everyone to react, they kowtowed.


    Seeing this, Yun hurried over to help her up.


    "Wanwan, what are you doing?"


    "Mother, don''t stop me, this is what I owe my sister. I know that no matter how long I kneel, I can''t offset the fact that I have taken advantage of my sister''s blessings these years, but at least... I should do something..."


    Wei Qingwan had tears in her eyes, and her words were sincere.


    Seeing her like this, Yun''s heart ached too.


    What''s wrong with a childish child? Both children are innocent! The fault is fate, otherwise they should be the parents!


    Wei Yichen also showed a sad expression, but withdrew the hand that was stretched out to help Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan who was kneeling in front of her, and recognized that she was the delicate heroine in the original book based on her behavior and dialogue.


    The book depicts her delicate body, shy and coquettish, tender like water, and men can''t help but feel pity when they read it.


    Wei Ruo remembered the scene of Wei Qingwan kneeling down when the original owner entered the house for the first time in the original book, but the original owner was not so calm, and angrily accused Wei Qingwan of taking over her identity and her parents and family.


    Then Wei Qingwan cried even more unbearably. After being scolded, she still endured the grievance and said that it was what she deserved. This made Yun, who originally felt sorry for her biological daughter who had just been brought back, feel sorry for Wei Qingwan who was accused of being insulted.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： family member

    Chapter 4 Family Members


    In fact, Wei Ruo felt that although the original owner was a bit reckless, she was not wrong. The ten years she was thrown in the countryside by the He family were very hard. She had no money, no food, no warm clothes, no one to educate her, and no relatives to accompany her. That kind of pain and that kind of resentment are incomprehensible to others.


    Let her see that someone has replaced her and live so well, isn''t it understandable for her to be angry?


    But Wei Ruo''s current thinking is that as long as the heroine doesn''t take the initiative to provoke her later, she won''t take the initiative to trouble the heroine.


    One of the living standards of a cannon fodder female supporting role: do not compete with the female lead for the male lead, and do not compete with the female lead for favor.


    So Wei Ruo said to Wei Qingwan who was kneeling on the ground: "Don''t kneel to me, I''m not a Bodhisattva in the temple, I don''t need others to kneel! It''s no good for me if you kneel, and it''s no good for you, and I can''t make it happen for you." Wish, when we hold temple fairs in the countryside, everyone rushes to kneel to the Bodhisattva and make a wish!"


    "But I owe my sister something. Although doing this can''t change the past, at least it can make me feel less guilty."


    "If you feel that you owe me something, then you should pay me back. You shouldn''t be thinking about how to make yourself feel less guilty, shouldn''t that be the case?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan was startled.


    Yunshi and Wei Yichen were also shocked, it is true that what Qingwan did would not help Wei Ruo.


    Although both Yun and Wei Yichen think that Qingwan doesn''t need to blame herself, from Wei Ruo''s point of view, Qingwan''s actions really bother her.


    After thinking for a moment, Wei Qingwan asked Wei Ruo: "Then what does my sister want me to do to make up for it? As long as my sister asks, I am willing to do it."


    Wei Ruo said: "First of all, you get up first. If you are so kneeling and don''t know it, you think I''m bullying you."


    Wei Ruo puts the relationship aside first. Kneeling is what Wei Qingwan did on her own. Don''t Wei Qingwan be wronged at that time. The blame will still be on her head, and she will lose her money!


    Wei Yichen stepped forward to help Wei Qingwan up.


    Wei Qingwan got up slowly, raised her head softly, looked at Wei Ruo, and asked softly, "Does sister have any orders?"


    Wei Ruo: "Don''t worry, there will be a long time to come. I just came here, and I don''t know anything yet. You called me at the beginning, and I don''t even know who you are and what you owe me."


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan was stunned again.


    "Yes, yes, take your time." Yun wiped away her tears, adjusted her emotions, and said to Wei Ruo, "Ruo''er, let me introduce you to your brothers and sisters first."


    "Your father is not here today, and he really wants to see you, but now that Japanese pirates are rampant and making trouble outside the city from time to time, your father really can''t leave."


    Linhai, Xingshan County, has been invaded by Japanese pirates recently. As the military officer here, Wei Mingting is very busy.


    This matter is nothing more than other matters. It is related to the safety of the people in the city. Wei Mingting should lead by example and leave his family for everyone. Even if his biological daughter arrives home for the first time, he cannot ask for leave.


    Then Yun introduced: "This is your elder brother Wei Yichen. He lived three times at home in the capital, and now you call him elder brother here."


    The man next to him, who is as gentle as jade and with gentle eyes, smiled at Wei Ruo: "Sister, tell me anything in the future."


    Wei Ruo nodded.


    Then Yun turned to the boy sitting on the chair next to him: "This is your younger brother, named Yilin, he is seven years old this year. He is the youngest in the Beijing family, at the age of eight."


    Wei Yilin, who was named, flattened his mouth, with a cold face, and he didn''t really want to say hello to Wei Ruo.


    It wasn''t until Yun gave him a stern look that he reluctantly called Wei Ruo: "Sister."


    After yelling, she turned her head away immediately and stopped looking at Wei Ruo.


    Yun continued: "In addition, you have a concubine elder brother, Jin Yi, who doesn''t come out very often, but is now in your yard."


    Yun didn''t really want to mention this concubine, Yun and her husband Wei Mingting had always had a good relationship, and the husband had never had a concubine for many years, but this concubine alone was a thorn in Yun''s heart.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun looked at Wei Qingwan again.


    At this time, Yun hesitated for a moment. If she ignored Qingwan and did not make a formal introduction, then Qingwan would definitely feel sad. She said that even if she was not her own, she was also the daughter of their Wei family. Is there any reason not to introduce it?


    But if it was introduced, tell Wei Ruo that Qingwan will continue to stay at Wei''s house in the future, she is afraid that Wei Ruo, who just arrived home, will feel uncomfortable.


    After hesitating for a long time, Yun still chose to say to Wei Ruo: "She is Qingwan, that is... she switched identities with you... Mama Zhang and Mama Li have already told you about your affairs. After discussing it, you will stay by my side in the future, and you will all be young ladies of my Wei family."


    Speaking of this, Yun looked at Wei Ruo worriedly.


    "Yeah." Wei Ruo agreed, but his reaction was a little dull.


    I don''t know if it was too dull, but it made everyone feel strange.


    Wei Yichen immediately said: "Mother, my sister has been driving for three days, and the boat and car are exhausting, so I should let my sister rest first."


    "Yes, yes, let''s take her to the room to rest first." Yun said hurriedly.


    As he spoke, he took Wei Ruo''s hand and led her to her yard.


    Xiaowei''s mansion is not big, with a total of six courtyards in the backyard.


    Usually the five courtyards are occupied by people, leaving only the most remote and narrowest courtyard vacant.


    Wei Yichen offered to give up his yard to Wei Ruo, and because he likes to study quietly, the remote yard is suitable for him.


    So Wei Ruo is now being taken to live in the courtyard that originally belonged to Wei Yichen.


    On the plaque at the gate of the courtyard, there are three vigorous characters "Tingsongyuan", which are named by Wei Yichen, and the plaque has not been changed in the future.


    The courtyard is bright and spacious, and the layout of the garden still retains Wei Yichen''s preferences, with pines and cypresses intertwined, fresh and elegant.


    Yun Shi led Wei Ruo into the room. Although the time was short, the room was arranged according to the girl''s preferences.


    There are also a lot of brand new clothes in the closet.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan are about the same size now. They are thirteen years old and have not grown up yet, so they took some and gave them to Wei Ruo first.


    Mr. Yun gave Wei Ruo a few more words, and then walked out of the room and asked Wei Ruo to rest first, and come to pick her up after dinner.


    After Mrs. Yun left, Xiumei moved Wei Ruo''s personal belongings into the room, and the servants of the family had already moved all the other things into Tingsongyuan, and they will be cleaned up one by one tomorrow.


    Looking at the furnishings in the room, I couldn''t help feeling: "If Miss is not wronged, she has lived in such an environment since she was a child."


    Comparing Xiaowei''s Mansion with the He family''s other courtyard in the countryside, the difference is simply worlds apart.


    Comparing the attitudes of He''s parents and Yun''s towards Wei Ruo, Xiumei couldn''t help feeling sorry for Wei Ruo.


    Without the presence of outsiders, Wei Ruo immediately stepped on the bed and lay down, sleeping on all fours, without any image.


    Dignity and beauty are on the outside, but Wei Ruo likes to be more free and undisciplined at home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： Dismount

    Chapter 5 Dismissal


    Xiumei poured water and gave Wei Ruo a drink: "Miss, I think the Captain''s Mansion is very good. Madam and your brother are very good to you. Otherwise, don''t even think about leaving. You have multiple backers." Take it easy from now on.¡±


    "Hey, they are good to me, as long as there is no conflict with the protagonist."


    "Protagonist? Who is the lady talking about?"


    "I didn''t say anyone, I was talking nonsense. Meizi tidy up the things, and keep those eye-catching ones away." Wei Ruo ordered.


    "Okay, miss, you should take a rest first." Xiumei said.


    Wei Ruo also felt that he should sleep to recharge his energy, otherwise he would not have the energy to cope at night.


    Just as she was about to fall asleep, Nanny Li, one of the two nuns who went to pick Wei Ruo back from Huaibei Town, came.


    Xiumei wanted to dissuade her, but Nanny Li ignored her and walked straight into Wei Ruo''s bedroom.


    "Why did Miss fall asleep at noon?"


    Nanny stood in front of Wei Ruo''s bed with a stern expression.


    Wei Ruo got up and stretched: "Is Mammy okay?"


    "The madam sent me to teach the young lady to be familiar with the affairs of the mansion, and also asked the young lady to pack up and follow the old slave to the courtyard."


    After finishing speaking, Nanny Li turned around and walked to the yard to wait for Wei Ruo, acting quickly without giving Wei Ruo a chance to think and refuse.


    "Miss..." Xiumei frowned, "Ma''am, why...you just got home, why don''t you let you take a rest."


    She just praised Madam for being kind to their young lady, so why did she immediately slap her in the face.


    "It should be my mother''s instruction to ask Nanny to teach me the rules, but it may not be my mother''s idea to teach me right now. Nanny Li has her own selfish motives in doing so."


    Nurse Li is a nanny who came out of Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion. In terms of status, she is higher than the general servants in the mansion.


    Because of this relationship, she considered herself to have a higher status than the ordinary servants in the family. At the same time, she has more rules, and she has already shown dissatisfaction with Wei Ruo''s lazy habits on the road.


    At the same time, Nanny Li is the nanny who takes care of Wei Qingwan growing up, and Nanny Li''s daughter Cui He is still the big maid beside Wei Qingwan.


    And Wei Ruo, who has read the original work, knows it well.


    "What is the lady going to do?" Xiumei asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay, I know what she wants." Wei Ruo got up and came to the yard.


    When he came to the courtyard, Nanny Li gave some guidance to Wei Ruo on his demeanor.


    "Miss Ruo''er, now that you have arrived at the Colonel''s Mansion, you are not as good as before. You must pay special attention to every word and deed, and you can''t be so casual anymore. Otherwise, you will make a joke, and you will not only lose it." It¡¯s not just your own face, but also those from the Colonel¡¯s Mansion and the Zhongyi Bo¡¯s Mansion in the capital, you know?¡±


    "I''m not used to it." Wei Ruo retorted directly.


    "Miss Ruoer, what do you mean by that?" Nanny Li''s expression immediately became serious.


    "Aren''t I the lady of the Captain''s Mansion? Why should I care what others think of me?" Wei Ruo spoke arrogantly, defiantly.


    "Miss Ruo''er, don''t say this outside, otherwise you will be laughed at!"


    "The joke is a joke, what else can they do with me? Isn''t my grandfather Zhongyi? Isn''t he very powerful? Then why am I afraid of them?"


    Nanny Li''s eyes became dark and unclear, and she said slowly: "No matter what, from now on, the eldest lady will learn the rules from me, and the rules I told you must be firmly remembered, learn all the words that can be learned, and try to be as good as possible." Everyone looks like a lady."


    "Got it." Wei Ruo looked very impatient.


    "Then let me introduce some basic rules to you today, so that the lady won''t be rude when she sees the master at night, and I will teach you the rest slowly."


    Nurse Li babbled on to Wei Ruoxu for a long time, but Wei Ruodong looked around, not paying attention at all.


    "Okay, it seems that Miss Ruo''er is not interested in continuing to study now, so let''s stop here first."


    Nanny Li finished teaching Wei Ruo, and told Xiumei to take good care of Wei Ruo and not let Wei Ruo run around, and then left Tingsongyuan.


    After Nanny Li left, Xiumei asked Wei Ruo puzzledly: "Miss, why didn''t Nanny Li teach you much after you deliberately pretended to be unruly and ignorant?"


    "Because she doesn''t want me to be outstanding! On her trip today, she first challenged me, then tested me, and finally taught me. Teaching me is not her main task." Wei Ruo said with a light smile.


    In the original book, Nanny Li also taught Wei Ruo to follow the rules, but she never really taught it with her heart. The original owner behaved poorly, and Nanny Li never punished her.


    On the surface, it seems to be tolerant towards the original owner, but in fact, deep down, he doesn¡¯t want the original owner to really become outstanding and outstanding, taking Wei Qingwan¡¯s light away.


    Anyway, she did it according to the procedure and said everything that should be said. It was Wei Ruo''s fault that Wei Ruo didn''t learn well, not her senior nanny''s fault. , It is not good to teach at all.


    wasting half an hour with Nanny Li, Wei Ruo went back to the house to take a nap, and it was already evening when she woke up again, and Mrs. Yun personally came to pick Wei Ruo to the dining hall.


    Along the way, Mrs. Yun held Wei Ruo''s hand, earnestly asking if Wei Ruo was used to it, and if there was anything dissatisfied with the room.


    Entering the dining room, Wei Ruo saw Wei Mingting, whom he hadn''t seen during the day, with a tall and tall figure, three-dimensional features, and deep brows. Just like the original description, he was a very dignified father.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Wei Mingting''s expression moved, he subconsciously took two steps forward, and soon stopped.


    It seems that he feels that his performance is too excited and not suitable for the head of the family.


    "Ruo''er, this is your father." Yun led Wei Ruo to Wei Mingting.


    "Father." Wei Ruo said.


    "En." Wei Mingting responded with a low voice, as if he was suppressing some kind of emotion.


    His gaze stayed on Wei Ruo for a long time, Wei Ruo thought he was going to say something to himself, but no, his reaction was much colder than Yun''s.


    "Take a seat." Wei Mingting let everyone take their seats.


    This place is not in the capital, and now there is only their room, so many rules have been removed, there is no need to separate tables for men and women, everyone is at the table.


    Yun Shi pulled Wei Ruo and asked her to sit next to him.


    When everyone sat down, they found that Wei Qingwan was standing next to him.


    Wei Mingting and Yun were both taken aback, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    At this time, Wei Yilin jumped off the chair, ran to Wei Qingwan, and pulled her to the table: "Sister, let''s eat!"


    "Yilin, I... I still won''t serve the table..." Wei Qingwan replied in a low voice.


    "Why not? You are my sister! We are a family!" Wei Yilin said domineeringly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： who is the eldest daughter who is the second daughter

    Chapter 6 Who is the eldest daughter and who is the second daughter


    "But..." Wei Qingwan looked up at Wei Mingting cautiously.


    "Come and sit down, don''t think about anything else, your mother and I have already told you that you are the daughter of our Wei family regardless of blood relationship." Wei Mingting made it clear.


    "Yes, what your father said is correct, don''t think about it, no one can shake Miss Wei''s identity." Yun also expressed his opinion.


    Under everyone''s joint efforts to persuade, Wei Qingwan slowly walked to the dining table and sat down.


    Then Yun looked at Wei Ruo who was beside her, and was relieved to see that her expression was normal.


    The meal was very quiet. Everyone looked at Wei Ruo several times, and worried that she would be out of order after thirteen years in the merchant''s house.


    Unexpectedly, she ate in a slow and orderly manner, which fully met the standards of a lady.


    After dinner, everyone sat down to drink tea together, and at the same time, they had to discuss a more urgent matter.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was good, Wei Mingting opened his mouth and said to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, you have worked hard all these years, your grandfather and two uncles who are far away in the capital already know about the matter of having the wrong child, and your name will be publicized soon." Add to the family tree."


    Yesterday Wei Mingting had already received a letter from Beijing, and he was going to reply to the letter in two days, so he had to tell Wei Ruo right now.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo agreed, without revealing everyone''s expected expectation and joy.


    Wei Mingting looked at Wei Ruo with a slight frown, thought for a moment, and said, "We have decided to add your name after Qing Wan, so you will be the second young lady of the Wei family, okay?"


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo raised his head and met Wei Mingting''s eyes.


    Those eyes were clear and bright, neither sad nor happy.


    As a general, Wei Mingting has always been majestic, even at home, he is more powerful than ordinary people.


    The children in the family were a little afraid of him when they were young. Even Wei Qingwan, who was deeply favored before, did not dare to look Wei Mingting directly in the eyes when his expression was serious.


    Before Wei Ruo spoke, Wei Qingwan suddenly stood up and knelt down in front of Wei Mingting and Yun Shi:


    "Father, mother, my daughter begs Ruoer to be the eldest daughter!"


    "Wanwan, what are you doing?" Yun''s eyes were full of distress.


    "Father, mother, I am very satisfied to be able to grow up in Wei''s family these years, to be the daughter of my parents, to be happy, and to meet my parents. I am willing to keep me by your side. I am already very satisfied, and I dare not occupy this place anymore." The identity of the eldest daughter, not to mention the second young lady, even if it is a slave or a handmaid, I would love it."


    Wei Mingting and Yun''s brows were furrowed, eyes full of distress and embarrassment.


    Wei Qingwan kowtowed again: "Please ask your parents to help you."


    This knock was very loud, and the sound of dong was very crisp.


    Yun Shi hurried forward to stop Wei Qingwan from hurting herself further: "Wanwan, stop knocking, your parents know what you want."


    "Dad and mother love so much, my daughter deserves it..."


    "Fool, what are you talking about! You are not allowed to say such worthy words again. You are our daughter and we are a family. This will never change."


    Yun Shi hugged Wei Qingwan in her arms, feeling very distressed.


    Wei Yilin also jumped down from his seat, ran up, and embraced Wei Qingwan and Yunshi.


    "Sister, you will always be my sister, you are not allowed to say that kind of words!" Wei Yilin pursed his mouth and red eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Mingting''s face was tense, and his face was clouded.


    Wei Yichen was also touched by this scene, but he didn''t step forward to express his opinion, but looked in Wei Ruo''s direction twice, worried that Wei Ruo would feel uncomfortable seeing this scene.


    After a while, Yun let go of Wei Qingwan, and let the two children go back to their seats and sit down.


    Wei Qingwan stood up with Wei Yilin''s support. She didn''t know whether she had knelt for a long time or was weak. Her body swayed and she almost fell back again. Fortunately, Wei Yilin supported her.


    Afterwards, Yun Shi also returned to Wei Mingting''s side.


    After several people sat down, Wei Mingting and Yun''s eyes fell back on Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo had a slight smile on his lips, and his crisp voice broke the silence in the hall.


    She asked Wei Mingting: "Is it because my parents made such a decision because I was born later?"


    "No..." When Wei Mingting replied, his voice was a little weak.


    According to the time when the two wives gave birth, Mrs. Wei should be a little earlier than Mrs. He''s family.


    Then, as Mrs. Wei''s biological daughter, Wei Ruo should have been born a little earlier than Wei Qingwan.


    "Why is that?" Wei Ruo continued to ask, staring at Wei Mingting with a pair of clear and bright eyes.


    Not knowing whether it was because those eyes were too clear or for some other reason, Wei Mingting was silent.


    Yun hurriedly helped her husband explain: "That''s right, Wanwan has already entered the genealogy. To avoid trouble, I will directly fill in your name behind, and there is no need to make other changes."


    Wei Yilin interjected: "My sister is the eldest sister, the eldest daughter in the family. Of course you can''t steal the status of the eldest daughter from my sister!"


    The first and second house of the Wei family have no daughters. Before Wei Ruo came, Wei Qingwan was the only girl in the family, the eldest daughter.


    Although she is not the eldest son and eldest daughter, she has more or less a long character. In the capital city, where the lintel of family background is very important, this long word still holds some weight.


    "Yilin! What nonsense are you talking about!" Mrs. Yun snapped, preventing her youngest son from continuing to talk nonsense.


    Being reprimanded, Wei Yilin pursed his lips, aggrieved and stubborn.


    Mr. Yun turned her head and explained to Wei Ruo: "It''s not about the status of the eldest daughter and the second daughter. It''s just that everyone is used to calling it that way, whether it''s at home here or in the capital. I''m afraid everyone won''t get used to it if I change it temporarily."


    "Is this the only reason?" Wei Ruo asked again.


    Wei Mingting said with a serious expression: "I discussed this matter with your mother and made a decision after weighing various parties."


    Everyone looked at Wei Ruo, waiting for her answer.


    Just when everyone thought that Wei Ruo would continue to say something to fight for the position of eldest daughter for himself, Wei Ruo gave everyone an unexpected answer.


    "Okay, then I will be the second lady."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Wei Ruo in surprise.


    Wei Ruo''s questioning just now made people feel that she was very dissatisfied with asking her to make a small arrangement, but now she agreed directly after changing her style of painting?


    "Ruo''er, you really don''t mind?" Yun asked hurriedly.


    "However convenient, it''s troublesome for everyone to change. My father is also very busy these days, so he shouldn''t bother with these trivial matters. Or, if I mind, father and mother will change their minds. Intend?"


    Wei Ruo asked back, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, and a sly look in his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： The eldest daughter and the second daughter are the same

    Chapter 7 The eldest daughter and the second daughter are the same


    This question made both Wei Mingting and Yun''s eyes flash with guilt.


    "Since my mind is useless, then I still don''t mind. There is nothing I can do about it. If I missed the thirteen years with my parents, I missed it. Now I can only blame fate for tricking people." Wei Wei Ruo said briskly, as if he really understood the Wei family.


    Everyone in the hall fell silent, especially Wei Mingting and Yun Shi, who originally felt sorry for Wei Qingwan, but at this moment they felt that the child''s non-competitive behavior made people feel distressed.


    Yun''s moved and said to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, you are the child of your parents. We are connected by blood. Now that you are back, no matter whether you are the eldest daughter or the second daughter, your weight in our hearts is very important. Parents will make up for the missing relationship of thirteen years."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed happily, but had other plans in mind.


    Wei Mingting said in a deep voice: "That''s the matter. From now on, you brothers and sisters will get along well. Yichen and Wanwan. Ruo''er doesn''t understand a lot of things when she just came back. Take her with you."


    "Don''t worry, father." Wei Yichen replied.


    "My daughter knows." Wei Qingwan lowered her head and agreed softly.


    The matter came to an end, and Wei Mingting was going to write back to the capital after returning to the study in a while, explaining the situation to them.


    After drinking tea and talking about things, Wei Ruo was sent back to Tingsongyuan by Yun himself.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Wei Ruo accepted the identity of the second young lady, which made Yun feel a little guilty. She told Wei Ruo along the way that she wanted to buy things for Wei Ruo, and arranged everything from clothes and hair to maids and mothers.


    The Wei Mansion is actually not rich, the little family property left by the ancestors has already been paid out, and Wei Mingting does not have much salary as a school captain, but Wei Qingwan already has some things, and the Yun family is not good at this kind of situation. The place favors one more than another.


    Wei Ruo, who gave money and things, agreed, and would not refuse anyone, but Wei Ruo, who arranged the manpower, declined, saying that he had Xiumei as a maid for the time being, and he didn''t like other people coming in and out of his room.


    Yun obeyed her wishes and didn''t force this kind of thing. He only said that when Wei Ruo wanted to tell her, she would make arrangements.


    Going back to Tingsongyuan, entered the room, and closed the door. Wei Ruo, who was dignified and aloof one second before, broke his skills the next second.


    This tea is too hard to drink! With this skill, a crop of wheat has been harvested!


    For some reason, Wei Ruo feels that when working hard to make money, although he is tired, he is exhausted to the fullest, and the tiredness of dealing with this kind of occasion is the kind of stuffy tiredness, like a lot of turbidity accumulated in the chest. .


    Actually, Wei Ruo, who knows the plot of the original book, already knew what Wei Mingting and Yun Shi were going to tell him today.


    The original owner got into a quarrel with Wei Mingting over this matter. The original owner felt that it belonged to her. Wei Qingwan had already occupied her status and affection for thirteen years, so why did she continue to occupy the identity of her eldest daughter?


    In the end, the original owner succeeded and became the eldest daughter, but everyone felt sorry for Wei Qingwan, who had been wronged in this incident, and had a grudge against the original owner.


    Actually, the original owner made such a fuss and wanted the status of the eldest daughter so much, but why did he only want the position of the eldest daughter?


    What she wants is actually the attention and love from her biological parents.


    It''s just that the way she expresses it is a little clumsy.


    The previous experience made Wei Ruo feel that it is better to rely on his own efforts to strive for his own status than to expect others to give him his status.


    Don''t place bets on others, don''t have high expectations of others, especially those who don''t care much about themselves, will make their lives happier.


    He even said that if given the opportunity, Wei Ruo wanted to break away from the Wei family and set up his own family.


    As for today''s eldest daughter and second daughter, Wei Mingting and Yun may not be able to make the decision. The person who can really make a final decision is the old uncle in the capital.


    The old uncle in the original book is a person who attaches great importance to family heirs. After learning that Wei Qingwan is not from the blood of the Wei family, he treats her very coldly. He may not agree to let Wei Qingwan, who has no blood relationship with him, be the eldest granddaughter.


    So instead of her arguing with Wei Mingting Yun''s family here, it is better to throw the problem to the old man and let Wei Mingting and his wife compete with the old man.


    ###


    In the next three days, Wei Ruo lived fairly peacefully, and got a general understanding of the general situation in the mansion.


    The economic situation of the Wei family is not very good. The family property of the Zhongyibo Mansion has been squandered for a long time, and now it is just supporting the facade.


    In Xingshan County, her father, Wei Mingting, is still only a sixth-rank school lieutenant, with a limited salary, and he has to support this big family.


    I heard that the emperor was very dissatisfied with the officials in Taizhou Prefecture because the anti-Japanese affairs were not going well.


    Of course, the skinny camel is bigger than a horse, and is much stronger than her adoptive parents, the He family.


    Mr. Yun would visit Wei Ruo every day and bring her some things for food and clothing.


    Wei Mingting was very busy and didn''t go home for a few days. Not to mention Wei Ruo couldn''t see him anymore, even the Yun family couldn''t see him.


    Big Brother Wei Yichen is busy with his studies, so he doesn¡¯t come often, but every time he comes, he always brings Wei Ruo local special snacks from Xingshan County, and tells Wei Ruo the customs of Xingshan County.


    Wei Yilin has never been here before, but once passed by Wei Ruo''s door, he and Wei Ruo looked at each other from a distance, and after just one glance, he turned his head arrogantly and walked away quickly.


    Wei Qingwan came several times, and each time brought something to her, but every time she came, she looked like she was about to cry, so Wei Ruo urged her to go back.


    For the rest of the time, the one Wei Ruo saw the most was Nanny Li who was ordered to teach him how to behave.


    But she didn''t really teach, and she didn''t care if Wei Ruo acted lazy, and just let it go.


    On the fourth day, Wei Ruo got a free day and didn''t have to learn the rules from Nanny Li.


    Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to find a **** for herself after having breakfast in her room.


    She spotted an open space on the west side of the yard and planned to use it to grow vegetables.


    No way, her space requires her to plant to gain experience. If it is only planted in the land in the space, it will be too slow to upgrade experience.


    After she left Mojiazha, she didn''t know if the field she planted there would be considered her planting if it was ripe and harvested, and whether it would have experience points.


    No matter what, the experience value is not too much, and the ones that should be planted should be planted.


    I heard that the pine garden is quite big, and she didn''t destroy it all. She only planted a little on the corner on the west side, which should have little impact on the overall aesthetics.


    Wei Ruo flipped the floor over and over again, with a powerful and rhythmic voice.


    After a while, a piece of land two meters square was reclaimed by Wei Ruo.


    Then, together with Xiumei, they split a pile of bamboo and built a shelf next to the wall, where they planned to plant loofahs, pumpkins and gourds.


    Wei Ruo stopped to rest, sat on the stone bench in the courtyard and drank some water.


    A young man knocked on the door, and Xiumei went to answer it.


    Wei Ruo stopped and heard the young servant talking to Xiumei, saying that the sound of chopping bamboo on her side disturbed the second young master next door who was studying, and hoped that they would keep their voices down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： The second young master who lives next door

    Chapter 8 The second young master who lives next door


    Second young master Wei Jinyi, besides her, is the most special person in this family.


    There is not much description of this person in the original book, he is like a transparent person in the whole school captain''s mansion.


    All I know is that when Wei Mingting was alive, Wei Jin also had a pretty good life in the Wei family, and he had everything that the young master had.


    Wei Mingting also allowed him not to dine with other members of the family, and set up a small kitchen in his own yard. Although to a certain extent, it was to avoid embarrassing his wife Yun, it was also a manifestation of his love for Wei Jinyi.


    After Wei Mingting''s death in battle, the Wei family fell to the bottom, until the male protagonist appeared. It is estimated that Wei Jinyi''s life will not be easy during this time.


    In the original book, there is no scene between Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi. One of them is the little transparency in the family, and the other is the cannon fodder female supporting role who jumps up and down. Interactions between key supporting characters.


    Thinking of this, Wei Ruo had some thoughts in his mind, got up and went back to the room, taking advantage of Xiumei''s time communicating with the servant, he went back to the room and carried a jar she brought from Mojiazha.


    Then he came to the door and said to Wei Jinyi''s boy: "I''m really sorry for disturbing the second brother''s rest just now, I''ll go over and apologize to him now."


    "Ah?" The servant looked at Wei Ruo in surprise, then waved his hands and said, "That''s not necessary, it''s not that serious, the second young master just asked me to remind you, miss, just keep your voice down!"


    "It''s not just an apology. I just returned home and haven''t seen my second brother yet. As a younger sister, I should pay a visit."


    Wei Ruo has made up his mind.


    He walked out the door with the jar in his arms, but the boy couldn''t stop him even if he wanted to.


    The Tingsong Garden where Wei Ruo lives now is next to the Yingzhu Garden where Wei Jinyi lives, separated only by a wall.


    Wei Ruo went out of the gate and walked two steps to the gate of Yingzhu Garden.


    Tingsong Garden is fresh and elegant, while Yingzhu Garden is even duller than Tingsong Garden. There are few decorations, and it looks deserted and even a bit shabby.


    Only the piece of light bamboo in the yard is lush and beautiful.


    There is an octagonal pavilion next to the bamboo forest, and Wei Ruo immediately saw Wei Jinyi sitting in the pavilion reading a book.


    Dressed in plain clothes, the fabric used is not satin. Before Wei Ruo came in, he was still quietly reading a book.


    He raised his head when he heard the movement, and met Wei Ruo''s eyes.


    Those were too cold eyes, the brows were foggy, and the skin was a little fairer for a man.


    But the facial features are extremely beautiful, and every part is like a carefully crafted work of art.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help feeling in his heart that the Creator is so powerful that he can make a man so beautiful.


    Wei Jin also frowned after seeing the person coming, showing strong rejection.


    "Xiaobei." Wei Jin also called the boy over.


    "Second Young Master, Miss said she wanted to come to apologize to you, but I... I didn''t stop..." Xiao Bei apologized.


    Wei Ruo took the lead and quickly stated his intentions: "Don''t be annoyed, I won''t disturb you for too long, so I''ll just express my apologies. The sound of splitting bamboo is indeed a bit loud today. I didn''t think carefully enough, so I came here to apologize to you."


    As he spoke, he offered the jar he carried as an apology gift.


    Wei Ruo''s operation made the master and servant in front of him a little confused.


    The second son is a concubine, his biological mother is unknown, and the mistress doesn''t like it. He has almost no sense of presence in this mansion, and even the servants have to wear small shoes for him when they have the opportunity.


    Although Wei Ruo has just been picked up, but she is a serious daughter-in-law, why is she so polite to the second son? Could it be that you haven''t figured out the situation yet?


    "I''m not angry with you, and I don''t drink, you go back." Wei Jin also only glanced at Wei Ruo, and that cold gaze returned to the desk in front of him.


    "It''s not wine."


    "You take it back no matter what it is. I''m not angry. I just asked Xiaobei to remind you that you don''t need to prepare a special apology ceremony."


    "It''s soy sauce, not something expensive. If you don''t need my apology, just treat it as a gift from me."


    what? soy sauce?


    Seeing Wei Jinyi''s suspicious expression, Wei Ruo explained, "This is brewing soy sauce that I learned from a mother-in-law when I was in the country. , it is useful for strengthening the body."


    Brewed soy sauce learned from the country mother-in-law? Also has the function of nourishing the body?


    Why does it sound so mysterious?


    Good brewing methods of soy sauce are secret methods that are not handed down from family members, and will not be easily passed on to others.


    And those with additional medicinal value are things that few people know about, and most people have never even heard of them.


    Wei Jin didn''t want to get entangled with Wei Ruoduo, so he stopped asking.


    "I see, I accept the apology gift, you can go back."


    Wei Jin also just wanted to send Wei Ruo away quickly, so he asked Xiaobei to take over the dark jar from Wei Ruo''s hand.


    "Well, good, remember to use this soy sauce, it''s also delicious when dipped in seafood."


    The capital of Taizhou is near the sea. Before the Japanese pirates made trouble, many fishermen went out to sea to fish. The wharf sold a lot of fresh seafood, and the nearby residents couldn¡¯t live without seafood.


    After finishing speaking, Wei Ruo didn''t stay any longer to make people feel suspicious, so he turned around and left.


    Xiaobei was at a loss holding the jar: "Master, what should I do with this jar?"


    "Put it anywhere." Wei Jin also didn''t want to waste time on such meaningless things.


    Seeing that his young master''s attention was already on the book in his hand, Xiaobei could only find a way to deal with it by himself.


    Finally, I chose to put it in the corner of the small kitchen in Yingzhuyuan.


    Xiao Bei felt that the act of giving soy sauce was very novel.


    Other people give gifts, they always give some elegant things, not flowers and spices, but also good wine, this lady is very unique, it is so rare to give someone a jar of soy sauce.


    But I heard that this lady has been in the country for a few years, farming and farming, and it is understandable that she is a little different from other ladies.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： she is a village woman

    Chapter 9 She is a village woman


    After learning about Wei Ruo''s transformation of the yard, although Yun felt something was wrong, he didn''t say anything.


    After all, my daughter grew up in the countryside, so it¡¯s normal for her to not get used to it for a while, and she will just have to teach it slowly in the future.


    But Wei Yilin was not very happy about this, and went to his elder brother Wei Yichen to complain.


    "Brother, that Wei Ruo has messed up your yard! It''s useless for you to give up the yard to him, and she has changed a good and elegant yard."


    "What has she changed into?" Wei Yichen was curious. He was busy with his studies these days, so he didn''t know much about Wei Ruo''s affairs.


    "She grows vegetables in your yard! It''s so vulgar! How can a young lady do this! It''s too shameful!" Wei Yilin felt more and more uncomfortable thinking about it.


    "Growing vegetables? Although it''s not very elegant, it''s not a big deal, so don''t feel ashamed." Wei Yichen smiled.


    "Why don''t you be ashamed? I have heard people say that the one we invited back is a disgraceful village woman! She doesn''t look like a lady at all!"


    Wei Yichen''s expression became serious: "Who is gossiping in private? How can a servant speak ill of the master behind his back? Yilin, if you encounter such a thing next time, you should stand up and scold them directly."


    "I don''t! I don''t speak for her! She is ashamed!" Wei Yilin pursed his lips, not realizing that he was wrong, "Brother, aren''t you angry? She made a mess of your yard!"


    "It''s her residence now. How she wants to change it is her business, and I shouldn''t interfere. And you, Yilin, I understand that you like Wanwan, and you should protect Wanwan. Same, I feel sorry for Wanwan. But Ruoer is also your sister, she did nothing wrong, you shouldn''t treat her like this." Wei Yichen taught.


    "I don''t want her to be my sister! Wanwan is enough for me! She made my sister secretly cry several times when she came! My sister took the initiative to find her and give her something, but she didn''t even bother her. My sister let her go without saying a word, which made my sister very sad!"


    "Yilin, this is the end of these words. From now on, I don''t care what you think in your heart, but you must never say it again, whether it is in front of me, or in front of your parents, and the most important thing is that you must never say it in front of your big sister." Speak! If you don''t listen again, I will take you to father to be punished."


    Wei Yichen was so strict, no matter how reluctant Wei Yilin was, he could only flatten his mouth and agree.


    "Understood... If you don''t say it, don''t say it."


    Wei Yilin obediently stood next to Wei Yichen, reading the Analects of Confucius.


    Wei Yilin has a restless personality, and only when he is around Wei Yichen will he be more peaceful.


    After about a cup of tea, Wei Qingwan''s personal maid, Cui He, came over with a small snack in her hand.


    "Eldest young master, third young master, Miss made some sweet-scented osmanthus cakes, and asked the servants to bring them to the two young masters, and also asked the servants to bring a message to the young master, so that the young master should pay attention to rest, and don''t just focus on reading and tire your body."


    On a white porcelain plate, there are milky white osmanthus cakes neatly placed, dotted with golden osmanthus flowers. It is osmanthus honey that Wei Qingwan made herself when the osmanthus flowers bloomed last year.


    Wei Yilin looked joyful: "Big sister is so kind to us, there are delicious sweet-scented osmanthus cakes to eat!"


    As he spoke, Wei Yilin reached out and took a piece, put it in his mouth, with a satisfied face.


    "Well, it smells so sweet~"


    Wei Yichen didn''t move.


    "Big brother, why don''t you eat it? Don''t you like the osmanthus cake made by big sister?"


    "Yilin, take this plate of sweet-scented osmanthus cake to Tingsongyuan and give it to Ruoer." Wei Yichen ordered.


    "Why? Big sister made it herself!" Wei Yilin''s face collapsed again.


    "Ruo''er has been back home for so many days, and you haven''t gotten along well with her." Wei Yichen said seriously.


    "But why should the big sister give her what she made?" And why should he get along with that peasant woman? Wei Yilin didn''t dare to say the latter sentence in front of Wei Yichen again.


    "It is precisely because it was made by Wanwan that you should share it with Ruo''er. While fulfilling your wishes, you can also fulfill Wanwan''s wishes." Wei Yichen said.


    "But¡­"


    "Be obedient." Wei Yichen''s expression was extraordinarily serious.


    "All right."


    Although Wei Yilin was full of reluctance, he didn''t dare not listen to Wei Yichen''s words.


    So reluctantly, he took the sweet-scented osmanthus cake and went to Songyuan to listen to it.


    As soon as Wei Yilin entered the door of Tingsongyuan, he saw Wei Ruo climbed onto the ladder, and Wei Yilin''s dissatisfaction with Wei Ruo immediately surged up again:


    "How did you climb so high? If you are seen like this, you will definitely be laughed at!"


    Wei Ruo heard the sound and looked down, and saw Wei Yilin standing beside the ladder, staring at him angrily.


    "Why is it indecent to climb a ladder?"


    "Of course it''s indecent, no lady will jump up and down like you!"


    "Don''t look at it if you don''t like it, turn right when you go out, and walk slowly." Wei Ruo is also very straightforward.


    This little kid doesn''t like herself from head to toe, from the inside out, she doesn''t need to waste time with this little kid.


    "You! You think I want to see you!" Wei Yilin said angrily.


    "Then why are you still here? Since you don''t want to see it, why bother?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Yilin originally wanted to leave immediately, but if Wei Ruo drove him away, his rebellious psychology came up, and he refused to leave.


    "This is my home, I can come whenever I want, and leave whenever I want."


    Not only did Wei Yilin not leave, but he also sat down on the wicker chair that Wei Ruo placed in the yard.


    Wei Ruo saw that he would not be able to drive Wei Yilin away for a while, so he climbed down from the ladder and walked up to Wei Yilin.


    Wei Yilin stared at her unconvinced.


    "whatever."


    Wei Ruo is too lazy to argue with Wei Yilin. Her core of an adult does not need to care about an eight-year-old child.


    "Wait a minute, I''m here to deliver something to you."


    Wei Yilin called to stop Wei Ruo who was about to enter the house.


    As he spoke, he opened the food box he brought and brought out the sweet-scented osmanthus cake inside.


    "This is sweet-scented osmanthus cake. The soft cake body is made of glutinous rice flour, orange flour, sugar, and oil, and it is served with delicious osmanthus honey. It tastes sweet and soft."


    Wei Yilin proudly introduced to Wei Ruo.


    "Do you think I have never eaten sweet-scented osmanthus cake?" Wei Ruo wanted to laugh.


    "I don''t know if you have eaten it or not, but you must have never eaten the osmanthus cake made by my elder sister. The osmanthus honey she makes is different from other places. The osmanthus cake is unique. Every time she makes it, dad and mother Fight to eat with big brother!"


    "Does it have anything to do with me that she made osmanthus cake well?"


    "Knowing how to make sweet-scented osmanthus cake is only one aspect. My eldest sister is very good at playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. It can be said that she is a well-deserved talented woman, and is recognized by all the gentlemen in the county!"


    "So what? What are you trying to tell me?"


    "I want to tell you that my eldest sister is very good, and she is better than you in all aspects. Whether she is my own sister or not, in the eyes of my parents, elder brother and me, she is a well-deserved eldest daughter of the Wei family. Girl, I hope you will recognize your identity in the future, don''t do things that bully your sister, don''t make her angry, accept your identity as the second young lady obediently, and don''t compete with my eldest sister, can you do it?"


    Wei Ruo laughed out loud.


    "What are you laughing at?" Wei Yilin raised his face and frowned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： Things have changed for the eldest daughter

    Chapter 10 The matter of the eldest daughter has changed


    "Let''s say you hate it, but you''re quite upright, and tell me directly what''s on your mind; say you''re funny, but what you say is quite vexatious." Wei Ruo commented.


    "Where did I make trouble unreasonably?" Wei Yilin objected.


    "I want to go."


    Wei Ruo really didn''t intend to continue to break up with Wei Yilin this time, so he turned around and walked to his room after speaking.


    Wei Yilin ran up to Wei Ruo and stopped her: "Speak clearly!"


    "Don''t you dislike seeing me? You stop me now and don''t let me go. Could it be that... you actually like my sister? You just don''t admit it? Little idiot, you''re duplicity!" Wei Ruo frowned. Curved, with a charming smile.


    "What are you talking about! Don''t talk nonsense!" Wei Yilin was anxious.


    What little idiot? It made his skin crawl!


    "Isn''t it? Then why are you stopping me from letting me go? Do you want to have a good chat with my sister and enhance our relationship?"


    "No, no, no!" Wei Yilin hurriedly shook his head in denial.


    "If you don''t, go back obediently and go play with your favorite sister. Otherwise, I will really suspect that you are acting like a baby with me in a different way!"


    Wei Yilin froze.


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly and turned around to enter the room. Wei Yilin who was left behind could only stare at Wei Ruo''s back and sulk.


    After a long while, Wei Yilin ran to Wangmeiyuan to find Wei Qingwan to express his dissatisfaction with Wei Ruo.


    "Sister, tell me, isn''t that Wei Ruo a very village woman! How can Miss Qianjin grow vegetables in her yard and even climb the ladder to the top of the wall?"


    "Yi Lin is good, she may not be doing well, but as family members, we shouldn''t say that about her." Wei Qingwan comforted.


    "But she is very irritating!" Wei Yilin couldn''t help but think of what Wei Ruochou shamelessly said later that he liked her as a sister and wanted to take the opportunity to strengthen his relationship with her, which made his skin crawl all over the ground. The more he thought about it, the more he said Angry, the more I think about it, the more depressed I get.


    "Yilin is not angry. Since you know what kind of person she is, there is no need to be angry with her about these things. If you make yourself angry, my sister will feel bad."


    Wei Qingwan touched Wei Yilin''s head, and her gentle voice flowed into Wei Yilin''s heart like a clear spring.


    Wei Yilin instantly felt that he was not so angry: "Sister, you are so kind! Two people born at about the same time, you are in the same sky and the same place, the difference is too great!"


    "You!" Wei Qingwan lightly tapped Wei Yilin''s forehead with her index finger, "Don''t be so reckless in the future, and say such bad things, big brother is right, those words should not be said in front of outsiders, let people know , but I want to find your fault, my sister doesn''t want you to be punished by your parents for making mistakes."


    "Understood, sister, I will restrain myself next time."


    "It''s not just restraint, it''s about not going to trouble her. If she does something wrong, I will be taught by my parents and elder brother. You are a younger brother, so you shouldn''t talk to her like this, do you know?" Wei Qingwan instructed softly.


    "Isn''t it that elder brother asked me to give her sweet-scented osmanthus cake? She didn''t appreciate it, so I couldn''t hold back for a while! I swear when I first went, I really planned to have a good talk with her!"


    "Well, I know Yi Lin is very good."


    "Fortunately, my parents didn''t let her be the eldest daughter of our family. She is not qualified to be the eldest daughter of our family at all!" Wei Yilin secretly rejoiced.


    "Actually, this eldest daughter should give it to her. I am really ashamed that my parents love me so much."


    "No, I think the decision of parents is the clearest. Sister, you should be the eldest daughter! Our whole family recognizes you!"


    Wei Qingwan patted Wei Yilin''s head: "Thank you Yilin for trusting me so much."


    "Of course, since I can remember, the one who has accompanied me the most and taught me the most is my sister. If I don''t trust you, who should I trust?"


    Not long after Wei Yilin was born, Wei Mingting was transferred to Xingshan County. He was busy with business, Yun was also busy with many family matters, and Wei Yichen was busy with studying, so Wei Qingwan was the one who accompanied Wei Yilin the most, and his relationship with Wei Qingwan was the strongest. deep.


    ###


    Wei Ruo''s small courtyard renovation plan went smoothly. Early this morning, Wei Ruo cut the sweet potato vines that had been sent out, and divided the loofah seedlings.


    Sweet potatoes are seeds in the space, and planting them can help her earn experience points. Loofahs, pumpkins, and gourds are just ready for planting season, and Wei Ruo likes the feeling of them climbing all over the shelves and hanging their fruits.


    After working for a while, Wei Ruogang sat down and took a sip of water.


    Yun''s maid, Cuiping, came over and invited Wei Ruo to Yun''s room, saying that Yun had something to look for her.


    Seeing Cuiping''s expression, Wei Ruo sensed that something was going on.


    When they arrived at Yun''s house, they saw that Wei Qingwan was already there.


    Looking at Yun''s dignified expression again, Wei Ruo concluded that something really happened.


    Seeing Wei Ruo entering the door, Yun waved her hand, beckoning her to come to him.


    Wei Ruo got closer, but still kept a little distance.


    "Ruo''er, there''s a letter from the capital. Your grandfather has already added your name to the genealogy. From now on, your official name will be Wei Qingruo."


    Yun''s brows were furrowed, and his expression didn''t look like he had only this one thing to say.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Is there something bothering you?" Wei Qingwan hurriedly asked softly.


    Yunshi looked at Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan, hesitant to speak.


    After thinking for a long time, she opened her mouth: "Wanwan, there is one more thing I want to tell you. Don''t be sad after listening."


    "Mother, tell me, I''m fine."


    "Your grandfather meant that he wanted Ruo''er to be the eldest daughter, and your name should be written after Ruo''er."


    Hearing that Wei Ruo was a little surprised, although she thought that the old man might have different opinions on this matter, she didn''t expect the old man to make such a straightforward decision, and she didn''t discuss it with Wei Mingting and Yun''s.


    Wei Qingwan was stunned, her face paled visibly, and then tears filled her eyes.


    "Wanwan..." Seeing her daughter like this, Yun''s heart became more and more heavy.


    "Mother..." Wei Qingwan threw herself into Yun''s arms, tears rolling down one after another like a broken pearl necklace.


    Yun''s heart ached, and she didn''t know how to comfort such a sad daughter.


    Wei Ruo helped her and said: "In fact, the eldest daughter and the second daughter are not very important. The love of parents is the same, and there will be no less."


    Yun was stunned for a moment before realizing that this was what she said to Wei Ruo two days ago.


    Wei Ruo continued: "And this is what Sister Qingwan asked for at the beginning. Now that her wish has come true, Sister Qingwan should also be happy."


    These are Wei Qingwan''s original words.


    Wei Qingwan raised her head from Yun''s embrace, and stared at Wei Ruo blankly, she looked very much like a wounded little rabbit.


    "Isn''t it?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： gift from grandfather

    Chapter 11 A gift from my grandfather


    The two of them didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Wei Ruo continued to help the two analyze, and persuaded the two to relax with a serious expression:


    "Think about the good side of everything and change your mind. Mother said that the two of us are equally important in your heart. If they are the same, it is the same whoever is older and who suffers the most. Qingwan has also realized what you asked for that day. matter. So you don¡¯t have to be sad.¡±


    Both Yunshi and Wei Qingwan were choked, they said what they said, Wei Ruo just repeated it.


    Wei Ruo said to Wei Qingwan again: "Actually, the first time you saw me, you called me sister. I think you also recognized me as your sister in your heart, so I think you must be looking forward to me being you in your heart." Sister''s."


    "Yes... yes... my sister is right..." Wei Qingwan responded with some reluctance.


    Wei Ruo has already talked about this point, even if Wei Qingwan''s tears reach the inside of the eyes, they can''t fall.


    Then Wei Ruo handed a handkerchief to Wei Qingwan: "Wipe your tears."


    Wei Qingwan took the handkerchief Wei Ruo handed over, but dared not use it.


    Clean is clean, but the material is a bit rough, and it turns white after washing. I don¡¯t know how long it has been used.


    After what Wei Ruo said, Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan stopped their tears, and then Yun Shi talked to them for a while, and then let them go back to rest.


    After Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan left, the eldest maid Cuiping presented a gift list to the Yun family.


    It arrived with Wei Ruo''s grandfather''s reply letter, and some gifts from his grandfather to Wei Ruo.


    The letter stated that it was to compensate Wei Ruo for the hardships he suffered outside these years.


    Getting the item list, thinking of Wei Qingwan who just cried uncomfortably, Yun made the decision after thinking for a while, and divided the things into two parts, one to Wei Ruo''s Tingsong Garden, and the other to Wei Qingwan''s Wangmei Garden.


    And specifically explained to Cuiping, telling them only that it was a gift from their grandfather, without mentioning the reason.


    Cuiping did as he did, and not long after, Wei Ruo''s Tingsong Garden and Wei Qingwan''s Wangmei Garden both received two large boxes of gifts.


    According to Yun''s intention, Cuiping only said that the grandfather gave it to his granddaughter, and didn''t say much else.


    Not long after, Wei Ruo received several large wooden boxes sent by the Yun family.


    The box is quite big and heavy, but when opened, there are mostly copper wares, which take up space and weight, but are not that valuable.


    Xiumei followed Wei Ruo''s instructions and put the delivered things into Wei Ruo''s room one by one to show her respect for her grandfather.


    When she was arranging things, Xiumei was curious: "Miss, didn''t you say that our family is an extraordinary family, a family of meritorious service, the kind that is very powerful, why do these things I think are not as good as your own, Miss?"


    "Because you can''t just look at the surface. The Wei family is unattainable in the eyes of the He family, but in fact, you can only know how rich it is if you are in it. The so-called family of meritorious service cannot always be rich and prominent. , no matter how rich the family is, there will be times when it will be ruined."


    "Yes." Xiumei nodded.


    "So we have to take a long-term view, and we can''t worry about the limited resources and wealth in the mansion. There is a wider world outside, and more wealth is waiting for me." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yes! Miss is right!" Xiumei has been influenced by Wei Ruo for so many years, and has already fully accepted Wei Ruo''s idea of ??self-reliance.


    Speaking of which, Xiumei muttered: "I don''t know when Mama Xu will arrive."


    Mother Xu is Wei Ruo''s nanny, and she is very kind to Wei Ruo. In the original book, she is the only one who protects Wei Ruo to the end, and in the end she lost her life for the original owner.


    In this life, Wei Ruo let her terminate the employment relationship with the He family early on, and let her go out to do business with her husband, and Wei Ruo advised her behind the scenes.


    Wei Ruo''s original idea was to repay the nanny and let the couple live a good life.


    But the couple insisted on leaving all these properties to Wei Ruo, insisting that they were only taking care of Wei Ruo temporarily.


    The couple handed over all the money they earned to Wei Ruo, and they only got some salary.


    When leaving Mojiazha, Wei Ruo left a letter at the old Li¡¯s house at the entrance of the village, counting the time, if the nanny saw the letter, she should already be on her way to Taizhou.


    ###


    Same as Wei Ruo''s side, Wei Qingwan also received several large wooden boxes.


    After opening it, Wei Qingwan couldn''t help feeling disappointed when she saw the not-so-valuable bronze wares inside.


    Nurse Li, who was beside Wei Qingwan, helped Wei Qingwan count the things delivered by the Yun family, then frowned and said:


    "Miss, the things sent from the capital seem to be much worse than those sent in previous festivals. In previous years, they were all good things like silk and satin, but this year I didn''t see a single piece of material."


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head, looked lonely, and murmured: "After all, I am not the granddaughter of the Wei family''s direct relatives. It is already a kindness for my grandfather to leave me on the genealogy. Those silks, satins, pearls and jades must be sent to Wei. The daughter of the family''s first relative, how can I be an outsider?"


    "Miss, what nonsense are you talking about! Master, madam, young master, young master, who in this house doesn''t recognize you as a young lady? You are not an outsider!"


    "What''s the use of that, the meaning of grandfather is very clear, I am not worthy to be the daughter of the Wei family..."


    Wei Qingwan''s eyes were red, and the tears that hadn''t finished crying in Yun''s room couldn''t stop flowing now.


    Nanny Li looked around and saw no one around, so she approached Wei Qingwan and whispered in her ear:


    "Miss, please don''t be discouraged yourself. You see, among the three masters, our master is the most promising, and among the young masters, our young master is the most promising. He was selected as a scholar at the age of twelve. After two years If you win another Juren, your future will be limitless!"


    "Miss, you have the favor of the master, the eldest and the young master. In the future, ordinary people will not be able to compare! The approval of the old man is not so important to you!"


    Nurse Li analyzed clearly, Wei Qingwan also listened to some of it, but she felt uneasy after all, she lowered her head and murmured about her hesitation and helplessness in the past few days:


    "But the love of my father, mother, and elder brother is going to be shared with my elder sister... I don''t want my elder sister to share the love of my father, mother, and elder brother. It''s just that with my current status, the only ones I can rely on in the Captain''s Mansion are my parents." Brother loves me so much..."


    "These days, I keep telling myself not to resent the injustice of God for letting me encounter such things, and not to resent others for letting me fall from the clouds to the mud. After Wei Qingruo entered the mansion, I often went to see her to express my feelings. Goodwill, hope to get along with each other in the future.¡±


    "But when I learned about my grandfather''s arrangement, I couldn''t help but panic when I thought about the kind-hearted grandfather who had been kind to me before. , I wouldn''t be so uncomfortable. Wei Qingruo didn''t make a fuss or ask for it, but my grandfather gave it to her, which shows how much my grandfather attaches importance to her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： want to go out

    Chapter 12 Want to go out


    ¡°I am afraid that one day my father, mother, and elder brother will be like my grandfather and abandon me like a shoe. The thought of such a day will appear, and my heart is like being roasted by fire.¡±


    Hearing this, Nanny Li hurriedly comforted: "Miss, you don''t have to worry about this. They love the eldest lady because of their blood relationship, but they love you, miss, because of the friendship you have had for more than ten years. That''s true. No one can erase it!"


    "Missy has lived in the countryside for more than ten years. She has no knowledge or self-cultivation. She has concealed it very well in the past few days when she first entered the mansion, but she didn''t carry it in her bones. Sooner or later, she will show her feet. Now she is just acquainted. Because of the debt, Madam and Young Master naturally have a lot of tolerance towards the eldest lady, and after a long time, this tolerance will be worn away."


    Nanny Li analyzed the pros and cons for Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan shook her head: "If she was really as rough and arrogant as you said, I wouldn''t be so worried, but I saw that Wei Qingruo''s behavior at the dinner table was not as rough as ordinary mountain women, you said That kind of situation may not happen..."


    Nanny Li looked worried: "Miss, don''t always think in a bad direction, don''t worry, I have seen her true face when I taught the eldest lady how to behave in the past few days, and I am sure that she is in front of Mrs. That well-behaved appearance is all faked."


    "Really?" Wei Qingwan couldn''t help being overjoyed.


    "it is true!"


    "Nurse, I also know that I shouldn''t hope for my sister''s bad luck. I''m just too scared...I''m like the duckweed in that pond now. If I''m not careful, I don''t know where I will go... "


    "Old slave knows, miss, you are kind-hearted. If it weren''t for the fact that miss has suffered too much grievance recently, she definitely wouldn''t think about others like this. Don''t worry, miss, there are some things that old slave will do for you, and you don''t need to Worrying and sad."


    "Um¡­"


    With Mother Li''s comfort, Wei Qingwan''s mood improved a bit.


    Then she fell asleep under the service of Nanny Li and Cui He.


    ###


    Early the next morning, Wei Ruo went to Yun Shi and told her about his idea of ??going out.


    Just planting some crops in the yard is far from enough for Wei Ruo.


    One is that space upgrades require more experience; two, she needs to earn more capital for her own life to ensure that she has the ability to survive after leaving the Wei family.


    So Wei Ruo now needs to find a way to expand her business. First of all, she has to go out.


    As a lady of every family, I can''t go out easily. If I want to go out, I must ask the head of the house for permission.


    "Where does Ruo''er want to go?" Yun asked patiently without getting angry.


    "I want to go around the county and see the villages and fields over there. I wonder if it''s convenient?"


    "There is no problem with the surrounding mountain villages, but you can only go to the northwest, not outside the southeast city, let alone the seaside, those unscrupulous Japanese pirates will come out to make troubles at some point. Let''s do it, our family has a family in the north of the city. It''s a terraced field mountain, go and have a look there." Yun explained.


    "Okay." Just what she wanted.


    "I''ll go with you after I read the ledger later, okay?"


    "Don''t bother, I can go by myself."


    "That won''t work, Ruo''er, you are a lady now, and you can no longer run around casually. Although the city is not as dangerous as the outside, it is still not safe enough for a girl like you."


    "Then mother can just find someone to follow me. You don''t have to go to the trouble of accompanying me personally. My mother has to deal with the affairs of the whole family. I can''t delay my mother any longer and make her suffer."


    Yun Shi went with her, it would be inconvenient for her to do things.


    Yun Shi: "Ruo''er is really sensible and knows how to care for her."


    Uh... she didn''t actually mean that.


    "Mother let me go by myself." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, I also know that you are not very used to the life in the mansion, you can go and have a look, but you can''t run around, you know?"


    "good."


    With Yun''s approval, Wei Ruo hurriedly prepared to go out.


    Yun Shi sent a carriage, a nanny and a guard to accompany Wei Ruo.


    That nanny is the other of the two nanny who went to pick up Wei Ruo at the beginning - Nanny Zhang.


    Knowing that Wei Ruo was going to the countryside again, Nanny Zhang murmured in her heart.


    Why is this young lady endless? Isn''t it enough to stay in the country for so many years? Why did you go back to the mansion and become an official lady, and you still think about the things in the countryside?


    If this continues, let alone going to the capital in the future, you will be laughed at, even in Xingshan County, you will become the laughing stock of other officials'' wives!


    Although she was very reluctant in her heart, Nanny Zhang had no choice but to do so because of her wife''s request. She also had a smile on her face when she saw Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo went out of the city in a carriage, and when he left the north city gate, he could see rolling hills in the distance, almost all of which had been cultivated into terraced fields.


    Xingshan County faces the sea in the southeast, and the wasteland outside the city is mostly saline-alkali land, which is not conducive to planting. Therefore, the residents living there live by fishing. Now Japanese pirates are rampant, and fishermen have fled into the city.


    In the northwest, there are hills, with many mountains and slopes, and little arable land. The hardworking people cultivated terraced fields and planted rice on the hills.


    However, terraced fields require more manpower than cultivated land, and the difficulty of planting also increases a lot.


    So even if so many terraced fields have been cultivated, there is still not enough food.


    The carriage stopped before a small hill, and Xiumei helped Wei Ruo get out of the carriage.


    Nanny Zhang pointed to the small hill in front of her and said to Wei Ruo, "Miss, this is Mantou Mountain, which is the property of our Captain''s Mansion."


    "Is this a mountain all?"


    "Yes."


    "anything else?"


    "No, Xiaowei''s Mansion has only been in Xingshan County for five years, and the foundation here is still a bit weak. But your grandfather is a loyal uncle in the capital, and his family background is much farther away." Zhang Nanny replied.


    Nurse said excitedly, but Wei Ruo knew in her heart that the old house of the Wei family had already been exhausted, leaving only an empty shell of the Earl''s Mansion.


    Wei Mingting is still quite capable, as a captain of the sixth grade, Xiao''s family can still buy some property, unlike his two elder brothers, they will only lose the property left by their ancestors.


    "I''ll go around." Wei Ruo walked along the path down the mountain after finishing speaking.


    Nanny Zhang had no choice but to follow behind.


    After walking for a while, Nanny Zhang felt strenuous, and couldn''t help but mutter in her heart.


    What the **** is this doing? When are you going to go?


    Her old bones!


    Seeing Nanny Zhang struggling, Wei Ruo asked her to go back to the carriage to rest first, but Nanny Zhang refused, she was worried about Wei Ruo.


    I don''t know what this country girl will do, and I don''t expect to be implicated.


    After walking for a while, Wei Ruo stopped in front of an uncultivated barren mountain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： People suffering

    Chapter 13 People''s Suffering


    "Xiumei, go find out which village this mountain belongs to." Wei Ruo ordered.


    "good."


    Xiumei trots towards the direction of the people. Most of the people working in the nearby fields are locals. Just ask them and you can get the answer Wei Ruo wants.


    After a while, Xiumei came back and told Wei Ruo that the name of the mountain was Xiaoyang Mountain, and it belonged to an industry called Yueying Village not far away. Because the terrain was relatively steep and the cost of reclaiming terraced fields was too high, it had been left deserted. The villagers are all chopping firewood on that mountain.


    "Did you ask them if they would sell it?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Of course I did."


    Xiumei has been by Wei Ruo''s side for so many years, how can she not know what Wei Ruo thinks.


    "Although the person I asked is not from Yueying Village, he said that as long as the price is right, the villagers will definitely agree to sell it. The people in Xingshan County have had a hard time because of the Japanese pirates, and Yueying Village has suffered a lot. , other villages still have a few acres of arable fields, and Yueying Village is all barren hills that are not easy to cultivate."


    "Well, I see."


    Nurse Zhang listened to the conversation between the master and the servant, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Miss, don''t you want to buy this Xiaoyang Mountain?"


    "Just asking, to understand the situation." Wei Ruo said casually.


    "It''s okay to ask, but the idea of ??buying the mountain should be kept in your stomach, Miss. Our Captain''s Mansion only bought Mantou Mountain after coming to Xingshan County for three years, even though the people in Xingshan County are not living well now. It¡¯s okay, the price of that mountain can¡¯t be too low, less than one thousand taels of silver, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    "One thousand taels... That''s really a lot of silver." Wei Ruo murmured, with a thoughtful expression.


    "Miss, it''s good that you know. If you miss the days in the country, then go to Mantou Mountain and take a look at your own fields, but don''t do it yourself like before, and let the long-term workers see it and make a joke. of!"


    Growing vegetables in the mansion, only the people in their mansion know, and the embarrassment is also thrown at home.


    If she can''t help but do the same outside, then this person will be lost to the whole Xingshan County.


    "OK."


    Wei Ruo didn''t confront Mammy this time, so he really turned around and went back to Mantou Mountain.


    After a few laps near the foot of the mountain, I went back.


    ###


    In Xiaowei''s Mansion, Wei Qingwan is supervising Wei Yilin''s copying of "Xue Er".


    Wei Yilin was active and playful since he was a child, not for reading.


    Today, he was sent back by his husband because of fighting in the school. After learning about it, Yun was very angry and punished him for copying "Xue Er". Wei Qingwan was in charge of supervision.


    Wei Yilin pursed his mouth, very reluctantly, did not write a few words, and looked around from time to time.


    "Yi Lin, hurry up and write, otherwise you won''t be able to finish writing after dark, and you will be hungry if you don''t have dinner." Wei Qingwan said with a distressed face.


    "Three times are too many! Sister, my good sister, you can copy for me, you can imitate, if you imitate my handwriting, mother can''t tell." Wei Yilin acted like a baby and begged Wei Qingwan to help himself.


    "No way..." Wei Qingwan looked embarrassed.


    "Sister! My good sister! You are my only good sister!"


    Hearing this "one and only", Wei Qingwan was moved.


    Now at home, only the younger brother is single-minded towards her, and she doesn''t want to lose his love and trust for her.


    "Then... that''s fine." Wei Qingwan said, "But I will only copy it for you once, and you still have to copy the remaining two times by yourself."


    "No problem!" Wei Yilin immediately cheered up, "I knew that my sister loved me the most, no more than that newcomer, who didn''t know what to do every day, and today she actually asked my mother to let her go out."


    "She went out? Where did she go?" Wei Qingwan asked in surprise.


    "I went to the north of the city and said I went to see farming. Do you think she is weird? She likes farming so much, so she just stays in the country. Why do you want to come back?" Wei Yilin said disgustedly.


    "Did mother accompany her?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "She went by herself, mother is so busy, and mother has to worry about so many things at home, so she doesn''t have time to accompany her to do such things!"


    "Is that so..." Wei Qingwan was thoughtful, with a slightly downcast expression.


    Seeing Wei Qingwan''s sad expression, Wei Yilin quickly comforted him: "Sister, don''t worry, although mother is very good to her, but I''m sure, mother''s heart is the same as mine, she must like you far more than Wei Qingruo !"


    Wei Qingwan shook her head: "It doesn''t matter, she has suffered in the countryside all these years, and her parents should treat her better. I owe her, how can she ask her parents to treat me better than her Woolen cloth?"


    "Sister, you just think too much and think too much about other people." Wei Yilin said helplessly with his mouth flattened.


    "We are a family, I should think about everyone, Yi Lin, you are not young anymore, you should think more about your parents, don''t make trouble anymore."


    "I know, I know." I promised, but I didn''t take it to heart at all.


    ###


    On the way back from the north of the city, Wei Ruo looked at the scenery along the way through the window of the carriage.


    She saw many beggars begging along the street, more than anywhere else she had been.


    The street is not as prosperous as she imagined in the county town, and it is not as lively as Huaibei Town.


    Ask Nanny Zhang, and learned that many of them are local fishermen. Because of the Japanese pirates'' troubles, they couldn''t fish and lost their livelihood, so they fell to this point.


    In addition, the weather has been bad in recent years, the wind and rain have not been smooth, the rice output has been greatly reduced, farmers have failed to harvest, and some people with poor foundations have been reduced to begging to survive.


    Knowing the reason, Wei Ruo looked at those ragged and skinny beggars again, and couldn''t help but feel a little depressed.


    Especially when their sights met her, a gorgeously dressed young lady who was accompanied by servants in a carriage, Wei Ruo, a modern soul, couldn''t help trembling slightly.


    There was no light in their eyes. When they looked at Wei Ruo, their eyes were empty and numb. There was no jealousy or hatred, as if they had accepted this miserable life.


    After walking for a while, Wei Ruo saw a hawker who was selling seafood.


    After asking, I learned that the fishermen went out to fish in the middle of the night at the risk of being killed by Japanese pirates.


    But because everyone''s living conditions are not very good, the sales are not very good, and there are still a lot of baskets left.


    Wei Ruo saw that the seafood was very fresh, so she asked Xiumei to buy them all.


    Hearing that Wei Ruo said they would buy them all, Nanny Zhang, who was with her, immediately widened her eyes, and then said to Wei Ruo as tactfully as possible: "Miss, seafood is not cheap, and there are fewer people selling seafood nowadays. It¡¯s too high, this big basket costs at least two taels of silver!¡±


    Where did Wei Ruo get the money to buy so many things?


    Take other things, and the money can''t be paid, and lose the face of the school captain''s mansion.


    Otherwise, she would have to pay on credit first, and ask someone to go to the Captain''s Mansion to collect the money, and then the Captain''s Mansion would have to pay for her wayward behavior.


    "Well, I know, I use my own money." Wei Ruo could see what Aunt Zhang was worried about.


    Private money? Where did she get her private money?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： Seafood Hotpot

    Chapter 14 Seafood Hot Pot


    Nurse Zhang looked disbelieving, but saw that Xiumei who got out of the car to buy something had already handed over two taels of silver to the seafood seller.


    Then without waiting for the accompanying guards to help, Xiumei moved the basket of seafood to the carriage by herself.


    After being dazed for a while, Nanny Zhang guessed in her heart that Wei Ruo''s money probably came from the gifts that the old man in the capital gave Wei Ruo two days ago.


    I muttered in my heart, even if I got my own money from the old man, I can''t spend it like this, I really don''t know how to manage a house.


    After returning to Tingsongyuan, Xiumei moved the basket of seafood into Tingsongyuan again.


    "Meimei, how about..." Wei Ruo stared at the basket of seafood.


    "Miss, do you want to eat hot pot?" Xiumei immediately saw through Wei Ruo''s thoughts.


    "Yeah, Meimei, you really understand me!" She hasn''t even spoken yet! Meimei guessed everything right!


    "Miss, I really can''t guess what you are thinking about other things, but in this matter, as long as you take a look at me, I will immediately know what you want to do."


    "Well, pick out some of them to make seafood hot pot, and we''ll dry the rest to make dry goods after processing."


    Spicy pot bottom, seafood ingredients, just thinking about this pot makes Wei Ruo twitch his index finger.


    "But Miss, have you forgotten that we don''t have a kitchen, we don''t have pots, and we can''t make hot pot."


    "Isn''t there a small kitchen in Yingzhuyuan next door? Maybe I can borrow it." Wei Ruo said.


    "That''s right! There''s a small kitchen next door!" Xiumei suddenly realized something after she finished speaking, "Miss, you don''t mean to send soy sauce to the second young master just because of this, so you can build a good relationship?"


    "Ah? Is there? How can I? Am I such a person?" Wei Ruo felt guilty.


    Xiumei nodded.


    Miss, you are definitely such a person!


    "Ahem, that''s not important, the important thing is that there is a place to cook the hot pot and turn on a small stove. Meimei, you prepare, get all the ingredients, and we will go to the next door to cook the hot pot."


    "Then I''ll go look in the room and see how much of the spices you made before, Miss."


    Xiumei turned around and entered the ear room that Wei Ruo used as a warehouse.


    When he came back, he was holding a white cloth bag in his hand.


    In this era, there is no chili, and there are not many spices. Wei Ruona''s taste buds nourished by spices occasionally miss those stimulating tastes, so he collected all kinds of spices that can be collected in this era.


    Zanthoxylum bungeanum, Cornus officinalis, Fuliu teng, cinnamon, mustard, mix these spices, experiment with the ratio repeatedly, and then get the most suitable spice seasoning package for Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo mixed them well, packed them in cloth bags, and took out a bag when needed.


    "There is the last spice bag left. I used it this time. Next time, miss, if you want to eat again, you have to find a way to get those spices together again."


    When Xiumei brought back the spice package, she also brought back a piece of bad news.


    Those spices are not so easy to get, Wei Ruo spent a lot of effort to get them together before.


    Wei Ruo nodded: "Wait to be more stable, I not only need to get spices, but also some medicinal materials."


    Then Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to stay in Tingsong Garden to process the ingredients, and went to knock on the door of Yingzhu Garden by himself.


    The courtyard door opened, and Xiao Bei asked in surprise, "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to borrow your small kitchen. As a reward, I will treat you to a seafood hot pot! My Meimei''s cooking skills are very good, I guarantee you will not lose money!"


    "Miss... I can''t make up my mind about this, I have to ask the young master."


    "Then go ask your young master."


    "Okay, miss, wait a moment, I''ll go ask."


    Xiaobei turned around and went to the courtyard.


    Wei Ruo poked his head to look in. Like the last time he came, Wei Jin was still sitting in the Octagonal Pavilion reading. He seemed to like sitting in the courtyard and reading.


    Some distance away, Wei Ruo couldn''t hear the conversation between him and Xiao Bei, but he could see his face darken after Xiao Bei said something, and then he raised his head and looked in the direction of the door, his eyes matched Wei Ruo''s. Right on.


    Wei Ruo grinned back, and reached out to greet Wei Jinyi.


    She smiled, and Wei Jinyi''s complexion turned darker.


    What''s the matter, is she not smiling kindly enough? She thinks she looks good when she smiles, Meimei said she looks good when she smiles!


    I don''t know what Wei Jinyi said to Xiaobei, Xiaobei walked over with a look of embarrassment and said: "Miss, the young master said, if you have anything you want to eat, just ask the big kitchen to make it. The child is small, and there are no good ingredients, so it is really not suitable."


    "I bring my own ingredients and seasonings. I don''t need yours. You just need to provide me with a place to cook. The big kitchen is inconvenient. It will take me a long time to cook."


    Xiaobei looked embarrassed: "But Miss..."


    "Please please please."


    "But the young master..." Xiaobei turned his head to look in Wei Jinyi''s direction, how could he make the decision, the young master asked him to refuse, but he didn''t dare to offend the eldest lady.


    "I''ll talk to your young master myself!"


    Seeing the problem, Wei Ruo bypassed Xiaobei and went straight to the Bajiao Pavilion.


    "Second Brother!"


    The sound of "Second Brother" made Wei Jinyi frowned immediately.


    "Second brother, let me borrow your small kitchen here. We cook seafood hot pot, and you eat it together. I promise it tastes very good!"


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo, her eyes were twinkling, full of anticipation.


    After a while, Wei Jin also compromised: "It''s up to you."


    "Thank you!" Wei Ruo thanked happily, and then ran back to Tingsongyuan.


    Xiao Bei walked back to Wei Jinyi, and whispered: "Master, Missy is really different from other people in the house..."


    Other people in the mansion are afraid of their young master, but the eldest lady is lucky, last time she gave soy sauce, this time it is even more strange, she said that she would come to their small kitchen to cook hot pot...


    "Let her go, she looks like this, you can''t explain it to her."


    Wei Jin also doesn''t like wasting words with others, and when Wei Ruogang came to Wei''s house, he didn''t understand many things, and he didn''t act in a common sense, and there were many things he couldn''t understand for a while.


    Not long after, Wei Jin also saw Wei Ruo entering his yard with his maid.


    The master and servant carried a bunch of things into the small kitchen with big bags and small bags.


    In the small kitchen, Xiumei is in charge of cooking, and Wei Ruo is helping to light the fire.


    When the pot is hot, add lard, and when the milky white lard melts, pour in the spice packets prepared by Wei Ruo.


    The smell of spices is very overbearing. After being stimulated by hot oil, it immediately filled the entire small kitchen and drifted into the yard.


    "Master, what is this smell? Why does it smell so good?" Xiaobei sniffed and sniffed, making sure that it was something she had never smelled before.


    "Research ink."


    Wei Jin was also expressionless.


    Xiaobei quickly regained consciousness and continued to grind Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Ruo ran out of the small kitchen, ran up to Wei Jinyi, and asked, "Second brother, I see that the bamboo shoots in your yard are growing quite well, why don''t you let me break off a few and cut one?" Let¡¯s cook it in a hot pot, shall we?¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： The scene is a bit awkward

    The scene in Chapter 15 is a bit embarrassing


    When Wei Ruo first entered the Yingzhu Garden, Wei Ruo saw the piece of light bamboo. At that time, the light bamboo shoots had not emerged yet.


    When I came here today, the bamboo shoots were already as long as her arm, and if I didn¡¯t eat them, I would grow old.


    Wei Jin was also forced to stop writing again, and looked up at Wei Ruo: "It''s up to you."


    The expression on his face showed alienation and indifference, and he agreed entirely because he didn''t want to talk to Wei Ruoduo.


    "Okay, thank you second brother, I will return you a plate of delicious bamboo shoots in a while!"


    Wei Ruo thanked him, then ran to the piece of light bamboo, and broke off all the well-grown light bamboo shoots.


    Then ran back to the small kitchen.


    There was a constant aroma coming from the small kitchen, and Xiao Bei, who was not very focused, swallowed while grinding ink.


    Hey, the young master''s concentration is really good, such a strong fragrance can''t affect him, and the writing is still so steady.


    Unlike him, he was not hungry at first, but smelling this fragrance, he felt that his Wu Zang Temple was the first to raise the white flag.


    After a while, Wei Ruo and Xiumei came out.


    Wei Ruo was holding a tray, and on the tray were several dishes with unknown seasonings, and Xiumei was holding a steaming big pot, and the aroma was emitted from that pot.


    The two of them entered the pavilion, Xiaobei was taken aback: "Miss, what are you doing?"


    "Let''s eat hot pot with you! First put away the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the table." Wei Ruo aimed at the only stone table in the pavilion.


    Now that stone table is full of Wei Jinyi''s Four Treasures of Study.


    "You can take it home and eat it yourself, I don''t need it." Wei Jin also coldly refused.


    "No, I said I have your share, and I keep my word. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be just taking advantage of you for nothing? I don''t like taking advantage of others."


    As the saying goes, it¡¯s not difficult to borrow and repay. She will borrow the small kitchen in Yingzhuyuan in the future. If she doesn¡¯t start today, it will be difficult in the future.


    "Besides, I cooked for four people. If you don''t eat it, the rest will be wasted! These seafood are caught by fishermen risking their lives, and they can only be worthy of them if they are eaten well."


    Serves for four? Xiaobei was surprised, he still had his share? He is a servant...


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo, wondering what he was thinking, as if he wanted to refute Wei Ruo, but he didn''t say anything.


    After a while, he chose to compromise, got up and cleaned up the books, pens, inks, papers and inkstones on the table, freeing up the stone table.


    Xiumei immediately put the pot on the table, seeing the layer of bright red oil on it, Wei Jin also frowned.


    Then Wei Ruo set out the dishes: "My secret dipping sauce, the second brother must try it."


    The main ingredient of the dipping sauce is her secret soy sauce, with a little chopped green onion and a little mashed garlic. It tastes fresh and sweet, and it''s just right for dipping seafood.


    Wei Jin also frowned even more as he looked at the small dish with unknown contents in front of him.


    Seeing that Wei Jinyi has not moved his chopsticks for a long time, Wei Ruo used clean chopsticks to pick up a piece of fish, put it on the plate in front of Wei Jinyi, wrapped it in the dipping sauce, and asked Wei Jinyi to taste it.


    "Second brother, try it, it''s really good, I won''t lie to you."


    Under Wei Ruo''s repeated urging and expectant eyes, Wei Jin finally moved his chopsticks in order to deal with Wei Ruo.


    I picked up a small piece, put it in my mouth, and tentatively and slowly chewed a couple of mouthfuls.


    After a while, Wei Jinyi suddenly coughed violently.


    Wei Ruo quickly poured water: "Slow down, drink some water."


    Wei Jin also drank a glass of water. Before he stopped coughing, Wei Ruo patted him on the back again.


    After a while, Wei Jinyi finally recovered.


    His complexion became rosy due to coughing, and two touches of blush fell on his fair skin, making him look more energetic.


    Wei Jin also put down his chopsticks: "You guys eat."


    This... embarrassing...


    "Why don''t you try it again? The choking just now should be just an accident. If you try a few more times, you will discover its beauty."


    "No need." Wei Jin also sternly refused, this time his attitude was very firm and there was no room for maneuver.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward.


    Wei Jin didn''t say much either, just got up and went back to the house expressionlessly, leaving Wei Ruo, Xiumei and Xiaobei behind.


    Xiaobei explained to Wei Ruo with a face of embarrassment: "Miss, don''t worry, my young master usually eats relatively light food, and he can''t eat a lot of food."


    "It''s because I didn''t think carefully, next time I will get him something else delicious." Wei Ruo said.


    Is there a next time? Xiaobei''s eyes widened.


    In the end, Wei Ruo and Xiumei ate most of the pot. They were so full that they couldn''t eat any more, so they had to leave some.


    Wei Ruo rubbed his belly, leaving Xiumei to clean up the mess after the meal, while he went back to Tingsongyuan, took a roll and put it in Wei Jinyi''s pile of pens, inks, papers and inkstones.


    After Wei Ruo went back, Wei Jin came out of the room again, put the books, pen, ink, paper and inkstone back on the stone table, and resumed reading and writing.


    After putting everything back on the stone table, Wei Jin also saw a roll of paper inside that didn''t belong to him.


    After unfolding, the cold white smooth and delicate paper is obviously different from other papers on Wei Jinyi''s desk.


    "Where did this paper come from?"


    "Oh, it seems that the eldest lady brought this over. She said it was an apology for you."


    "This is the paper from Sibaozhai." Wei Jin also looked at the paper with deep eyes.


    "Sibaozhai? Isn''t that the piece of paper that the master gave the young master before? I remember the master said that it was given to him by a colleague. There were only ten pieces of paper in total, and I gave you and the young master five each. I also heard that the young master used After I bought it, I thought the paper was very good, so I wanted to ask someone to buy it, but Sibaozhai was in Huzhou Prefecture, so I couldn¡¯t buy it because it was too far away. Then how did the young miss have this paper?¡± Xiaobei looked surprised.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： nanny is here

    Chapter 16 Here Comes the Nanny


    "Huaibei Town is in Huzhou Prefecture." Wei Jin also said.


    "That''s right, the eldest lady is from Huaibei Town, no wonder she has this paper!"


    "This paper is not cheap." Wei Jin also said in a deep voice.


    Ten sheets of ordinary paper cost one penny, but Sibaozhai¡¯s paper costs five pennies per sheet, fifty times the price of ordinary paper.


    The most important thing is that Sibaozhai¡¯s paper is not easy to buy. Although it is expensive, because of its excellent quality, many noble children rush to buy it. As a result, Sibaozhai sells it in limited quantities every day, and while stocks last.


    And Wei Ruo gave him 20 cards casually.


    Where did she get the money? And why are you so nice to him? What is her purpose?


    ###


    After returning to Tingsongyuan, Wei Ruo lazily lay on the bed.


    When you are full and full, the blood goes to the stomach, the brain is empty, and it is suitable for a daze.


    "Miss, why do I feel that you treat the second young master better than the master, wife and the young master? I think the young master treats the young lady better than the second young master. The second young master is cold and unwilling to talk to the young lady. On the other hand, the young master is even more She is more gentle and considerate, and she also vacated the yard where she lives for Miss." Xiumei was curious.


    "Because I have no pressure to get along with the second young master."


    "Is the young master under pressure?"


    "Yes, if I treat the eldest young master well, people will think that I am fighting for favor, but the second young master is a transparent person. I don''t need to be pressured to treat him well or badly. I can come as I like."


    "Well, although I don''t understand these things very well, I know that Miss must be right."


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly, but it wasn''t just a matter of not wanting to compete for favor.


    She has inherited the memory of the original owner, and because of fetal wear, whether she is willing or not, she will have some emotions when facing the hurt of her previous life and abandoning her family.


    This is not something she can control if she wants to, it cannot be suppressed simply with rational thinking.


    She also knew that the original owner''s final death was inseparable from her own death, but the original owner''s longing for family love and the despair of being abandoned by the family have been deeply engraved in Wei Ruo''s heart.


    So even if Yun Shi and Wei Yichen treat her very well now, she can''t face them with an open heart.


    On the other hand, Wei Jinyi, he didn''t leave any trace in the original owner''s memory, and he was an insignificant existence in the original work. When facing him, she didn''t have any grudges, and she didn''t need to have extra worries.


    Just like when facing neighbors in Mojiazha, as long as the other party has no bad intentions for me, I can get along with the other party frankly and friendly, and will give the other party some help where I can.


    The ease and freedom that Yun Shi and Wei Yichen could not give.


    Of course, seeing his small kitchen is also a very important part of the reason. It is still very important for her to be greedy by cooking some delicious food from time to time!


    ###


    The next day, Wei Ruo was cutting off the vines from sweet potatoes for cuttings.


    Xiumei came back from the outside with an anxious expression on her face: "Miss, it''s Brother Xiaoyong! The person who is making trouble with the guards of the Captain''s Mansion outside is Brother Zhengyong!"


    The brother Zhengyong that Xiumei is talking about is Xu Zhengyong, the son of Wei Ruo''s nanny Xu''s mother.


    "Why did you make a fuss?"


    "I heard voices inside the door. Mother Xu has been delivering letters to the guards at the door for the past two days. She wanted to see Miss, but they were all stopped by the guards and driven away. Brother Zheng Yong was so angry that he came here today on behalf of Mother Xu. , and ended up arguing with the guards, saying why they didn¡¯t deliver the letter they delivered according to the rules of the Captain¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Xiumei was so anxious that she was sweating profusely: "I said that mother Xu should have arrived according to the date, but it turned out that the letter couldn''t come in!"


    "Don''t worry, follow me to the door."


    Wei Ruo put down the potato vines in his hands, tidied himself up a bit, and led Xiumei to the door.


    When I came to the door, I saw Xu Zhengyong who was arguing with the guards of the Captain''s Mansion.


    A fourteen-year-old boy, his skin is bronzed from the sun all year round, and he is dressed like a farmer.


    Because of the quarrel, the boy blushed from face to neck.


    Seeing Wei Ruo coming out, the eyes of the dejected young man suddenly brightened. Just as he was about to call Wei Ruo, his mother''s advice immediately came to mind.


    Mother said, now that Miss Ruoer is the lady of Xiaowei''s Mansion, she is more and more different from the past, and she should be more careful in what he says, and he must not cause trouble for the lady.


    So Xu Zhengyong refrained from speaking.


    When Wei Ruo arrived, Wei Yichen was already at the door.


    Seeing Wei Ruo coming, Wei Yichen said to her: "Don''t go over there. When the outsider is making trouble at the door of the house, don''t go out to watch the fun."


    "He is my nanny''s son." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, Wei Yichen frowned, then looked at the young man at the door, and immediately understood.


    "You can''t see him, but if you want to see your nanny, I''ll help you arrange it."


    "Okay, please don''t let the guards make things difficult for him." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yes, good." Wei Yichen agreed, then turned around and walked out the door.


    He explained a few words to the guards, and the guards let go of Xu Zhengyong.


    Wei Yichen returned to the door and told Wei Ruo: "I told that person to ask his mother to come tomorrow. That boy is not young anymore, and he cannot easily come in and out of the female relatives in the backyard. You should also pay attention to him when you meet him in the future."


    "good."


    "Go and tell your mother about this matter. She won''t stop you from getting in touch with your nanny, but you have to inform mother in advance about the family affairs." Wei Yichen spoke earnestly.


    "good."


    Wei Yichen looked at Wei Ruoming''s beautiful face, hesitant to speak.


    "Anything else?"


    Wei Yichen thought for a while and said: "When you have free time, spend more time with your mother, and don''t always stay in your own yard. Your mother exempts you from the rules of asking for peace, but you can take the initiative to get closer to your mother, she will like it of."


    "Well, it depends on the situation."


    "Keep it in your heart."


    "oh."


    Wei Ruo didn''t refute or agree, and took Xiumei back to Tingsongyuan.


    ###


    The next day, when Mother Xu came to Xiaowei''s Mansion again, the guards stopped her and led her to Tingsongyuan.


    "Miss!"


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Xu''s mother was excited.


    After carefully studying Wei Ruo for a while, his eyes turned red.


    "Nurse, why are you crying? Isn''t it a pleasure to see me?" Wei Ruo came forward and wiped away tears for the nanny with a handkerchief.


    "I''m happy, happy! I said that the He family members are so ungrateful and ungrateful. They are not the real parents of the lady! Now it''s all over, the lady has found her real parents, not only the official master, but also I love Miss! I am happy that Miss has endured all hardships!"


    "Laugh when you''re happy, but don''t cry." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, I won''t cry, I won''t cry."


    Wei Ruo helped the nanny wipe away her tears and eased her emotions.


    "Look at me, I''m so busy crying, I''ve forgotten my business!"


    Mother Xu quickly opened the package and took out the small wooden box. After opening it, there were neatly arranged small silver ingots inside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： buy sweet potatoes

    Chapter 17 Buying land to grow sweet potatoes


    Five taels and one small silver ingot, five in a row, two rows on one floor, two layers, a total of one hundred taels of silver (sixteen taels a catty, six catties more).


    "This is the profit of the past six months. According to the young lady''s wishes, the whole numbers are rounded into silver ingots, and the fractions are kept in the account first."


    Wei Ruo likes heavy silver, but doesn''t like that light silver bill, so every time the nanny gives Wei Ruo the proceeds from the shop, she always comes with heavy silver ingots.


    In addition to the money, the nanny also brought the store''s account books for the past six months.


    There is also a basket of dried mushrooms.


    "Xiaoyong was afraid that the lady would not be used to eating here, so he bought some mushrooms that the lady likes before coming here, and dried them. Some of them were fried according to the method that the lady taught before, and sealed in jars."


    "Nurse, thank you for your hard work, and Uncle Xu and Brother Xiaoyong, I want you to run such a long distance with me."


    "It''s not hard, it''s hard!" Mother Xu said repeatedly, "I don''t have any hard work. There is a carriage on the way, so I don''t need my legs to drive. I didn''t even take any important things. They are all strong and upright. Yong is busy."


    Mother Xu''s face is filled with a happy smile.


    Mother Xu went on to say: "It is the happiest thing to be able to help Miss. If it weren''t for helping Miss, I don''t know how to live with Dazhuang and Zhengyong! I used to dream that I could Such a day!"


    "Have you made arrangements in Huaibei Town?"


    "Miss, don''t worry, I have entrusted the Zhuangzi over there to Laoqian. He has been in the Zhuangzi for many years, so you can rest assured when doing things, and there will be someone watching over the house."


    "Did I ask you to ship all the things?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It''s here, all of them are here, three whole truckloads of sweet potatoes!"


    "Okay, then let me tell you about the next arrangement. I have taken a fancy to Xiaoyang Mountain in the north of the city. You and Uncle Xu go talk about it. If the price is right, you can buy it and plant sweet potatoes; There are fishermen who have lost their livelihood because of Japanese pirates, and farmers who are forced to beg because of poor harvests. You and Uncle Xu went to investigate and investigate. If you have a good character and are willing to work hard, you will be hired as long-term workers."


    "Okay, I''ll take my family to the north of the city to investigate."


    "Then settle yourself down and find a better house in the city. After you settle down, come to the Captain''s Mansion again and tell me the address so that I can contact you later."


    "Okay, I see, I''ll do it when I get back." Mother Xu responded repeatedly.


    Mother Xu stayed in Tingsongyuan for more than an hour before leaving.


    Passing by Wei Qingwan''s Wangmei Garden while walking, and seeing the vulgar woman leaving in a hurry, Nanny Li happily said to Wei Qingwan:


    "Miss, the woman who just passed by is the eldest lady''s nanny. I heard that the nanny''s son was still making trouble at the gate of our school captain''s mansion yesterday. Fortunately, the eldest son stopped it, otherwise there might be some jokes." .¡±


    "That''s it...it''s good that nothing happened..." Wei Qingwan murmured.


    ###


    After negotiating with Lizheng of Yueying Village and the elders in the village, Mother Xu talked about the price of one thousand taels of silver.


    Then the nanny reported the result to Wei Ruo, letting Wei Ruo make up his mind.


    One thousand taels of silver is not a small sum to Wei Ruo.


    A few years ago, she wanted to start a career, but she was too young, so she had no choice but to rely on her cleverness to earn some extra money to improve her life in the countryside.


    I didn¡¯t start building a shop until I was ten years old, but it was also very difficult to start. In such a society, there are no relationships and no dependencies, and it is very strenuous to gain a foothold little by little.


    Up to now, a total of more than two thousand taels of silver has been saved. One thousand taels of silver is equivalent to taking out half of Wei Ruo''s net worth. If it fails, Wei Ruo''s financial situation will go back two years.


    Wei Ruo felt that there was no problem, and he could take it directly, so the nanny and Uncle Xu came forward to buy Xiaoyang Mountain at a price of one thousand taels of silver. to allocate.


    Xu Zhengyong also wandered around the city for a few days, picked out a few unemployed fishermen who fit what Wei Ruo said, and hired them as long-term workers.


    It was the first time for the employed long-term workers to see sweet potatoes as a crop.


    It was only after Xu''s father and son explained that this kind of crop has been widely planted in Huaibei Town and has achieved a good harvest.


    Regarding the origin of this crop, the father and son jointly stated that a ship from Nanyang accidentally brought back a section of potato vine, which was found useful after being planted and cultivated by humans.


    Immediately afterwards, sweet potatoes were planted on a large scale in Huaibei Town. The father and son of the Xu family, who have rich relevant planting experience, went to battle in person and led the long-term workers to plant.


    You need to bury the sweet potato in the soil first, wait for it to grow potato vines, and then cut the potato vines for cuttings.


    The three carts of sweet potatoes they transported from Huaibei Town can produce enough potato vines for cuttings.


    The long-term workers quickly mastered the essentials of planting and started to get busy.


    The maintenance cost of growing sweet potatoes on hillsides is much lower than that of cultivating rice terraces.


    The long-term workers couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They thought that the employer would hire only a few of them to manage a whole mountain of rice. Just thinking about it would make them tired.


    At the same time, Mother Xu also found a house to settle in, not too far from the Xiaowei''s Mansion, so it is convenient to come and go.


    After arranging these things, Mother Xu went to the Captain''s Mansion again, and handed over the contracts signed with the long-term workers and the deed of the house she bought to Wei Ruo.


    No matter what Wei Ruo said, the nanny still meant the same thing. These properties belonged to Wei Ruo. They helped Wei Ruo to do things, and they just got some wages, and they didn¡¯t want any more.


    Wei Ruo has one more task for Mother Xu.


    "Nurse, please help me find out about the wasteland in the south of the city. I heard that the pirates are mainly fleeing in the east of the city, and the south of the city is relatively safe."


    "The wasteland in the south of the city? It''s a very barren land, right? The land near the sea can''t grow crops. What you grow will die."


    "Well, it should be so. If the land is not barren, it would not be a wasteland." This is in Wei Ruo''s expectation.


    "Miss asked what was the wasteland for?" Mother Xu asked puzzled.


    "Go and ask me first. I may have a way to turn waste into treasure. If I can grow plants on the saline-alkali land, I can save myself the cost of buying common and lower costs, and I can hire more long-term workers to plant them. The plants can also solve the problem of lack of food in Xingshan County and need to buy a lot from other places, so that more people can eat."


    "Okay, I''ll ask when I get back." Although Xu''s mother also felt that planting crops on saline-alkali land was ridiculous, she believed in Wei Ruo unconditionally.


    Over the years, Miss has broken their cognition time and time again, making many things that they thought impossible to happen possible.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： Must go

    Chapter 18 must go


    I don''t know if it''s because Wei Ruo and the nanny are too frequent, Yun called her to him, and said to her: "Ruo''er, it''s a good thing that you and the nanny have a good relationship, but you need to be careful, and spread the word that the nanny is too frequent. Bad for your reputation."


    "Understood, I will pay attention."


    If Wei Ruo didn''t argue, she would have already guessed that such a thing would happen.


    As a lady of the official family, it would be disgraceful for her to have close contacts with her former nanny all day long.


    Fortunately, the carrier pigeons have been arranged properly, and most of the things can be communicated through the carrier pigeons, and there is no need for the nanny to go to the school captain''s mansion in person.


    Yun nodded with satisfaction, and then said to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, the war has been tense in recent years. The magistrate''s wife organized all the wives and ladies to go to Huafa Temple in the north of the city tomorrow to pray for the soldiers. You go with me."


    "Do you have to go? Can you not go?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Don''t Ruo''er like going out very much? Why don''t you want to go."


    "I like going out, but I don''t like socializing, and I''m not proficient in those things." Wei Ruo didn''t hide his true thoughts.


    Let her mediate with such a large group of ladies and ladies, I feel tired just thinking about it.


    Yun said earnestly, "Ruo''er, you are no longer what you used to be, and these interactions are indispensable. What''s more, Wei Niang is telling the magistrate''s wife recently that she wants you to go to the magistrate''s mansion to meet the lady over there just like Wanwan. Let¡¯s study together, this time you go with me so that Madam Zhixian can meet you, know what kind of person you are, and dispel their doubts about you.¡±


    Yun didn''t say what the specific doubts were, but Wei Ruo knew about it. Naturally, she was worried that she was too vulgar and not qualified to go to school with other girls.


    "Does my mother think I can dispel their doubts about me? Are you not afraid that I will behave badly?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Ruo''er''s performance these days is very good. Although she is not close to knowing the book, she is already very good. My mother is very satisfied. There is only one thing you need to pay attention to. Don''t mention the matter of you and Wanwan''s transfer to the outside world, just say that you are weak. She has been raised in the country all this time, but she just came back to her parents recently. This is good for you and Wanwan." Yun said with emotion.


    "Do you have to go?"


    "I have to go." Yun''s attitude was firm, "Ruo''er, be obedient, you will have to get used to these things sooner or later."


    Wei Ruo sighed, and reluctantly accepted the arrangement: "I see."


    In the original book, Yun didn''t want the original owner to go at first, it was the original owner who begged to go, and Yun took her because she was so noisy that he couldn''t help it.


    Now it''s the other way around when it comes to her, she doesn''t want to go, but Yun wants her to go instead.


    Wei Ruo thought it was a little funny, what is the problem? Why did the final result develop in the direction of the original plot?


    Wei Ruo remembered that in the original book, the blessing this time was a big drama.


    First of all, as the female supporting role, during this trip, she became the laughing stock of all the ladies and ladies because of her unsatisfactory behavior, which also made Yun''s lose face.


    Secondly, as the heroine, Wei Qingwan met the heroine for the first time in Fahua Temple where she prayed.


    Wei Ruo thought about it and went back to Songyuan.


    "Xiumei, look in the luggage we brought. Are there any dried sweet potatoes and sweet potato chips?"


    Xiumei immediately went to the side room to find out the dried sweet potatoes and sweet potato chips, and brought a small bag of each.


    "Miss, are you hungry?"


    "No, my mother asked me to go out with her to burn incense and pray for blessings in Fahua Temple tomorrow. I plan to take some with me. Help me find two satin brocade bags with drawstrings around the mouth."


    "Miss, are you afraid that you will be hungry on the way?" Xiumei asked curiously.


    "No, I have other plans."


    Wei Ruo smiled slyly.


    Since going out can¡¯t be avoided, let¡¯s go, but this trip can¡¯t be in vain, there must be some rewards.


    ###


    Soon, Wei Qingwan, who was looking at Meiyuan, heard the news that Wei Ruo was going to Fahua Temple with Yun.


    "Did the mother ask to take my sister?" Wei Qingwan asked Nanny Li.


    "Yes, Madam took the initiative to mention that the eldest lady will go out sooner or later. Tomorrow is a good time."


    "So fast..." Wei Qingwan lowered her head in a low voice.


    "Miss, don''t be sad, this will happen sooner or later." Nanny Li persuaded.


    "I knew it would be sooner or later, but I didn''t expect it to be so early..." Wei Qingwan looked disappointed.


    My mother¡¯s initiative to ask Wei Ruo to go is different from Wei Ruo¡¯s begging to go. The mother¡¯s initiative means that the mother has approved Wei Ruo and feels that Wei Ruo meets the norms of everyone¡¯s lady.


    "Don''t worry, miss, this may not be a good thing for the eldest lady. In front of so many wives and ladies, if the eldest lady makes a mistake and makes a fool of herself, it will become a joke of the entire Xingshan County."


    "I don''t want my sister to make a fool of herself, I just don''t want to..." Wei Qingwan murmured.


    "I understand what Missy is thinking, but whether Missy will make mistakes in front of everyone is not up to you, Missy, but her own quality. Some things will happen regardless of whether Missy thinks about it or not."


    "If it''s possible, I still hope that she will be fine tomorrow, and don''t make mistakes and lose the face of the Captain''s Mansion." Wei Qingwan murmured.


    "Miss, you are still too kind." Nanny Li said helplessly.


    "As long as my mother doesn''t get tired of me, I don''t mind what my sister does."


    "No, Madam loves you the most."


    After some comfort from Nanny Li, Wei Qingwan''s mood improved a lot.


    After drinking the calming tea, he fell asleep.


    ###


    The next day, Wei Ruo dressed up at Yun''s request.


    A light yellow tube top, a water green outer shirt, and a dark green skirt. Another one of the most popular buns nowadays. There is a bit of agility in the freshness.


    Having been in Wei Mansion for so long, this is the first time that Wei Ruo has dressed up decently, wearing clothes that she thinks are lighter, and her hair is also tied into a country woman''s bun for easy work.


    Mr. Yun asked her to change into the clothes she had prepared several times, but Wei Ruo declined on the grounds that the linen clothes were light and easy to move around.


    Yun Shi looked at Wei Ruo who was dressed up, and showed a satisfied smile: "Ruoer''s dress is really good-looking."


    Yun Shi noticed the exquisite food box in Wei Ruo''er''s hand again, and asked, "What is Ruo''er holding?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： Take out for the first time

    Chapter 19 Taking out the door for the first time


    "I''m afraid of being hungry, so bring something to eat." Wei Ruo replied.


    Hearing this, Yun frowned slightly, and explained to Wei Ruo: "Ruoer, today we will have a vegetarian meal in the temple after we go to Fahua Temple to pray, so we won''t be hungry."


    "It''s a snack, and it doesn''t affect the main meal. In case any lady from another family is hungry, I can share some with them."


    Hearing Wei Ruo''s explanation, and seeing that Wei Ruo had prepared an exquisite and beautiful food box, even if it was taken out, it would not be embarrassing, so she didn''t say anything else, and only told her to hand over the food box to her maid, Cui Cui, when she went up the mountain. holding the screen.


    In order to control the number of people going out this time, except for the accompanying coachman and guards, only Yun brought Cuiping, and Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan did not bring maids.


    Wei Qingwan also arrived at the door, and saw Wei Ruo who had been well-dressed at a glance. Surprise flashed in her eyes at that moment, but she quickly looked away.


    Wei Ruo didn''t pay attention to Wei Qingwan, all she could think about was farming to make money.


    Absently followed Yun into the carriage, sitting in the carriage, Wei Ruo looked out through the window, his thoughts flew far away.


    Yunshi looked at her absent-minded look, but didn''t say anything.


    Turning to Wei Qingwan, she said, "Wanwan, today I will go up the mountain on foot to offer incense and pray for blessings at Fahua Temple. Mother is worried that your health will not be able to bear it."


    "Mother, don''t worry, no matter whether I can finish the walk or not, I will try my best to walk. Every step is a step. I also want to pray for my father and all the soldiers. I hope they can win a big victory every time they fight against the Japanese pirates, and they will be safe and sound." I also hope that the Japanese pirates can be repelled as soon as possible, and peace can be restored to Xingshan County.¡±


    "Well, your father will be very happy to know that you have such a heart."


    "Daddy and the soldiers defended the country, fought **** battles, shed blood and sweat, and all I can do is to go up the mountain to pray for blessings. What''s the point of being a little tired? It''s nothing compared to Daddy and the others."


    Seeing Wei Qingwan''s grateful and sensible appearance, Yun couldn''t help showing a kind smile, with unusually gentle eyes.


    My daughter is well-educated, gentle and pleasant, filial and sensible, and I really can''t fault it at all.


    Thinking of seeing the wives again soon, Yun''s mood became particularly good, because whenever such an occasion, Wanwan must be the one who receives the most praise.


    Everyone has vanity, and Yun''s is no exception. It is undoubtedly a happy thing for a daughter he raised to be praised.


    But things might be a little different today...


    Yunshi looked at Wei Ruo who was lying on the window, with a somewhat worried expression. She doesn''t ask Ruo''er to be as good as Wanwan and be praised by others, but only asks her not to be criticized.


    Although when Wei Ruo asked her yesterday, she firmly said that she believed her, but when it came time to take it out, she still couldn''t help worrying.


    The horse-drawn carriage departed from Xiaowei''s Mansion and headed towards the north of the city. The most part of the road ahead was the old road that Wei Ruo used to inspect the city last time.


    After leaving the city, the carriage turned into a country road and headed towards Xianmu Mountain along the road.


    At the foot of the mountain, the carriage stopped, Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan both got out of the carriage, and Wei Ruocai came down slowly.


    When they arrived, the magistrate''s wife, the county magistrate''s wife, the head secretary''s wife, and the ladies from other families had all arrived.


    Everyone is waiting at the foot of the mountain.


    Seeing the arrival of the Wei family, everyone turned their attention to it, because they heard that the Wei family had recently had a daughter.


    Everyone was more or less curious about Wei Ruo who had just been taken back to the Wei family.


    Wei Ruo felt many eyes on him as soon as he got out of the car.


    Wei Ruo showed them openly, without shyness or dodging.


    Because they know that this is unavoidable, and their curiosity must always be satisfied.


    The wives and ladies who looked at Wei Ruo found that Wei Ruo was not what they expected. His slim figure and delicate and smooth skin were not even comparable to those daughters who had been raised in deep boudoirs for many years.


    If the Wei family didn''t tell them, they would never have thought that Wei Ruo had been living in the countryside before.


    She and Wei Qingwan stood there, one was soft and the other was pretty, in terms of appearance alone, it really compared the other daughters who came today.


    Some people are surprised and some are disappointed.


    The idea of ??wanting to see the Wei family''s jokes seems to be in vain.


    Madam Zhixian brought her daughter Qian Caisang over to say hello to the Yun family: "Madam Wei, you are really enviable. The two daughters stand out from each other. Will there be a way for others to survive?"


    Mrs. Yun hurriedly laughed and said, "Madam Qian, please don''t bury me. How can my two daughters compare with Ling Ai? I have heard Wanwan say that even Mr. Fu praised Ling Ai''s poems again and again. Mr. Fu is extremely Don''t praise people for their good poetry, Miss Qian is the only one!"


    Mr. Fu is the most famous female gentleman in Xingshan County, and now he is teaching several girls to read in the magistrate''s mansion.


    Madam Qian smiled all over her face: "She is just a little clever!"


    She said that her daughter was just a little clever, but the smile on her face was genuine, it could be seen that Yun''s words reached her heart.


    Immediately afterwards, the wife of the county magistrate and the wife of the head secretary also came up to greet Yun.


    Mr. Yun looked around, and saw that several familiar wives were there.


    So he asked the magistrate''s wife who hosted today''s event: "Madam Qian, who are we waiting for?"


    "It''s the wife and daughter of the Xie family in the north of the city." Madam Qian replied.


    The Xie family is a well-known farming and studying family in Taizhou Prefecture. The family has produced two Jinshi in the past 20 years.


    Mrs. Xie''s father-in-law is one of them. Now he is working in the middle of the capital, he is a fifth-rank official, and he heard that he has been appreciated by the emperor recently, so he is likely to be promoted to a fourth-rank imperial doctor.


    As soon as they heard that they were waiting for Xie''s family, everyone dropped their opinions.


    After a while, the Xie family''s carriage also arrived, and two people got off the carriage one after another, it was Mrs. Xie''s family and Miss Xie Ying.


    Different from the other girls who got off the car with the help of the maid, Xie Ying jumped off directly.


    Such a bold move is unique among many ladies today.


    "Be careful." Mrs. Xie was doting and helpless, her daughter was really spoiled by her father-in-law and husband.


    Xie Ying has already run up.


    Mrs. Xie came forward and greeted Mrs. Yun and Mrs. Zhixian: "I kept you waiting for a long time, my family Ying''er was too messy, and she was blinded by a juggler on the way, so she refused to leave no matter what."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, the child is still young, it''s normal to have some curiosity." Madam Qian said with a smile.


    Mrs. Xie looked at Wei Ruo. The others were all familiar faces. They had met countless times, but Wei Ruo saw them for the first time today.


    Madam Xie said with a smile: "Miss Wei was born so delicate and lovely, she is indeed Madam Wei''s daughter, she has followed Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Wei."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： Dried Sweet Potatoes and Sweet Potato Chips

    Chapter 20 Dried Sweet Potatoes and Sweet Potato Chips


    Yun said with a smile: "Mrs. Xie is overrated. This child has suffered a lot in recent years. I don''t ask her to be excellent. I just hope that she can live in peace and stability in the future."


    After a few people greeted each other, seeing that everyone had arrived, the magistrate''s wife announced the departure.


    The position when starting out is also very particular, Mrs. Xie and Ms. Xie are at the front, followed by Mrs. Yun, Wei Ruo, and Wei Qingwan, then Mrs. Qian and Ms. Qian, and then the county magistrate, chief secretary and others. The wife of a well-known local family in Xingshan County.


    Among the wives, according to the rank of their husbands, the Yun family is the highest. The county magistrate is the seventh rank, and Wei Mingting is the sixth rank.


    But Wei Mingting''s current situation is well known to everyone, and the Xie family is in the limelight, so it is Mrs. Xie who is at the forefront.


    Because the purpose of today''s trip is to pray for blessings, sincerity is the most important thing, so at the suggestion of Mrs. Zhixian, everyone walked up the mountain and walked up the 999 steps from the foot of the mountain to the front of the temple.


    Wei Ruo followed Yun''s, neither fast nor slow, she could go as fast as the others, and when the others stopped to rest, she also stopped to rest.


    Try not to stand out, not to be outstanding, not to be conspicuous and not to cause trouble.


    The fastest walker was Xie Ying, striding forward, leaving behind the others by at least 20 or 30 steps, Madam Xie couldn''t even shout.


    The rest of the people are not walking fast, and they have to stop and take a rest after walking for a while.


    It took more than half an hour to stop and go like this, and finally everyone came to the gate of Fahua Temple.


    Abbot has brought a group of disciples to greet him at the door.


    After exchanging a few words with the abbot, everyone entered the temple.


    Because the magistrate¡¯s wife had already agreed with the presiding abbot that Fahua Temple does not accept other pilgrims today, but only their female relatives, so the temple is very empty and no one disturbs them.


    After entering the main hall, everyone began to burn incense and kneel down.


    Wei Ruo mixed in the crowd and also lit a stick of incense.


    After kneeling on the futon and listening to the scriptures, half a day passed.


    At noon, everyone should stay in the temple to eat vegetarian food.


    While waiting for the fast meal, everyone sat in the fasting hall and drank the tea provided by the temple.


    Climbing the nine hundred and ninety-nine steps exhausted my energy, and it was noon again, so everyone was a little hungry.


    But Fahua Temple has a strict fasting time, and meals must be served at noon. Naturally, everyone can''t break the rules and can only wait in the fasting hall.


    At this time, Wei Ruo took out the dried sweet potatoes she had prepared and distributed them to everyone for a taste.


    Seeing what Wei Ruo took out, all the female relatives showed curious and puzzled expressions, because they had never seen this thing before.


    After seeing what Wei Ruo took out, Yun couldn''t help becoming nervous.


    She originally thought that Wei Ruo brought common pastries, but now everyone is really hungry, so it''s okay for her to share the pastries with everyone.


    It turned out that the things she took out were unknown to everyone, and they couldn''t help worrying.


    It was too late for Yun to stop Wei Ruo, and everything was in the hands of the wives and ladies.


    Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Ruo and then at the things she took out, feeling as puzzled as the others. But she didn''t make a sound, she sat beside Yun Shi, quietly watching everyone''s reaction.


    "Miss Wei, what is this?" Madam Qian was the first to ask.


    "This is called dried sweet potato, and it is made from a plant called sweet potato." Wei Ruo patiently explained.


    "Sweet potato? What crop is that?"


    "It''s a new crop, which was accidentally brought by a merchant ship from Nanyang. It has already been planted in Huzhou Prefecture, and many farmers there have already started planting it."


    "Is there such a thing?" Madam Qian looked at the red brick-colored, crystal-clear dried sweet potatoes in her hand, with doubts in surprise.


    The other female relatives were equally curious.


    Wei Ruo took a piece of dried sweet potato and ate it in front of everyone.


    With Wei Ruo taking the lead, Madam Qian also took a tentative sip.


    Dried sweet potatoes are crystal clear, soft and sweet. Although there are no complicated cooking methods, they retain the unique taste of sweet potatoes.


    Seeing this, other people also began to try the new type of "pastry" brought by Wei Ruo.


    "It tastes good." Madam Qian praised.


    Immediately afterwards, other female family members also issued the same praise.


    "I have another snack made from sweet potatoes, try it too."


    Wei Ruo took out another brocade bag from the food box, opened the drawstring on it, and let the female relatives see the contents clearly.


    This is sweet potato chips. After peeling and steaming the sweet potatoes, mash them into mashed potatoes, add cooked sesame seeds and mix well, then spread it on the mold with a thin layer, then put it in the sun for a few days, and wait for it to dry. Finally, cut into small pieces to obtain sweet potato chips whose shape and mouthfeel are exactly like potato chips.


    The former is soft, glutinous and sweet, while the latter is very crispy, and the teeth are broken when touched lightly, but the fragrance is stronger.


    "Is this also made of the sweet potato you just mentioned?" Mrs. Xie asked curiously.


    "Yes, it''s made from sweet potatoes, but the method of making it is different." Wei Ruo explained.


    After the introduction, Wei Ruo distributed the sweet potato chips to everyone for tasting.


    With the experience of dried sweet potatoes, everyone did not hesitate this time, and tasted it after getting it.


    "This tastes pretty good too." Mrs. Qian commented.


    "I like this better, it''s fragrant and crunchy." Xie Ying, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up, expressing her love for sweet potato chips.


    Mrs. Xie smiled: "My Yingying seldom says what kind of food she likes, and Ms. Wei''s sweet potato chips really suit my Yingying''s appetite."


    With Mrs. Qian and Mrs. Xie''s words, other female relatives also praised Wei Ruo''s two sweet potato products.


    And their approval is exactly what Wei Ruo wants.


    Her sweet potatoes have been planted and will be sold locally when they are ripe.


    To sell something that has not been seen in a place, you must first do a good job of marketing and do a good job in the market foundation.


    Wei Ruo brought dried sweet potatoes and sweet potato chips for everyone to eat today, for this purpose.


    As long as these ladies representing the noble class in Xingshan County approve this kind of food, there will be no market for her sweet potatoes when they hit the market.


    Yun''s hanging heart also fell with the praise of everyone.


    Wei Qingwan felt a little uncomfortable, and she didn''t know how to describe this feeling. She just felt that something was stuck in her chest, making her a little out of breath.


    While chatting and laughing, the monks from the temple delivered the fasting meal. After everyone had the fasting meal together, several wives went to the hall to chant scriptures and pray for blessings with the abbot.


    Because the chanting process is very boring, only the wives are arranged, and the girls walk around the temple by themselves.


    After half a day of restraint, I was finally free to move around, and a few people I knew formed a group to find a place to play.


    Wei Ruo planned to find a corner by himself, Wei Qingwan followed, "Where does sister want to go?"


    Sweet potato is another name for sweet potato.


    I would make sweet potato chips at home when I was a child, but now I do less.


    Finally, please recommend tickets~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： The original plot was disrupted

    Chapter 21 The original plot is disrupted


    "You don''t have to worry about me, you go play with other girls, what should you do."


    "But mother asked me to spend more time with you."


    "No, no, just find a corner and sit for a while."


    "But¡­"


    "No but!"


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, before Wei Qingwan could say anything else, she ran away and disappeared.


    Wei Qingwan didn''t catch up to Wei Ruo, her expression was gloomy, she didn''t know what Wei Ruo meant, she vaguely felt that Wei Ruo really hated her, so she avoided her in every way.


    Wei Ruo didn''t have the heart to worry about what Wei Qingwan was thinking. After getting rid of Wei Qingwan, Wei Ruo started to find a way.


    First of all, the back is the meditation room, which is absolutely not a place to go. At this time, the male protagonist is living in the back mountain meditation room of Fahua Temple.


    Today, in order to receive all the female relatives, Fahua Temple did not receive other pilgrims, except for the male master who lived in the meditation room in the back mountain. He had already lived in a few days ago, and his status was special. The temple did not inform him in advance to keep it secret. Madam Qian and others.


    Generally speaking, the meditation room is in the back mountain, some distance away from the main temple, and it is unlikely that the female relatives who come to the temple will come across it.


    But the author couldn''t hold back and wanted the heroine and the hero to meet, and then she, the cannon fodder female supporting role, played a powerful role in fueling the flames.


    The original owner lost face in front of everyone because of his poor performance before, and heard other people praise Wei Qingwan. There is a contrast and hurt.


    In addition, the original owner felt that what Wei Qingwan had now belonged to her, and her anger doubled. So dazzled by jealousy and anger, she deliberately took Wei Qingwan to the back mountain, planning to find a secluded place to take revenge on her.


    Then he was rescued by the male protagonist who lived in the Houshan Temple. The hero saved the beauty, the gifted scholar and the beautiful woman, and a good story unfolded.


    How about this plot? It can only be said that as a cannon fodder female supporting role, she is still very qualified, and the means of revenge are clumsy and pale.


    Now, Wei Ruo has two things to do:


    One is to avoid Wei Qingwan, not to be with her, she will not hurt Wei Qingwan subjectively, but just in case the power of the plot will add fuel to the flames, she should simply not even see her people.


    The second is to avoid the male protagonist. In the original book, the original protagonist actually died at the hands of the male protagonist. Wei Qingwan, as the little white flower female protagonist, always has a soft-hearted image, but the male protagonist is not. For the female supporting role who tried to hurt his sweetheart, He was never merciful.


    Wei Ruo walked around, and finally chose to sit under a ginkgo tree behind the Guanyin Hall.


    The trunk of the ginkgo tree is so thick that several Wei Ruo can''t hug it together. In spring, the ginkgo is covered with green fan-like leaves, and the small fans are covered with branches, which is very beautiful.


    Wei Ruo sat down with his back against the trunk of the ginkgo tree, with his eyes closed and rested.


    The sun is just right, the shade under the tree is cool, and the breeze is blowing, just right for a nap.


    "What are you doing here alone?"


    A voice suddenly appeared, interrupting Wei Ruo''s trance.


    "In a daze." Wei Ruo glanced at Xie Ying, then continued to close her eyes.


    "Aren''t you going to play with them?" Xie Ying asked.


    "No play, I''m not interested in what they talk about."


    "Then what are you interested in?" Xie Ying asked again.


    One question after another, Wei Ruo had to open his eyes to look at Xie Ying.


    The little girl is about the same size as her current body, with a delicate and round face, and a heroic look between her brows.


    "Why is Ms. Xie so curious about me?" Wei Ruo wondered, this Ms. Xie''s family should be a favorite, why didn''t she play with others, instead came chasing her to ask questions.


    "No, I am not interested in you, I am interested in this place where you are sitting now."


    "Where do I sit?"


    "This ginkgo tree is my fancy hiding place, and it is taken by you. If you don''t like this place very much, can you give me this place, I want to stay here alone for a while, of course if you If you can promise me not to quarrel with me, I can also allow you to stay here."


    It turned out to be a fellow!


    Wei Ruo smiled and said, "I really like staying here too. I won''t disturb you. Let''s sleep on one side. Look at the trunk of this ginkgo tree. You can''t see it while sleeping alone."


    "That''s fine." Xie Ying accepted Wei Ruo''s proposal, and sat down on the other side of the ginkgo tree.


    The two were separated by the tree trunk, one by one side, and no one disturbed the other.


    After an unknown amount of time, a sudden noise came, waking up two people who were sneaking under the ginkgo tree.


    Wei Ruo and Xie Ying both raised their heads, then poked their heads out and glanced at each other.


    The expressions are almost the same, with a bit of hazyness just waking up, and a little hesitation.


    Hesitating whether to go or not.


    "What did you say happened over there?" Xie Ying asked Wei Ruo.


    "Do you think we should go there?" Wei Ruo asked Xie Ying.


    "Or, just lie down. Even if something happens, it shouldn''t be the two of us." Xie Ying said.


    "Lie down." Wei Ruo agreed.


    The thoughts of the two were surprisingly the same, and they both wanted to hide away, so they both lay back.


    Wei Ruo and Xie Ying leaned against the ginkgo tree and slept comfortably, but they didn''t know that there was already a mess ahead.


    The people who had the accident were Wei Qingwan and Miss Zhixian Qian Zhilan.


    After being thrown away by Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan found Qian Zhilan, and the two had a good time on weekdays.


    As the county magistrate, Qian Zhilan doesn''t like the ladies of other families in Xingshan County very much, so all the masters and county magistrates are her father''s subordinates, only Wei Qingwan''s family''s official position is similar to her father''s.


    Xie Ying likes her, but Xie Ying doesn''t like her and doesn''t play with her.


    Wei Qingwan and Qian Zhilan accompanied each other to enjoy the scenery in the temple. At first, they just walked inside the temple, but the Fahua Temple in Xingshan County was only so big, and they finished walking in a short while.


    At this time, Qian Zhilan found a quiet path at the small gate on the west side of the temple, so she dragged Wei Qingwan along it.


    After walking for a while, the two found a meditation room in front of them. There were many flowers and trees in front of the meditation room, and the scenery was pleasant.


    It corresponds to the scene described in that poem: the winding path leads to a secluded place, and the meditation room has deep flowers and trees.


    Qian Zhilan dragged Wei Qingwan to the meditation room.


    When they wanted to approach, they were scolded by a man dressed as a servant, telling them that they were not allowed to approach here.


    Qian Zhilan revealed her identity, and in turn warned the other party that Fahua Temple was reserved by them today, and no one else was allowed to enter, and asked the other party to leave quickly.


    But the other party ignored her at all, so Qian Zhilan took Wei Qingwan back to find her mother, and told her about finding idlers in the meditation room behind.


    Mrs. Qian heard from her daughter that there was a suspicious man sneaking around, so she hurriedly sent people to search near the meditation room, and there was a lot of commotion.


    The abbot of the temple hurried over to stop Madam Qian''s behavior after learning about it, and revealed a shocking thing to everyone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： Why didnt you accompany Wanwan

    Chapter 22 Why Didn¡¯t You Accompany Wanwan


    The abbot revealed that there was a noble person living in the meditation room, and what Qian Zhilan and Wei Qingwan met was that person''s entourage.


    Although he didn''t directly say the man''s identity, the abbot mentioned the word Chu.


    Chu is the surname of the current dynasty. When it comes to this, what else can everyone not understand?


    Knowing that their daughter had offended the royal relatives, Mrs. Qian and Yun became nervous.


    Especially Yun''s, her husband was already facing the risk of being dismissed because of his disadvantage in fighting against the Japanese. If he offends the nobleman again at this critical juncture, I''m afraid it will be hard to protect the black hat!


    After thinking about it, Mrs. Qian severely reprimanded her daughter in front of everyone, blaming her for acting recklessly.


    Qian Zhilan was favored at home on weekdays, and was even more in front of others. After being reprimanded by Madam Qian, she was angry and wronged. In this case, she could only shrink her neck and listen obediently.


    Madam Qian spoke up, and Yun Shi couldn''t keep quiet, so she also reprimanded Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan felt extremely wronged, she just walked with Qian Zhilan, why did she offend the nobleman?


    What''s more, the person who wanted to go to the meditation room was Qian Zhilan, and the person who clashed with the nobleman''s attendant was also Qian Zhilan, she obviously didn''t do anything!


    Wei Ruo and Xie Ying did not return to the Zhaitang until the matter subsided.


    Hearing what happened from other people, Wei Ruo was surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Qingwan still went to the Houshan meditation room without her female partner as a demon.


    It¡¯s just that the people who went there were different, the things that happened were different, and the results were also different.


    In the original book, it was she who was sent back by the male lead''s attendants and scolded by Yun Shi. Wei Qingwan was escorted back by the male lead, without alarming anyone, and did not let others know about their meeting.


    Could it be that the master who lived in the Buddhist monastery was not emotional after seeing Wei Qingwan''s face like a lotus?


    Or, without being bullied by her, being weak and helpless, can''t arouse the big pig''s hooves'' desire for protection?


    These are just Wei Ruo''s conjectures in just a few seconds. Wei Ruo has no way of knowing what the male lead in the Zen room thinks for the time being.


    Regarding Wei Qingwan being scolded, Wei Ruo is not happy or unhappy, as long as the matter does not have anything to do with her, she will not be held responsible if she does not do bad things. As for how men and women mainly develop their love stories, it has nothing to do with her.


    Wei Qingwan stood behind Yun with her head bowed. When she heard Wei Ruo''s voice, she raised her head and took a look. After seeing Wei Ruo''s refreshed, cheerful and agile appearance, she felt even more depressed.


    So he lowered his head again.


    Because of this accident, everyone lost their thoughts of praying for blessings. After finishing today''s trip in a hurry, everyone went down the mountain and returned to their respective mansions.


    On the way back, Yun looked at the two daughters in front of him with complicated emotions.


    I thought it was Ruo''er who might make a fool of herself today, but I didn''t expect it to be the other way around.


    Wei Qingwan seemed to sense Yun''s disappointment in herself, and the tears that she had endured for a long time fell down patter.


    Mr. Yun saw her, and hurriedly comforted her: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, mother''s heart hurts like a knife when you cry."


    "Mother, I really didn''t do anything or say anything..." Wei Qingwan argued aggrievedly.


    "Mother knows, mother knows... It''s just that under such circumstances, mother can''t blame Miss Qian."


    "I''m going to be with my sister today, but my sister doesn''t want me to be with her. She ran away and I couldn''t catch up. I met Zhilan when I was looking for my sister. go with her..."


    Wen Yan Yun looked at Wei Ruo who was sitting in the corner of the carriage.


    "Ruo''er, why don''t you want to be with Wanwan?"


    There was a bit more blame in the tone, after all, if Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan were together, there would be nothing to do later, and Wei Qingwan would not have to suffer from this innocent disaster.


    Wei Ruo: "I''m not familiar with these ladies. I don''t know how to read and write, and I can''t play games between them. I don''t want to lose the face of the Wei family. But my sister is familiar with them, so I can''t do that." Selfish, only thinking about myself, dragging my sister to prevent her from playing with them. As for why my sister met Miss Qian and why such a thing happened, I didn''t expect it either."


    Speaking of which, Wei Ruo sighed: "If I had known this, it would be better if I didn''t come today. Maybe if I didn''t come, my sister''s playmate today wouldn''t be Ms. Qian, right? It might be someone else. Which of them plays the best?"


    Yun Shi was startled... If Wei didn''t come, the best person with Wanwan would still be Miss Qian.


    Thinking about it this way, it seems inappropriate to abduct the matter of Wanwan and Miss Qian''s family going to the back mountain together to Ruoer.


    So Yun changed his words: "Mother didn''t mean to blame you, Mother was just afraid that you would not want to be with your sister because of other things."


    "Well, I know Mother cares about us." Wei Ruo agreed.


    Wei Qingwan cried all the way, and stopped crying when she was almost home.


    When I returned to Wang Meiyuan, I heard that Wei Qingwan had been wronged, so both Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin came to visit her.


    Seeing Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin, the tears that Wei Qingwan had just put away fell again.


    After learning the ins and outs of the matter, Wei Yichen also felt that Wei Qingwan was wronged.


    It was Miss Qian who caused the trouble. She didn''t speak up, but she was implicated for no reason.


    Wei Yilin said angrily: "That Wei...why didn''t that eldest sister come with you? If she was with you, wouldn''t this matter happen?"


    Wei Qingwan just sobbed and didn''t speak.


    Wei Yichen said: "Yilin, Wanwan is innocent at this time, but Ruoer is equally innocent. If she doesn''t go today, won''t the incident still happen? How can you blame it on her?"


    "But my sister has taken the initiative to play with her, how can she leave her sister alone?" Wei Yilin asked back.


    "Ruo''er may not be used to it yet. Today is the first time she goes out with her mother. You can''t demand so much of her." Wei Yichen explained.


    Wei Yilin lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Wei Yichen said to Wei Qingwan again: "Don''t be sad, Wanwan. My mother knows you are innocent in this matter. She said in front of outsiders that you are only hindering the Qian family. You don''t have to take this matter to heart."


    Wei Qingwan shook her head: "Brother, I am not sad because I have been wronged, I am worried that because of this matter, I will offend the nobleman and implicate my father... My parents treat me so well, if I hurt my parents, I will definitely not forgive me my own."


    Wei Yichen felt distressed: "Don''t worry Wanwan, nothing will happen. If something happens, it''s not your fault. It can only be said that fate tricks people."


    "Yes, yes, brother is right, sister, you must not blame yourself for this kind of thing." Wei Yilin seconded.


    Wei Qingwan twitched again for a while before holding it back.


    Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin stayed with Wei Qingwan for a while, and when they saw that her expression had calmed down, they left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： Wasteland in the south of the city

    Chapter 23 Wasteland in the south of the city


    Regarding the wasteland in the south of the city, the nanny wrote back to Wei Ruo, telling Wei Ruo that the wasteland in the south of the city belongs to the land without an owner, and the law belongs to the government. If the people want to cultivate it, they must get the approval of the government.


    In the past, the magistrates of Xingshan County were not very stuck in the matter of reclamation of ordinary wasteland. The wasteland in the south of the city is land that most people don¡¯t want. They have no reason not to agree to plant land that does not bear any crops.


    However, now is a special period, and Japanese pirates are rampant. Although the south of the city is less likely to be disturbed by Japanese pirates due to its external terrain advantages, which is a hundred times better than the east of the city, it is still a bit risky after all. For this reason, the government does not allow ordinary people to go out of the south gate.


    It is useless for ordinary people to take that piece of land, but the government does not agree.


    Ordinary people can''t do it, so if it''s the Captain''s Mansion, is there such a possibility?


    Although Wei Ruo didn''t want to have too much involvement with the Captain''s Mansion in these matters, the skinny beggar he saw on the street that day appeared in his mind from time to time.


    And what she learned about the situation in Xingshan County these days, natural disasters and man-made disasters may not have much impact on the Xiaowei Mansion, but the people living at the bottom are already suffering unspeakably.


    She knows that if things come to fruition, she can help some people within her ability, although not all, but at least one can help one, and one can live one, and that is a fresh human life!


    And she herself really wants to complete the improvement experiment on saline-alkali land.


    After thinking about it again and again, Wei Ruo came to Cangyun Garden where the Yun family lived.


    Yun just finished checking last month''s account books with the store manager.


    The shopkeeper went out with his front foot, and Wei Ruo came in with his back foot.


    "Why is Ruo''er here? Wait a minute, mother will deal with these account books first." Yun didn''t specifically avoid Wei Ruo, whether it was because Wei Ruo was her daughter or because she felt that Wei Ruo couldn''t understand the account books.


    Wei Ruo was not in a hurry, and stood by for a while looking at the account books in Yun''s hands.


    After reading a few pages, Wei Ruo found that the shop was in a state of loss.


    It can be seen that the economic situation of the Wei family has been really bad in the past two years. Not only the crops in the village are in short supply, but the income of the shop is also not ideal.


    After a while, Yun finished reading the last account books, put them aside, and then dragged Wei Ruo to sit on the next step.


    "Did Ruo''er come to see mother for something?" Yun asked.


    Wei Ruo has been back to Wei¡¯s house for more than a month, and this is the second time he came to see him. The first time was because he wanted to visit Zhuangzi in the north of the city.


    So Yun can conclude that Wei Ruo came to him today for something.


    "Mother, I heard that Zhuangzi''s harvest in the past two years has not been very good, and the grain produced is not enough for the family to eat." Wei Ruo asked.


    Yun was obviously taken aback when he heard that, obviously he didn''t expect Wei Ruo to say that.


    Sighed slightly, he said: "You shouldn''t have worried about this matter, and I don''t know which servant has the most mouths. Mother must punish him properly."


    "It''s not that the servant is talking too much, but I saw it when I went to the north of the city that time." Wei Ruo said.


    "Oh, that''s right, you should understand this." Yun said.


    The child grew up in the countryside, and what he has been exposed to most every day is farming. It is understandable that he knows more than the average lady who is raised in a deep boudoir.


    Yun explained: "It''s not our family''s business. It''s the entire Xingshan County, and even the entire Taizhou Prefecture. The harvest in the past two years has not been very good. Our Zhuangzi in Xingshan County is no exception."


    "But Ruo''er, don''t worry too much. Our family is not that bad. With your father''s salary and some savings in the family, life is a bit difficult, but it''s not too bad. It''s just that the people are suffering. It¡¯s not easy for the Japanese pirates to make trouble these years, and the bad age makes it even worse, and these days are getting sadder every day.¡±


    Seeing that the groundwork was almost done, Wei Ruo asked about the saline-alkali land in the south of the city.


    "Mother, the wasteland in the south of the city is still empty. If it can be planted, it should be able to solve the problem of feeding many people."


    Yun smiled and shook his head: "Ruoer, it''s a good thing for you to think about your family, but the wasteland outside the city is so desolate that not a few weeds can grow, because the soil there is really bad, and nothing can survive."


    "Mother, when I was in Mojiashan, there was an old woman who taught me how to grow crops on the barren and desolate land. Maybe it can be applied to the wasteland in the south of the city."


    "The conditions of different barren lands are different. Xingshan County is close to the sea. As the old people know, crops cannot be grown on land close to the sea. This is different from the land you had in Mojiazha."


    "Maybe that method will work too? Mother, if we can grow crops on the barren land, we can feed a lot of people. It is also a meritorious achievement, and it will also be of great use to my father''s career. "


    When Wei Mingting''s official career was mentioned, Yun''s expression changed.


    But after thinking for a while, I still feel that the feasibility is not high.


    "Ruoer, your idea is very good, but this matter is really not that simple..."


    "It''s really not easy, but mother, even if we fail, we have nothing to lose, and we will let everyone know that our Wei family is working hard for everyone to eat, which is another gain." Wei Ruo analyzed to Yun''s pros and cons.


    Yun thought about it carefully, it seems that this is indeed the case. For the Wei family, reputation is a very important thing. If you can get the love and support of the people, it will be very beneficial to your husband''s promotion.


    What''s more, because the anti-Japanese war has not made much progress, the imperial court is quite dissatisfied with the many soldiers in Xingshan County, and recently there is news that they will be dismissed from Xingshan County.


    This also caused her husband to stay away for the past few days and nights, thinking of ways to cure the Japanese pirates day and night.


    Yun Shi was a little moved.


    After thinking deeply, Yun said to Wei Ruo: "My mother can''t decide this matter. I will talk to your father after he comes back and let him make up his mind."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo also knew that Wei Mingting had to make the decision if this matter was to be carried out.


    ###


    Wei Mingting still didn''t show up when having dinner at night. He hasn''t shared dinner with everyone for ten consecutive days.


    Counting the first meeting, Wei Ruo has only met him four times so far, and each time he couldn''t say a few words.


    I thought that there was no chance to tell Wei Mingting about the wasteland in the south of the city today, but before Wei Ruo fell asleep, Cuiping came to pass the word on Yun''s behalf, telling her to go to Cangyun Garden, saying that her father wanted to see her.


    Wei Ruo dressed neatly again, went to Cangyun Garden, and saw Wei Mingting whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Still looking serious and serious, but compared to when we first met, he was a little more tired, and there was an additional wound on his arm, wrapped in a white cloth, it seemed that he had been injured for a few days.


    "I just heard from your mother that you have a way to grow crops on the wasteland in the south of the city, but is it true?" Wei Mingting asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： fathers trust

    Chapter 24 Father''s Trust


    "It''s true. I dare not lie about this matter. If my father doesn''t believe it, I can use a small piece of land to do experiments first. If it works, I can start large-scale planting."


    After answering, Wei Ruo looked at Wei Mingting, but she wasn''t sure what Wei Mingting''s attitude would be.


    Wei Mingting had a serious expression and a stern tone: "Ruo''er, do you know how big a deal it is to be able to grow crops on saline-alkali land?"


    "I know. Father, I went to the north of the city a few days ago. I saw many farmers and fishermen turned into beggars on the way. Barren and limited."


    "Father, I know this is a big deal, but if it comes to fruition, it will be a good thing for the family and the people. It will not only bring income to our family, but also increase the cultivated land in Xingshan County and increase food production. At that time, we can Feed more people; I hope my father will give me a chance, if not, I am willing to accept punishment.¡±


    Wei Ruolai''s words made Wei Mingting look surprised, and he looked at Wei Ruolai again.


    Wei Ruo stood where he was, neither dodging nor dodging. She had already expected such a situation when she decided to talk to Yun about the wasteland in the south of the city.


    "Okay, very good." Wei Mingting, who was always serious, suddenly said two "yes".


    He is a strict father and rarely gives praise to his children. Even Wei Yichen, who is outstanding in his studies, rarely gives such clear praise.


    This surprised Yun who was beside him.


    Wei Mingting said to Wei Ruo: "It''s very valuable for you to have such an idea. My father will discuss this matter with the county magistrate. Regardless of whether it can be achieved afterwards, it is always good for you to have this kind of heart."


    Wei Ruo raised his head with a surprised expression.


    Wei Mingting agreed so happily that she never thought of it, and she has already made plans to communicate with Wei Mingting again.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you have confidence?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "No, I''m confident."


    "Then let''s do it well. I heard from your mother that you still miss the farming life in the countryside these days when you return home. You also grew a lot of vegetables in the garden."


    "yes."


    "Although farming is indecent, it is never shameful. My court has always attached importance to farming. It is a good thing to be able to cultivate land and cultivate good land for the country and the people."


    Unexpectedly, Wei Mingting highly affirmed Wei Ruo''s behavior.


    "My daughter knows."


    "Well, it''s getting late, you can go back and rest first, I will send someone to notify you when things become clear."


    Wei Mingting looked very tired, so he didn''t leave Wei Ruo to say more, and let Wei Ruo go back after talking about the things to be discussed.


    On the way back, Wei Ruo thought about Wei Mingting''s words.


    In the original novel, Wei Mingting didn''t appear much. Firstly, he was busy with official duties, secondly, he had such a personality, and thirdly, he died early.


    That''s why Wei Ruo didn''t know much about him before.


    But the conversation just now gave her a different understanding of Wei Mingting.


    After Wei Ruo left, Yun''s servant Wei Mingting changed his clothes and re-bandaged his arm.


    "Husband, Ruo''er is a girl after all, if she goes to the fields all day long, I''m afraid it will be bad for her in the future..." Yun told Wei Mingting about her worries.


    "Ruoer grew up in the countryside, if you want her to be like Wanwan, it would be too embarrassing for her."


    "I don''t ask her to be as knowledgeable and reasonable as Wanwan, but if she acts like a peasant woman all day long, that''s fine too." Yun said worriedly.


    "Ma''am, in Xingshan County in recent years, you should have seen the suffering of the common people. What are the low-level people suffering like? What are you talking about? People only have the mood to think about elegant and vulgar issues when they are full. Even life is gone, so what is good or bad?"


    Wei Mingting and Yun''s point of view are different. In the past few years in Xingshan County, he has seen a lot of life and death, and he has also seen a lot of poverty. He felt that in the face of these, the tricks played by the dignitaries in the capital were all meaningless.


    "What my husband said is true. For the common people, the most important thing is to have enough food and clothing."


    Yun didn''t expect that Wei Ruo''s thoughts coincided with her husband''s thoughts, and she and her husband have been dating for many years, and she doesn''t quite understand his husband''s thoughts in many things.


    "Husband, it''s better not to think about these things. It''s rare to go home and have a good rest. You don''t say anything about your injuries."


    Yun didn''t want Wei Mingting to worry about these trivial matters anymore.


    Knowing that my husband must not have had a good rest in the barracks, he is so tired and injured. Although the wound is not deep, if it is not treated properly, it will leave the root of the disease.


    Wei Mingting really needs to rest, and will go back to the barracks early tomorrow morning.


    But he was still interested in the matter Wei Ruo mentioned.


    Before going to the military camp the next day, he went to the magistrate''s office and talked with the magistrate about the wasteland in the south of the city.


    The county magistrate learned that the Wei family wanted to try to cultivate the wasteland, so he readily agreed.


    It''s not that he disagrees with other people to do this, but he is worried about letting other people enter and leave the South City Gate.


    But the Wei family didn''t need to worry, so they agreed very readily.


    After getting the result, Wei Mingting sent a letter home.


    Seeing that her husband is so concerned about this matter, Mrs. Yun has nothing to say.


    The Yun family called Wei Ruo to her, and first told her the good news: "Ruo''er, your father has already sent a letter about the south of the city, and you can start planting a small area there. If it is effective, it will be a great achievement." pieces."


    That being said, the Yun family has no hope for Wei Ruo''s success.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo was also very happy, he didn''t expect Wei Mingting to be so hardworking and finish the matter so quickly.


    "Your father also said that if you don''t need to be too stressed, it doesn''t matter if you don''t get results, and there won''t be too much loss."


    "Yes." Wei Ruo was a little moved by Wei Mingting''s attitude.


    Yun immediately said: "But Ruo''er, you are not young anymore, you should go to school at this time, I originally planned to let you go to the magistrate''s mansion to study with Wanwan and the others after you have learned the rules with Madam Li , Mrs. Zhixian also agreed to this matter."


    Wei Ruo: "I don''t want to go to the magistrate''s house to study. I am not with them. It will be very difficult to force them to study together. Why don''t you let me do something I am good at."


    Yun''s: "Ruo''er, you need to change some of your previous thoughts. As a daughter of the Wei family, you should learn to be a daughter who is well-educated, up-to-date, elegant, and intelligent. Of course, because of the food you ate in the countryside in the past few years Bitter, I will not be too harsh on you, I don''t ask you to be as knowledgeable as Wanwan."


    Wei Ruo: "But I may not be able to keep up with Mr. Fu''s teaching in the magistrate''s office. If you really want me to learn, I don''t want to go to the magistrate''s office to learn."


    Not being able to keep up was an excuse Wei Ruo made for himself, the main purpose was not to be with Wei Qingwan, Qian Zhilan and the others.


    The male lead has come out~


    Continue to vote~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： Wei Jin is also sick

    Chapter 25 Wei Jin is also sick


    "But if you are asked to study with younger people, my mother is afraid that you will feel uncomfortable." Yun explained.


    "Then can I find a husband myself?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "This..." Yun showed a look of embarrassment, "Ruo''er, it is very troublesome to invite a female teacher. It is not easy to invite a husband, and a learned female teacher will not easily go to the residence of ordinary people to teach. Secondly, Shuxiu is a considerable expense..."


    The expenses of the Colonel¡¯s Mansion are already stretched, and now they have to arrange for the eldest son to study as a teacher, so there is no extra money to hire a special female husband for Wei Ruo.


    "What if I can find a female gentleman who doesn''t spend money?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Ruoer, don''t mess around." Yun frowned.


    "I''m not fooling around, I''m very serious. If I can really find a husband who is willing to teach me without restraint, can my mother allow me not to study with other people?"


    "Ruo''er, let''s not talk about whether there is a female husband who is willing to teach you without restraint. It is very difficult to find a female husband. It is normal for you to not understand some things when you just returned home, but you You have to trust your mother, she will definitely make the best arrangements for you as much as possible."


    Yun''s language spoke earnestly.


    "I see, but I have to complete the task in the south of the city first." Fortunately, there is still such an excuse that can be used.


    She originally only wanted to solve the food problem in Xingshan County, but she didn''t expect to be able to help her block the matter of going to school in the magistrate''s mansion.


    Yun''s: "I will allow you to go to the south of the city for a few days, and then you will try to arrange people in the mansion to do it, and you will go to the county magistrate''s mansion to learn."


    Wei Ruo: "Understood."


    ###


    The Yun family sent Madam Zhang and two long-term workers to help Wei Ruo.


    Mother Zhang has ten thousand unwilling people in her heart. The south of the city is desolate, and there is still a great potential danger. These days, who has nothing to do and runs outside the south of the city?


    Besides, the eldest lady is rushing to farm, her old bones can''t stand the toss.


    But this was Yun''s order, and she had to follow it.


    Originally thought that Wei Ruo would immediately take people to the south of the city, but the first order she gave was to let them buy chaff and straw, and collect leftovers from the kitchen.


    "Miss, didn''t you promise the master to plant crops in the wasteland in the south of the city? Why are there chaff and leftovers? Are you going to raise pigs?" Madam Zhang asked.


    "I just want to farm, you just need to get it according to my requirements, and I also need a batch of well-sealed wooden barrels to store these things."


    Wei Ruo''s request confused Madam Zhang, who had no idea what she was trying to do.


    Seeing Nanny Zhang''s suspicious expression, she didn''t move for a while.


    "Nurse Zhang, mother sent you here to help me, not to question me. If I fail, I will explain to my parents." Wei Ruo''s attitude was tough and he could not be questioned.


    "The old slave knows." Zhang Nanny suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart and nodded in agreement.


    What can be done? Who made the master and wife to be extra tolerant towards the young lady?


    She dared not raise her opinion even if she had an opinion!


    ###


    Looking in Meiyuan, Wei Qingwan learned that Wei Ruo was busy with things recently, and that her mother had postponed her going to the magistrate''s mansion to attend classes with them.


    "Mommy, my sister goes to the fields all day long. If word spreads, will it not be good for her reputation?" Wei Qingwan asked Aunt Li beside her.


    "Naturally, it will have a bad reputation. But Miss, don''t worry too much. Originally, Miss came back from the countryside and was contaminated with the living habits of country people. It would be nice if she could learn some rules and not make a fool of herself in front of outsiders. Absolutely. It is impossible to be as knowledgeable and reasonable as you are, miss."


    "That''s not the case. My sister also has her advantages. Last time, her dried sweet potatoes and dried potato chips won everyone''s praise and love." Wei Qingwan murmured.


    "That''s not a compliment. Those ladies and ladies just happened to be hungry, and they just praised her casually. She can''t rely on dried sweet potatoes and sweet potato chips to earn a lifetime reputation."


    Nurse Li showed great disdain for Wei Ruo being praised by everyone last time.


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head slightly, and after listening to Nanny Li''s evaluation of Wei Ruo, her mood improved a lot.


    ###


    For several days, Wei Ruo was very busy, busy arranging various preparations for the improvement of the wasteland in the south of the city.


    Almost always fall asleep at night, and sleep a lot throughout the day.


    That night, Wei Ruo fell asleep early as usual.


    was falling asleep, and a sudden knock on the door woke her up from her sleep.


    She straightened her upper body and headed towards the outer room. When she heard the door open, she knew that Xiumei had gone out to answer the door.


    After a while, Xiumei returned to the house.


    "Miss, are you awake?"


    "What''s so noisy?"


    "It was Xiaobei who lives in Yingzhuyuan who knocked on the door, saying that their young master fell ill."


    "I fell ill and went to see a doctor. What are you doing knocking on my courtyard door?" Wei Ruo didn''t understand.


    "Xiaobei said that they went to the people in the mansion to ask them to help find a doctor, but no one answered him. He had no other choice, so he begged to come to our yard."


    Yingzhuyuan has no status in Xiaowei''s mansion, so the subordinates dare to neglect them.


    Although Wei Ruo has just returned to Wei''s house not long ago, her status in the mansion is obviously higher than Wei Jinyi''s. No matter what the servants think about her, they never dare to neglect her in person.


    Guess Xiaobei begged Wei Ruo because he felt that Wei Ruo''s words were better than theirs.


    "Meimei, bring me my clothes."


    Wei Ruo got off the bed, put on his clothes, and hurriedly walked out the door.


    Xiaobei was still waiting at the gate of Tingsongyuan. When he saw Wei Ruo coming, he quickly knelt down and begged, "Miss, I beg you, please help my young master. He is so hot all over his body. People are not good! If you talk to the people in the mansion, they might agree to invite a doctor for the young master."


    Xiaobei really had no choice but to ask the doctor to find the nanny in charge at home, but he couldn''t even see the nanny in charge.


    And the master has not returned home for several days because he is busy fighting against the Japanese.


    He thought about it and could only think of Wei Ruo, this eldest lady who delivered things to their young master twice in a row, is the only person left in this mansion who might help their young master!


    "Okay, I see, you get up first, and you take me to see your young master first."


    "Okay, okay, Miss, follow me."


    Xiaobei led Wei Ruo back to Yingzhuyuan quickly.


    Entering the main room in the courtyard, Wei Ruo saw Wei Jinyi lying unconscious on the bed.


    His complexion was already fair, and his face was even paler at the moment, as pale as paper.


    Wei Ruo reached out and touched Wei Jinyi''s forehead, it was hot.


    "Your young master has been ill for a few days, right?" Wei Ruo asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： Human life is at stake

    Chapter 26 Human life is at stake


    "Yes... It''s been three days, but the first two days were not that serious. The young master said it''s okay, just rest and rest, but suddenly his condition worsened at night, and he lost consciousness." Xiaobei looked anxious and disturbed.


    If he knew this earlier, he should have found a steward to invite a doctor for the young master earlier!


    "Let''s go, you and I will go find the nanny in charge." Wei Ruo got up and walked outside.


    She and Wei Jinyi are not very familiar after all, and it is not easy for her to expose her medical skills too much in the Wei family.


    It is better to let the family members solve the problems that can be solved by the family members.


    Now the person in charge of the backyard of the Wei Mansion is Nanny Li, who usually lives in the ear room of Wangmei Garden.


    Xiaobei knocked on the door, but the person who looked at Meiyuan didn¡¯t open it, Wei Ruolai knocked, and the person who looked at Meiyuan struggled for a while, but he still opened it.


    "Miss, what are you doing here so late?" Cui He asked Wei Ruo cautiously.


    "Where is your old lady?" Wei Ruo directly asked Cui He Li where she lived.


    "In...in the west wing..." Cui He replied in a low voice.


    Being able to live in the wing room as a servant shows that Nanny Li''s status in the Wei family is indeed extraordinary.


    Wei Ruo didn''t talk nonsense with Cui He, and went straight to the wing. After knocking for a while, the door finally opened.


    Nanny Li who was woken up was full of annoyance: "Miss, do you have anything to wait for tomorrow during the day, what''s the point of yelling at night?"


    "You don''t care if I yell or not when it''s a matter of human life! The second young master is already in a coma, can you afford it if it happens?" Wei Ruo questioned.


    "It''s fine during the day, why is it unconscious at night? I think the second young master is usually very strong, why would he pass out for no reason? Don''t mess around there, it''s not a serious illness, wait until tomorrow There is still time to call for a doctor in the morning. Where do you want me to find a doctor for you in the middle of the night?"


    "Of course I went to the medical center to look for it!" Wei Ruo pulled Nanny Li out of the room.


    Nurse Li''s anger came to the fore immediately: "You are presumptuous! There are no rules at all! I came from the Earl''s Mansion, and even my wife should respect me! How dare you pull me like this!"


    "No matter how senior you are, you are still just a nanny! No matter how unpopular the second young master is, you are still the master! You still push back when I ask you to hire a doctor for the master at home, and you still have the nerve to say that you are a senior old nanny from the Earl''s mansion? I want to ask you instead, where are all your rules?" Wei Ruo scolded.


    On weekdays, Wei Ruo can let others put on airs in front of her, but when encountering life-threatening matters, Wei Ruo''s temper explodes uncontrollably.


    "It''s the wrong way! I won''t invite you today! Let''s see what you can do!" Nanny Li puffed her chest out, proudly.


    The loud noise made Wei Qingwan live in a quarrel.


    When Wei Qingwan came out, she saw Wei Ruo pulling Nanny Li, and shouted anxiously, "Sister, what are you doing? Nanny is old, don''t pull her like this, it''s dangerous for you to pull her like this!"


    Seeing that no one paid attention to her, she ran up to help, trying to pull Nanny Li and Wei Ruo away.


    At this moment, Nanny Li was furious, and she didn''t notice that it was Wei Qingwan who jumped at her. She felt that someone was pulling her, so she pushed hard.


    Wei Qingwan was pushed to the ground at once.


    Seeing Wei Qingwan lying on the ground, Mammy came back to her senses and rushed to help Wei Qingwan.


    "Miss, how are you doing, miss?"


    "Nurse... my feet... my feet hurt..." Wei Qingwan looked at her ankle with a pale face, with a painful expression.


    Nanny Li panicked, and hurriedly ordered her daughter: "Cuihe, go to the madam! Tell the madam that the lady''s leg is injured! Go and tell the guard, Xiao Qi, to ask him to go to the Baohetang immediately to ask for a doctor!"


    Immediately afterwards, Nanny Li turned her head and glared at Wei Ruo fiercely: "Miss, look at what you have done!"


    With a cold face, Wei Ruo flicked his sleeves, turned and left.


    She knew that today''s matter would not be resolved for a while, but the people in Yingzhuyuan were still sick and couldn''t afford to wait.


    I really wait until the daytime tomorrow to see a doctor, I''m afraid I''m too cold.


    Wei Ruo returned to Yingzhu Garden and asked Xiumei to go back and bring her medical emergency kit.


    Xiumei hesitated for a moment, and took Wei Ruo''s hand: "Miss, are you trying to save the second young master?"


    "yes."


    "But miss, if the second young master is cured, you will be even more confused about what happened in Wangmeiyuan today! Then Li Nanny insists that the second young master is not ill, and you are the one messing around. How can you explain it to Madam!"


    Xiumei also knew that what happened just now would not be good, and their lady would be in trouble.


    "Then I can''t make fun of a human life. If he died of illness or was injured, I can prove my innocence, but if my innocence needs to be proved by **** life, then my innocence will not be in vain!"


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s firm attitude, Xiumei also knew what to do.


    "I see, I''ll listen to Miss!" Xiumei turned her head and ran to Ting Songyuan to get a medical kit for Wei Ruo.


    She knew that her young lady had this kind of temperament. She said that the most important thing she cared about was money, and the last thing she could do was to trade at a loss.


    Wei Ruo then ordered Xiaobei to prepare cold water and towels.


    Xiaobei nodded again and again, and hurried back to fetch water.


    "Go and lift your young master''s quilt, and take off your clothes." Wei Ruo ordered.


    "Take... take off your clothes?" Xiao Bei was stunned.


    "He''s already so hot, won''t you be afraid to warm him up any longer? Listen to me, don''t hesitate, or your young master''s life will be lost!"


    "But...but male and female give and receive..."


    "You still care about this when human life is at stake? Besides, he is my brother!"


    Half-father and half-mother are also brothers and sisters!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： Save Wei Jinyi

    Chapter 27 Save Wei Jinyi


    "Yes, yes, yes." Xiaobei hurried to do it.


    Lift off the quilt covering Wei Jinyi''s body, and unbutton his shirt, exposing his chest.


    What is different from Wei Ruo''s imagination is that Wei Jin is not as slender as he looks on the outside. The muscles that are strong but not too strong grow just right, strong but not majestic.


    At this time, Xiumei also came back with Wei Ruo''s "Medical First Aid Kit".


    "Pour one out of the bottle with the red label, mix it with a bowl of water, stir well and feed it to him." Wei Ruo continued to order.


    Xiumei has been by Wei Ruo''s side for so many years, and she has been able to help Wei Ruo very skillfully. She quickly melted the pill and handed it to Xiaobei.


    "What are you doing standing there? Hurry up and feed your young master!" Seeing Xiaobei not moving, Xiumei urged.


    "Where did Miss... the medicine come from?" Xiaobei asked.


    "Don''t worry about where it came from, you just need to know that it can save your young master''s life! Could it be that my lady can harm your young master? Your young master is already like this, do you still need to work hard?"


    "well¡­"


    Xiaobei couldn''t think too much, and went to the bed with a medicine bowl in his hand.


    Carefully fed the concoction into Wei Jinyi''s mouth with a spoon.


    Wei Ruo put the towel in cold water, wrung it dry, and wiped Wei Jinyi''s upper body.


    Then he opened the acupuncture bag and took out the long and thin silver needles.


    Seeing the silver needle, Xiaobei''s face turned pale, his hands shook, and the medicinal juice spilled out of the spoon.


    Xiumei felt distressed on the side: "Be careful, my lady has put a lot of thought into the medicine!"


    "Don''t be distracted, just do your thing well. Now you have no other choice but to trust me." Wei Ruo looked serious.


    "Yes... yes..." Xiaobei responded repeatedly, and then forced himself to focus on the matter at hand.


    Wei Ruo raised the needle with his hand and dropped it quickly and accurately. In a short while, he dropped more than a dozen needles on Wei Jinyi''s body.


    At this time, there was a lot of movement outside the door, and someone came.


    "Miss..." Xiumei looked at Wei Ruo worriedly.


    "Go and watch at the door, I''ll be fine soon." Wei Ruo said.


    "yes."


    Ling Xiumei came to the door of the room.


    It was Madam Zhang and Cuiping, the eldest maid next to Yun''s.


    "Is Missy in the house?" Nanny Zhang asked Xiumei with a serious expression.


    "Yes." Xiumei replied.


    "Please go and ask the eldest lady to come out, the madam is waiting for her in Wangmeiyuan." Zhang Nanny said.


    "Mammy, please wait a moment, Miss still has something to do, she will come out as soon as it is done." Xiumei didn''t move, she used her body to block the door.


    "What are you waiting for? Escaping won''t solve the problem. If I had known this earlier, I should have restrained myself."


    Nanny Zhang took it for granted that Wei Ruo did this to avoid punishment.


    "My lady didn''t want to escape."


    "No escape? What is she doing now?"


    "My lady just needs some time, please wait for a while." Xiumei said the same thing.


    Seeing this, Nanny Zhang sighed: "It''s a good thing for you to protect the Lord, but now the madam wants to see the eldest lady, if you stop her like this, when the time comes, the madam will blame you, I''m afraid even the eldest miss will not be able to protect you. You and I You are a servant, just do your duty well, and don''t annoy the master."


    Nanny Zhang saw that Xiumei was only a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl, so she said a few more words.


    "Madam wants to punish me, I admit it, but now, please wait a moment, sister Cuiping, my lady will not come out in a while."


    Xiumei is a brainless person who only accepts what Wei Ruo says.


    "You haven''t learned your lesson yet! If you are stubborn in doing things, you will suffer a lot! Forget it, I won''t tell you."


    Seeing that it didn''t make sense, Nanny Zhang and Cuiping stepped forward together, intending to forcefully break the door.


    Xiumei pressed her back against the door tightly. She didn''t resist Zhang Nanny and Cuiping''s attack, but she didn''t move a bit, and just blocked the door firmly.


    In the house, Wei Ruo heard the quarrel outside, but she still concentrated on giving Wei Jinyi the injection.


    After the completion, Wei Ruo quickly put away the acupuncture bag to avoid being seen by those who came in.


    "He will be comatose again. If all goes well, he will wake up early tomorrow morning."


    "Really...really?" Xiaobei looked at Wei Ruo in disbelief.


    "Don''t doubt, I don''t joke about human life. There are still two pills in that bottle. You follow the method I just did, dissolve one medicine in a bowl of water, and give your young master a bowl after he wakes up. Tomorrow night Have another bowl." Wei Ruo continued to explain.


    "Okay, okay, I''ve made a note of it!" Xiao Bei quickly agreed.


    Turning to Xiao Bei, who was beside him with a dull expression and blank eyes, he said, "You can''t tell outsiders what I did to your young master today, can you do it?"


    Xiaobei froze for a moment, then nodded blankly.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know whether he listened to it or not. Even if he didn''t listen, she can''t do anything now. Saving people is her own choice, and she has to bear any consequences.


    Wei Ruo glanced at the direction of the door, and probably guessed why the Yun family sent someone to find him.


    "You take good care of your young master here, I have other troublesome things to deal with."


    After explaining to Xiaobei, Wei Ruo walked to the door and opened the door.


    Nurse Zhang and Cuiping outside the door were in a panic.


    They didn''t get any cheap from Xiumei. The two of them were exhausted after working for a long time, but it was Xiumei who still couldn''t pull the door open.


    Wei Ruo first looked at Xiumei carefully, and after making sure that she was not injured in the dispute, she said to Nanny Zhang and Cuiping:


    "Don''t embarrass my maid, I will go with you now."


    "Miss..." Xiumei looked at Wei Ruo worriedly.


    "I''m fine, you go back to Songyuan first." Wei Ruo explained.


    Xiumei looked worried, but she still chose to trust Wei Ruo.


    Nurse Zhang straightened her clothes, feeling a little annoyed and helpless: "Young Miss will be fine if you come out earlier, why bother everyone so much. Don''t be like this when you see Madam and Miss later."


    "Let''s go, aren''t you in a hurry?"


    After finishing speaking, she walked out one step ahead of Nanny Zhang.


    Seeing this, Nanny Zhang and Cuiping hurriedly followed, as if they were afraid that Wei Ruo would run away.


    Wei Ruo has no intention of running away, where can she go in this Wei Mansion?


    Wei Ruo was taken to Wangmei Garden by Nanny Zhang and Cuiping. At this moment, the Wangmei Garden was brightly lit.


    Mr. Yun, who was already asleep, was fully dressed and sat in the main room with a serious expression.


    Nanny Li knelt in front of her.


    Wei Ruo walked to the side of Nanny Li, facing Yun, with a calm expression.


    Yun looked at Wei Ruo, and asked angrily: "Ruo''er, what''s the matter with you? Why did you go to Wanwan''s courtyard to make trouble in the middle of the night? You pushed Wanwan down and hurt her! Do you know that Wanwan''s feet are dirty? A lot of blood!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： face to face

    Chapter 28 Confrontation


    Yun Shi is now trying his best to restrain his anger.


    "I didn''t cause trouble, I went to ask Nanny Li to find a doctor for my second brother. And I didn''t hurt anyone." Wei Ruo replied with a calm voice, neither humble nor overbearing.


    Nanny Li hurriedly explained: "Ma''am, I don''t want to invite a doctor for the second young master, but seeing that the second young master''s illness is not serious, I want to ask for it again tomorrow. I have already told the second young master''s attendant that the eldest lady is here." When I asked, I also explained it clearly to the eldest lady, I don''t know why the eldest lady still made a fuss over this matter, and even pushed down the second lady, causing the second lady to be injured."


    "You said that the second brother''s illness is not serious? You said that I recommended Wei Qingwan?" Wei Ruo glanced coldly at Nanny Li.


    "Everyone met the second young master during the day, and it was fine at that time, and all the servants can testify!" Nanny Li knelt on the ground to defend herself.


    "Oh, it''s really funny. Who told you that a person who is fine during the day may not be seriously ill at night? Haven''t you heard of a disease that comes and goes like a mountain? You can tell if a person is seriously ill so easily. Why don''t you To be a doctor?"


    "Miss thinks that the old slave deliberately neglected the second young master''s condition, but why does the old slave want to neglect the second young master''s condition?" Nanny Li asked Wei Ruo.


    "You just think that if the second young master is not favored, you can bully the master!" If it were Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin, see if she dares to do this!


    "Miss, what nonsense are you talking about? How can the second young master not be favored? Madam is kind and generous, and treats all children in the family equally, no matter whether he is a descendant or a concubine, no matter how old or young, they all love her! How can we dare to be negligent as servants?" Madam Li Said quickly.


    Nurse Li''s words made Yun''s already ugly face even uglier.


    She really doesn''t want to see Wei Jinyi, but he''s not missing the cost of food and clothing! Wei Ruo''s "not favored" hit her in the face!


    Seeing that Yun''s face became more gloomy, Nanny Li knew that her words had worked.


    Immediately afterwards, Nanny Li continued to say with a sad face: "The old slave really judged that the second young master was not seriously ill based on the facts, so he decided to ask for a doctor tomorrow! If the eldest miss is dissatisfied with the old slave''s judgment and handling , you can come at the old slave, why did you beat the second young lady so hard? She didn''t do anything, but she was pushed to the ground by you for no reason, shed a lot of blood..."


    Nanny Li began to wipe away tears, "My poor second miss, I wouldn''t regret it even if the eldest miss beat me to death today, but the second miss is at such a young age, and she has suffered so much... What if there is something wrong with it?" OK¡­"


    Nurse Li began to change the subject, and what she said revealed that Wei Ruo deliberately slapped Wei Qingwan hard.


    Hearing this, Yun was furious, and slapped the tea table with his right hand hard, "Ruo''er, you are too much! You made a big fuss in Meiyuan without knowing the ins and outs of the matter, and you pushed Wanwan to the ground, hurting Wanwan." Wan Wan is hurt! How did Wan Wan not do what you wanted? Are you going to treat her like this?"


    Seeing Yun''s angry appearance, Wei Ruo had no choice but to praise Nanny Li''s brilliance in her heart.


    Wei Ruo replied to Yun: "First, I found Nanny Li because of my second brother''s illness; second, I didn''t push Wei Qingwan. These are two facts. If you want to believe me, you can believe me. If you don''t believe me ,I have no way."


    Wei Ruo''s voice was loud and powerful, and his eyes never evaded.


    "You said you didn''t push Wanwan?" Yun asked again.


    "Yes, it''s not me." Wei Ruo said firmly.


    "Okay, now I''ll take you to confront Wanwan to see if it''s Nanny Li who lied or you who lied!" Yun stood up angrily.


    She walked in front, and Wei Ruo was followed by Nanny Zhang.


    Entering the bedroom, Wei Ruo saw Wei Qingwan lying on the bed with a pale face.


    Her feet were wrapped in white cloth, and the injury could not be seen at the moment.


    "Mother..." Seeing Yun Shi, Wei Qingwan burst into tears again.


    Mr. Yun''s heart ached so much that she quickly stepped forward and hugged Wei Qingwan, "Wanwan, you have suffered."


    After Yun''s comfort for a while, Wei Qingwan stopped crying.


    Then Yun asked Wei Qingwan: "Wanwan, tell mother, how did you fall tonight?"


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan was taken aback, and raised her head to look at Wei Ruo, her eyes fainted.


    Wei Ruo is also looking at Wei Qingwan at this moment, taking every expression and every movement of her into his eyes.


    She and Wei Qingwan don''t have any feuds, even in the original book, there is no such thing as Wei Qingwan subjectively harming her.


    As the kind and beautiful heroine in the original book, Wei Ruo wants to know what kind of response she will give at this moment.


    Wei Qingwan was a little guilty by Wei Ruo''s gaze, hesitating whether to follow what Nanny Li told her to say.


    His eyes turned to Wei Ruo''s right, and Nanny Li was looking at her.


    Wei Qingwan didn''t answer for a long time, and Yun said to her: "Wanwan, you don''t have to worry about it. Just tell me who pushed you, and mother will deal with it fairly."


    "Yes...it''s my sister..." Wei Qingwan faltered and said the word "sister".


    In an instant, all eyes in the room returned to Wei Ruo.


    Harsh, accusatory, angry.


    Wei Ruo suddenly wanted to laugh.


    Who would have thought that the kind and weak heroine in the original book would lie and slander her?


    Yun turned around and asked Wei Ruo: "What else do you have to say now?"


    Wei Ruo: "Yes, I want to say that Wei Qingwan wronged me. I didn''t push it, but I said it was me."


    Yun Shi laughed angrily: "You are getting more and more outrageous! I really misjudged you! I thought that although you grew up in the countryside, you didn''t have any bad habits on your body, but it turned out that you didn''t understand it!"


    "I have not been infected with any bad habits, and there are no bad habits in the countryside that I can be infected with. Farming is not a bad habit, and the simple villagers in the countryside have no bad habits. Those who have bad habits are those who open their eyes and talk nonsense and slander others!"


    While speaking, Wei Ruo stared fiercely at Wei Qingwan who was lying on the bed.


    I don''t know if it was frightened by Wei Ruo''s gaze, or because of a guilty conscience, Wei Qingwan lowered her head and silently wiped away her tears.


    Yun''s heart was angry: "You still don''t admit your mistake? What else do you want to do with Wanwan? What else do you want to do to her?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： Shut into the firewood room

    Chapter 29 Locked in the woodshed


    "Don''t admit your mistakes if you''re not wrong." Wei Ruo insisted.


    Mr. Yun was very angry: "Cuiping, Madam Zhang, you take her into the woodshed! Don''t give her food! When did she admit her mistake and come out!"


    "Ma''am!" Zhang Nanny and Cuiping were startled.


    It was the first time that Madam was so angry that she wanted to lock someone into the woodshed.


    "Don''t do it yet!" Yun ordered.


    "yes¡­"


    Cuiping and Madam Zhang came to Wei Ruo.


    "Miss..."


    "I will go by myself."


    Wei Ruo has no nonsense. Turn around and leave.


    When she came to the firewood room, Nanny Zhang whispered to Wei Ruo: "Miss, you should admit your mistake to the madam. Be soft, and she will forgive you if you correct it next time."


    "I didn''t do anything wrong, why should I admit it?"


    Nurse Zhang sighed helplessly, and could only close the firewood door and lock it.


    As soon as the firewood room door was closed, Wei Ruo''s surroundings became pitch black.


    The air is filled with the mixed smell of dry wood and dust.


    Wei Ruo found a straw pile and sat down.


    The only light in the firewood room is a small window on the slant above. Several wooden sticks divide the small window into several equal sections, and also cut the moonlight.


    It''s already passed the Grain Rain, but I don''t know if it''s because the weather has been relatively cold in the past few years. It''s still a bit cold at night. Wei Ruo couldn''t help curling up a little bit to reduce the body heat dissipation.


    I still remember that it was very cold at night when he was sent to the Mojiashan courtyard by the He family.


    At that time, the nanny and Xiumei were next to her, and the three slept together.


    Although the temperature was even colder that day, my heart was warm.


    She didn''t want to go back to Wei''s house, but she came back anyway.


    She didn''t want to compete with Wei Qingwan, but somehow she managed to win.


    She tried her best to avoid fighting with the family members, but she was still involved.


    Wei Ruoban leaned against the mud wall of the woodshed, and couldn''t help recalling his past life in his mind.


    In her previous life, she had an alcoholic domestic violence father, and a permissive mother.


    Although she was admitted to the top university by virtue of her talent and hard work, and also learned all kinds of skills from her master, she still couldn''t get rid of that rotten native family.


    The alcoholic father came to her and asked her, who had just graduated, to pay child support.


    She disagreed, and her father started beating her.


    Mother rushed to protect her and held her in her arms, but was beaten to death by the father who had lost all reason.


    Then she took the scissors on the table and stabbed the father to death.


    In this life, she worked hard to make money, and she tried hard to settle down in this world relying on her own strength rather than others'' pity.


    But she still couldn''t change anything, and she would be punished if she didn''t satisfy the family.


    In the last life, she failed to gain control over her own destiny through reading, and she is equally powerless in this life.


    This sense of powerlessness enveloped her, making her breathless.


    ###


    After the doctor who came to Xiaowei''s mansion gave Wei Qingwan a diagnosis, he went to write prescriptions and get medicine.


    Leave Nanny Li and Cui He to take care of Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan looked worried, and asked Madam Li cautiously: "Mama, will I be found out if I lie?"


    "No, don''t worry, Miss, this matter is known by God, you know me, no one else knows, as long as you don''t show your timidity, no one will know." Li Nanny comforted.


    "But Mammy, I feel uneasy in my heart... I know it''s not good to lie, but I really can''t bear to see you being punished, Mammy, you are the one who loves me the most..."


    "Old slaves know that old slaves know. The second lady has always been kind-hearted, and this time she chose to lie because of my old bones. I will always remember this kindness!" Madam Li said gratefully.


    "But seeing my sister being punished by my mother, I blame myself... I don''t want this, I really don''t want things to be so big. I thought that because of my mother''s love for my sister, I wouldn''t put my sister in the woodshed. Seriously..." Wei Qingwan sobbed.


    "Miss is locked in the woodshed because of her own fault. Miss, you saw it just now. She yelled in front of Madam, and she has no sense of seniority or inferiority at all."


    "My mother has always been kind, my younger brother has made mistakes many times, and my mother only punished my younger brother for copying books. I have never been punished so severely by shutting down the firewood room... I thought my sister would be punished for copying books at most..."


    "It can be seen that the madam is serious this time, and it also shows that the madam attaches great importance to you. If it were someone else, the madam would definitely not be so angry, but you are the treasure in the heart of the madam, and you cannot tolerate any mistakes. , even if it''s her, Wei Qingruo." Nanny Li explained for Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan''s words are very useful. Does her mother really value herself so much? Is his status in the heart of his mother really so much higher than that of Wei Qingruo?


    "Nurse, when dawn comes, take me to my mother to intercede with my sister. Just say that my injury is not serious, and let her stop punishing my sister." Wei Qingwan said.


    "Okay, okay, we''ll go after dawn, Miss, don''t think about these things, just rest for a while." Nanny Li said.


    Nurse Li warned again: "Miss, don''t mention this matter again in the future, and let this matter rot in your stomach, and don''t mention it again in the future."


    "Yes." Wei Qingwan bit her lip and nodded in agreement.


    ###


    Wei Jin also opened his eyes, his head still hurts, but his body is much lighter than before.


    "Master, you finally woke up!" Xiaobei was extremely excited.


    "Hmm..." Wei Jin also responded, and his throat still hurt a little when he spoke.


    "Missy didn''t lie to me, she can really cure you!"


    "Miss? Has she been here?"


    Xiaobei quickly told Wei Jinyi what happened.


    "You mean I can wake up now, because she saved me?"


    Xiao Bei''s words shocked Wei Jin also.


    Wei Ruo actually made a fuss about Meiyuan for himself, and even confronted his wife...


    "yes!"


    "Then where is she now?"


    "I was taken away by someone sent by my wife. The person who came was quite fierce, and she should be held accountable!"


    Wei Jin also supported the bed with his palms, trying to get up.


    "Young master, what are you doing? You haven''t recovered yet, and the eldest lady said that you need to rest more!"


    "Help me up." Wei Jin also turned pale, but the words he said were not to be questioned.


    Xiaobei had no choice but to do so, and helped Wei Jinyi out of bed.


    "Change, go to Cangyun Garden."


    "Master..." Xiaobei had no choice but to dress Wei Jinyi.


    After taking two steps, Wei Jin also stopped suddenly.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?" Xiaobei was shocked.


    Wei Jin also thought of something, and changed his words: "Help me back to bed."


    Xiaobei didn''t know what made his young master change his mind. He only knew that it was a good thing that the young master was willing to go back to rest, so he quickly helped Wei Jinyi back.


    Wei Jin also lay down again and said to Xiaobei: "You go to the guard Jing Hu immediately and tell him that I am seriously ill and unconscious, and my life is at stake."


    Ask for collection, please vote, please leave a message~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： Wei Mingting was furious

    Chapter 30 Wei Mingting is furious


    "Huh?" Xiaobei was stunned, a little confused about what his young master meant.


    "No matter who comes, don''t say I''m awake, just pretend I''ve been in a coma." Wei Jin also added.


    Although Xiaobei couldn''t figure out what Wei Jinyi''s intention was in making such an arrangement, as a servant who had been with Wei Jinyi for more than ten years, he had great trust in his young master''s judgment.


    So he went to do it immediately, found the guard Jing Hu, and told him what the young master taught him.


    Then I saw Jing Hu acted quickly, got on a fast horse and went out.


    ###


    Dragon Boat Festival is approaching, and the dawn is very early. Before the moon has completely disappeared, the eastern sky has already turned white.


    A man in armor is on the back of a galloping horse.


    The horse stopped at the gate of Wei Mansion, and as soon as it stopped, Wei Mingting jumped off.


    Without waiting for the boy at the door to come forward, he quickly stepped into the house.


    At this time, the Wei family had just calmed down.


    Wei Mingting strode into Cangyun Garden, which surprised everyone in Cangyun Garden.


    "Husband?" Yun was surprised that her husband returned home so early.


    Wei Mingting''s face turned livid: "How is Jin Yi doing now?"


    "Jin Yi?" Yun was stunned.


    "I''m asking you how Jin Yi is doing now!" Wei Mingting''s voice was stern.


    Yun didn''t know how to answer, and was at a loss for a while.


    At this time, the doctor who saw Wei Qingwan last night just came over.


    After checking with Wei Qingwan last night, it was confirmed that there was nothing wrong with it, so she simply applied the medicine, and the doctor didn''t bring the rest of the medicine until this morning.


    Wei Mingting asked the doctor directly: "How is my son doing now?"


    The doctor was also stunned, "Master Wei... your son is also sick?"


    Wei Mingting''s face became even colder when he heard this.


    Immediately after turning around, he walked towards Yingzhu Garden.


    Mr. Yun was shocked. After many years of marriage, she rarely saw her husband look so ugly.


    hurriedly took the doctor and chased after him.


    Entering Yingzhu Garden, the courtyard is desolate and deserted, and there is no one at the door of the bedroom.


    Wei Mingting pushed open the bedroom door, only to see Xiaobei was guarding the room, and Wei Jinyi was lying on the bed.


    Wei Mingting quickly came to the bed, saw the bloodless Wei Jinyi on the bed, and was furious: "What''s going on?!"


    Xiaobei knelt down with a thud: "The young master occasionally felt a cold in the past few days, and his body was a little unwell. The young one said to ask a doctor to take a look, but the young master said it was just a minor illness. He couldn''t bear to bother his family, so he wanted to drink some **** tea to relieve the cold." Can recover, who would have thought that yesterday night just got worse, and the person is in a coma and has not woken up..."


    "Then why don''t you go to the doctor?!"


    "The little one went to find the nanny in charge, and wanted the nanny in charge to help invite the doctor, but Wang Meiyuan''s servants didn''t allow the little one to go in. The little one had no choice but to ask the eldest lady, and the eldest lady took the little one to break into the house. After entering Wangmei Garden, I found Nanny Li, but Nanny Li said that the young master was not seriously ill and would not call a doctor..."


    Xiaobei knelt on the ground tremblingly and told what happened last night.


    Except for the fact that Wei Jinyi is still in a coma and has not woken up to now, everything else he said is the truth.


    Wei Mingting suddenly turned his head to look at the door, Yun''s face turned pale when he saw Wei Jinyi who was unconscious on the bed.


    "Everyone is sick like this, why don''t you ask a doctor?" Wei Mingting questioned Yun.


    "Yesterday Wanwan''s foot was injured, I was anxious about Wanwan''s affairs... I didn''t take care of it for a while... I thought Jin was fine..." Yun hurriedly explained.


    Wei Mingting asked the doctor: "How is my daughter injured?"


    The doctor didn''t know what happened, so he just answered truthfully: "Second Miss''s injury is not serious, it''s just that the skin has been torn, and the muscles and bones are not injured. There will be no root cause of the disease. Please rest assured, my lord."


    After hearing the doctor''s words, Wei Mingting became even more angry: "Wanwan is only scratched, and Jinyi is about to die! You invited the doctor back, but you only care about showing Wanwan''s feet! Are you trying to kill Jinyi?! "


    "I..." Yun Shi also panicked, she really didn''t know that Wei Jinyi was really so sick.


    After hearing Nanny Li''s words, she thought that Wei Jinyi''s serious illness was just Wei Ruo''s excuse to break into Wangmei Garden!


    Seeing the dying Wei Jinyi and the furious Wei Mingting at this moment, Yun couldn''t defend himself for a while.


    Wei Mingting ordered the doctor: "Go and show my son!"


    "Yes Yes!"


    The doctor was startled by Wei Mingting''s aura, tremblingly came to the bed, and felt Wei Jinyi''s pulse.


    Immediately afterwards, another cold sweat broke out: "This... this..."


    "What is this? Tell me quickly!"


    "Second Young Master''s pulse appears to be absent... This... This is an extremely ominous pulse..."


    Hearing this, the usually calm Wei Mingting also panicked: "Is there any way?"


    "I... I will write the prescription right now, and you immediately send someone to grab the medicine, fry it and give it to the second young master. As for whether you can save your life, it depends on the second young master''s own good luck... I have never received such a serious medicine before. Patient. If he could have been seen earlier, maybe it would not be so serious..." The doctor explained tremblingly.


    "Jing Hu, you go with the doctor. He wrote the prescription and you hurry to grab the medicine and come back! You can watch the whole process from picking up the medicine to decocting it, and there can''t be a moment''s delay!"


    Wei Mingting immediately ordered the guards outside the door to do this matter.


    "This subordinate takes orders!" Jing Hu got the order and acted quickly.


    In the past, he had left these things to Yun Shi to take care of, but today he directly ordered the guards, which shows that he was very disappointed with Yun Shi on this matter.


    Wei Mingting asked Xiaobei to get up again: "Stay here and take care of your young master. If this kind of thing happens in the future, please contact me as soon as possible."


    "Yes, I understand." Xiao Bei agreed.


    Wei Mingting stood in front of the bed again and looked at Wei Jinyi with a heavy expression for a while. His serious and ugly expression made everyone in the room fearful, and no one dared to show their anger.


    After a long while, Wei Mingting turned and left, and the Yun family cautiously followed.


    Returned to Cangyun Garden. Looking at Wei Mingting who was exuding anger all over his body, Yun knelt down.


    Full of anger, Wei Mingting looked at Yun who was kneeling in front of him, and asked:


    "I know that you have a grudge against Jin Yi in your heart. If you have resentment about that matter, you are targeting me! You shouldn''t treat him like this! I want you to take good care of him, and that''s how you take care of him? I won''t be late One step away and he''s dead!"


    "I really don''t know that Jin Yi is seriously ill. If I knew, I wouldn''t put his life at risk!" Yun''s eyes turned red.


    "Why don''t you know? Wanwan''s feet are bruised, you can know, you can call a doctor in the middle of the night, and Jin Yi is so sick that you don''t know?! The servants around Jin Yi couldn''t ask for a doctor, even Ruo''er I have helped but still can¡¯t get it, can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Continue to ask for collections, votes, and comments~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： Are you guilty

    Chapter 31 Are You Convicted


    After twenty years of marriage, it was the first time that Wei Mingting said such serious words to the Yun family.


    Yun''s body trembled, and tears filled his eyes, "Husband, you have been married for so many years, don''t you know what kind of person I am? How could I have the heart to murder a concubine? I admit that I can''t treat him like my own son. I can be magnanimous to other things, but I can''t be so magnanimous to you."


    Yun said again: "But the matter has passed for so many years, even if I have any grievances, it has almost disappeared, so how could I have the idea of ??murdering him! Husband, I didn''t intend to harm him. Believe me, I was killed. Diao Nu is blinded!"


    "You...you are so confused!"


    "I know...I know I''m wrong..." Yun replied with a trembling voice.


    Wei Mingting''s anger was slowly extinguished under Yun''s sobbing voice.


    Looking at his wife, Wei Mingting sighed, "I am busy with military affairs, and I need you to take care of everything at home on weekdays. You need to pay more attention to Jin Yi''s affairs, and he must not be busy."


    Thinking that he was busy with military affairs all day long, and all the burdens of the family fell on his frail wife, and also knew that although his wife had not treated the concubine very well all these years, but she had given Jin Yi what she should have, Wei Mingting couldn''t bear to scold him severely any longer. wife.


    Yun sobbed and nodded.


    "It was like this before today, you help me take care of Jin Yi, there are still things in our army." Wei Mingting got up, and left without waiting for Yun''s recovery.


    He was really busy. After receiving a letter from Jing Hu, he asked his subordinates to take his place, and rushed back before dawn.


    Even so he had to go back immediately.


    After Wei Mingting left, Mrs. Yun calmed down her emotions, and when she calmed down, she called Nanny Li to her again.


    At the same time, Cuiping was asked to bring Wei Ruo to the woodshed.


    Nurse Li didn''t know what happened at this time. When she came to Cangyun Garden, she was shocked when she saw Yun''s angry face.


    Wei Ruo also arrived shortly after.


    Looking at Nanny Li who was being brought in, Yun''s voice was as cold as ice: "Madam Li, you are an old nanny who came from Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion, no matter in terms of qualifications or seniority, you are the highest in the Captain''s Mansion. "


    "Ma''am, this old servant doesn''t dare." Nanny Li said hastily.


    "Don''t you dare? Why are you afraid? You kept telling me that the second young master was not seriously ill and that Ruo''er was messing around. What happened! The second young master lost half his life!"


    Hearing this, Nanny Li froze.


    What? Is the second young master really that sick?


    After being shocked, Nanny Li knelt down and kowtowed to admit her mistake: "Madam, forgive me, I really don''t know that the second young master is so seriously ill! This old slave made a mistake in judgment, this old slave deserves to die!"


    "You don''t know? How dare you say you don''t know? If you don''t know, you dare not call a doctor for him. If you don''t know, you dare to swear that he is not sick? Who gave you the courage to make your own decisions?"


    "Old slave...Old slave..." Nanny Li hesitated for a long time but couldn''t find an excuse to excuse herself.


    Wei Ruo was also a little surprised, Wei Jin also had half his life left? It would be fine if she didn''t treat him last night, but after her treatment last night, as long as he is obedient and rests well, he should wake up this morning, and it is unlikely that he will be in a critical condition.


    Yun''s eyes fell on Wei Ruo, and his eyes became complicated.


    "Ruo''er, you still have something wrong with what happened to you last night. Even if you are in an emergency to save someone, you shouldn''t push Wanwan."


    "So I only got rid of one crime, and you still think it''s my problem?" Wei Ruo looked at Yun, and smiled instead of anger.


    Yun frowned: "What do you want to say?"


    Wei Ruo sneered: "I''ve already said what I wanted to say. I''m not wrong. I deny the two charges you mentioned. Since you have learned that the second brother''s serious illness is true, you have been deceived by the slave. , wronged me, why don''t you think about it again, is it another thing that you were deceived by others and wronged me?"


    "Is this your attitude when talking to your mother? If you are not wrong, you should come to me to deal with it after you failed to find Nanny Li, instead of making a scene in Wang Meiyuan! If you were not reckless, no one would be injured, no As for alarming your father to rush over in his busy schedule."


    Yun Shi was also extremely wronged today.


    Because of this incident, she annoyed her husband, was reprimanded by her husband, and was considered by her husband to have treated the **** harshly.


    "I''m not wrong. It''s not me who made a big fuss about Meiyuan because Nanny Li didn''t do what she was supposed to do; it wasn''t me who disturbed my father''s busy schedule, it was Nanny Li who delayed my second brother''s illness. Not wanting to trust my mother."


    Wei Ruo insisted that he was not wrong, and had no intention of being subdued.


    "you!"


    Wei Ruo''s attitude angered Yun again.


    Yun stared at Wei Ruo furiously, and was about to say the words of punishment.


    "Mother!"


    Wei Yichen came in a hurry. He lived in the most southwest corner of Wei Mansion. It was quiet and convenient for him to study, but it also made him ignorant of what happened last night.


    I hurried over after learning that such a big thing happened this morning.


    After entering the door, Wei Yichen first glanced at the stubborn Wei Ruo next to him, and then said to Yun:


    "Mother! Sister Ruo''er is not wrong for wanting to find Nanny Li to find a doctor for her second brother! If Nanny Li handles it well, there is no need to alarm mother. This is the rule of the mansion! You should blame it if you want Blame Nanny Li for being negligent, she didn''t handle the things she should have handled well! It caused our family to be divorced!"


    "Mother, if sister Ruo''er has only been home for a month, it''s very rare to know how to deal with this matter! As for the incident where she accidentally hurt Wanwan, it happened out of desperation, not on her own will. It''s about my second brother Life, is it not natural for my sister to be nervous?"


    "The person that mother should really punish is Nanny Li. As a domestic slave, failing to report a serious illness to the mistress is the first crime; slandering the master and turning the truth upside down is the second crime; failing to protect the master and causing the master to fall and get injured is the third crime! "


    Wei Yichen''s words made Nanny Li, who was kneeling on the ground, turn pale, and also calmed down the angry Yun Shi a lot.


    Ms. Yun listened, her expression eased, her eyes fell on Wei Ruo again, and she suddenly remembered the sweet days with her husband when she was pregnant with her daughter.


    At that time, my husband was not so busy and had time to accompany her every day. Both of them were very much looking forward to the second child.


    Because the first child gave birth to a son, the husband said that he hoped that this child would be a daughter, saying that the daughter was caring and would spend more time with her.


    Mr. Yun turned her head and asked Nanny Li: "Do you agree with what the young master said?"


    Nanny Li knelt on the ground, trying to refute herself, but she couldn''t find any words to refute.


    "If you don''t say anything, you admit it. As a domestic slave, you have committed several crimes. According to the rules, you will be beaten to death with a stick, but because you are an old slave from the Zhongyi House, and you have worked hard for the Wei family for many years, you will be punished." You pay for three months, and then go to Zhuangzi to be a coolie for three months."


    Hearing this, Nanny Li quickly called out: "Madam, Madam, I am getting old, I can''t bear to go to Zhuangzi to do coolies for three months!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： ill keep your secret

    Chapter 32 I will keep a secret for you


    "Mother has dealt with you lightly, what else can you complain about?" Wei Yichen interrupted Nanny Li begging for mercy in a cold voice, and then ordered the guards outside the door to come in and drag Nanny Li down forcibly.


    "Madam...Madam...Eldest Young Master..." Nanny Li kept shouting as she was being dragged away.


    After Nanny Li was taken away, the atmosphere in the house was still bad, Wei Ruo said nothing, and looked at Yunshi coldly.


    Wei Yichen said: "Mother is tired after a busy night, let''s take a rest first, and my son will take his sister back to Tingsongyuan."


    Mr. Yun waved his hand, indicating that the two of them can step back.


    Wei Yichen walked up to Wei Ruo, took Wei Ruo''s hand, and said softly, "Go back with elder brother."


    Wei Ruo glanced at Wei Yichen, but did not resist.


    Followed Wei Yichen out of the gate of Cangyun Garden, and walked all the way into the gate of Tingsong Garden.


    Xiumei stayed up all night, and when she saw Wei Ruo coming back, she was so excited that she almost burst into tears.


    "Miss, you are back!" Xiumei rushed forward and hugged Wei Ruo.


    "I''m fine."


    Wei Ruo touched Xiumei''s cheek, and seeing her swollen eyeballs, she knew that this girl secretly shed tears last night.


    Wei Ruo turned to Wei Yichen who sent him back and said, "Thank you, brother, for speaking for me."


    "It''s okay, it should be, I really don''t think there is anything wrong with you, such a life-threatening matter, anyone would be flustered, you just pushed Wanwan carelessly in a hurry, it wasn''t intentional." Wei Yichen said.


    "Brother also thinks that I recommended Wei Qingwan?" Wei Ruo looked at Wei Yichen with a hint of expectation in his eyes.


    "I know you didn''t mean it, brother doesn''t think you''d be so nonsense."


    The gleam of expectation in Wei Ruo''s eyes disappeared, and she smiled calmly: "Understood, thank you, brother."


    "Well, you go back to the house to rest first, and have a good sleep."


    Wei Yichen gave Wei Ruo a few words and left Tingsongyuan.


    After Wei Yichen left, Wei Ruo didn''t go back to the house to rest as he said, but went to Yingzhu Garden next door. She wanted to know what happened to Wei Jinyi now.


    Obviously she had given him injections and medicines last night, so it didn''t make sense that his condition would get worse in the morning.


    When I came to Yingzhuyuan, I saw guards guarding the door, the smell of herbs filled the yard, and there were two maids busy decocting medicine.


    Wei Ruo walked straight into Wei Jinyi''s bedroom.


    Seeing Wei Ruo enter the door, Xiao Bei who was standing in front of the bed stood up with an excited expression: "Miss, are you back? Are you alright?"


    Wei Ruo walked to the bed and saw the person on the bed with his eyes closed, so he stretched out his hand to feel the pulse.


    His slender fingers rested on Wei Jinyi''s wrist, and Wei Ruo frowned after a while.


    what happened? Why such a dangerous pulse?


    Obviously she had given him acupuncture and medicine yesterday, so it stands to reason that even if Wei Jinyi has not recovered, at least his pulse should have stabilized.


    Wei Ruozheng was puzzled, and Wei Jin also opened his eyes.


    At the same time, he retracted his wrist: "I''m fine."


    The voice is still a little weak, and the face is still a little pale, but the eyes are clear, and it has obviously recovered a lot.


    "You pretended?" Wei Ruo was surprised for a moment, then immediately thought of something.


    Looking at Wei Jinyi, he didn''t answer, but Wei Ruo had the answer in his heart.


    "Thank you." Wei Ruo thanked.


    "No need." Wei Jin also replied.


    "How did you manage to change your pulse so that the person who gave you the pulse thought your pulse was dangerous?" Wei Ruo was curious.


    She has practiced medicine for many years, and this is the first time she has met someone who can turn her good pulse into a fierce one to deceive people.


    "According to what I read in medical books, pressing the above-mentioned points on the arm can affect the pulse condition." Wei Jin also replied, looking at Wei Ruo with deep eyes, paused, and asked Wei Ruo: "When did you learn it?" Medicine?"


    "I learned it from an old man when I was in the country." Then Wei Ruo said, "Then you should have a good rest, your body still needs to be nourished for a few more days, don''t do strenuous exercise in these few days, lie down well, so as not to What''s wrong with it?"


    People are fine, and Wei Ruo will stay soon.


    When Wei Ruo walked to the door, he heard Wei Jinyi''s calm but convincing voice behind him: "I will keep the secret for you."


    "Yes." Wei Ruo agreed, and then walked out of the room.


    After returning to Tingsongyuan, Wei Ruo washed up and fell asleep.


    It was evening when I woke up.


    After a little grooming, I went to the dining hall.


    I felt a different atmosphere as soon as I entered the door.


    Wei Qingwan didn''t come because her foot hurt.


    Only Yunshi, Wei Yichen, Wei Yilin and Wei Ruo are left.


    Except for Wei Yichen, the expressions of the other two are not very good, especially Wei Yilin.


    As soon as she saw Wei Ruo, she stared at her with vicious eyes as if she was about to swallow Wei Ruo alive.


    Wei Ruoquan pretended not to see it, and sat down calmly in his seat.


    "Hmph!" Wei Yilin deliberately let out a cold snort to convey his dissatisfaction.


    "Yilin, don''t eat or sleep." Wei Yichen reminded solemnly.


    Wei Yilin pouted, puffed out his cheeks, and lowered his head to pick up the rice.


    After the meal, Yun did not invite everyone to drink tea and chat together as usual, nor did he greet Wei Ruo as before, but directly asked everyone to go back to rest.


    Wei Ruo came out of the dining hall, and within a few steps, he heard hurried footsteps behind him.


    Wei Yilin chased after her, walked around to Wei Ruo, and blocked her way.


    "Why do you bully my sister! My sister is so good! She thinks about you in everything, gives you all the good things, and tells me to treat you well, but you push her down and hurt her! You are too bad! "Wei Yilin questioned Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo didn''t want to talk to Wei Yilin, so he moved to another place and continued walking.


    Unconvinced, Wei Yilin chased after him again, and blocked Wei Ruo with open arms.


    "You have to speak clearly today!" Wei Yilin said with a straight face and a terrifying aura.


    "What did you say? How did I bully Wei Qingwan? How vicious and cruel I was to push Wei Qingwan to the ground and hurt her?"


    "You admit that you are vicious?"


    "It''s not that I admit it, but you want me to admit it. You already assume that I''m a bad person. What else can I tell you?" Wei Ruo sneered.


    Wei Yichen, who was catching up, pulled Wei Yilin away: "Yilin! Big brother has already made everything clear to you. It was just an accident that Ruoer pushed Wanwan down!"


    "My sister is bleeding! And what if there are scars left?"


    "Ruoer is in such a hurry because your second brother fell ill! In the face of life-threatening events, it would be strange if Ruoer is calm, do you understand?" Wei Yichen taught.


    "That''s not my second brother, he wasn''t raised by my mother!" Wei Yilin also didn''t approve of Wei Jinyi, in his opinion that was a freak.


    "Then I didn''t see how much you recognized my sister who was born with you." Wei Ruo said bitterly.


    "You!" Wei Yilin wanted to refute Wei Ruo, but couldn''t find any words to refute in his head.


    Xiaobei: I suspect that neither of you is telling the truth!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： very clear

    Chapter 33 is very clear


    "To put it bluntly, it''s all an excuse. You came here according to your own preferences. Don''t make so many high-sounding reasons. It sounds ridiculous." Wei Ruo commented.


    Wei Yilin''s face was flushed red by Wei Ruo.


    Wei Yichen pulled Wei Yilin: "Apologize to Ruoer."


    Wei Yilin said angrily with a stern face: "I don''t! Brother, you are helping her now, and you don''t protect Sister Wanwan anymore. If I don''t protect Sister Wanwan anymore, Sister Wanwan will only be bullied She is my sister, the one who loves me the most! I don''t allow anyone to bully her!"


    After speaking, Wei Yilin broke free from Wei Yichen, and quickly ran away with red eyes.


    Wei Yichen frowned slightly, and explained to Wei Ruo with a helpless expression: "Not long after Yilin was born, my father went to work in Xingshan County. He was busy with official duties, and my mother became very busy because of the relocation. Yilin¡¯s character was formed because of neglecting his studies and taking care of him, so don¡¯t argue with him, I will teach him well in the future.¡±


    "So what if I want to argue with him? What do you think I can do to him? If I really do something to him, guess who will be punished in the end, he or me?" Wei Ruo asked back, with sarcasm in his eyes .


    Wei Yichen looked solemn: "Ruo''er, I know that yesterday''s mother locked you in the woodshed and hurt you. It''s also my elder brother''s fault. I didn''t know earlier and caused you to suffer. My elder brother is really sorry."


    "Brother will say this now. If something really happens, and some more intense conflicts arise, brother may not speak for me like he is now."


    "Ruo''er..."


    Wei Ruo interrupted Wei Yichen: "Don''t talk about this, I have something to give to my elder brother. When I pass Tingsongyuan, my elder brother will wait for me for a while."


    "Something?" Wei Yichen looked at Wei Ruo with some surprise.


    "Um."


    Wei Ruo didn''t say much, when he reached the gate of Tingsongyuan, Wei Ruo trotted into the house, and came back with a roll of things in his hand.


    "This is for you." Wei Ruo handed Wei Yichen a roll of paper.


    "Paper? From Sibaozhai?" Wei Yichen took a few glances in his hand and recognized that it was Sibaozhai''s paper.


    Looking at the paper, Wei Yichen couldn''t help showing joy on his face.


    Wei Ruo: "Well, I brought some along the way when I came from Huzhou Prefecture."


    Wei Yichen: "The paper is not cheap, how much is it, I will give it to you."


    Wei Ruo: "No need, just take it as a thank you gift to my elder brother for helping me out."


    Wei Yichen: "The words yesterday are what I should say, and you don''t need to thank me specially."


    Wei Ruo: "For me, that''s something I need to be grateful for. No matter what, you can keep it, brother."


    Some things are better to be clear. She doesn''t like to owe Wei Yichen favors, even if it''s just a little, she doesn''t want to.


    Wei Yichen looked at the paper in his hand, thought for a while, "Okay, then I''ll accept it, and I''ll bring you something delicious next time."


    Wei Yichen didn''t want to be so clear with Wei Ruo, and besides, he really liked these papers. The few papers his father gave him last time were quickly used up. He wanted to buy more, but only Huzhou City had them. It was too far away. The cost is too high, so we can only give up.


    Sister Ruoer gave him such an expensive gift, he must return the gift properly next time.


    ###


    The next day, Wei Ruo went to Yingzhu Garden to visit Wei Jinyi again, to see how his body was recovering.


    In the Wei Mansion, Wei Jin is still pretending to be sick. I don''t know what method he used to make the doctor invited by the Wei Mansion judge that he is in danger.


    After Wei Ruo entered the room, Xiao Bei stood guard at the door, and if someone came in, he would sound a warning to the people in the room.


    Wei Jin also got up from the bed, seeing Wei Ruo, his expression was not as cold and repulsive as before.


    "This is for you." Wei Ruo took out a white porcelain bottle and put it on top of Wei Jinyi''s bedside cabinet.


    "The medicine you prescribed?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "Well. You have some symptoms of physical weakness, which should have been brought out of your mother''s womb. Taking this medicine for a long time can help you maintain your health. If your foundation is better, you will not deteriorate like this after contracting a cold."


    Wei Ruo didn''t hide it anymore, anyway, he already knew about his medical skills.


    Wei Ruo didn''t notice that when she said "brought out of the womb", Wei Jinyi''s expression changed, and there was a little chill in his cold eyes, but it quickly dissipated.


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, Wei Jin also picked up the medicine bottle, looked at it carefully, opened the bottle cap again, put it in front of his nose and sniffed carefully.


    Wei Ruobian pursed his mouth: "You can eat it well for me, don''t waste it, I have spent a lot of thought on this medicine, and many of the medicinal materials in it are not easy to find."


    If he dares to spoil the pill she worked so hard to make, she will kill him! snort!


    Wei Jin also stared at Wei Ruo, seeing her little expression and eyes.


    After a while, he said, "Thank you."


    This is the first time he said this word to Wei Ruo since they met for so long.


    "Didn''t you say you don''t need to say thank you yesterday, why did you say it today?"


    "It''s nothing." Wei Jin also looked away, and put the medicine bottle under the pillow. Someone will come to his room in a while, so he can''t let others see the medicine bottle.


    Then he took a book from the bedside table and read it.


    Very well, he has returned to his previous appearance, reading or writing with his head down. Anyway, his two major hobbies in life are these two.


    After Wei Ruo left, Wei Jin also called Xiaobei to him again and gave him an envelope.


    "You send this letter to Chengdong Shiji Bakery."


    Hearing this, Xiaobei was shocked, it was not an ordinary bakery! On the surface it sells cakes, but in fact it is a contact station...


    "Master, do you want to..."


    "Yeah." Wei Jin didn''t say much, as long as Xiaobei did as he asked.


    "Okay, young master, take a good rest, and I''ll go."


    Xiao Bei remembered that the young master hadn''t contacted those people for a long time.


    I don¡¯t know why, but today I suddenly decided to reconnect with that side.


    Maybe it was because of a serious illness.


    Xiaobei went out with Wei Jinyi''s letter.


    Wei Jin is also a man, and it is much easier for him and his attendants to enter and leave the mansion than the female family members.


    After more than an hour, Xiaobei came back smoothly, and brought back a lot of things.


    After Wei Jinyi looked at the things, he took out one of the wooden boxes and asked Xiaobei to take it to Tingsong Garden next door to Wei Ruo.


    Seeing Xiaobei bring something over, he said it was a thank you gift from his young master.


    Wei Ruo was naturally not polite to Wei Jinyi, took it in his hand and opened it, and was surprised.


    It turned out to be an old wild ginseng, at least a hundred years old!


    Wei Ruo quickly closed the wooden box, and after making sure that no one else was around, Wei Ruo opened it again, took a closer look, and after confirming that it was a hundred-year-old wild ginseng, Wei Ruo asked Xiaobei who came to deliver things:


    "Your young master asked you to give this to me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： Braised Spring Bamboo Shoots

    Chapter 34 Braised spring bamboo shoots in oil


    "Yes, the young master gave it to the eldest lady." Xiaobei replied.


    "Where did your young master get this thing?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "This...I don''t know..." Xiao Bei was vague.


    "Is your young master in the yard?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "exist."


    "I''ll find him!"


    Since asking Xiaobei doesn''t yield anything, I''d better ask Wei Jinyi in person.


    In the bedroom, Wei Jinyi''s lower body was covered by the quilt, and his upper body leaned against the cushion, holding a book in his hand.


    He was wearing a white singlet, his face was still haggard, and the sickly beauty looked like a vine and iceberg flower that had been beaten by rain.


    Wei Ruo walked over, and Wei Jin raised his head to look at her.


    "You want to give me such a precious old mountain ginseng?" Wei Ruo asked, pointing to the wooden box in his hand.


    "yes."


    "Where did you get such a valuable thing?" Wei Ruo was curious.


    "I rescued an old man a few years ago, so I gave it away." Wei Jin also replied.


    Xiao Bei heard Wei Jinyi''s answer from the side, and muttered in his heart, the young master doesn''t even blush when he lies! Where did the rescue come from? This old mountain ginseng is clearly...


    "Are you sure you want to give me such a valuable old wild ginseng? It''s worth a lot of money to sell it! You can get it for one or two hundred taels." Wei Ruo reminded.


    "You have saved my life, which is even better than Laoshan Ginseng." Wei Jin also replied.


    The medicine that Wei Ruo gave him is a precious item that can¡¯t be bought anywhere else, and can¡¯t even be asked for.


    It is true to say so, but Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi''s shabby appearance, and guessed that the value of this old wild ginseng was worth all his net worth.


    He is so poor, but he can still give her such a valuable thing, it can be seen that he is really a kind person, and she did not make a mistake in her decision to save him at the risk of being exposed that day.


    "Okay then, I''ll take the old wild ginseng, and I''ll give you a few pills next time I use it to make big tonic pills." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yeah." Wei Jin also agreed, but didn''t really expect Wei Ruo to give him any supplement pills.


    ###


    Two days later, Wei Jinyi finally "cured" from his illness.


    I can eat, drink, get out of bed and walk.


    Everyone in the Wei manor breathed a sigh of relief, finally they don''t have to worry about being punished by Wei Mingting.


    Wei Ruo came to see Wei Jinyi again, and dug away the bamboo shoots in his yard.


    This bamboo shoot will be completely old if you don¡¯t eat it anymore. It¡¯s better to sacrifice to her five internal organs temple than to waste it.


    Just in time for Xiaobei to cook food and bring it to Wei Jinyi''s room.


    Seeing those meals, Wei Ruo showed a surprised expression, the porridge he drank was fine, and when recovering from a serious illness, drink some water, which is good for gastrointestinal absorption.


    The problem is that there are two dishes: one is some yellowed green vegetables, and the other is the same dish of fried radishes that look seriously suspected to be burnt.


    Although it is said that people who are recovering from a serious illness should eat lightly, but light is light. What is the situation with this yellow and burnt food?


    "Are the vegetables that the big kitchen sent you wilted?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "No, the vegetables given by the big kitchen are quite fresh." Xiao Bei explained.


    In the past, it was possible to give them stale dishes, but recently the servants in the mansion dare not deduct their fees anymore.


    "So it was your cook who fried it for you?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Hearing this, Xiaobei scratched his head embarrassingly: "That...Miss, our cook is me...I''m not very good at cooking..."


    After thinking for a while, Xiaobei immediately added an explanation: "But my usual level can be higher, and I rarely burnt it. Today was an accident. I was thinking about the young master''s medicine, so I burned it! "


    There are only two people in Yingzhuyuan. Although there is a small kitchen that can operate a small stove, there is no cook.


    Wei Ruo looked back at Xiumei.


    Without Wei Ruo opening her mouth, Xiumei already understood what she meant.


    "Miss, how about I use these light bamboo shoots to cook a braised spring bamboo shoot in oil?" Xiumei suggested.


    "Go, you go to peel the bamboo shoots first, I''ll go back and bring you some sweet potato starch." Wei Ruo said.


    The master and servant started to act separately. The two were so excited that Xiao Bei was very worried.


    Thinking of the choking food made by the eldest lady last time, Xiaobei dare not have any hope for this time.


    "Master, do you want to stop them?"


    "Let them go."


    Different from the rejection and impatience before, Wei Jin did not refuse this time either.


    Not long after, Wei Ruo came back with Xiumei, who was still holding a pot of steaming spring bamboo shoots in oil.


    Xiumei put the plate on Wei Jinyi''s bedside table, and said, "Second young master, try these spring bamboo shoots, this time they are not spicy, so they won''t choke you."


    Wei Jin also looked over. The tender yellow bamboo shoots were wrapped in a tan thick sauce, glistening with oil, and dotted with green shallots.


    Compared with the two yellowed and burnt green vegetables and radishes made by Xiaobei, I don¡¯t know how many times more attractive.


    With the mentality of giving it a try, Wei Jin also took a piece into his mouth and chewed it carefully.


    This time, he didn''t cough or choke. His expression was usually dull, and he wouldn''t show any joyful things directly, so it was impossible to tell his evaluation of this plate of braised spring bamboo shoots through his expression for a while.


    "The taste is rich, fresh and delicious, with the sweetness of bamboo shoots and a complex aroma of sauce. What is that?"


    Wei Jin also looked up at Wei Ruo.


    "Soy sauce, didn''t I give you a jar?"


    It was indeed given away, but Wei Jinyi had never tasted it. He let Xiaobei dispose of it casually, and he didn''t know where Xiaobei disposed of it.


    Xiaobei looked down at the ground guiltily, for fear that Wei Ruo would find out that he had randomly placed the presents from her.


    How did he know that the eldest lady didn''t just say it casually, her soy sauce is really a secret soy sauce, and now it seems that the soy sauce that the eldest lady said has additional medicinal value is also true.


    "How is it better than those green vegetables and radishes?" Wei Ruo smiled.


    "Yeah." Wei Jin also replied in a low voice, unable to hear the emotion.


    Wei Ruo watched Wei Jinyi finish a whole bowl of porridge and a whole plate of stewed spring bamboo shoots, and then returned to Songyuan with Xiumei with a smile on her face.


    As soon as Wei Ruo left, Wei Jin asked Xiaobei where the jar of soy sauce was going.


    "I''ll look for it!" Xiao Bei quickly ran into the small kitchen to search, and found the ashes jar in the corner.


    Although there is dust on the surface, the jar is well sealed, and the contents inside should be fine.


    Xiaobei returned to Wei Jinyi''s bedroom excitedly holding the jar of soy sauce.


    "Look, young master, the jar is still here, well preserved."


    "Well, save it."


    "Understood, Master! I will put it in the safest place!"


    Don''t say that this soy sauce is so delicious, even if it is not delicious, it is the eldest lady''s wish and they must treat it well.


    Now the relationship between their young master and eldest lady is different, they can be regarded as "friends of life and death"!


    Don¡¯t worry, my sons and daughters, the heroine will start her business again, and she will soon open her first shop in Xingshan County.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： selling sweet potato leaves

    Chapter 35 Selling Sweet Potato Leaves


    In the next few days, Xiaowei''s Mansion returned to its former calm, and the relationship between Wei Ruo and his family members became colder than when he first arrived.


    Especially He Yun, when Yun was warm to Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo didn''t respond very enthusiastically, but now that Yun is cold, Wei Ruo is even colder.


    Wei Yichen was a little worried about this, but Wei Ruo didn''t care.


    She doesn''t care how other people in the family treat her. She has several things on her hands that need to be busy.


    First of all, the sweet potatoes on Xiaoyang Mountain have already grown vine leaves.


    Sweet potato vine leaves (sweet potato leaves) are also a good food, which can be picked off and eaten as green vegetables, which is an additional benefit of sweet potatoes before they mature.


    And sweet potato vine leaves have an advantage. Pick as much as you can sell, and leave it in the ground if you can¡¯t sell it, providing nutrients for the underground sweet potato tubers.


    It was the first time picking sweet potato vine leaves, the nanny was a little uncertain, and Wei Ruo sent Xiumei over because it was inconvenient to go in and out.


    After Xiumei and the nanny met, the two directed the long-term worker to pick a part of the sweet potato fields. The picked sweet potato vine leaves were divided into handfuls, **** with straw, packed in baskets, and placed in a container that was convenient for transportation. On the bullock cart.


    For the first picking, considering that the common people didn¡¯t know enough about sweet potato vine leaves, Xiumei and the nanny only picked two baskets according to Wei Ruo¡¯s instructions.


    Then the bullock cart was transported to the market for sale, and it cost two cents a piece.


    This price is set by Wei Ruoding, it is not expensive, and the profit is small but the turnover is high.


    Wei Ruo¡¯s prices for agricultural products are generally not too high, and he pursues quantity to win; on the contrary, Wei Ruo will try to set as high a price as possible for some things that only dignitaries and wealthy children can afford.


    The sale of sweet potato vine leaves is also to better promote the sweet potato crop, and to prepare for the subsequent launch of a larger number of sweet potatoes.


    On the way to the market, the nanny went home and fried a large plate, and brought them to the market.


    After taking it to the market, use smaller zong leaves to roll into a funnel shape, and put the fried sweet potato vine leaves into it, each with only one bite.


    Let the long-term workers who help to transport help to yell: "Two pennies a piece, free tasting."


    Due to the lack of arable land in Xingshan County, vegetables are more expensive than those from other places. In addition, the bad weather in recent years has reduced the production of vegetables, and Japanese pirates have caused troubles, resulting in fewer caravans coming and going, and fewer vegetables from other places. , the final result is that the price of vegetables in Xingshan County is several times more expensive than elsewhere.


    The green and fresh vegetables worth two cents really attracted many people to watch.


    Although I haven¡¯t seen it, there are finished products to try.


    The nanny enthusiastically handed the rice dumpling leaves with fried sweet potato vine leaves to the onlookers.


    After learning that this is an edible vegetable with a refreshing and delicious taste, and the price is very affordable, some people began to buy it with the mentality of giving it a try.


    After a while, two baskets of sweet potato vine leaves were sold out.


    After leaving the market, Xiumei followed the nanny to their current residence.


    There is a shop in the front and a small house in the back. It is not a big place, but the nanny''s family of three is very satisfied.


    Especially the location, the choice is very good, it is close to the Captain''s Mansion, and the shop in front is in a busy street, so when the shop opens, there should be no worries about the traffic.


    Xiumei and Xu''s family spent lunch in the small house together and then returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    When he came back, he brought Wei Ruo sweet potato vine leaves and some fungus vegetables. They were all prepared by the nanny''s family for Wei Ruo, they were afraid that Wei Ruo would not be used to eating in the Xiaowei''s mansion.


    After that, Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to guard the door of her room and not let anyone in.


    Then he went into the space by himself and collected the sweet potatoes planted on the two lands in the space.


    The speed of growing plants on the land in the space is different from that outside. The sweet potatoes on Xiaoyang Mountain in the north of the city have just grown full of sweet potato leaves, and the ones in her space are ready to be harvested.


    After collecting two baskets of sweet potatoes, the experience value of the space has increased a lot, and there are only less than 100 experience points left for the 1,000 experience points needed to upgrade.


    With the upgrade in sight, Wei Ruo is looking forward to the new seed that will be updated after the upgrade.


    Wei Ruo didn''t transport the harvested sweet potatoes out of space, and it was too suspicious to conjure up two baskets of sweet potatoes out of thin air.


    Wei Ruo stored the sweet potatoes in the space after harvesting them. As long as the storage environment is dry, they will not go bad in a short time.


    Now it is inconvenient to transport it out of the space for sale, so let¡¯s keep it in the space and make it her backup food.


    In case of disaster at any time, there is a shortage of food and water, there is ready-made spare food and water in the space, at least it can guarantee that you will not starve to death.


    The next day Wei Ruo went to the south of the city in person, and with the documents Wei Mingting gave her, she was successfully let off by the guards at the south gate.


    In the south of the city, Wei Ruo chose a piece of flat land with convenient transportation and close to the water source as her experimental field.


    Let the two long-term workers assigned to her by Yun''s carry out the work of weeding and plowing.


    Later, they were asked to carry water from a nearby river to irrigate the land every day.


    It is really puzzling to ask people to water every day when there is nothing planted on the ground.


    Moreover, Wei Ruo asked the long-term workers to turn the land into seedling fields that can grow rice. It was almost the Dragon Boat Festival, and the rice in other people¡¯s homes had grown beyond their knees. Not really know how to grow.


    Nanny Zhang and the two long-term workers have some opinions on this, and feel that Wei Ruo''s operations are weird.


    After working for two days, Nanny Zhang couldn''t help but mentioned to Wei Ruo: "Miss, why don''t you change some other crops? Although I haven''t farmed for many years, when I was in my hometown, I often heard people say There is a time for everything, and there is a time for growing crops, melons, fruits and vegetables, after this time, it will not be able to grow well!"


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing, and I promise you will have time to sow rice after you clear the land." Of course Wei Ruo knows the importance of time.


    It will be June soon, and normal rice will definitely not be able to be planted.


    But the rice seeds in her space are varieties that can be used for both early and late rice.


    The early rice will bloom next month, while the late rice will not be sown until the sixth and seventh months of the lunar calendar, and she can fully catch up.


    In this way, she can also experiment with saline-alkali land improvement and late rice planting.


    If it succeeds, not only can the arable area of ??Xingshan County be greatly increased, but also two crops of rice can be planted a year, which can increase food production in both horizontal and vertical dimensions.


    "Then what about the straw and rice bran for the melons, fruits and vegetables that the eldest lady asked us to collect?" Madam Zhang asked again.


    "Those will continue to be stored, and it will take some time. When the time comes, I will tell you how to use them." Wei Ruo said.


    Nurse Zhang looked at Wei Ruo''s confident face, wanted to say something, but swallowed it back.


    Forget it, it¡¯s useless to say it, the eldest lady doesn¡¯t seem to be able to listen to persuasion.


    And the eldest lady also said that it is her fault that this matter cannot be done, and that she will be punished at that time, and it has nothing to do with her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： Dragon Boat Festival travel

    Chapter 36 Dragon Boat Festival travel


    At the same time, Wangmeiyuan.


    Wei Qingwan recuperated for a few days, and finally got out of bed.


    But the whole complexion doesn''t look good, even worse than that of Wei Jinyi at the same time.


    She has been bored in Wangmei Garden for the past few days, listening to Cuiping tell her about Wei Ruo, knowing that Wei Ruo is not idle at all these days, and runs out whenever he has free time.


    Wei Qingwan ignored the maid''s dissuasion, went to the kitchen, made some sweet-scented osmanthus cake, and delivered it to Wei Yichen herself.


    Wei Yichen has been immersed in his studies for the past few days, and rarely cares about outside affairs.


    It was only when Wei Qingwan came to see him that he would relax.


    "Why did Wanwan come here in person today?" When she saw her younger sister Wei Yichen, she couldn''t help showing a gentle and doting smile on her face.


    "Come and see my elder brother. I am afraid that my elder brother will work too **** me, and I am afraid that my elder brother will only focus on studying and forget to eat and starve myself. I don''t care whether my elder brother can be admitted to the Jinshi, I only want my elder brother to be healthy Healthy and alive."


    "No, I will take good care of my body, eat enough for every meal, and will never starve myself, don''t worry, sister."


    "Brother, don''t you want to eat my sweet-scented osmanthus cake?"


    "I want to eat what I want," Wei Yichen quickly reached for the sweet-scented osmanthus cake brought by Wei Qingwan, "My sister cooks delicious food, how can ordinary meals compare to it?"


    "Brother, I heard that my sister has been going out frequently these days, and even went to the wasteland in the south of the city, but is it true?"


    "it is true."


    "Isn''t it difficult to grow crops on the land over there?" Wei Qingwan looked puzzled and curious.


    "It''s quite difficult, but it doesn''t matter. If Er says she has a way, let her try it. If she succeeds, it''s a great achievement. If she doesn''t succeed, there is no big loss."


    Wei Yichen''s opinion is the same as Wei Mingting''s.


    "Sister is so kind, she can go out and do what she wants freely." Wei Qingwan couldn''t help but let out a sigh of emotion, with a deep sense of envy in her expression.


    Wei Yichen said with a smile: "Why, Wanwan wants to go out too? Could it be that you also want to learn from Ruoer to farm? Then you can''t, we Wanwan can''t stand the wind and the sun."


    "Brother, you are laughing at me again."


    "Brother is not joking, he loves you. Ruoer is also because she likes it and is used to doing these things, otherwise I would not want her to go outside and make troubles." Wei Yichen said with a smile.


    "Yeah... Farm work is very hard. I don''t know how Madam Li is doing now..." Wei Qingwan''s expression became sad.


    Seeing her like this, Wei Yichen comforted her: "Wanwan, Nanny Li did something wrong and should be punished. Brother knows that you have a very good relationship with her, but if this matter is not severely punished, it will definitely breed a slavish atmosphere in the family. It must be guarded against."


    "I know, it''s just that Mammy is so old. She has been in Zhuangzi for three months, and she hasn''t been in Zhuangzi for a long time. I''m afraid she won''t be able to stand it..."


    Wei Qingwan looked worried, and when she mentioned that Nanny Li might not be able to hold on, her eyes turned red involuntarily.


    Wei Yichen frowned: "Brother knows that you and Nanny Li have a good relationship, and also understands your worries. How about this, I will tell the manager of the Zhuangzi later and ask him to help take care of it, and arrange a relatively light one for Nanny Li. Some work."


    Wei Qingwan pursed her lips, "Thank you, brother."


    "Stupid girl, don''t say such things. Big brother knows you. You are the most soft-hearted and kind-hearted, but you should be punished if you are a slave. Being too kind may harm yourself." Wei Yichen said.


    "Yes." Wei Qingwan agreed in a low voice.


    ###


    In a blink of an eye, the Dragon Boat Festival arrived.


    The custom of celebrating the Dragon Boat Festival in Xingshan County is relatively simple. Every household puts calamus with peach leaves and eats zongzi.


    Xiaowei Mansion is no exception.


    The only thing to be happy about is that Wei Mingting got a day off.


    It was rare to be at home with the children, and it was the first Dragon Boat Festival since Wei Ruo came to Wei''s house, so Wei Mingting wanted to take the children for a walk on the street.


    Although the Dragon Boat Festival in Xingshan County does not have any large-scale activities, it is at least more lively than usual.


    Wei Ruo was rarely interested, and asked Xiumei to help her dress up early in the morning.


    "Miss, you were not so happy when you went to burn incense and pray with your wife last time."


    "That''s different, today is going to the street."


    No way. Now that I am in a boudoir, it is not so easy to go out.


    Although she took care of the wasteland in the south of the city, but Yun told her that if she had something to do, she would try to order the people below to do it.


    All in all, all in all, there is no chance of going out!


    When passing Yingzhu Garden, Wei Ruo stopped and looked into the courtyard gate, seeing that Wei Jinyi was still sitting in the octagonal pavilion, reading and writing.


    It seems that he has no place to go out today.


    Didn''t Wei Mingting treat Wei Jinyi pretty well? Why did Wei Jinyi leave Wei Jinyi behind when everyone celebrated together?


    Could it be that Wei Mingting in the original book arranged a small kitchen for Wei Jinyi, and gave him the same monthly schedule as the first-born young master, just caring on the surface, but actually didn''t care so much about this bastard?


    Wei Ruo didn''t think too much about it, it''s useless for her to think too much about this kind of thing.


    Just as she was about to leave, Wei Jin also spotted her.


    "Come in if you want." Wei Jin also said to Wei Ruo.


    "No, I''m going out." Wei Ruo waved his hand.


    "Um."


    "Don''t be sad, my father may want you to rest well because you have just recovered from a serious illness."


    Having said all this, Wei Ruo comforted her a few words, otherwise she would appear to be an idiot, knowing that Wei Jin would not go out on the street and told him to go out.


    "You don''t have to worry about me so much, I''m fine, I don''t want to go out." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Oh, it''s fine!"


    "Well, you have fun." Wei Jin also reminded.


    "Then I''m leaving." Wei Ruo waved his hand, turned and left.


    Wei Jin also stared at Wei Ruo''s distant direction. The thirteen-year-old girl was delicate and agile, like a free bird or a blooming spring flower.


    Wei Jinyi didn''t look away until she was completely out of sight.


    When Wei Ruo came to the door of the house, everyone in the family was present except Wei Jinyi, and Wei Ruo was the last one to arrive.


    For this trip, the family prepared a carriage and two horses.


    Wei Mingting and Wei Yichen rode horses, and the female relatives and the young Wei Yilin rode in a car.


    Compared to the previous ones, the streets of Xingshan County today are indeed much more lively than in the past.


    After walking for a while, a large crowd of people appeared in front of the road, blocking the road. The carriage of the Wei family was forced to stop.


    Looking from a distance, it is the entrance of a shop, with several tables surrounded by a group of people.


    Beside it, there are several shelves supported by bamboo poles, and a row of calligraphy works are hung on them.


    Yun raised the car curtain a crack and asked, "What is this doing in front?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： original hero

    Chapter 37 Original hero


    "Mother, wait a moment, I''ll go and find out." Wei Yichen replied, and then got off his horse and walked into the crowd.


    After waiting for a while, Wei Yichen came back, his expression was much more excited than when he went.


    "Mom, it''s a newly opened store that is holding a competition."


    "What shop, what competition?" Seeing his son''s excited appearance, Yun became more curious.


    It is rare to see my son so excited about one thing.


    "It''s Sibao Zhai. It opened a branch in Xingshan County, and competed in calligraphy and writing. The winner will get the calligraphy of Tibetan forest dwellers."


    "Sibaozhai? The paper your father brought back last time seems to be from Sibaozhai."


    "It''s this Sibaozhai!" Wei Yichen said excitedly.


    "There is also the Tibetan monk, is he a famous gentleman in Huzhou Prefecture? I heard your father mention him last time. The article is very good. He used to be an academician of the Imperial Academy. After he retired, he lived in seclusion in Huzhou Prefecture. , planted a bamboo forest in front of the house, and regarded himself as a layman in the Tibetan forest."


    "It is this person!"


    That''s why Wei Yichen is so excited now.


    Whether it''s the paper from Sibaozhai or the ink treasures of Tibetan Buddhists, Wei Yichen is very interested.


    Seeing his son''s thoughts, Yun said, "Then why are you still standing there? In terms of calligraphy and writing, my son is one of the best in Xingshan County."


    Hearing this, Wei Yichen looked at his father at the side again.


    Wei Mingting agreed: "Go, as a father, I also want to see my son''s literary talent."


    "The son has gone."


    Wei Yichen walked into the crowd excitedly.


    Wei Mingting said to several people in the carriage: "You guys also get out of the carriage and take a walk."


    After Wei Mingting had spoken, the Yun family let go of the three children, asked Wei Qingwan and Wei Ruo to put on their veiled hats, and told their maids to follow them closely.


    As for Wei Yilin, she watched in person, so that the child would not know where he went.


    After getting out of the car, Wei Ruo and Xiumei squeezed into the crowd, surrounding the audience to compete for the calligraphy of the Tibetan Layman.


    Both of them had excitement on their faces. Although they were not as good as Wei Yichen, they were obviously more concerned about other things, especially Wei Ruo.


    The content of the competition is very simple. Participants will make a short essay on the spot according to the given topic and write it on paper.


    Finally, judge the pros and cons according to the content of the article and the quality of calligraphy.


    The shopkeeper of Sibaozhai, who presided over this competition, was a middle-aged man with a beard. He was slightly fat and had a simple and honest smile.


    He warmly greeted every attracted student, explained the rules of the competition to them, and invited them to participate.


    The pens, inks, papers and inkstones used in the competition are all provided by their Sibaozhai.


    After Wei Yichen squeezed into the crowd, the shopkeeper introduced him with a smile.


    "Young master, you only need to write some thoughts according to the topic. We don''t compare the content of the article, but only the calligraphy."


    "Okay, I''ll try. Please give me a pen and paper from the shopkeeper."


    The shopkeeper hurriedly asked the waiter to prepare new paper and pens for Wei Yichen.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Wei Yichen wrote about a hundred words eloquently.


    The pen is vigorous and powerful, and the full and round handwriting immediately aroused a burst of applause from the audience.


    After finishing writing, the shopkeeper did not comment, but asked the waiter to hang up Wei Yichen''s work carefully.


    At this time, there are already many secondary works hanging on the shelf next to it, all of which were written by those who participated in the competition today. Everyone hangs them side by side, so that anyone passing by can appreciate and judge.


    A luxuriously decorated carriage in the distance has been parked in place for a while.


    The people in the car are also looking this way.


    "Brother Yu, are you interested too?" Chu Lan asked Lu Yuhong who had been watching the excitement beside him.


    Lu Yuhong quickly shook his head: "Your Highness, please don''t make fun of me. I can do martial arts competitions, horseback riding, archery, cuju, and kill the enemy in battle. I can''t compare calligraphy and literary talent. I just think this store is interesting, but I managed to make it when it opened. These are novel tricks, and they even used calligraphy treasures of Laymen in the Tibetan forest as prizes, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    "Indeed, there are more methods than ordinary shops." Chu Lan commented, his tone was rather dull, and he was not as eager as Lu Yuhong.


    "By the way, is the person on the horse over there from the Zhongyi House in the capital? It looks familiar." Lu Yuhong asked.


    Following the direction Lu Yuhong pointed, Chu Lan saw Wei Mingting.


    "It''s him, the third son of Uncle Zhongyi, Wei Mingting, the current lieutenant of Cong Liupin Zhongxian."


    "Your Highness still remembers clearly, I can''t remember these, and I can''t remember the ones left in the capital, let alone the ones outside the capital."


    "Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion, including Uncle Zhongyi himself, is a group of people without long bones. Wei Mingting is the only exception. It''s a pity that he is only reckless and doesn''t know how to adapt. Otherwise, he would have left this place a long time ago." Chu Lan commented .


    "It''s no wonder that Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion has been in a slump these years. It''s a pity that there are no successors. It''s a pity. I also heard from my father that Uncle Zhongyi was a famous founder of the country!"


    Although Lu Yuhong came from a scholarly family, he inexplicably admired those who practiced martial arts, especially those famous generals who had done heroic deeds.


    "Let''s go." Chu Lan suddenly opened the curtain of the car and got up.


    "Where to?"


    "Competition."


    "Eh? Your Highness, are you interested?" Lu Yuhong chased after him curiously.


    Chu Lan didn''t answer, and went straight to the crowd.


    The competition is still going on, almost everyone has tried it, and the works have been hung up for everyone to see.


    Among many works, Wei Yichen''s is obviously the most eye-catching one.


    It is also the one that attracts the most people to watch.


    Yun''s right, when it comes to calligraphy, Wei Yichen is definitely one of the best in Xingshan County.


    After he participated in the competition, the others were compared by him.


    Victory is in sight, Wei Qingwan is very happy for Wei Yichen.


    At this moment, a man in brocade clothes came over.


    "I''ll try it too."


    Everyone consciously made way for the man in brocade clothes.


    Just from the man''s attire and the entourage behind him, it is not difficult to guess that this person''s identity is unusual.


    Wei Mingting also looked over, startled.


    He couldn''t confirm the identity of the person in front of him, but he could see the clue from the accessories of the man''s entourage.


    Wei Ruo recognized the man''s identity at a glance¡ªthe Seventh Prince Chu Lan.


    is the hero of the original book, and also the person who executed himself in the original book.


    Thinking of this, Wei Ruo subconsciously walked towards the periphery of the crowd, putting distance between himself and the two.


    Although she didn''t know what it was useful for, she just instinctively wanted to keep a distance from what she thought was a dangerous factor.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan again, and saw that Wei Qingwan was looking at Chu Lan.


    Chu Lan was supposed to meet Wei Qingwan at Fahua Temple, but she missed it because of her absence as a supporting role.


    Could it be that this belated encounter is about to happen today?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： Results of the competition

    Chapter 38 Competition Results


    Wei Qingwan''s gaze focused on Chu Lan through the veiled hat, and she didn''t look back for a long time.


    Tall and slender, full of luxury, outstanding appearance and strong aura, it is hard not to pay attention to him.


    Wei Qingwan is very sure that this person is not from Xingshan County, and his clothes are definitely not common people. If he is a local nobleman in Xingshan County, their Wei family must know about it.


    "Please, sir." The shopkeeper smiled and asked the waiter in the store to put a new paper.


    Chu Lan stepped forward, seeing the paper in front of him, a hint of surprise appeared on his stern face.


    Stretching out his hand to caress the paper, his surprise grew stronger.


    This paper is different from the one he used in the past. Why is there such a remote place with good paper that is not even available in the capital?


    "Where did this paper come from?" Chu Lan asked the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper replied with a smile: "This is the paper exclusively sold by our Sibaozhai. If you like it, you can buy some after my shop opens. After today''s competition is over, our shop will officially open."


    Chu Lan looked up at the shop behind the shopkeeper. On the plaque was written the three characters "Sibaozhai".


    Chu Lan said "Interesting", and then picked up a pen and paper to write.


    The shopkeeper¡¯s title is "Food is the Heaven of the People"


    Chu Lan picked up a pen and wrote about a hundred words.


    The handwriting is grand and powerful, the strokes are domineering, and they open and close.


    The audience applauded immediately and said several "good" words.


    Xiao Er also hung up Chu Lan''s writing, right next to Wei Yichen''s.


    Put the two characters together, the contrast is very obvious, Wei Yichen''s handwriting is much gentler.


    The shopkeeper asked everyone if there were still people who wanted to participate in the competition. After asking three times, he confirmed that there was no one, and gave everyone present a wooden sign.


    The wooden sign is engraved with three simple characters of "Sibaozhai", and it is worn with a red string.


    "Today''s judges are everyone present. Whoever you think has the best handwriting will hang the wooden plaque on the hook on that person''s work. In the end, the person with the most wooden plaques will win the day."


    Looking at the wooden sign in his hand, Lu Yuhong smiled, and said to Chu Lan in a low voice, "It''s really interesting that the onlookers are allowed to vote to decide the winner."


    "It''s a smart choice." Chu Lan said.


    This method of evaluation allows the organizers of the competition not to offend others, and as a newly opened shop, the last thing they can do is to offend others.


    Lu Yuhong smiled and asked Chu Lan: "If I don''t vote for you, can I go back tonight?"


    Chu Lan: "Then you have to think clearly."


    Lu Yuhong: "No way, I thought you were just playing around, why do you still have the will to win?"


    Chu Lan: "It is indeed more interesting than I thought."


    Lu Yuhong: "I just said this store is quite interesting!"


    Voting begins.


    The spectators who got the wooden sign cast their votes one after another.


    Not surprisingly, Wei Yichen and Chu Lan''s works have the largest number of wooden plaques, far ahead of other works.


    Wei Qingwan also got a wooden sign. She knew that her wooden sign was definitely going to vote for her eldest brother, but before hanging the wooden sign, she involuntarily glanced at the young man in brocade clothes.


    I don''t know who will win, the son or the elder brother.


    Wei Ruo also got one, she quickly hung the wooden sign on the hook above Wei Yichen''s work, and then ran away at the speed of light.


    The voting ended, and the treasurer counted all the wooden signs in front of everyone.


    The others had only three or five votes, nothing to look at, and Wei Yichen and Chu Lan got the most attention.


    Twenty wooden plaques are counted on the hook above Chu Lan''s work.


    Twenty-one wooden plaques are counted on the hook above Wei Yichen''s work.


    Wei Yichen narrowly won by only one vote.


    The shopkeeper smiled and said to Chu Lan: "My lord, I''m sorry, there is one short, and I will sentence you to lose. Do you have any objections?"


    "No." Chu Lan replied, "Since participating in your competition, you must abide by your rules. There is no problem with your process."


    "Very well, then I will announce that the one who won the first place today is this young man in white."


    Shopkeeper Jia looked at Wei Yichen with a smile.


    Wei Yichen walked up to Chu Lan and made a bow: "Thank you, young master. The reason why I narrowly beat you today is probably because my two younger sisters were also assigned wooden cards. Otherwise, the young master should have won."


    "If you lose, you lose. You have a sister, and I have a good friend here. There is nothing to say." Not only was Chu Lan not angry, she seemed to be in a good mood, with a faint smile on her lips.


    Compared with the Tibetan Layman''s Calligraphy, he has something more interesting.


    Wei Yichen nodded, but didn''t say anything.


    The shopkeeper put the painting scroll containing Layman Lin into a wooden box and handed it to Wei Yichen.


    Then he announced: "The paper you used just now is sold in the store. If you need it, you can enter the store to buy it. Each person is limited to 50 sheets per day. The quantity is limited and it will only be sold out."


    All the students who just took part in the competition have already used the paper and pens of Sibaozhai. The pens and inks are average, and there is not much difference from other places, but this paper is quite different.


    Although it is more expensive than other places, the quality is much better.


    And this price is also acceptable to wealthy families.


    As soon as the purchase limit was heard, the quantity was limited, and people immediately crowded into the store. I''m afraid I won''t be able to buy it too late.


    After a while, there was a long queue at the entrance of Sibaozhai, and the scene was very lively.


    This is a rare scene in Xingshan County, where the economic situation is not very prosperous.


    It can be seen that it is the people at the bottom who are having a hard time. Those families who can support a scholar can still spend money to buy good pens, inks, papers and inkstones.


    Wei Yichen also asked the boy to queue up to buy some more for himself.


    Not long after, shopkeeper Jia announced that today''s paper has been sold out, and if necessary, he can only come back tomorrow.


    Knowing that it was sold out, those who didn''t buy it showed disappointment.


    The crowd dispersed, but Wei Qingwan was still in the crowd, looking around, subconsciously looking for the figure of the noble young master just now.


    Wei Yichen held her back: "Wanwan, what are you looking at?"


    "I...I''m looking for my sister..."


    Wei Yichen looked around, but he did not find Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo had already walked away at the end of the competition, and wandered around other nearby shops.


    Wei Yichen found Wei Ruo in a preserved fruit shop on the street.


    Wei Ruo has just bought a few large bags of preserved fruit and is about to come back.


    Seeing what Wei Ruo bought, Wei Yichen glanced at it and felt that it was a bit too much, but instead of criticizing Wei Ruo, he said, "My sister likes to eat preserved fruit. Next time I will bring it to you. You don''t have to stock up so much at once. Keep it for a long time." It''s not fresh."


    Wei Yichen thought that Wei Ruo rarely had the chance to go out, and it was rare to have the opportunity to come out today, and he bought so many because he was afraid that he would not have the chance to buy later.


    Wei Ruo smiled, did not agree or refute, and followed Wei Yichen back to his family.


    After returning, Wei Yichen asked Wei Mingting: "Father, the young master just now looks like he has an unusual identity. Does father know who he is?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： behind the scenes boss

    Chapter 39 The Boss Behind the Scenes


    Xingshan County is only so big, if there are such dignitaries, it is impossible for them not to know.


    "It shouldn''t be from Xingshan County, but I can''t think of who it is." Wei Mingting was also observing the young man with a face just now, but he didn''t remember who it was.


    Yun guessed: "It can''t be the nobleman who lives in the meditation room of Fahua Temple?"


    Xingshan County rarely has big names coming, so it is impossible for two people to come at once by such a coincidence.


    "It''s possible." Wei Mingting agreed.


    "Then husband, will your honor offend our family because of what happened that day and because Yichen won the competition today?" Yun''s worries became even more serious.


    "Don''t think about it so much, if you really get angry because of these trivial matters, I have nothing to say. Besides, judging from the young master''s performance just now, he doesn''t seem like a narrow-minded person." Wei Mingting said.


    He behaved upright and sat upright, and the imperial court wanted to punish him for the crime of being unfavorable to the Japanese, but if he was punished for such a trivial matter, it would be really unfair.


    After discussing the identity of Mr. Jinyi to no avail, Wei Yichen gave Wei Mingting the calligraphy of the Layman in the Tibetan forest that he had won.


    Wei Mingting refused: "You can keep it for yourself, as my father knows that you like this Tibetan layman very much, and you have even always wanted to worship him as your teacher."


    Wei Ruo, who was about to get into the carriage, turned her head and glanced at Wei Yichen when she heard this, but soon she turned back, got into the carriage, and gnawed on the preserved fruit.


    Wei Qingwanruo, who was sitting opposite Wei Ruo, looked out thoughtfully through the crack of the car window, and the appearance of the young man just now kept appearing in her mind.


    I thought about what my parents said just now, that the son was probably a nobleman in Fahua Temple that day, and I was worried whether I left a bad impression on him that day.


    If it is really a nobleman in Fahua Temple, then it is a member of the royal family. Why did the royal family come to such a small place as Xingshan County?


    ###


    After the competition, Chu Lan did not leave immediately. He also asked his followers to line up to buy paper and come back.


    Holding the paper in his hand, Chu Lan became more and more sure that these papers were much better than those sold in the capital.


    Lu Yuhong could also see that the paper Chu Lan bought was different from what they usually used, thicker, whiter, and more delicate and smooth.


    "I really can''t see it. This shop is really famous. Not only does it attract customers with all kinds of tricks, but it also sells better products than other places. It''s a bit of a waste of talent to open this shop here. It should be opened in the capital. Go! The business must be a hundred times better than this!" Lu Yuhong commented.


    "Brother Yu, it''s not that easy to open a shop in the capital." Chu Lan said.


    "Oh, that''s right, the capital is no smaller than this kind of place." Lu Yuhong nodded.


    Said that Lu Yuhong jokingly said to Chu Lan: "Your Highness, since their paper is so good and so popular with literati, tell me, if I go to talk to their boss and see if they can provide me with supplies, I will Help him open a shop in the capital, so I can earn some money!"


    No one would think that they have a lot of money, even if it is a son of a family like Lu Yuhong.


    "You can try it, just don''t be treated as a robber."


    "It must not be, am I like that kind of bastard? If I want to oppress the people, my grandfather was the first to beat me to death with a whip!"


    ###


    The competition is over, and today''s paper is sold out.


    Shopkeeper Jia closed the shop, and then entered the small courtyard behind the shop, where stood a burly and honest peasant man.


    When shopkeeper Jia came in, the farmer was chopping firewood.


    Shopkeeper Jia walked up to him and reported to him the situation of the competition held today and the sales situation of the store.


    Overall, very successful. With just a pair of Tibetan Layman calligraphy and a small competition, Sibao Zhai was promoted in Xingshan County, and 7,200 sheets of paper were successfully sold.


    "Okay, thank you for your hard work." Xu Zhushan agreed with a silly smile.


    Looking at Xu Zhushan''s simple and honest appearance, shopkeeper Jia didn''t know how many times he felt inconceivable. A person who looks quite dull has so many ideas.


    For example, Xu Zhushan taught him the method of soliciting business today, and he, the shopkeeper, just followed it.


    Shopkeeper Jia is not sure whether their boss is pretending or being stupid.


    After a brief moment of inner emotion, the shopkeeper continued to say to Xu Zhushan: "Besides, a son came to the store just now and asked me about the boss, and I answered according to what you told me before, saying that our boss doesn''t see customers. "


    "Oh, good."


    "The young master said that he came to cooperate with you, boss, and wanted to get goods from you, and open a store in the capital. I remember you mentioned it, because the daily goods are limited, so it is absolutely impossible Will cooperate with others, and will not provide others with a source of paper, so I will repeat the boss''s meaning to that person."


    "Yes, that''s right." Xu Zhushan nodded.


    "Boss, I''m sorry to be curious, but we only sell so much paper every day. Is the supply really tight?" Shopkeeper Jia couldn''t help his curiosity.


    "Yes." Xu Zhushan replied.


    Immediately afterwards, Xu Zhushan thought about an important thing: "By the way, starting tomorrow, we can no longer just sell paper, we need to..."


    Halfway through talking, Xu Zhushan got stuck, and after serious thinking for a while, he continued, "I only bought it together with the pen, ink and inkstone in the store. There is a piece of paper specifically, and I will show it to you!"


    Xu Zhushan ran back to the house, and when he ran back after a while, he was holding a piece of paper in his hand, on which a page of words were densely written, the handwriting was not very good-looking, and it looked like a seven or eight-year-old child''s handwriting.


    Shopkeeper Jia took the paper and looked at it. Surprised, he shouted wit!


    Of the four treasures of the study sold in their shop, only paper is special, and the other three are ordinary goods that are also sold in other shops.


    This also led to the fact that only paper is the best seller in the shop, and other things are rarely sold.


    Like today they sold out of paper, and four pieces of pens, inks, and inkstones combined.


    However, the paper that Xu Zhushan gave him clearly stated the purchase rules of the store in the future. A "distribution system" must be implemented. If you buy paper directly, you can only buy 20 sheets at most, but if you buy it with other things in the store, you can buy it together. Buy fifty, or even eighty sheets.


    After reading it, shopkeeper Jia still had doubts: "Boss, if we sell it like this, will those people refuse to buy it?"


    "It''s okay, just sell it like this. We don''t force it. If you don''t want to, you can still buy 20 copies." Xu Zhushan said.


    Shopkeeper Jia nodded, "Then I will sell as this tomorrow. I will leave today and come back tomorrow." Shopkeeper Jia said goodbye to Xu Zhushan.


    "Alright, you''ve worked hard." Xu Zhushan nodded.


    After Xu Zhushan collected the account books, he was ready to pick up his mother-in-law. The mother-in-law has been busy with things on the mountain these days, and she has lost weight. At night, she has to kill a chicken to make up for her.


    Xu Zhushan smiled foolishly as he carried the bamboo basket in the yard. The bamboo basket can help his wife carry things, and if there is pigweed on the roadside, he can also cut some pigweed back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： father teaching horseback riding and archery

    Chapter 40 Father teaches horseback riding and archery


    After the Wei family wandered around the street, Wei Mingting led them to the school grounds.


    The school yard is where the soldiers train. In the past, outsiders were not allowed to enter here, even the family members of the school captain''s mansion.


    But recently, the soldiers are sticking to the front line, and the usual training place has been changed to a place closer to the east gate, so the school grounds are now idle, with only a few guards guarding the gate.


    Wei Mingting brought a few children here, and wanted to use this rare vacation time to teach them how to ride horses.


    Among the children, except for the eldest son who can ride, he has not had time to teach them the rest.


    Wei Mingting planned to let his two daughters try horseback riding, and it happened that he and his eldest son taught each other. Wei Mingting chose to teach Wei Ruo, and left the work of teaching Wei Qingwan to the eldest son.


    As for the youngest son Wei Yilin, Yun Shi watched and practiced riding a pony cub.


    Wei Yilin usually behaves like a monkey at home, but today when Wei Mingting is present, he is much better behaved and dare not have any petty temper.


    Wei Mingting led his mount "sickle" to Wei Ruo, and asked Wei Ruo: "Ruoer, do you dare to try?"


    Wei Ruo nodded, she hasn''t ridden a horse yet after traveling for so long!


    "Father, let me teach you, this is the stirrup, you need to put your feet here, this is the saddle, and this is the rein..." Wei Mingting carefully explained the precautions for riding a horse to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo listened carefully, and when Wei Mingting finished speaking and asked her to try, Wei Ruo stepped on the stirrup without hesitation, turned over and sat on it.


    The movements are neat and unrestrained, done in one go, without any hesitation or fear.


    Wei Mingting was still thinking about whether to find a stool for his daughter, but Wei Ruo had already ridden it.


    After realizing it, Wei Mingting smiled and said, "Ruoer, you are more decisive than your brother. I think that when Big Brother Ni first learned how to ride a horse, he still hesitated for a long time."


    Beside him, Wei Yichen, who was in charge of teaching Wei Qingwan, heard his father bury him, and protested with a smile: "My lord father, why did you even tell your sister about this? Where do you want me to be as a brother?"


    Wei Mingting replied: "You earn your face, not for your father to cover it up for you."


    Wei Yichen hurriedly said: "Okay, my son is useless, not as good as my sister Ruo''er! We Ruo''er are heroines among women, and women do not give way to men!"


    Listening to Wei Yichen''s praiseworthy words, Wei Ruo, who was being praised, didn''t feel anything, but Wei Qingwan, who was beside Wei Yichen, lowered her head in frustration.


    When Wei Yichen turned his head, he saw Wei Qingwan with her head bowed and her expression sad.


    "Wanwan, what''s wrong with you? Are you uncomfortable?" Wei Yichen asked hurriedly.


    "It''s okay... It''s just that I''m a bit too stupid, not as good as my sister, who can quickly master the essentials of riding a horse..."


    "Wanwan, don''t think so, Wanwan has things that Wanwan is good at, has advantages of Wanwan, and there are many things that you are good at that Ruo''er is not good at. For example, Wanwan, the cakes you make are very delicious, and you The embroidery, calligraphy, and poems are all excellent, these are incomparable to Ruo''er, Wanwan doesn''t have to be the best in everything, that would be too tiring." Wei Yichen comforted.


    "Yes." Wei Qingwan agreed in a low voice.


    "Okay, brother will continue to teach you." Wei Yichen continued to patiently explain the essentials of horse riding to Wei Qingwan.


    Just as Wei Yichen spoke to Wei Qingwan, Wei Ruo started to run on a horse, running round and round around the grass in the school field.


    Wei Ruo on the horseback smiled flamboyantly, without the timidity of riding a horse for the first time.


    Seeing his daughter''s wanton and unrestrained appearance, Wei Mingting sighed with some relief: "I didn''t expect Ruo''er to be the person who resembles me the most. If she were a man, she might be able to fight with my father and son on the battlefield."


    Mr. Yun also noticed the gratified expression on her husband''s face when he looked at his daughter, and couldn''t help being happy.


    Ruoer is the daughter of their husband and wife after all, and she has the shadow of a husband in her body.


    Thinking of this, Yun''s look at Wei Ruo has softened a lot. Since the last incident, Yun''s attitude towards Wei Ruo has been a lot colder, but today''s encounter has made Yun''s psychology a little bit Variety.


    After riding a horse for a while, Wei Mingting brought a bow and arrow to Wei Ruo to try again.


    "Archery is different from riding a horse. It will be more difficult. Just try it. If it doesn''t work, don''t force yourself." Wei Mingting said first.


    Wei Mingting originally only planned to teach his two daughters how to ride a horse today, and did not intend to let them try archery. After all, archery is still too difficult for the girls.


    But Wei Ruo''s riding performance just now made Wei Mingting change his mind.


    Wei Mingting gave Wei Ruo a demonstration, nocking, drawing, and shooting.


    Wei Mingting seems to be a natural born warrior, a natural born soldier. As soon as he holds a bow and arrow in his hand, his whole aura changes. There is an indescribable majesty and courage, and his tense muscles seem to be able to burst out infinite power.


    And the arrows he shot also confirmed this point. The arrow hit the bull''s-eye.


    Wei Mingting handed the bow into Wei Ruo''s hand, and said, "Ruo''er also come and try."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo took the bow, imitating Wei Mingting''s action just now, took an arrow from the quiver, and put it on the bowstring.


    Wei Ruo got started very quickly, and quickly mastered the essentials of archery, and was able to shoot the arrow successfully.


    But the strength and accuracy are very limited:


    In terms of strength, Wei Mingting can draw the bow into a "full moon", but Wei Ruo can only do "a gibbous moon";


    As for the accuracy, not to mention the bullseye, it is good if you don¡¯t miss the target. After shooting ten arrows, only two landed on the target.


    While watching Wei Mingting shoot an arrow, he thought it wasn''t too difficult, but it wasn''t until he got used to it that he realized that it''s really not something that anyone can do.


    Wei Ruo glanced at the bow and arrow in his hand with some annoyance, why is this broken arrow so unruly?


    Wei Mingting looked at his daughter''s little expression and smiled: "Ruoer, don''t worry, take your time, it''s your first day of trying today, it''s already very good."


    Wei Mingting is not trying to comfort Wei Ruo, he is really doing well, not to mention a girl, even a man, his first archery might not be as fast as Wei Ruo''s.


    Not far away, Wei Qingwan, who was still learning how to ride a horse with Wei Yichen, saw Wei Mingting''s kind expression towards Wei Ruo.


    After thinking for a while, Wei Qingwan said to Wei Yichen: "Brother, I also want to try archery."


    "Okay, I''ll take you there." Wei Yichen didn''t know what Wei Qingwan was thinking, she said she wanted to go archery, so she took her there.


    Today, Japan brings younger siblings to the school grounds to play. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you learn or not, as long as you have fun.


    Wei Yichen and Wei Qingwan came to Wei Mingting, and after explaining the situation to Wei Mingting, Wei Mingting asked his subordinates to bring another bow.


    After Wei Qingwan took the bow, she imitated Wei Mingting''s demonstration and prepared to draw the bow.


    In the original book, the father died in battle not long after, so the later death of the original owner (Wei Ruo) has nothing to do with his father.


    The heroine of the original book (Wei Qingwan) is set to be the kind of miserable, white, and pitiful type who needs the protection of the heroine.


    Finally, continue to ask for tickets~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： I made you suffer for my father

    Chapter 41 I made you suffer for my father


    Wei Qingwan exerted all her strength for a long time, but the bow in her hand was only drawn by a small arc, and the arrow on the bow also fell to the ground because of her trembling hands.


    Wei Yichen comforted Wei Qingwan while helping Wei Qingwan pick up the dropped arrow: "Don''t worry Wanwan, archery is difficult, and father''s bow is too hard, it''s normal for you to be unable to draw it. Big Brother also shot arrows with you for the first time. almost the same."


    "I''ll try again." Wei Qingwan opened his bow again.


    This time she used more strength, and then let out a soft cry, and at the same time the bow and arrow in her hand fell to the ground.


    "Wanwan, what''s the matter?" Wei Yichen hurriedly checked Wei Qingwan''s hand.


    Wei Mingting, who was teaching Wei Ruo, also walked up to Wei Qingwan after hearing the voice, checking on her situation, with deep concern in his eyes.


    "I''m fine. I''m useless. I didn''t draw the bow, and I was scratched by the bowstring." Wei Qingwan blamed herself.


    Wei Yichen spread Wei Qingwan''s hand, and saw a deep red mark on the finger she used to pull the bowstring. Although the skin was not broken, the redness was particularly eye-catching on Wei Qingwan''s fair and delicate skin.


    Wei Mingting frowned, and then said to Wei Yichen: "Yichen, go get some medicine to apply to Wanwan."


    "Okay, I''ll go right away." Wei Yichen hurriedly went back to find the externally applied wound medicine.


    Yun Shi and Wei Yilin also rushed over.


    Seeing that Wei Qingwan was injured, the two were very concerned and nervous.


    "Wanwan, show mother quickly, how did you do this? Stop practicing bows and arrows, your hands are not made for this." Yun said hurriedly.


    "Yes, sister, shall we play something else?" Wei Yilin seconded.


    "I''m sorry... I''m useless..." Wei Qingwan lowered her head in shame.


    "What are you talking about? It has nothing to do with whether you are useful or not. Riding and archery is not something women should do." Yun said.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid, I will protect you after I practice riding and shooting!" Wei Yilin said, patting his chest.


    Wei Qingwan red-eyed: "Thank you, Yilin."


    Immediately afterwards, he said to Wei Mingting and Yun Shi: "I''m sorry father and mother, my daughter is fine, I''m worried about you, my daughter is not filial."


    "It''s perfectly normal for parents to care about their children, so why not talk about filial piety." Yun said.


    Wei Mingting nodded, agreeing with his wife''s remarks.


    "Okay, don''t cry, go back to the carriage with your mother and have a rest first." Yun Shi pulled Wei Qingwan away.


    Wei Yilin followed behind, like a little bodyguard.


    After Wei Qingwan left, Wei Mingting turned around and walked back to Wei Ruo.


    Suddenly thought of something, looked down at Wei Ruo''s right hand.


    He caught a glimpse of bright red marks on Wei Ruo''s fingers holding the bowstring.


    And because Wei Ruo opened his bow far more times than Wei Qingwan, the number of red marks on his hand is more and more obvious than Wei Qingwan''s.


    "Ruoer, stop practicing." Wei Mingting immediately called Wei Ruo to stop.


    After Wei Ruo put down his bow and arrow, Wei Mingting asked, "You already have many red seals on your hand, why didn''t you tell your father?"


    Wei Ruo glanced at the red mark on his hand, and replied calmly: "It''s not broken, so it won''t happen."


    Red marks of this degree are not considered injuries at all to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo''s words made Wei Mingting frowned and looked solemn.


    To him, this level of injury is really nothing, but girls are different. She was raised up pampered, so she is naturally inferior to him. He has always felt that a normal girl like Wanwan should Some look.


    Wei Mingting was silent for a while and then said: "Ruo''er, being a father has made you suffer."


    Wei Ruo raised his head and glanced at Wei Mingting, then quickly looked away and looked at the archery target in the distance.


    For a moment, Wei Ruo wanted to tell Wei Mingting that she didn''t feel that life in the countryside was hard. There she had family and friends and had her own life.


    But she refrained from saying it, because these words were words that the Wei family didn''t like to hear.


    In their view, it was her best choice for them to take her back and let her be the official lady, pampered and pampered.


    In order to change the subject, Wei Ruo took the initiative to ask Wei Mingting: "Do all bows need so much strength? There is no such thing as a relatively light crossbow that can be used with one hand."


    "Yes, using Nu does not require too much strength, and it won''t hurt your hands. Do you want to try Nu?" Wei Mingting asked.


    Wei Ruo shook his head, "I won''t try it anymore, I''m just a little curious why soldiers use bows more now than braids."


    "Because the speed of using the æå is slow, a skilled archer can shoot three arrows at the same time, while a æå hand can only shoot one arrow. When two armies are at war, the intensity of firepower is very important." Wei Mingting answered.


    "Is that so." Wei Ruoruo thought.


    Seeing that Wei Ruo was interested in bows and crossbows, in order to better explain to Wei Ruo, Wei Mingting asked his followers to fetch the nu.


    Wei Mingting handed the Nu to Wei Ruo: "Come on, Ruo''er, take a look. This Nu can be loaded with one arrow at a time. After shooting, it will take more time to load the second arrow."


    Wei Ruo took it, shot one at the target, and then loaded Nuo with the second arrow under the guidance of Wei Mingting. It was really slow.


    For a novice like her, the time to load a crossbow is about the same as to shoot an arrow with a bow, but for someone like Wei Mingting who has experienced many battles, the speed of taking arrows and shooting arrows when using a bow is much faster than that of loading a bow. speed.


    Wei Ruo looked at the Nu in his hand thoughtfully.


    "What is Ruo''er thinking?" Wei Mingting was a little curious about his daughter''s thoughts.


    "I was thinking, it would be great if this Nu can load many arrows at once." Wei Ruo said casually while playing with the Nu in his hand.


    "Ruoer''s idea is very interesting." Wei Mingting said, then looked up at the sky: "It''s getting late, let''s go back home."


    Wei Mingting saw that it was getting late, so he ended today''s trip and returned home with his wife and children.


    The way back was peaceful, and the group returned to Wei Mansion safely.


    After entering the door, before leaving Wei Ruo, Wei Mingting specifically told Wei Ruo: "Today is your first time riding a horse and archery, and you will inevitably feel unwell tomorrow. Rest early when you go back."


    "good."


    Wei Ruo received a medicine bath package from Cuiping not long after returning to Tingsongyuan.


    It was Wei Mingting who told Yun, and then Yun ordered Cuiping to bring it.


    Because of the war, Wei Mingting kept some medicine at home all the year round, and this medicinal bath pack was for Wei Mingting to use on weekdays.


    Wei Ruo opened the medicinal bath bag, carefully identified it, and sniffed it. It was indeed a prescription for relaxing tendons and activating blood circulation.


    Although there are some flaws in the formula, it is useful.


    Originally, Wei Ruo planned to make a medicinal bath by himself, but since Wei Mingting had someone send it over, he didn''t bother, and just used the package he sent.


    So at night, Wei Ruo took a hot medicinal bath to soothe and relax.


    Wei Ruoyou expected that he might have back pain when he woke up the next day, but he didn¡¯t know until the next day that it was not only the back pain problem, but also the painful place was a bit embarrassing!


    Wei Ruo: I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m hasty, I should have prepared a medicinal bath for myself last night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： sad and funny

    Chapter 42 Distressed and Funny


    Buttocks, inner thighs, these places that will be rubbed by horses, it hurts...


    In contrast, the pain in the arms, shoulders, back and fingers when archery is not bad, because Wei Ruo usually collects herbs and does farm work, so his arms and shoulders are exercised.


    But the position of the inner thigh root cannot be exercised when doing other things.


    Wei Ruo is a bit regretful at the moment, he really couldn''t be sloppy last night! If I had known earlier, I would have prepared the medicated bath pack by myself! Then today''s soreness can be alleviated by at least half! It''s not so embarrassing anymore!


    "Miss...why don''t you get out of bed?" Xiumei looked at Wei Ruo walking while leaning on the wall, both distressed and funny.


    "Meimei, are you kidding, aren''t you? There''s no more love, right?"


    "No, no, miss, I really didn''t laugh! I must love you more than make fun of you!"


    "You slipped up and said you didn''t make fun of me!"


    "Miss, I don''t want to laugh either, but it''s the first time I saw you walking in this posture, and I couldn''t help it. But believe me, I''m definitely not making fun of you! I just think the way you walk is cute, miss!"


    "Hmph, bad Meimei!" Wei Ruo muttered, "Laugh as you please, I''ll admit it for you, but I can''t let other people in this family see me like this, especially that stinky kid. "


    Wei Ruo could already imagine how Wei Yilin would laugh at her when he saw her like this.


    She makes a fool of herself and makes her own people laugh and laugh, but it¡¯s okay to laugh at those who want to see her jokes and expect her to be bad.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while and said to Xiumei: "Today I won''t eat in the dining room at noon or evening. Please help me and tell my mother that I was injured while riding a horse yesterday, so it is inconvenient for me to move."


    It doesn''t matter whether Yun believes it or not, anyway, it is impossible for her to walk to the dining hall.


    "Where is the lady eating for a while? Do you want to go to the second young master''s small kitchen next door and cook some yourself? Miss Xu''s mother has not tasted the dried fungus, and the sweet potato leaves brought back last time are still fresh." " Xiumei suggested.


    When Xiumei said this, Wei Ruo''s gluttons began to agitate.


    She isn''t particularly picky eater, but the food made in the Wei family''s big kitchen is much weaker than what she and Xiumei usually eat.


    It''s not that the cooks in the big kitchen are too bad at cooking, but that the seasonings they use are much worse than what they use.


    "Go to the next door!" Wei Ruo decided that even if he is limping, he still has to go to the next door to eat!


    So Xiumei went to Cangyun Garden first, and reported Wei Ruo''s situation to Yun.


    It just so happened that Wei Mingting mentioned to her last night that Wei Ruo spent a long time riding a horse and shooting arrows for a long time, and the next day would probably have a sore back and back pain, so she, a mother, should be more concerned.


    So Yun not only readily agreed to Wei Ruo not going to the dining hall to eat, but also ordered the people in the big kitchen to leave a separate meal and send it to Tingsong Garden for Wei Ruo.


    After returning to Tingsongyuan, Xiumei supported Wei Ruo to go out. When leaving the gate of Tingsongyuan, Wei Ruo first asked Xiumei to look around to make sure no one passed by before going out.


    Enduring the pain, he jumped up and down to the gate of Yingzhu Garden.


    As soon as Xiaobei opened the door, Xiumei and Wei Ruo went in. Xiaobei didn''t even have time to ask.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Xiaobei asked.


    "Disabled."


    Wei Ruo said and looked in the direction of the octagonal pavilion in the courtyard. As expected, Wei Jinyi began to sit in the pavilion again after recovering from illness.


    As long as it is not a particularly windy day, he will sit in the pavilion to read and write.


    Wei Jin is also looking at Wei Ruo at the moment.


    Seeing her bouncing towards him, her posture is weird and cute.


    When she came to her, Wei Jin also asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you injured?"


    The slightly furrowed brows and serious eyes reveal a hint of concern.


    "No injury, just rode yesterday." Wei Ruo replied, then exhaled sadly, paused, and added sullenly, "The first time."


    Hearing this, Wei Jin also seemed to understand something, seeing Wei Ruo''s angry look, a smile appeared on his originally serious face.


    Maybe because he seldom smiles in front of others, Wei Jin also covered half of his face with his hands.


    "Wei Jinyi, no matter what, I am your savior. I am your sister who has lived and died together. How can you make fun of me at a time like this?"


    Wei Ruoman said resentfully, and those who made her angry called Wei Jinyi by his first name.


    "There is no joke for you." Wei Jin also replied.


    There''s no joke, just... the corners of his mouth curled up a bit.


    But he really didn''t mean to laugh at her, he just smiled when he saw her angry and somewhat resentful expression.


    Maybe it''s been too long since he had contact with such a person.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi with a slight smile on his lips, and couldn''t help feeling, he looks so pretty when he smiles! Sure enough, people with good looks will look even better when they smile!


    This is the first time Wei Ruo sees Wei Jin smiling.


    It''s just, why did he smile for the first time because of her miserable experience?


    Wei Ruo sighed helplessly: "You can laugh if you want, as long as you lend me your small kitchen, my Meimei will cook delicious food for me."


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded.


    Although he still seldom speaks, he can feel that he is not as resistant as before.


    Wei Jin also told Xiaobei: "Go and help me."


    "Okay!" Xiaobei followed Xiumei nervously and entered the small kitchen together.


    Xiu Meiqing fried a plate of sweet potato leaves, fried a plate of mushrooms, and made a nourishing chicken soup with the old hen in the small kitchen and the astragalus medlar in Wei Ruo''s medicinal material library.


    This old hen was specially assigned to Wei Jinyi by the big kitchen to replenish his body after he fell ill.


    Xiumei asked Xiaobei, and Xiaobei went to ask Wei Jinyi for instructions, and Xiumei moved the knife after she was sure it could be burned.


    The chicken offal and chicken blood Xiumei took out was not wasted, and ran back to Tingsongyuan to get some spices. The prepared spicy hot pot ingredients were used up, but they still had some bits and pieces of spices for frying chicken offal and chicken blood Just right.


    While Xiumei and Xiaobei were busy in the kitchen, Wei Ruo sat in the pavilion and watched Wei Jinyi write.


    She must not be so leisurely and leisurely on weekdays, but today she just sat down and didn''t plan to move her seat easily.


    Before she saw Wei Jinyi sitting in the pavilion reading and writing many times before, but she had never seen Wei Jinyi''s works up close.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or she didn''t care enough, anyway, when I came here before, at most I could only see the books Wei Jinyi was reading, but I had never seen the calligraphy and paintings he wrote.


    "Your handwriting is so beautiful!"


    Although Wei Ruo doesn''t know calligraphy very well, her calligraphy can only be said to be barely readable, which is also practiced for the convenience of handling the business of the store. But she knows what kind of characters look good and have artistic beauty.


    Wei Jinyi''s handwriting is like this. It''s not bad at all to say that his handwriting is like his own. His handwriting is both vigorous and graceful, with both a graceful side and a strong side. In short, it is very beautiful.


    Wei Jin didn''t answer either, not because he didn''t want to answer, but because he didn''t know how to answer such words.


    "You have read so many books and are good at writing, why don''t you try to get fame like your brother?" Wei Ruo asked curiously.


    Today is also a day to work hard to ask for votes and support~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： I can help you

    Chapter 43 I can help you


    Wei Jinyi is not even a child, let alone a scholar, a scholar, or a Jinshi.


    Never even passed the exam.


    Although he is an unfavored bastard, if he wants to take the exam, Wei Mingting and Yun''s family should agree. It would be an honor for the family if he passed the exam.


    "The previous ambition is not here." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Once upon a time?"


    "Um."


    "Changed now?"


    "There have been some changes."


    "So you want to take the exam?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Jinyi is only sixteen now. Although he started the exam later than Wei Yichen and the others, it is not too late in this era when scholars take the imperial examination for life.


    Wei Jin didn''t answer the question, but asked about Wei Ruo: "I heard that your mother is arranging for you to go to the county magistrate''s class."


    "Yeah, I hope she arranges it a little slower."


    "You don''t want to go?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "Well, I don''t want to go." Wei Ruo flattened his lips and sighed helplessly.


    "Is it because you don''t want to go to class or go to the county magistrate?" Wei Jinyi asked again.


    "Although I don''t really want to go to class, but in comparison, I still don''t want to go to class with Wei Qingwan more." Wei Ruo replied.


    Probably because of the life-threatening friendship, Wei Ruo became much less defensive towards Wei Jinyi, and said some things that should not be said to other members of the Wei family to Wei Jinyi.


    And what happened last time, Wei Jin also knew about it.


    Wei Ruo said: "Actually, I wanted to find another female husband, but it was rejected. I don''t know how long I can use the wasteland in the south of the city to delay."


    In fact, Wei Ruo himself has the financial strength to afford to hire a female gentleman, Shu Xiu, and he also has a way to hire a passable female gentleman, but it is a bit troublesome to ask the captain''s mansion to nod this without revealing himself. At present, Wei Ruo has not thought of a suitable solution to the problem.


    Wei Jin also stared at the worried Wei Ruo, and said, "I can help you hire a famous female gentleman."


    "Can you invite a famous female gentleman?" Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi suspiciously.


    Famous female gentlemen are not easy to hire, and it is not something that can be done with money.


    "My biological mother was born in a scholarly family, so I have some connections in this regard. I also have some contacts with people on my biological mother''s side. It shouldn''t be too difficult to find a female gentleman for you." Wei Jin also explained.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know much about the situation of Wei Jinyi''s biological mother, but seeing Wei Jinyi''s serious expression, he knew that he sincerely wanted to help her, and he was confident that he could do it for her.


    Then Wei Ruo stopped being polite to him.


    "If it''s a famous female gentleman, maybe I can find a way to settle this matter and get them to agree that I won''t study with Wei Qingwan." Wei Ruo suddenly had an idea in his mind.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo''s upturned mouth and clever and sly eyes, vaguely looking forward to her next arrangement on this matter.


    After Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi chatted for a while, Xiumei and Xiaobei came back with prepared dishes.


    Three dishes and one soup, steaming hot, full of fragrance in the courtyard.


    Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to sit down and eat together, and Wei Jin also called Xiaobei to serve.


    They are not rigid people. Today, there are no others around, so there is no need for the master and servants to distinguish so clearly.


    Four people sat on the small stone table in the octagonal pavilion. Three of the four dishes this time were not spicy.


    Wei Ruo told Wei Jinyi in advance that the plate of fried chicken giblets would choke people just like the seafood hot pot last time, and told him not to touch it and drink more chicken soup.


    Wei Jinyi did not try chicken offal at first, but after tasting the other three dishes, Wei Jinyi still tasted chicken offal.


    Having the experience of choking last time, this time he took small bites and chewed slowly.


    seems to want to figure out why this stimulating taste attracts Wei Ruo so much.


    Seeing that he tried again, Wei Ruo looked at him curiously.


    Seeing that he was not choked like last time, he asked, "How is it?"


    "I don''t think it''s delicious, and it''s not hard to swallow." Wei Jin also commented.


    "After that, if you have the opportunity to eat it a few more times, maybe you will fall in love with this taste."


    "Um."


    Because it was inconvenient to move, Wei Ruo stayed in the pavilion of Yingzhuyuan all afternoon, and Xiumei brought some account books for her.


    She and Wei Jinyi were on one side, he looked at his, she looked at hers, they didn''t disturb each other, and they didn''t talk during the period, they got along very quietly.


    On the way, Wei Jin also caught a glimpse of Wei Ruo''s handwriting on the paper. The handwriting is extremely immature, as if she has just practiced handwriting, and the only person in the family who can compare with her handwriting is the seven-year-old Wei Yilin.


    After having another dinner together at night, Wei Ruocai, supported by Xiumei, bounced back to Songyuan.


    After Wei Ruo left, Wei Jin also wrote a letter and handed it to Xiao Bei to send it out of the house.


    When he came back, Xiaobei brought a reply, saying that they will definitely take care of what the young master explained.


    ###


    After the ear seeds passed, the temperature picked up, but it was still a little lower than in previous years.


    Some old farmers are already worried about this year''s harvest. According to this situation, this year''s harvest will still not be good, and may even be worse than the past two years.


    After a few days of recuperation, Wei Ruo recovered completely, so he went to the wasteland in the south of the city again.


    The experimental site selected by her has been freed of weeds, and the first batch of furfural residue and humus that have been hydrolyzed by sealed fermentation have been placed.


    These things are acidic, which can well neutralize the alkalinity of the saline-alkali land, making the soil suitable for ordinary crops.


    Wei Ruo arranged for Changgong to carry out the second humus landfill today.


    Neither the two long-term workers nor Nanny Zhang understood Wei Ruo''s arrangement, but they all completed the work well.


    Today Wei Ruo wanted to work in the field by himself for a while, but was persuaded by Madam Zhang, who asked Wei Ruo to stay in the carriage. If there is anything to do, just tell them.


    Wei Ruo had no choice but to lean in the carriage, arranging to direct the work of the two long-term workers and Madam Zhang.


    At noon, Wei Ruo sat down to rest under the camphor tree next to the experimental field, with Xiumei on her left and Nanny Zhang on her right. The two long-term workers are by the small river farther away.


    Xiumei took out the lunch she had prepared before leaving the house: braised pork over rice, served with a pile of boiled cabbage hearts.


    For the same lunch, Wei Ruo also prepared a portion for Nanny Zhang and the two long-term workers who were traveling with her, and each portion was packed in a separate food box.


    Xiumei gave one food box to Nanny Zhang, then went to the small river and gave the other two to Agui and Xiaoba.


    Nanny Zhang and the two long-term workers were stunned when they got the food box.


    Missy actually prepared a copy for these servants!


    "Don''t just stare at it, eat it quickly. It''s all ordered, how can I work if I don''t have enough food." Wei Ruo said to the three of them.


    The three came back to their senses, quickly put down the steamed buns they brought, and opened the food box Wei Ruo gave.


    There is meat! Huge chunks of meat!


    The eyes of Nanny Zhang and the two long-term workers burst out with excitement.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： follow me dry meat

    Chapter 44 Follow me and eat meat


    The movements of the three were very consistent, and they couldn''t wait to take a sip.


    Nanny Zhang is relatively more elegant. As a relatively respectable nanny in the mansion, she can often eat meat, but the two long-term workers are different. In the past, when the schedule was good, she would eat more. In the past two years, the only time to eat meat is during Chinese New Year.


    I thought that eating meat was already a happy thing, but when they tasted the taste, all three of them were amazed, this time even Zhang Nanny was no exception.


    This is different from what they eat elsewhere!


    How can this meat be so delicious?


    The three of them immersed themselves in the rice. After eating the meat, the rice mixed with the broth was indescribably delicious.


    The three of them ate fast in the first half, and then ate very slowly in the second half.


    Fast because it was so delicious, I couldn¡¯t help eating mouthful after mouthful, and slowly because it was so delicious, I wanted to taste more, and I didn¡¯t want to eat it after a few mouthfuls.


    After eating, the two long-term workers didn''t have the nerve to finish talking, Zhang Nanny couldn''t help asking Wei Ruo: "Miss, is your meat made in the kitchen? How do you make it so delicious?"


    "Xiumei did it." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Miss Xiumei''s cooking skills are so good!" Madam Zhang couldn''t help praising her, and at the same time, she looked at Xiumei with something that she didn''t have before.


    From the first time she saw Xiumei, Nanny Zhang looked down on her, because she was a maid hired by the He family for Wei Ruo. She stayed with Wei Ruo in the countryside and had no education. of.


    I didn''t expect this girl to have such abilities! It seems that this countryman is not all unruly and shallow-sighted, and there are some amazing things!


    Feeling the astonishment in Zhang Nanny''s eyes, Xiumei couldn''t help smiling.


    It was the first time for her to see Nanny Zhang, who looked at people with her nostrils, showing such an expression to her!


    Wei Ruo said to Nanny Zhang and the two long-term workers: "Lunch is only one aspect. As long as you follow me and work hard, the tasks I assigned are completed satisfactorily. I will not treat you badly."


    At this time, one of the long-term workers, Agui, finally couldn''t help it: "Miss, do you mean to provide us with such delicious lunch in the future?"


    "Not only lunch, but also other benefits." Wei Ruo promised.


    "Miss, don''t worry, we will follow you well!" Agui quickly expressed his opinion to Wei Ruo.


    "Me too!" Another long-term worker Xiaoba hastily seconded.


    Don¡¯t look at just a meal, it is very rare for them. Although I don¡¯t know what other preferential treatment Wei Ruo mentioned, it is enough to make them work harder for Wei some.


    Nurse Zhang didn''t say anything. Although she thought the meal Wei Ruo gave was delicious, her eyelids were not so shallow, so she wouldn''t change her opinion of the young lady just because of a meal.


    Just as she was thinking, Xiumei walked over and handed Mammy Zhang a small cloth bag.


    At the same time, I also gave Agui and Xiaoba each a pack. The weight of each pack is the same, and it feels quite heavy in the hand.


    Nanny Zhang opened the cloth bag curiously, saw the food inside, and asked, "Could this be the dried sweet potato that the eldest lady gave to the ladies?"


    Nanny Zhang heard about it, and it is said that it has won unanimous praise from everyone, but she has never seen what the real thing looks like.


    "Well, yes, this thing is easy to preserve and very filling. You can eat it when you are hungry or take it home for your children to try." Wei Ruo said.


    Out of curiosity, Agui and Xiaoba took a piece and tasted it carefully.


    Neither of them spoke, but judging from their expressions, they liked and enjoyed dried sweet potatoes very much. For low-level people like them, sweets are a luxury, so the reaction is bigger than ordinary people.


    Nanny Zhang looked at it for a while, but there was nothing special about the appearance, it was not as attractive as those delicate pastries.


    But driven by curiosity, I also tasted two sips.


    Although the reaction was not as great as the two long-term workers, they also showed their liking.


    Mother Zhang, who was complaining in her heart just now that she would not change her attitude towards Wei Ruo just because of a meal, is now wavering because of a bag of dried sweet potatoes.


    This eldest lady seems to be really generous to those who work with her...


    The three of them only ate one piece and didn¡¯t eat any more. One was that Wei Ruo¡¯s lunch was sufficient and they were full, and the other was that they all wanted to keep it and take it home to have a taste of it with their families.


    After lunch, everyone continued to work. This time, the two long-term workers obviously had to work harder.


    Before they were not lazy, but they were just following their duties. Now Wei Ruo gave them the motivation to work harder, and their spirits are different.


    ###


    Not far away, another group of people went out of the south gate like Wei Ruo.


    Chu Lan glanced across the desolate south of the city, thinking that everything was as he imagined, desolate and desolate, but he didn''t want to see a few figures in the middle of the empty wasteland.


    "What''s going on?" Chu Lan asked his subordinates.


    "Returning to Your Highness, this group of people belonged to Wei Xiaowei''s family, and they said they were trying to plant wasteland. If they succeed, they can lead the people in the city to plant here after the war improves. This matter has already been approved by Qianzhi County. .¡± The attendants who followed reported to Chu Lanhui.


    As Chu Lan''s entourage, when Chu Lan visits a place, he will investigate some basic conditions of the place in advance.


    "People from the Wei family?" Chu Lan asked in surprise, "When did the Wei family know how to do such a thing? It doesn''t seem like something that family can do."


    Lu Yuhong said with a smile: "Your Highness, it seems that the Wei family has given quite a lot of surprises. Last time it was calligraphy, and this time it was land reclamation."


    Chu Lan didn''t refute Lu Yuhong''s words, but still kept his eyes on the people of the Wei family who opened up wasteland, and asked, "Who is the person in command over there?"


    The following subordinates looked at it seriously for a while, and then gave a guess: "It may be the eldest lady of the Wei family who just returned home."


    "Miss who just returned home?" Chu Lan was a little curious.


    "The Wei family said to the outside world that they were raised in the countryside because of poor health, and they were brought back recently." The subordinate replied.


    "I have been raised in the country, so I am good at farming?" Chu Lan asked.


    "It is said to be so." The subordinate replied.


    Lu Yuhong said with a smile: "It''s a bit novel to be a lady of the Earl''s Mansion who grew up in the countryside and is proficient in farming."


    "Whether she is proficient or not depends on what kind of tricks she can grow. It doesn''t mean that she is proficient if she can go to the ground." Chu Lan has reservations about this matter.


    "That''s true, only results are counted. In comparison, the Sibaozhai is more interesting." Lu Yuhong said.


    Although the last time I went to inquire about the shopkeeper of the store and was declined, Lu Yuhong still had Sibao Zhai in his heart, and always felt that it was a good opportunity to make money.


    After stopping briefly, Chu Lan led the crowd towards Moon Moon Mountain, without being attracted too much attention by this little episode.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： famous mr.

    Chapter 45 The Famous Ms.


    After the soil improvement was completed, Wei Ruo ordered Nanny Zhang, Agui and Xiaoba to level the land and store water.


    After the land was prepared, Wei Ruo came to the wasteland in the south of the city again, and brought a large bag of rice seeds.


    When Wei Ruo handed over a bag of rice seeds to Nanny Zhang and asked her and Agui Xiaoba to plant the seeds, Nanny Zhang showed a hesitant expression, and after thinking about it, she tried to persuade Wei Ruo again:


    "Miss, forgive me for asking too much, is it really okay to grow rice at this time? How about we change to other crops? Anyway, as long as it can be grown alive, other crops are also fine."


    "Just plant this. Don''t worry, this rice seed is a late rice seed. I brought it back from Huzhou Prefecture. Someone has already planted it there. The planting is just right at this time, and it won''t fail." Wei Ruo was firm. , and with confidence.


    "Really? There are such grains?" Nanny Zhang looked surprised.


    "It''s true. But don''t spread this matter to the outside world, just plant it, and when the seedlings grow well, it will be more convincing to report."


    If this had been said before, Nanny Zhang would never have believed it, but now the situation is a little different, she has a little more trust in Wei Ruo, although she still feels that some of Missy''s ideas are too wild, they are those kinds of things The old farmers who lived in the field would not agree with their young lady''s ideas.


    Agui and Xiao Ba didn''t think so much.


    Agui said: "It''s okay if the eldest lady says it''s okay, we will listen to the eldest lady!"


    Xiao Ba also said: "Yes, we can plant whatever the eldest lady tells us!"


    Others are not important, anyway, the eldest lady treats them well, feeds them delicious food, fills their stomachs with their families, and just follow the eldest lady!


    Wei Ruo told the two of them: "You should study hard and remember well. After this land is successfully built, other wastelands will be developed in the future. There will be more long-term workers at that time. We need you two who have already experienced teaching and teaching to improve the land. Experience to others. And the follow-up work of managing and leading these people will also be handed over to you.¡±


    Wouldn''t they become foremen in the future?


    Agui and Xiaoba excitedly agreed: "Miss, don''t worry, we will do it seriously!"


    The two of them took the rice seeds and started working hard.


    The process of sowing is not troublesome. When the seeds grow into seedlings, the workload of transplanting will be greater.


    If the seedlings can grow smoothly, it means that Wei Ruo''s soil improvement is more than half successful.


    So now they only need to wait half a month to know whether Wei Ruo''s soil improvement has any effect.


    ###


    After tossing around in the fields for a few days, Wei Ruo just had a free day when he was called by Yun to talk again.


    The content of the conversation was still a clich¨¦. Wei Ruo was asked to arrange the affairs of the wasteland in the south of the city to his subordinates as soon as possible, while he himself went to school in the magistrate''s mansion.


    Because it has been urged once, when Wei Ruo wants to delay this time, Yun has not given her a chance, and asked her to prepare, and it will be arranged for her in the next two days.


    Seeing that the delay could no longer continue, Wei Ruo said nothing, and agreed to Yun''s arrangement.


    At night, Wei Ruo went to the dining hall to have dinner with everyone.


    After dinner, everyone still sat together drinking tea and chatting.


    Wei Yichen also reported some of his reading progress to his mother as usual, and Wei Yilin will also talk to Yun about what happened in the school.


    Wei Qingwan doesn''t talk much on weekdays, but today she hesitated to mention something: "Mother, the Xie family invited a lady, who is said to be the well-known Mr. Wang Caiwei."


    Yun''s eyes kept saying, "Really?"


    Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin also showed surprise expressions.


    Wang Caiwei is a well-known talented woman in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. She was born in a scholarly family with a deep family background.


    Wang Caiwei, who lost her natal family¡¯s backing, is still pursued by many princes from aristocratic families, but they are all concubines instead of being married by a clear matchmaker.


    Wang Caiwei, who is full of pride, is naturally unwilling to be a concubine, and finally chooses to marry a poor scholar.


    Because of the poor life, Wang Caiwei began to teach rich and noble families.


    Although she is down and out, Wang Caiwei is famous and talented; there are countless people who want to invite her to be a female husband at home.


    It is said that Wang Caiwei''s previous employer was the Ruan family in Qiantang, and the late old man of the Ruan family was the chief assistant who took office!


    And now, the Xie family in the north of the city has invited her!


    It seems that the rise of the Xie family is not groundless, and various signs have been revealed.


    "Well, it''s true, Zhilan told me." Wei Qingwan replied affirmatively, "Zhilan also said..."


    "What else did she say?"


    "Zhilan said that her mother now wants to arrange her to go to Xie''s family to study with Miss Xie''s family." Wei Qingwan lowered her head and whispered.


    "Don''t say that Mrs. Qian has such thoughts, if the Xie family invites Wang Caiwei, I have to find a way to let you go!" Yun said.


    Although the current female gentlemen of Qian Zhixian''s family are somewhat talented, they are only compared to ordinary people, and they are incomparable to the famous Wang Caiwei.


    If you become a student of Wang Caiwei and return to the capital in the future, it will be enviable to say it!


    Hearing this, Wei Yilin hurriedly said: "Mother, go and talk to Mrs. Xie''s family, let my sister go! My sister is very talented and talented, that female gentleman will like to teach my sister!"


    Wei Qingwan also looked at Yunshi expectantly, hoping that Yunshi would help her to talk to Xie''s family and arrange for herself to go to Xie''s house to listen to Mr. Wang''s class.


    "I''m afraid... the Xie family disagrees..." Yun muttered.


    Their relationship with Xie''s family is not deep, but they have only met a few times on things such as blessing cruises.


    "Mom, why don''t you help my sister ask, or we can send some more gifts to Xie''s family!" Wei Yilin said innocently.


    "Of course I will. As for giving gifts, it''s not so easy. This gift has to be delivered to people''s hearts. The Xie family may not like ordinary vulgar things." Yun''s thoughts turned back and forth.


    There were five people in a room, and all four of them were thinking about how to get Xie''s family to agree to Wei Qingwan''s going to Xie''s house for class. Only Wei Ruo sat beside him, sipping tea calmly.


    When she put down the teacup, Wei Yichen suddenly turned to look at her.


    Looking at each other, Wei Ruo saw an apology in Wei Yichen''s eyes.


    Sorry? Why is he sorry?


    After drinking tea, Wei Ruo left the dining hall and walked to Tingsongyuan. Wei Yichen caught up and said to Wei Ruo about what happened just now: "Ruoer, I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what?"


    "We only mentioned the matter of letting Wanwan go to Xie''s house to listen to Mr. Wang''s class..."


    "oh."


    "Ruo''er, it''s not that we didn''t expect you, it''s just that Mr. Wang''s requirements for students are definitely higher than those of ordinary gentlemen..."


    "I''m not qualified, right?" Wei Ruo helped him finish what he hadn''t said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： Xie agreed

    Chapter 46 The Xie family agreed


    "It''s not that you are not qualified, it''s just that you haven''t been studying these years, and your foundation is weaker than Wanwan and the others." Wei Yichen explained.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo calmly agreed.


    "Ruo''er, mother will still try her best to arrange for you to attend classes at the magistrate''s mansion." Wei Yichen added.


    Although Mrs. Qian and Mrs. Yun are trying their best to find a way to arrange their daughters to go to Xie''s house, the current female gentlemen of the magistrate''s mansion should not be dismissed so quickly. in class.


    Even if the Qian family doesn''t invite them at that time, the Wei family can still invite the female gentleman to the house logically, so that it will not affect Wei Ruo''s study.


    "Oh." Wei Ruo still had that calm look.


    The main reason is that there is nothing else to say.


    "Ruoer..." Seeing Wei Ruo''s calm appearance, Wei Yichen felt a little uncomfortable.


    "I''ll go back first if there''s nothing else to do." Wei Ruo didn''t want to continue this topic with Wei Yichen, so he left after speaking.


    After Wei Ruo left, Wei Yichen thought for a long time, then returned to Cangyun Garden, and told Yun''s thoughts: "Mother, when you go to Xie''s mansion again, please ask Mrs. Xie if you can arrange for Ruo''er Shall we go?"


    Yun''s expression hesitated and said: "Yichen, if it''s possible, I would naturally wish that both of my daughters would become Mr. Wang''s students. But Ruo''er''s situation...she can''t do any piano, chess, calligraphy or painting, how can I do that?" Go tell Madam Xie about this?"


    Hearing this, Wei Yichen didn''t know what to say.


    He knows the situation of Ruoer''s younger sister, and she is far inferior to Wanwan in all aspects of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    The county magistrate agreed that sister Ruoer still looked at the face of their father as Captain Zhongxian, and also came from the Zhongyibo residence.


    The Xie family and Mr. Wang Caiwei don¡¯t think highly of them because of these things.


    But as an older brother, he always hopes that both younger sisters are well, and he doesn''t want either one to be wronged.


    "Mother, why don''t you just ask, if the Xie family disagrees, it''s the Xie family''s business, we always ask for Ruo''er." Wei Yichen said.


    "Yichen, it was a bit difficult for us to ask the Xie family to ask Wanwan to go to class together. If we mentioned two at a time, and it was still in Ruo''er''s situation, it would inevitably not annoy the Xie family. Sometimes even Wanwan won''t be able to do it, so what should I do?"


    Mr. Yun has deep concerns in her heart. It is better to be able to succeed in one than to fail in both, right?


    "My son knows." After hearing Yun''s explanation, Wei Yichen had no choice but to give up.


    ###


    Mr. Yun thought about preparing for three days, and then took a gift to Xie''s house.


    Yun didn''t come back until ten o''clock in the evening.


    When he came back, Yun looked excited.


    Wei Qingwan had been waiting at home for a whole day, and she asked her maid Cuihe to guard the door, and when she saw Mrs. Yun coming back, she immediately rushed to Cangyun Garden.


    "Mother!"


    "Wanwan, you''re here! Just in time, Mother wants to tell you good news!"


    "Mother, what is the good news?"


    "Stupid child, what good news can there be? Naturally, the Xie family agrees that you will attend Mr. Wang''s class with Miss Xie!"


    "Really? The Xie family really agreed?" Wei Qingwan was so happy that she couldn''t believe her ears.


    "of course it''s true!"


    "Mother!" Wei Qingwan hugged Yunshi excitedly.


    Mr. Yun patted Wei Qingwan on the back, "Okay, okay, things are going well, and my mother''s heart can be relieved."


    "Well, thank you mother for working so hard for me, mother has worked hard."


    "Stupid child, parents are supposed to worry about their children''s affairs in this world. Mother is very happy that you can have a good future."


    At night, Wei Mingting went home.


    Mr. Yun told him the good news excitedly: "Husband, the Xie family has agreed to let my daughter go to the Xie family to attend classes together!"


    "Really?"


    "It''s absolutely true, Mrs. Xie personally agreed, and Mr. Wang was there at the time." Yun''s face was full of joy.


    "It''s very good." Wei Mingting also expressed his joy. It is a good thing that his daughter can be taught by Mr. Wang.


    Paused, Wei Mingting said again: "Don''t forget about Ruo''er, you have to arrange a school for Ruo''er as soon as possible. It''s her business if Ruo''er doesn''t want to learn, but you have to make arrangements."


    "Don''t worry, my husband, the county magistrate''s wife has long agreed, but I don''t know if the Xie family will let Ms. Qian also go to study. If Ms. Qian also goes, maybe the county magistrate himself will not invite a female gentleman."


    "If the county magistrate doesn''t invite you, you can invite the lady to our house. Not only Ruo''er, but also the ladies from other families, you have to learn from it." Wei Mingting urged.


    "Well, I know." Yun also thought so.


    Although inviting the female husband to the home will increase extra expenses, since Wanwan has arranged for Xie''s house, Ruoer''s end is not too bad.


    Besides, I invited the husband who was originally in the Qian family to come to my home, and I was able to get closer to the master and the county magistrate by the way.


    Although Wei Mingting is a military officer and has no official contacts with these two families, but they are both in Xingshan County, and there is always nothing wrong with a good relationship.


    ###


    After waiting for two days, there was news from the magistrate''s office that the Xie family did not agree to Qian Zhilan''s going to Xie''s house to study.


    Mrs. Xie declined on the grounds that the Qian family had a husband.


    Madam Qian was depressed, but she was helpless.


    That night, Yun called Wei Ruo to him: "Ruo''er, I have given you enough time in the wasteland in the south of the city, and you can tell Madam Zhang to take care of the rest. You should go to the magistrate''s house to go to school."


    "knew."


    To Yun''s surprise, Wei Ruo didn''t bargain with Yun this time, but agreed very calmly.


    So Yun continued to talk to Wei Ruo: "There is another problem, that is, there is only one carriage at home..."


    Yun''s expression is a bit embarrassed.


    In the past, Wei Qingwan was the only one who went to school in the magistrate''s mansion, so it would be no problem for the carriage to pick up Wei Qingwan sooner or later.


    According to the original plan, both Wei Qingwan and Wei Ruo went to the magistrate''s mansion to attend classes, and the carriage only carried one more person, so there was no problem.


    But now the situation has become more complicated. Wei Qingwan is going to Xie¡¯s house in the north of the city, and Wei Ruo is going to Qian¡¯s house in the magistrate. The two places have different routes.


    Wei Ruo sneered, and Xian Yun said what she wanted to say one step at a time: "Does mother want to say that Xie''s house in the north of the city is far from the Xiaowei''s mansion, so you plan to arrange the carriage for Xie''s house in the north of the city?" Wei Qingwan, the county magistrate Qian''s house is closer, can you trouble me to walk there?"


    "You can''t go there on foot. I will buy another carriage, but it will be smaller than the one we already have. The family is not well-off now. When I have more money, I will give it to you." Can you change to a better one?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： I do not need

    Chapter 47 I don''t need it


    "That''s pretty good, at least it''s not a bullock cart." Wei Ruo laughed.


    Not changing to a bullock cart is not necessarily because Yun loves him so much, it may be because he can''t afford to lose this person.


    "Ruo''er, there''s nothing you can do about it. The Xie family is unusual, not to mention that the husband Qingwan is going to see is the famous and talented Queen Caiwei." Yun frowned and analyzed with Wei Ruo.


    "Well, what you said is very reasonable, and I agree very much." Wei Ruo agreed.


    "Do you agree?" Yun looked at Wei Ruofeng''s indifferent appearance in surprise, thinking she was talking ironically, but she didn''t look like her.


    "I very much agree, whoever goes to Xie''s house which is further away and has a higher status to learn from the more talented Mr. Wang will take the original good carriage at home, and the one who didn''t go will take the newly bought smaller and shabby carriage at home, which is very reasonable. "Wei Ruo said.


    Mr. Yun frowned, not knowing how to answer Wei Ruo''s words for a while.


    Wei Ruo went on to say: "My mother definitely didn''t make this decision because Wei Qingwan was the one who went to Xie''s house, and I was the one who went to the magistrate''s house. It''s simply because Xie''s house is far away and the lintel is higher than ours, right?"


    "Naturally." Yun replied immediately.


    "Of course I have no objection. My mother considered objective factors and treated us fairly. Naturally, I have no objection." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Ruo''s words are reasonable, well-behaved and sensible, but Yun''s hearing is inexplicably a little timid.


    ###


    "Sister, I prepared a gift for you!" Wei Yilin excitedly ran into Wangmei Garden.


    "Gift?"


    "Yes, congratulations to my sister for being able to go to Xie''s house to take classes and learn from a famous female teacher!" Wei Yilin smiled all over his face.


    Wei Yilin triumphantly introduced his presents: "I bought a set of pens, inks, papers and inkstones for my sister, all from the newly opened Sibaozhai!"


    "Aren''t their paper very expensive and difficult to buy?" Wei Qingwan looked surprised.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t matter, brother Ni, I have private money!" Wei Yilin said with a smile.


    "Yilin, you are so kind to me!" Wei Qingwan said softly, her voice full of emotion.


    "You are my sister, who will I treat if I am not nice to you?"


    Wei Qingwan said hesitantly: "But there is still my sister, she is going to go to the magistrate''s house to go to school, I don''t know how the four treasures of the study are doing."


    "I don''t care about her, her affairs have nothing to do with me!"


    "I''d better go and have a look. If not, I''ll give her some of mine. After all, she is an older sister. She doesn''t need to care about us, but we, as younger brothers and sisters, have to care about her."


    After speaking, Wei Qingwan walked into her room, and when she came out, she took a lot of pens, ink, paper and inkstones.


    "Sister, I''ll go with you! I''m afraid she will bully you!" Wei Yilin chased after her.


    "Thank you Yilin, I''m fine. In the house, my sister won''t bully me much."


    "Sister, being kind doesn''t mean that others are also kind to you. We must not think too optimistic about things!" Wei Yilin''s attitude is firm.


    Anyway, as long as my sister wants to find Wei Qingruo today, he will follow her!


    "Okay, then you can go with me, but you can''t say those things to your sister after you see her, the elder brother will be angry with you if he finds out."


    "I see, as long as she doesn''t do anything to you, I will never take the initiative to make things difficult for her today." Wei Yilin assured Wei Qingwan.


    Arriving in Tingsong Garden, Wei Ruo was busy fertilizing the seedlings of sweet potatoes, loofahs, pumpkins and gourds planted in the yard.


    These seedlings have grown green and covered half of the wall.


    "Sister." Wei Qingwan walked up to Wei Ruo uninvited, "My sister will go to the magistrate''s house for class in two days. I have prepared some pens, inks, papers and inkstones for my sister, hoping to come in handy."


    Wei Ruo turned his head and glanced at the things Wei Qingwan held in his hand: "I don''t need your things, take them back and keep them for yourself."


    Wei Qingwan paused, and then said: "Sister, don''t worry, these things are all new, never used."


    "I don''t need it." Wei Ruo refused again.


    Wei Qingwan, who was rejected, lowered her head sadly.


    Seeing this, Wei Yilin immediately said: "It''s kind of my sister to give you something, why do you have such an attitude?"


    Wei Ruo smiled and asked, "What''s my attitude? Is it a bad attitude to give me something I don''t need and want you to take it back?"


    "Why can''t you use the things my sister gave you? You clearly deliberately embarrass my sister!" Wei Yilin asked.


    "What? I don''t know whether I need it or not, do you know?"


    "You are going to study soon! Pen, ink, paper and inkstone are all necessities!" Wei Yilin said with a straight face.


    "So? Is there any necessary connection to tell me that I don''t need the things Wei Qingwan wants to give me?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    "You asked knowingly! Why are you so annoying!" Wei Yilin was anxious.


    Wei Qingwan grabbed Wei Yilin and said, "Yilin, don''t be angry, it''s my fault, it''s because I didn''t choose a good gift. Don''t be angry with your sister."


    "What, sister, what''s wrong with you? The one with the problem is obviously her!"


    Seeing that Wei Qingwan took all the responsibility on himself, Wei Yilin became even more angry.


    My sister thinks about Wei Qingruo all the time, but this nasty Wei Qingruo always makes things difficult for her, making things difficult for her!


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because there¡¯s too much noise, some servants heard it and reported it to Mr. Yun, or it¡¯s because Mrs. Yun happened to be coming to Wei Ruo¡¯s place.


    When Yun stepped into the door of Tingsongyuan, he just heard Wei Yilin and Wei Ruo arguing, and Wei Qingwan tried to persuade them.


    Yun''s sternly reprimanded: "What kind of noise is it?!"


    As soon as Mr. Yun appeared, the noise stopped immediately.


    Yun''s eyes swept over the three siblings in front of him: "What''s going on? Why are you making such a fuss!"


    "Mother..." Wei Yilin muttered when he saw Yun Shi, with an aggrieved expression on his face.


    Wei Ruo watched coldly.


    "Wanwan, tell me." The Yun family appointed Wei Qingwan to explain the reason.


    "Mother calm down, is it the daughter''s fault? The daughter prepared some gifts for her sister, thinking that her sister would use them to study in the magistrate''s mansion in a few days, but her daughter didn''t prepare well, and her sister didn''t like it. My sister quarreled."


    After listening to Wei Qingwan''s explanation, Yun looked at the Four Treasures of the Study she was holding.


    Then he frowned and asked Wei Ruo: "You are going to study in the magistrate''s mansion. What''s wrong with Wanwan giving you the Four Treasures of the Study? Why do you say that the gift she prepared is not good?"


    "I didn''t say she didn''t prepare well. My original words were that I don''t need these things. Please take them back and use them yourself." Wei Ruo answered Yun''s question unhurriedly, then looked at Wei Qingwan, "That''s right, right? Sister Qingwan?"


    "Yes..." Wei Qingwan nodded.


    Wei Yilin hurriedly said: "You asked your sister to take it back, isn''t it because you are dissatisfied with the gift she prepared for you?"


    Wei Ruo: I heard that you can take a big carriage to go to Xie¡¯s house for class! Agree, agree, must agree!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： apologize to me

    Chapter 48 Apologize to me


    Wei Ruo chuckled lightly: "These are two meanings. If you don''t need to let her take it back, you are afraid of wasting it."


    Wei Yilin retorted: "You are making unreasonable words. You are going to go to school. How can you not use it and waste it?"


    Wei Ruo smiled, then turned around and called Xiumei: "Xiumei, take some of my Four Treasures of the Study."


    "Good lady!" Xiumei''s voice came from inside the room.


    After a while, Xiumei came out, holding a big bamboo basket in her hand.


    Xiumei huffed and moved the bamboo basket in front of everyone.


    Yunshi, Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin looked at the things in the bamboo basket, their expressions all changed.


    A bamboo basket full of the Four Treasures of the Study!


    The most conspicuous thing is the paper, the color and texture can be seen to be the paper produced by Sibaozhai.


    Not one or two, nor ten or twenty, but a thick stack!


    The rest of the inkstones are also several squares, there are more than a dozen brushes, large and small, and there are more than ten pieces of ink sticks.


    And these things seem to be better than those brought by Wei Qingwan.


    "Ruo''er, where did you get so many Four Treasures of the Study?" Yun''s face was full of surprise.


    There are so many things that the eldest son doesn''t even have!


    "When I was in Mojiashan, I accidentally helped an old lady who was lost in the mountains. She had a son who was in the business of the Four Treasures of the Study, and she gave me a basket of these things as a reward. Although I have never studied, I also know that these things are not cheap, so I shipped them all when they came from Mojiazha."


    When Wei Ruo came to Wei''s house, he moved two full carts of things, and everyone in the Wei family knew about it.


    But everyone thought they were worthless things, and no one asked what Wei Ruo had brought back.


    Who would have thought that there would be such a basketful of treasures hidden among the pile of worthless country souvenirs she brought in!


    Wei Ruodao: "So mother, it''s okay for me to say that I don''t need the things that Sister Qingwan gave me, right? I don''t have time to use my basket of pens, ink, papers and inkstones, and the gifts I received from Sister Qingwan are also left in the house to eat ashes. I don''t want to waste my sister Qingwan''s heart."


    "Who would have thought that I would misunderstand sister Qingwan and brother Yilin by saying this? I obviously mean it well, but I don''t know why they think of me like this, probably because they think I am a bad person in their hearts."


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin''s faces turned ugly.


    Yun said: "It''s good to explain clearly, it''s just a misunderstanding."


    Wei Ruo nodded: "Well, it''s good to explain clearly. At first, I thought that I had so many pens, inks, papers and inkstones and I should give some of them to Sister Qingwan, but I can see that Sister Qingwan can make a whole new set of preparations." If you give it to me, you won¡¯t need it for a while, so I won¡¯t give it to her.¡±


    "As for brother Yilin, he just ran into me, saying that I was unreasonable and that my attitude was not good. Although as the elder sister, I shouldn''t care about him, after all, he is still young. But as an elder sister, I can''t indulge my younger brother too much. Knowing that my younger brother''s reckless and disrespectful elder sister''s behavior is wrong, but still pretending that nothing happened is my elder sister''s fault."


    What Wei Ruo said made the three people in front of him not know how to respond.


    Yun Shi also realized that Wei Yilin''s attitude towards Wei Ruo was problematic: "Yilin, apologize to big sister Ni! As a younger brother, how can you talk to your elder sister like this?"


    "But mother..."


    "No but!" Yun''s expression was stern.


    Wei Yilin was about to explode, but under Yun''s gaze, he had to bow his head.


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong." Wei Yilin apologized, but his face was full of reluctance.


    Wei Ruo replied unhurriedly: "Little brother, you need to be sincere when apologizing to others. Today you apologized to me at home like this. If I don''t correct you, you will go out and continue to behave like this in the future. It''s a big loss. You are the young master of my Wei family, and your words and deeds represent the Wei family and the Zhongyi uncle''s residence."


    Wei Ruo raised Wei Yilin''s apology to the level of Zhongyi Bofu with a few words.


    Yun felt that what Wei Ruo said was right, so he admonished Wei Yilin again: "Yilin, please apologize, your eldest sister is right, and you have to show sincerity in apologizing. ?"


    Yun''s stern expression frightened Wei Yilin, his eyes were a little red, and he bit his lip: "I''m sorry, I was wrong, I was reckless."


    "It doesn''t matter, I said you are still young, as the elder sister, I won''t care too much about you. As long as you have a better memory next time, and think more about things, the elder sister will be very happy." Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    Wei Yilin felt even more depressed, but he had no choice but to stare at Wei Ruo with his round eyes full of grievances.


    After the matter was resolved, Yun took Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin away from Tingsong Garden, and when they walked to the door, they saw Wei Jinyi.


    Looking at each other, Wei Jin also said "Mother", Yun nodded in agreement, and then left.


    Be courteous and detached.


    Wei Jin also heard the quarrel, and then watched a play at the door.


    Originally, he could have left before Yun Shi went out, but today he deliberately didn''t leave and had a face-to-face meeting with Yun Shi.


    After Yun Shi left, Wei Jinyi also planned to go back. Wei Ruo came out at this time and called Wei Jinyi.


    "Second brother, just right, these are for you."


    Wei Ruo took out a pile of the Four Treasures of the Study from the bamboo basket, and directly stuffed them into the arms of Xiaobei who followed behind Wei Jinyi.


    There were scrolls of paper, inkstones, and a pile of pens and ink sticks. Xiao Bei hurriedly picked them up, almost unable to hold them.


    Wei Jin also glanced at the things that Wei Ruosai brought over, but did not refuse.


    Just said: "It''s too much."


    "Not much, anyway, it will be used sooner or later. As the saying goes, wealth should not be exposed. I have exposed these things, so I have to use them up early. Rather than being fooled away by someone I don''t like one day, it is better to give it to someone I like. "Wei Ruo replied.


    Hearing this, Wei Jin also blushed suddenly, then quickly turned around and walked away with Xiao Bei.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know why Wei Jinyi walked so fast, but because he always had that unpredictable temperament, he didn''t think much about it.


    ###


    The next day, Xie''s family sent a letter of greeting to Xiaowei''s Mansion. Madam Xie wanted to bring her daughter Xie Ying to Xiaowei''s Mansion, saying that the two children would go to school together in the future, and let them get acquainted in advance.


    After receiving the invitation, Yun became busy. Although only the Xie family members came, Yun still did not dare to slack off in the slightest.


    After two days of busy work, Mrs. Xie arrived with her daughter Xie Ying.


    "Madam Wei, I''m sorry to bother you." Madam Xie greeted Yun with a smile.


    "Where is it, my daughter and I are not very happy that Mrs. Xie can come." Yun''s face was full of joy.


    Madam Xie glanced at Wei Qingwan who was standing beside Yun, then looked around, seeing that there was no one else, she asked, "Madam Wei, where is the other daughter of the family?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： Is it Ruoer or not Wanwan?

    Chapter 49 Is Ruoer not Wanwan?


    "Ruoer, she... is in her room preparing for going to class."


    Actually, Wei Ruo is probably busy with the fruits and vegetables grown in her yard at the moment, but Yun is embarrassed to tell people that her daughter grows vegetables in the yard, so she has to lie that Wei Ruo is preparing for class.


    "Mother, let me go over and see what she has prepared." Xie Ying said.


    Madam Xie asked Yun: "Madam Wei, look..."


    Yun''s smile was a bit awkward, but Mrs. Xie had asked, and she couldn''t refuse, so she could only agree: "Then I will ask my maid Cuiping to take Miss Xie there."


    "Then let''s go now." Xie Ying left as soon as she said, ignoring Wei Qingwan who was always smiling and looking at her.


    Yun''s guess is correct, Wei Ruo is currently picking tender pumpkins and pumpkin vine tips in the yard.


    Her pumpkin vines are growing very well, climbing half of the courtyard wall, and several fruits have grown. This is a good time to pick these two things.


    Wei Ruo likes to eat tender pumpkins and pumpkin tips. These two can be mixed together and stir-fried for a refreshing, sweet and crisp taste.


    When Xie Ying entered the door, she saw Wei Ruo standing on the ladder with a bamboo basket in her hand, picking something intently.


    Xie Ying walked over without making a sound, just watching from the side.


    Wei Ruo heard the movement and knew that someone had come in. Wei Ruo didn''t bother, but the other party didn''t make a sound for a long time, so Wei Ruo turned his head and looked over.


    "Miss Xie?"


    Wei Ruo was not too surprised by Xie Ying''s arrival. She also heard that Mrs. Xie would bring Xie Ying to visit the Wei family. Just curious what Xie Ying was doing watching her.


    "What are you doing?" Xie Ying asked.


    "Pick pumpkin tips and small pumpkins." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Oh, I know that, I''ve eaten it, and it doesn''t taste good." Xie Ying said.


    "It may be that the cook who made this dish is not very good. I have a chance to let you try my Meimei''s cooking." Wei Ruo said.


    Xie Ying didn''t refute, but her eyes told Wei Ruo that she didn''t really believe what Wei Ruo said, how could a pumpkin tip be delicious?


    Xie Ying glanced around, "Where do you have a place where I can hide for a while and go back to sleep? I was taken out of the house by my mother early in the morning, and I haven''t woken up yet."


    Xie Ying doesn''t care why Wei Ruo grows vegetables in the yard where she lives, and why Wei Ruo isn''t preparing what she needs for class. She just wants to find a place to sleep in a daze.


    Wei Ruo pointed to the rattan chair he had placed in the yard and said, "Why don''t you move it under my gourd rattan shelf, where the sun won''t shine."


    After a while, the sun will be bright and it will be too hot, so if you want to sleep, you still have to find a shady place.


    Xie Ying nodded, then picked up Wei Ruo''s chair and walked over.


    The wicker chair is very comfortable, the gourd vines grow lushly, and the shade under the shelf is very suitable for Xie Ying''s requirement of hiding in a daze.


    Xie Ying shook it for a while and then said to Wei Ruo: "Can you give me some seeds for the plant you planted? I will plant one at home when I go back. And where did you buy this rattan chair? I want to buy one too."


    Is this a set of configurations that I like Wei Ruo?


    "I can give you the seeds, but it''s too late to plant them now; there should be some wicker chairs for sale outside, so ask your servants to ask more questions for you." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Then what kind of vines can be planted in this season to grow into your appearance? I want the kind that can be planted casually. I don''t know how to grow plants, and I will die if I grow anything." Xie Ying asked again.


    "That may not be very suitable... Most of the climbing vines grow in the yard and need to be taken care of, watering and fertilizing and preventing pests."


    "Trouble." Xie Ying muttered, then stopped talking, closed her eyes and began to take a nap.


    So she came to see Wei Ruo not because she liked Wei Ruo so much, but because Wei Ruo was here so that she could sleep easily!


    Wei Ruo claims to be a person who doesn''t like to socialize and likes to hide and relax, but looking at Xie Ying, she can only bow down.


    Wei Ruo and Xie Ying stayed together peacefully for half an hour, when Mrs. Yun and Mrs. Xie came to find them, followed by Wei Qingwan.


    Mrs. Xie came to visit today, and Wei Qingwan accompanied her throughout.


    Her well-behaved and gentle performance has been praised by Mrs. Xie many times, and she repeatedly feels that it would be great if her daughter could be as well-behaved and sensible as Wei Qingwan.


    This made Yun very proud. Her daughter is indeed very sensible. She guessed that it was because of this that when she and Mrs. Xie asked her daughter to study with Miss Xie''s family, Mrs. Xie would agree so readily.


    Mrs. Xie who entered Tingsong Garden was not surprised to see Xie Ying sleeping in the shade.


    Her daughter has this personality. If she is asked to go out to play, she can go crazy all day, but if she is to be a good lady at home, she must be as lazy as possible.


    If this temperament is left in another family, it will definitely be punished.


    However, her precious daughter is spoiled by the whole family, so she has developed such a personality that no one can control her, and no one can control her well.


    Madam Xie smiled apologetically, and then asked Wei Ruo: "Miss Wei, Xiaoying didn''t bother you, did she?"


    "I didn''t bother you, we got along very well." Wei Ruoting likes Xie Ying''s personality, and there is no pressure or burden for her.


    "That''s good, so that you can get along happily when you study together in the future." Mrs. Xie said with a smile.


    As soon as these words came out, Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan were stunned.


    Yun asked: "Mrs. Xie, you just said that Ruo''er will study with Miss Xie in the future?"


    Madam Xie looked at Yun with some doubts: "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?"


    "No... I''m just a little surprised. I didn''t expect Mrs. Xie to agree that Ruo''er would also go to Xie''s house to study with Mr. Wang." Yun''s policeman said.


    "Really?" Mrs. Xie''s face became more and more suspicious, "Mrs. Wei, wait a minute, why am I getting more and more unable to understand what you are saying."


    Yun''s face was also blank: "Isn''t what Mrs. Xie said just now meant to let Ruo''er go to Xie''s house to study?"


    Mrs. Xie looked at Mrs. Wei with a gentle smile: "Mrs. Wei, didn''t we say at the beginning that Miss Wei would come to our Xie''s house to study with my family Ying''er?"


    "Mrs. Xie, what do you mean... you mean Ruoer, not Wanwan?" Yun''s face was shocked.


    Thank you for your support~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： dont want to lose money

    Chapter 50 I don¡¯t want to trade at a loss


    "How could it be the second miss? Didn''t the second miss have been studying at the magistrate''s mansion? How can I compete with the magistrate''s mansion? I heard that the eldest miss had not arranged to study because she had just picked her up, so I thought about Mrs. Wei and said It must be Missy." Mrs. Xie replied.


    When Mr. Yun went to Xie''s house, he only mentioned his daughter, but didn''t mention which daughter it was.


    Mrs. Xie took it for granted that it was Wei Ruo who hadn''t arranged to study yet, so she agreed without hesitation, and told Mrs. Yun that her daughter was very good, and she should get along very well with her daughter; Miss Wei Jia came and taught together.


    Mr. Yun was very happy, and took it for granted that it was Wei Qingwan, and didn''t think about Wei Ruo at all.


    No matter how I think about it, I don¡¯t think Wei Ruoneng can get into the eyes of Xie¡¯s family, let alone Mr. Wang¡¯s.


    Wei Qingwan was so shocked that she couldn''t speak, her face turned pale visibly.


    Wei Ruo felt Wei Qingwan''s resentful gaze. It could be seen that Wei Qingwan was surprised, even at a loss, and even turned his anger on her head.


    But what does it matter to her? She didn''t take the initiative to ask Wei Qingwan to throw this person away, it was their own fault.


    Mrs. Xie looked at Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan who were stunned in front of her, and she also recalled it.


    Madam Xie knew that it was inconvenient for her to stay for a long time, so she called Xie Ying over and said goodbye to Yun Shi.


    Before leaving, she said to Wei Ruo: "Miss Wei, see you in two days. If you need anything about studying, just let me know. I will prepare it for you in advance."


    "Thank you, madam." Wei Ruo thanked.


    Recovering from the shock, Yun forced a smile to send off Mrs. Xie and Xie Ying.


    When she came back again, she was exhausted, looked at Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan, opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say, so she let the two go to rest, and then went back to Cangyun Garden by herself.


    Wei Qingwan looked at the back of the departing Yun, the tears in her eyes could no longer be controlled.


    She looked up at Wei Ruo who was beside her, with anger and disbelief coexisting in her eyes.


    Wei Ruo ignored her and went back to work on her pumpkin vines.


    After a while, I heard footsteps and knew that Wei Qingwan was trotting away.


    Returning to Cangyun Garden, Yun''s thoughts were full of thoughts.


    The Xie family agreed that the daughter of the Wei family should go to school. Being a student of Mr. Wang Caiwei is a good thing, no matter which one she is, she should be happy.


    But whoever wants to make an own mistake, Yun''s mood becomes very complicated.


    I am still happy, at least one daughter is going to Xie''s house to study with Mr. Wang.


    But there are still worries, distress and worries.


    The worry is that Ruoer might behave badly.


    I feel sorry for Wanwan, this oolong made Wanwan suffer a lot in this matter.


    As for worrying, I can''t tell what kind of heart it is.


    ###


    When dinner was approaching, Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to tell the people in Cangyunyuan that she was not feeling well and would not go to the restaurant tonight.


    Wei Ruo knew that if she went to the dining hall for dinner today, she would definitely have to face the low pressure of a table, so she might as well not go.


    I don''t think the rest of the family would care about whether she went to the dining hall to eat or not.


    Then Wei Ruo ran to Yingzhu Garden and went to have dinner with Wei Jinyi.


    The euphemistic name is: In order to thank the second brother for helping me find a female husband, please invite the second brother to eat our own meals.


    Wei Jin also acquiesced to Wei Ruo''s behavior, and knew why Wei Ruo hid at his place for dinner.


    While Xiumei and Xiaobei were working in the small kitchen, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin were also sitting in the pavilion.


    "In a good mood?" Looking at the playful smile on Wei Ruo''s face, Wei Jinyi couldn''t help but a little more happy.


    After observing for a period of time, Wei Jin also found that Wei Ruo''s appearance on his side was very different from the appearance in front of other people in the family. On his side, Wei Ruo was more lively and loved to laugh.


    "It must be good. Although I didn''t want to make this oolong, but the effect is not bad. I''m naturally in a good mood." Wei Ruo didn''t hide his true thoughts about seeing a good show.


    "You handled it well. Can you tell me why you chose the Xie family?" Wei Jin also asked.


    At first, he didn''t know what Wei Ruo was going to do, but when she told him that he would recommend Mr. Wang to Xie''s family, he understood a little bit.


    Because she is a famous female husband, the Xie family will definitely be very happy, not only willing, but also to help Wei Ruo pay for Shu Xiu.


    As long as Mr. Wang mentions it to Xie¡¯s family again, and brings another Miss Wei¡¯s family among the students he teaches, Wei Ruo can go to Xie¡¯s family to study smoothly.


    Wei Ruo replied: "There are two main reasons. First, Xie''s family is the most well-established family in Xingshan County other than Xiaowei''s Mansion and Qianzhi County''s family, and it is also a family that can not give face to Wei''s family; second, I have been with Xie Ying before, although we don''t have much friendship, but I like Xie Ying''s temperament, we can do not disturb each other, live in peace, there are not so many twists and turns that make me troubled."


    "If my mother asks Xie''s family to want Wei Qingwan to go to Xie''s house to study with you, would you be willing?"


    "That must be unwilling. I was trying to avoid her. Wouldn''t it be a waste of my work to let her go? Besides, you used your relationship to help me find this lady." , how can I let others take advantage of me? It¡¯s fine if she has no grievances with me, but I still remember the last time she slandered me and pushed people away! You can''t let a person who has a grudge against me take advantage of me, right? Then how much will I suffer? I don''t want to do a loss-making business!"


    "What about me?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "you?"


    "For me, did you make a loss-making business?"


    "Pfft..." Looking at Wei Jinyi''s serious face, he couldn''t hold back for a while.


    Wei Jin also looked at her seriously.


    "Ahem."


    Wei Ruo cleared his throat, and also seriously analyzed with Wei Jinyi: "Calculating carefully, in order to save you that day, I was locked up in the woodshed, offended the head of the house, and paid a lot of medicine; but you Well, it¡¯s still pretty good, you¡¯re giving me old mountain ginseng, and you¡¯re helping me find a female husband, and you¡¯re really kind and repaying, so I think I¡¯m not losing out on this deal with you!¡±


    Wei Jin also smiled, his smile was not ostentatious, always shallow, warm, as light as water, as warm as jade.


    "By the way, I have a question." Wei Ruo suddenly had a doubt.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "It''s just that you look weak and weak. When I see you on weekdays, I stay at home all day, either reading or writing. But why did you look so strong when I took off your clothes that day? Those muscles, The lines are pretty good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： in his own way

    Chapter 51 in his own way


    "Cough cough cough cough..." Wei Jin also coughed violently, and his cheeks were also blushing quickly.


    The red spread from his cheeks to the back of his ears.


    "What''s wrong?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Don''t mention this matter again, it''s not acceptable in front of me, let alone in front of outsiders." Wei Jin also said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I still have some sense of propriety outside." Wei Ruo chuckled.


    Then he got closer to Wei Jinyi, and said in a low voice: "I won''t tell others, my second brother has a good figure."


    "Boom¡ª" Wei Jinyi''s face turned completely red, like a boiled hairy crab.


    Looking at his blush cheeks, Wei Ruo smiled heartily.


    Oh, the second brother is quite interesting, he is so shy, he is so shy when his sister sees his body, what will he do when he marries a daughter-in-law?


    After laughing, Wei Ruo continued the question just now: "You haven''t told me how you manage to read and write every day and still have tendons on your body."


    She hasn''t forgotten to ask Wei Jinyi this question!


    "There are ways to practice physical fitness." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Then you are really self-disciplined. Even in this small courtyard, you still haven''t forgotten to maintain a good figure." Wei Ruo commented.


    "I''m a little different from you, so I can''t slack off." Wei Jin also murmured.


    He seemed to be speaking to Wei Ruo, but also seemed to be talking to himself.


    ###


    Wei Qingwan cried for a long time in the room, Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin successively came to comfort her.


    Different from the past, this time Wei Qingwan cried for a long time but couldn''t get over it.


    Then Wei Ruo also came.


    Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin came out of the house, and when they saw Wei Ruo, they both had strange expressions.


    Wei Yilin couldn''t hide his emotions, so he rushed up and questioned Wei Ruo: "You scoundrel! You took away my sister''s place to study at Xie''s house! You made my sister cry so sad!"


    Wei Ruo looked calm, and asked Wei Yichen unhurriedly: "First of all, the Xie family chose me to study with Miss Xie from the very beginning. You made a mistake yourself. How did it become my fault? Your logic Something''s wrong, I''m inexplicably charged with this crime."


    "Secondly, why did my coming to visit Sister Qingwan turn into a good show? Has she suffered a lot of grievances? Can''t she continue to go to school in the magistrate''s mansion? She has been like this for the past few years. It didn''t How can something that feels wronged become wronged now?"


    "And before you misunderstood that the person Xie''s family agreed to study with was Qingwan sister, when you arranged for me to study in the magistrate''s mansion, didn''t you say that the female gentleman in the magistrate''s mansion is also very powerful? How come it is Qingwan''s sister? Are you wronged?"


    Wei Ruo unhurriedly refuted Wei Yilin''s accusation, and looked at Wei Yilin with a small smile.


    "That''s different! My sister is better than you, she should have gone to the Xie family!" Wei Yilin retorted.


    "Oh, so you all lied to me. You lied to me when you said you would treat me and sister Qingwan fairly, right? In fact, you have never put the two of us together in your heart, have you? It¡¯s only natural that some things happen to me, but it¡¯s wronged when it happens to Sister Qingwan, right?¡±


    Wei Ruo said sad words, but there was always a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, and a pair of clear eyes were as bright as torches, as if he could see through all the thoughts of the Wei brothers.


    Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin were both taken aback.


    Especially Wei Yichen, he was a little guilty and dared not look into Wei Ruo''s eyes.


    Wei Ruo smiled again: "Don''t feel embarrassed, I didn''t ask you to treat the two of us fairly, just don''t say one thing but actually do another, just do what you want."


    Speaking of which, Wei Ruo looked down at Wei Yilin again: "And you, don''t be so double-standard, one set of standards for Wei Qingwan, another set of standards for me, if you don''t want to admit it, I won''t admit it, why use it? What about your standards? I don¡¯t owe you anything!"


    Wei Yilin said: "Even if you have no responsibility, what are you doing here to see her jokes? Are you intentionally making her sad?"


    "Is there any joke to read? She just continued to go to school in the magistrate''s mansion. Could it be that going to school in the magistrate''s mansion is a joke? You were secretly laughing at me before that? You and Wei Qingwan came to me with pens, ink, paper and inkstone Did you actually come to laugh at me?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    "You...you!" Wei Yilin didn''t know how to refute Wei Ruo, his little face flushed suddenly.


    After pondering for a while, Wei Yichen said to Wei Ruo with a heavy tone: "Ruo''er, you are right. In this matter, we have indeed been biased. What Yilin said is also very problematic. I will take care of it." taught him."


    "Well, I believe that my eldest brother is a fair and just person, and he is also a person who keeps what he says." Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    The words "fairness and justice" and "do what you say" are like two sharp knives cutting Wei Yichen''s heart twice.


    Wei Yichen realizes that although they always say that they treat the two younger sisters the same, it seems that they will naturally choose Wanwan for many things, and they always subconsciously believe that Wanwan is better than Ruoer.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my brother who didn''t do well enough." Wei Yichen apologized.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer Wei Yichen''s words, looked at Wei Qingwan''s room and said, "I came here today to ask sister Qingwan what she needs to bring to class, but now it seems that I''m not very popular. That''s fine, I''ll go ask my second brother."


    Wei Yichen hurriedly called to Wei Ruo: "Ruoer, big brother can teach you these things too."


    "No need, brother is very busy, so I won''t bother him." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Brother is free now, why don''t you go back with him, can he explain to you?" Wei Yichen looked at Wei Ruo expectantly.


    "It''s not necessary, I think the second brother is more free than the eldest brother." Wei Ruo still refused.


    "Okay then." Wei Yichen couldn''t force it anymore, and looked a little disappointed.


    Wei Ruo didn''t care what Wei Yichen was thinking, turned around and left Wangmei Garden.


    Before leaving, she glanced at the room behind her, she knew Wei Qingwan was listening inside.


    She came today to return the gift that Wei Qingwan came to give her that day.


    That day Wei Qingwan kept saying that it was for her own good to come to her and give her presents, but now that the situation has changed, they immediately felt that she was here to show off and make fun of?


    Although she doesn''t want to compete with Wei Qingwan for favor and male lead at all, it doesn''t mean that Wei Qingwan can bully her and provoke her openly and secretly.


    What should be repaid still needs to be repaid.


    ###


    Two days later, two carriages, one large and one small, were parked at the gate of the Captain''s Mansion.


    Wei Qingwan and Wei Ruo walked out at about the same time.


    Mr. Yun came to see his two daughters out, looking at Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan, Mrs. Yun felt mixed feelings.


    When Wei Qingwan was about to board the carriage, Wei Ruo stopped her:


    "I''m sorry, sister Qingwan, my mother said that Xie''s house is far from the school captain''s mansion, so the big carriage is given to those who go to Xie''s house."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： this is what mother means

    Chapter 52 This is what mother means


    Hearing that Wei Qingwan froze, she turned her head and looked at Wei Ruo suspiciously.


    And Wei Ruo had a faint smile on his face: "Actually, it doesn''t make any difference to me which carriage I take. As the eldest sister, I shouldn''t care about such trivial matters with my younger siblings. But I think what my mother said is very reasonable, and I can''t refute my mother''s opinion."


    Wei Qingwan looked at Yun Shi again.


    Yun didn''t know how to speak at the moment.


    This is indeed what she said! But at that time, they all thought that the person who was going to Xie''s house to study was Wanwan! I don''t know that Wanwan will be wronged in this matter.


    If she knew that Wanwan would be wronged, in order to take care of Wanwan''s mood and make up for the damage she suffered, she would definitely not mention changing the carriage!


    "Mother, this...is this what you mean?" Wei Qingwan asked Yun.


    "Yes, that''s what I meant." Yun Shi said, although there were some pimples in his heart, but Yun Shi couldn''t deny what he said.


    She then comforted Wei Qingwan and said: "Wanwan, the Xie family has a high lintel, so we can''t let the Xie family look down on us. Let your sister sit in the big carriage. Although the carriage over there is a little smaller, it is newly bought. It was specially arranged by my mother."


    Wei Qingwan''s eyes were already red, she bit her lower lip and nodded lightly: "Daughter knows, mother doesn''t have to worry, daughter understands..."


    Her voice trembled slightly, and it was obvious that she was trying her best to suppress her grievance and sadness.


    The appearance of being so sad but still pretending to be strong made Yun''s heart ache for a while.


    Wei Ruo stepped forward and said, "Mother, don''t worry, sister Qingwan is sensible, so she won''t cry because she changed a carriage. When I just returned home, she said that she would give everything to her." mine."


    "Although I didn''t intend to ask for sister Qingwan''s things, since sister Qingwan said so, it means that she has such a heart. Now it''s just a small matter like giving me the carriage she used to ride in. I shouldn''t be sad. "


    Wei Qingwan''s tears welled up in her eyes, and she held back after hearing Wei Ruo''s words.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan and said, "Actually, if my mother hadn''t analyzed the objective reasons, I really wouldn''t mind if I took that smaller carriage. After all, when I was in the countryside, I didn''t even have an ox cart. Yes, it would be nice to have a carriage, and it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s bigger or smaller.¡±


    Wearing that, Yun''s heart tightened, and when he looked at Wei Ruo''s clear and clear eyes, he suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    Mr. Yun suddenly felt that there was something wrong with her thoughts these two days. Although Wanwan was wronged a bit, she was not that wronged.


    After all these years, Wanwan used the standards of Miss Wei''s family. Even if she changed to a smaller carriage now, it would be better than Ruoer''s life before.


    Thinking about it this way, if she keeps talking about Wanwan''s grievances, it will be unreasonable.


    After thinking about this point clearly, Yun said to Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan: "Okay, it''s getting late, you all get on your respective carriages and set off. Especially Ruo''er, today is your first time to go to Xie''s house. Be careful."


    "Understood." Wei Ruo replied, then turned around smartly, and got on the big carriage neatly.


    Wei Qingwan hesitated for a while, and after confirming that Yun would not change her mind, she got into the obviously smaller and shabby carriage with the help of the maid Cui He.


    Getting into the car, Wei Qingwan began to sob.


    "Miss, stop crying, be careful not to damage your eyes." Cui He hurriedly comforted her.


    "I don''t want to cry, but the tears can''t stop falling, and my heart feels uncomfortable."


    Wei Qingwan said sadly, and then glanced at the dilapidated carriage, "I don''t even have the qualifications to ride in my family''s carriage now, I guess it won''t be long before I''m kicked out of the house..."


    Cui He hurriedly comforted: "Miss, don''t think too much, it''s just that you lost the thing of studying, the master, wife and young masters still love you as before."


    As the daughter of Nanny Li, Cuihe has the same views as Nanny Li.


    They all believe that the second miss is loved by her family, and she must live better than the eldest miss in the future.


    "Who knows, the eldest brother is also very good to my sister now... My sister is more capable than me, and can get into the eyes of Mr. Wang and Xie''s family, but I am nothing..."


    "But the madam has already annoyed the eldest lady, and the eldest miss has repeatedly contradicted her, and the madam''s sense of guilt and compensation for her is about to be wiped out by her." Cui He continued.


    "You don''t need to comfort me anymore, I know what kind of situation I am in now..."


    Different from before, after experiencing this oolong incident, Wei Qingwan became much more pessimistic, and it was no longer Nanny Li and Cui He who could persuade her with a few words.


    ###


    At this moment, Wei Ruo is in the carriage.


    When she went out, she brought a lot of things in big bags and small bags, which she called the four treasures of the study to her family.


    Actually, there are several account books mixed in the middle.


    She can just take advantage of the time on the way to and from school to read the account books for a while, so that she won''t be too bored.


    Arriving at Xie''s house, Wei Ruo was taken to the school that Xie''s house set up at home.


    Xie¡¯s mansion is much more spacious and magnificent than Xiaowei¡¯s mansion. After entering the door, the nanny in the mansion led them all the way, and Wei Ruo almost fainted.


    When we arrived at the place, there were two tables inside, which was very spacious.


    Wang Caiwei and Xie Ying are already here.


    The empty table on the left is reserved for Wei Ruo. Brand new pens, inks, papers and inkstones have been placed on it. There is no doubt that the Xie family prepared them for her, probably because she may miss or forget to bring them.


    Wei Ruo glanced at the things on the table, they were all from Sibaozhai, and they were the same as those placed in front of Xie Ying.


    After Wei Ruo was seated, Wang Caiwei introduced herself to the two.


    As a proclaimed talented woman, Wang Caiwei does not have outstanding appearance, but her face makes people feel very comfortable, full of bookish, peaceful and serene feeling.


    Then Wang Caiwei asked Xie Ying and Wei Ruo to introduce themselves.


    After the introduction, she did not start teaching immediately, but took a few books for the two to choose.


    Among them, there are books such as "Nvjie", "Nvxun", and "Nvlunyu", as well as books such as "Book of Songs", "Book of Changes", "Spring and Autumn", and "Sun Tzu''s Art of War".


    After studying for a while, Wei Ruo and Xie Ying chose one.


    Wei Ruo chose "Book of Changes". I heard that the book of changes can be read well and can tell fortunes. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.


    Xie Ying chose "Sun Tzu''s Art of War".


    Good guy, Miss Xie''s family is even fiercer than her!


    Seeing the choice of the two, Wang Caiwei nodded with a smile: "I know how to teach you, please sit down first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： Seedlings grow into

    Chapter 53 Seedlings Grow


    Unexpectedly, Wang Caiwei did not criticize Wei Ruo and Xie Ying''s choice, but asked them to sit down, and then began to give lectures to them.


    Wei Ruo originally had no hope for listening to the class, but Wang Caiwei''s teaching is not as boring as she imagined. She will tell them vivid allusions and stories behind the text, and will also make appropriate adjustments from the text itself. expand and relate.


    Xie Ying, who was originally listless, also seemed to have been beaten with chicken blood, staring with two eyes, listening very engrossed.


    Especially when listening to Wang Caiwei talk about large-scale wars in history, Wei Ruo felt that Xie Ying was about to jump up and fight with others.


    In the morning, the two teach together. In the afternoon, Wang Caiwei arranged for the two to learn a skill each.


    Burning incense and tea, flower arranging and hanging paintings are the four most popular arts nowadays, and every lady should learn at least one of them. Wang Caiwei asked Wei Ruo to learn how to make incense and burn incense, and Xie Ying to learn how to hang paintings.


    Wang Caiwei''s arrangement Xie Ying was not satisfied. Wei Ruo didn''t know that she was very satisfied with the course content Wang Caiwei chose for herself.


    After a day, Wei Ruo felt pretty good, much more interesting than she expected.


    During the period, Mr. Wang also talked about some rules. Compared with Madam Li''s rigid explanation, Mr. Wang''s explanation is like spring rain moistening things, which is easier to accept.


    ###


    After a few days like this, there was new progress in the south of the city. Wei Ruo had to ask Mr. Wang for leave to deal with the south of the city.


    After fifteen days of seedling cultivation, the seedlings in the experimental field in the south of the city have grown green.


    During this period, Nanny Zhang would report to Wei Ruo on the situation of the seedlings every other day.


    Seeing the vigorous growth of the seedlings, Madam Zhang became more active from her reluctance at the beginning.


    At first she was reluctant because she felt that Wei Ruo was messing around, but when she saw the seedlings growing lush and lush, Mammy Zhang suddenly realized that this young lady from the countryside really has two brushes!


    "Miss, I reckon that we can start planting rice seedlings in the next two days, but you have to go to see it before you can make a decision."


    Nurse Zhang doesn¡¯t dare to make up her own mind now, so she has to ask Wei Ruo for instructions.


    "Go and report this situation to your mother." Wei Ruo said.


    Although the seedlings are only successful and the rice has not been officially harvested, it is enough to show that the saline-alkali land she improved can already grow rice normally.


    Wei Ruo needs to report this result to Wei Mingting, but she can''t directly go to Wei Mingting now, so she can only report to Yun first.


    Nurse Zhang immediately followed suit and ran to Cangyun Garden to report the good news.


    When Nanny Zhang reported to Yun Shi, Wei Qingwan was also in Cangyun Garden, chatting with Yun Shi.


    After listening to Zhang Nanny''s words, Yun''s face was pleasantly surprised: "Really? Really?"


    "It''s true, the old slave has been staring at it for a month, the seedlings are growing really well! It''s lush and lush, the old slave is not exaggerating at all, the seedlings grow better than the ones we planted on the Mantou Mountain in the north of the city! "


    "That''s great! I''ll send someone to notify the master immediately!" Yun said quickly.


    Mr. Yun hurriedly called the guard Jing Hu, and explained the matter to him.


    Seeing Yun''s excited appearance, Wei Qingwan''s expression involuntarily changed.


    "I didn''t expect my sister to really succeed. It''s really great." Wei Qingwan said.


    "Yes. If it really happens, this matter will be of great help to your father and the entire Captain''s Mansion."


    Mr. Yun didn''t notice her daughter''s downcast expression, she was immersed in this excitement.


    She then said to Nanny Zhang: "Mommy Zhang, go and call Ruoer over."


    Zhang Momo hurriedly said: "Ma''am, besides letting the old slave report the matter to you, the young lady also asked the old slave to ask Madam for instructions. She is going to the south of the city. If the seedlings grow properly, they will be put away for transplanting." .¡±


    "That''s right, the timing of planting the seedlings is very important and cannot be delayed, so I won''t delay her from doing business."


    "Exactly."


    "However, let the master see the growth of the seedlings now. If the seedlings are planted, it is not clear whether they were planted from the wasteland in the south of the city or transported from other places."


    "Then... Madam, what do you think this matter should be done?"


    "You ask Ruo''er to wait until her father replies. If he has time, let him go and have a look. It''s best to take Qian Zhixian with him. If you don''t have time, let Ruo''er follow the original Let¡¯s make a plan to transplant rice seedlings.¡±


    "Okay, then the old slave will report back to the eldest lady first."


    "Well, let''s go."


    In this matter, Yun respects Wei Ruo''s decision very much.


    After a while, Nanny Zhang came back again, bringing back Wei Ruo''s meaning: "Miss said, she will go to the south of the city first to see the condition of the seedlings. If there is any news from the master, you can let the master directly Go to the south of the city."


    "Just do what Ruo''er wants." Yun said.


    With Yun''s consent, Nanny Zhang went back to follow Wei Ruo''s order.


    Accompanied by Nanny Zhang, Wei Ruo left the city in a carriage.


    Wei Ruo was very satisfied with seeing the excellent seedling fields.


    Agui and Xiaoba, who were in charge of the cultivation, also seemed extremely happy.


    If the seedlings grow well, it means that there may be a good harvest. This is undoubtedly good news for Xingshan County, which has suffered from successive harvests.


    "Miss, what are we going to do now, do we want to raise seedlings?" Agui asked.


    "Wait a minute, let''s see if my father wants to come here to see it. Now you go to reclaim the wasteland next to it. If this is done, the reclamation of other wastelands will be on the agenda soon." Wei Ruo confessed.


    "good!"


    Agui and Xiaoba were full of energy and acted immediately.


    Wei Ruo went to check nearby again.


    After about an hour, Wei Ruo saw a large group of people coming towards him.


    In the distance, Wei Ruo saw Wei Mingting who was riding a horse at the front. His armor hadn''t taken off yet, so he must have rushed over immediately after receiving the news, and he didn''t have time to change clothes.


    Immediately afterwards, she saw Qian Zhixian and Chu Lan who came with Wei Mingting.


    Qianzhi County will come if Wei Ruo can foresee that the success of wasteland improvement is also a political achievement for Qianzhi County, and he will definitely take it seriously.


    But Chu Lan was beyond her expectations. Seeing his figure, Wei Ruo frowned slightly, instinctively resisting too much contact with this person.


    Not long after, the large army arrived in front of Wei Ruo and the others.


    Wei Ruo came forward to welcome Zhang Nanny, Agui and Xiao Ba.


    Wei Ruo leaned slightly and saluted: "I have met my lord father and I have met my lord Qian."


    As for Chu Lan, he didn''t reveal his identity to the outside world, so it''s no wonder Wei Ruo didn''t salute him.


    "There''s no need to be too polite." Wei Mingting''s voice couldn''t hide his excitement.


    When he came over, he saw the lush and vibrant seedling field beside Wei Ruo from a distance.


    The verdant green contrasts sharply with the surrounding barren land.


    Other people who came with Wei Mingting were also observing Wei Ruo''s seedling field at close range.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： unanimously praised

    Chapter 54 was unanimously praised


    After some observations, everyone''s faces were filled with joy, even Chu Lan, who had always been indifferent, was no exception.


    Qian Zhixian praised excitedly: "Master Wei really raised a good daughter! He actually planted crops in this barren land! In this way, the area of ??cultivated land in Xingshan County will be greatly increased! It is really a solution." It has met the urgent needs of the people of Xingshan County!"


    Lu Yuhong, who came with Chu Lan, praised it very directly: "Isn''t this amazing? There aren''t even a few weeds next to it, and you can grow live crops here! And I saw that the seedlings grew faster than Xingshan The rest of the county is even better!"


    Wei Mingting listened to everyone''s praise, looked at the neatly dressed daughter in front of him, and felt joyful and proud: "It''s ashamed to say that my little girl has all these abilities through her own hard work. As a father, I can''t do anything. Responsibility, and failed to teach her anything."


    Praise of his daughter is the truth, Wei Mingting is not humble, but he is really ashamed to say that he is a good teacher.


    Qian Zhixian said: "Lord Wei, don''t be humble. You are busy for the safety of the people of Xingshan County. Now Ling Ai is also risking her life for the people of Xingshan County to come to the south of the city to open up wasteland. You father and daughter This piece of love for the people is the same.¡±


    At this time, Chu Lan spoke and asked Wei Ruo: "I have a question for Miss Wei."


    "Sir, please tell me." Wei Ruo didn''t dodge.


    "I think there are still seedlings growing in this field, but ordinary rice should be heading at this time. You are still in the state of seedlings. Isn''t it too late?" Chu Lan asked.


    Just now everyone was immersed in the joy of successfully planting seedlings in the wasteland improvement, and for a moment forgot this key point. When Chu Lan spoke, Wei Mingting and Qian Zhixian both looked at Wei Ruo, and their eyes were also full of concern for this question. Confuse.


    Wei Ruo replied: "Young master, don''t worry, the seeds I sow in this seedling field are new rice seeds brought over from Huzhou Prefecture. They are slightly different from ordinary rice seeds. They are sown in June and July of the lunar calendar. It lasts about 160 days, and it will not be mature until November for harvest.¡±


    Hearing that, the three people in front of Wei Ruo showed surprise expressions again.


    Whether it is Qian Zhixian who is a parent official, Chu Lan who is in the royal family, or Wei Mingting who is a military attache, they all know clearly that being able to plant rice at different times in the case of limited arable land is tantamount to artificially distributing rice. The area of ??cultivated land has expanded.


    But right now they haven''t seen the mature rice, and they don''t dare to believe Wei Ruo''s words easily.


    Chu Lan said: "When the rice that Ms. Wei tried to plant here matures, and I am sure that Ms. Wei can help Xingshan County increase the arable area and increase grain production, I will report this matter to the court."


    Hearing this, Qian Zhixian felt a little excited, because if it was reported, most of the credit would belong to the Wei family, but he, the county magistrate, would also have a share.


    Wei Mingting''s reaction was a bit muted, without much joy, but it could be seen that he was looking forward to this matter.


    Wei Ruo was not very happy. If someone else told her these things today, she would be in a better mood, but Chu Lan, she really didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    Qian Zhixian then asked Chu Lan for instructions: "Young master, do you think this wasteland in the south of the city can be handed over to the government office and Xiaowei''s mansion for large-scale development?"


    Chu Lan had an order, he only wanted them to know this trip, not even his family members, so Qian Zhixian immediately changed his name.


    Miss Wei''s trial planting has been successful, and Qian Zhi County must find a way to expand the scale no matter it is out of personal political achievements or for the survival of the people.


    Chu Lan replied: "Xingshan County is under the jurisdiction of Qianzhi County. How to develop the wasteland can be decided by Qianzhi County. There is no need to ask me for instructions."


    Qian Zhixian: "Excuse me... I know."


    Then Qian Zhixian asked Wei Mingting, Wei Ruo and his daughter: "Master Wei, Miss Wei, are you willing to contract all the barren land in the south of the city?"


    Wei Mingting did not answer immediately, but looked at Wei Ruo.


    The matter of reclamation of the wasteland in the south of the city was proposed by the daughter, and it was the daughter who spent time and energy. If the area of ??land reclamation is expanded in the future, it must be the daughter who has worked hard, so the decision-making power should be given to the daughter.


    Wei Ruo replied: "Father, my daughter thinks that the wasteland in the south of the city is very large. If all of it is reclaimed by our school''s Weifu, it will inevitably be a bit powerless. Why don''t we give the wasteland to the people for reclamation. Many people in the city have lost their livelihoods. Especially the fishermen who were unable to go fishing due to the Japanese pirates¡¯ rebellion, if we give them some wasteland and teach them how to improve farming, they will definitely try their best to do it.¡±


    Wei Mingting was deeply moved, so he turned to ask the magistrate Qian: "Master Qian, what my daughter said is true, such a large wasteland cannot be reclaimed with the power of the county government and the school captain''s mansion alone. It is better to leave it to the common people. Let them have land to cultivate and grain to harvest!"


    Qian Zhixian said: "It''s not that I don''t want to distribute it to the people, but that Japanese pirates are rampant now, and this south of the city is not a safe place. Although Wangyue Mountain isolates the south and east sides of Xingshan County, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no Japanese people. Over the mountain... If too many people are allowed to freely enter and exit the south of the city, it may bring many hidden dangers..."


    This is indeed a problem, which is why Wei Ruorang''s nanny and the government applied to reclaim the wasteland in the south of the city but was rejected.


    "It''s not a difficult task." Chu Lan suddenly said.


    Everyone looked at Chu Lan, and Wei Ruo also looked at him.


    Chu Lan''s eyes were deep: "Recently, the imperial court will send more troops to Xingshan County. At that time, we will set up defenses at Wangyue Mountain and the important checkpoints in the south of the city, so that the south of the city will be guaranteed and the people will be able to farm here with confidence."


    After listening to Chu Lan''s words, Zhixian Qian and Wei Mingting had different expressions.


    It is a good thing that the imperial court is willing to send more troops here, but they just don¡¯t know whether the Wei family, who is disadvantaged in fighting against the Japanese, and Qianzhi County, who failed to bring the people of Xingshan County to eat, will be punished.


    Then Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo: "Miss Wei wants the people to reclaim the wasteland here, so are you willing to give them the method of improving the wasteland?"


    "Of course." Wei Ruo gave an affirmative answer without hesitation.


    Isn¡¯t this nonsense, if you distribute the wasteland to the people and let them come to the south of the city but don¡¯t teach them how to improve it, do you want them to come to the south of the city to look at the scenery in a daze?


    Chu Lan showed a satisfied expression: "After expanding the scale, the manpower and material resources needed will inevitably increase. In order to help Ms. Wei reclaim the wasteland better, I will send some people for Ms. Wei to send. Ms. Wei can do it freely."


    "Thank you for your kindness, son, but I am different from you, so I should avoid suspicion." Wei Ruo said hurriedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： Ruoer is really sensible

    Chapter 55 Ruoer is really sensible


    "Miss Wei doesn''t have to worry about this. If I want to send someone to help Miss Wei, I will naturally send a nanny to hand over to Miss Wei. She won''t let Miss Wei deal with me or other men." Chu Lan explained.


    Seeing that men and women are different, this excuse did not dissuade Chu Lan, Wei Ruo looked up at Wei Mingting, hoping that Wei Mingting would help her refuse.


    Wei Mingting seems to have received Wei Ruo''s distress signal, he turned his head and looked at Chu Lan, "Loving the people is a blessing for the people, but my daughter has no experience in dispatching large-scale personnel, let her take it slow..."


    Chu Lan interrupted: "Master Wei, don''t need to say too much, Miss Wei is the most qualified to improve the wasteland in the south of Xingshan County. If she says no, no one should be able to say that she can."


    Wei Mingting had no choice but to say: "Since it is the son''s kindness, you should accept Ruo''er. The son has a kind heart, so I hope that the people of Xingshan County can have enough to eat."


    "Then I''d rather be obedient than respectful." Wei Ruo had no choice.


    After talking with Wei Mingting, Qian Zhixian, Chu Lan and others, Wei Ruo ordered Agui and Xiaoba to pick up the seedlings and prepare to transplant them.


    When raising seedlings, the sowing is relatively dense. When transplanting rice seedlings, in order to ensure that each rice plant can fully receive the light and nutrients in the soil, the interval between seedlings will be larger.


    So there must be a lot of seedlings grown from the two-acre seedling field to plant the two-acre paddy field.


    "Father, did some seedlings die in the rice fields we planted on Mantou Mountain this year?" Wei Ruo asked Wei Mingting.


    The Wei family and other families in Xingshan County grow early rice, which has passed the transplanting period long ago. The growth is normal, and it is already taller than a child at this moment.


    But Wei Ruo heard that due to the weather, the rice of many families in Xingshan County did not grow well, and some of them died directly.


    "Your mother did mention it to me."


    During Wei Mingting''s short stay at home, Yun''s would not bother him with ordinary trivial matters at home, but a lot of rice in the family died. This matter is related to the family''s harvest in autumn, and Yun''s did not dare to hide it from Wei Mingting, so he informed Wei Mingting early. He, get ready early.


    "For the extra seedlings that will grow here in a while, please ask my father to find someone to send to the Mantou Mountain in the north of the city to make up for the dead parts." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Mingting was stunned for a moment, then happily said: "Ruoer is thoughtful!"


    I can''t help but feel that my daughter is delicate and considerate of her family.


    What Wei Ruo thought was that if she sends the seedlings to the north of the city later, she can drop by Xiaoyang Mountain.


    As for the seedlings, if you don¡¯t give them to the Wei family¡¯s own fields, you can only give them to others. There is no time to plant other wastelands before they are reclaimed. She doesn¡¯t know the situation of other people¡¯s homes.


    In any case, it is the seedlings they planted with hard work, and it is always a pity to throw them away.


    After all the seedlings were planted, Wei Ruo ordered Agui and Xiaoba to plow the land again and prepare for transplanting.


    And Wei Ruo went back first, and some of the seedlings that were going to be sent to Weijia Mantou Mountain in the north of the city were going back with Wei Ruo.


    On the way back, Wei Ruo lay in front of the carriage window, looking at the scenery along the way.


    Xiumei squeezed Wei Ruo''s shoulder and calf.


    "Miss, should we choose a few reliable people and give them the method of improving the land, so that no one else will know." Xiumei asked.


    "No, I can directly disclose this method, which is more efficient." Wei Ruo said.


    "Then what if the apprentice dies of starvation after teaching?" Xiumei asked.


    This is not Mojiashan. The villagers of Mojiashan have a good relationship with them. The lady taught them not to worry about anything. They are not familiar with the people here, so they are afraid that a few mouse droppings will get mixed in.


    "Don''t worry, they have learned it, but they have only learned the surface. They have not learned the underlying logic, so they will not really teach the disciples to starve to death of the master. What''s more, the good skills of Miss Ni and I are not bad for this one. "


    Some skills Wei Ruo wants to keep for himself to make money for a living, but some skills can be shared to help those innocent people who are suffering.


    For example, this method of improving the land is not very useful for her to keep, and there are not barren lands everywhere that need her to improve, and she is unlikely to make too much money by relying on this method.


    Moreover, she does not teach others the methods of improving wasteland, because the improvement methods of different wastelands are different, and each barren soil has its own method of impoverishment, so there are different improvement methods.


    Even if it is all saline-alkali land, the method of neutralization and improvement is not static. How much to use and how to deploy are all particular. She only shared the improvement method of the wasteland in this area. If someone uses it elsewhere Go, is not going to work.


    ###


    Soon, the matter in the south of the city reached Yun''s ears, and Yun was very excited to hear it.


    Improve the land and successfully grow crops, and have rice seeds that can be planted later. Not only have I won the praise of the adults, but I am also thinking about the yield of the terraced fields at home.


    Everything that Wei Ruo has done has entered into Yun''s heart.


    Praised Wei Ruo several times, and every time she praised Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan''s mood sank a little.


    Wei Qingwan''s change of mood Yun didn''t notice, she got the news and hurriedly arranged for people to go to Mantou Mountain to replant the seedlings that Wei Ruo took back.


    When Wei Ruo arrived at the Wei Mansion, the Yun family greeted Wei Ruo at the door for the first time.


    "Ruoer, you have worked hard these days!" Yun''s face was full of joy.


    "I won''t go back to the mansion for now, I''ll take these seedlings and go directly to Mantou Mountain. Have you arranged the manpower for transplanting here?" Wei Ruo asked, with no expression on his face, it was just a routine.


    "It''s been arranged. I set off for Mantou Mountain 15 minutes ago. I can start planting the rice seedlings only when they arrive." Yun replied.


    "That''s good. I''ll follow along and take a look at the growth of the crops on Mantou Mountain." Wei Ruo said.


    "That''s fine, but Ruo''er still needs to pay attention to her body, and don''t tire herself out too much." Yun said with concern.


    "Yeah." Wei Ruo didn''t continue to gossip with Yun Shi, and immediately asked Uncle Liu, who was driving, to go to Mantou Mountain in the north of the city after getting her approval.


    When facing Yun¡¯s, Wei Ruo said to see the growth of Mantou Mountain, but in fact it was to see her Xiaoyang Mountain justifiably.


    Wei Ruo¡¯s real thoughts are unknown to Yun¡¯s family. She just thinks that her daughter is very sensible and considerate of her family. She used extra seedlings to make up for the dead rice fields at home, and went to the family¡¯s terraced fields to check the situation in person.


    Yun''s heart was very touched. Although there are some small conflicts in the family, my daughter is still very knowledgeable about the family business!


    Wei Ruo: It¡¯s a pity to throw it away. Plant it wherever you have time. By the way, use it as an excuse to look at my own property.


    Wei Mingting, Yun Shi: My daughter is really sensible, she really cares about her family!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： helped a lot

    Chapter 56 was a great help


    Wei Ruo''s carriage went all the way north, and when it arrived near Mantou Mountain in the north of the city, the stewards here had already received orders from Yun''s, and they were waiting early.


    After Wei Ruo asked the manager to arrange for the long-term workers to replant the seedlings in the vacant area, he excused himself to walk around and left accompanied by Xiumei.


    Along the way, Wei Ruo found that the rice fields here are not growing well, and there are still large areas of death.


    The situation in some rice fields is more serious than that of the Wei family.


    This is not a good sign. If this situation continues, this year''s autumn harvest will be worrying.


    The nanny had written to her earlier about the food situation in Xingshan County this year, but now that she saw it with her own eyes, she realized that the situation was worse than she thought.


    Wei Ruo brought Xiumei to Xiaoyang Mountain.


    Most of the original barren hills have been planted with sweet potatoes, with green leaves all over the ground, and the growth is gratifying.


    Now I still pick some vine leaves every day and sell them in the market.


    The price of two pennies is very close to the people, whether it is wealthy or ordinary people, they can afford it.


    Therefore, one car a day is not enough to sell.


    Although the price of two pennies is not high, it can still be profitable.


    For ordinary fruits and vegetables, Wei Ruo tends to make small profits but sell them quickly, and she tends to sell high prices for "luxury goods" aimed at the upper class.


    Wei Ruo randomly selected a piece of land, dug up a corner, and checked the growth of sweet potatoes inside.


    The sweet potatoes at this time have not yet grown to the optimal size. They are still a little small, only a small section like a little finger, which is far from the standard size for harvesting. However, it can be seen that the current growth condition is good, and there are no pests and diseases.


    The seeds of Wei Ruo Space are all excellent species, which are excellent in resistance to diseases and insect pests, drought and waterlogging. And the growth rate is relatively fast among the same kind. It is estimated that in another month, all the sweet potatoes will be fully grown.


    At that time, they can be sold one after another. Some of them are stored in the warehouse, and the remaining part of Wei Ruo intends to make dried sweet potatoes for preservation, and part of the dried sweet potatoes will be sold in preserved fruit shops.


    During the Dragon Boat Festival trip, Wei Ruo took the opportunity to inspect several preserved fruit shops, and finally chose one, planning to cooperate with the other party to sell dried sweet potatoes and sweet potato chips in the other shop.


    In this way, for Wei Ruo, the risk of opening a separate store for sales can be saved, and at the same time, it can also increase sales for itself with the help of the customer traffic that the preserved fruit store already has.


    Wei Ruo stayed in Xiaoyang Mountain until the evening, and then returned to Wei''s Mantou Mountain.


    The seedling transplanting work is coming to an end, Wei Ruo glanced at it casually, got into the carriage and went back.


    By the time Wei Ruo returned to Wei Mansion, it was past the usual time for dinner in Wei Mansion.


    Wei Ruo came home late, and the Wei family didn''t have a meal in advance. They waited until Wei Ruo came back before Yun informed the kitchen to arrange the dishes.


    After dinner, when sitting together drinking tea, Yun asked Wei Ruo about the details of today.


    "Ruo''er has really done a great job in the wasteland in the south of the city. My mother really didn''t expect that Ruo''er could really improve and successfully grow crops. My mother underestimated Ruo''er before." Yun said with emotion.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo replied in a low voice.


    "Ruo''er, your decision to put the seedlings in the Mantou Mountain is also a great favor to the family. This year, the seedlings in everyone''s fields have died to varying degrees. Our family is relatively good, and nearly half of them died. Before autumn, the food situation of this year can already be foreseen, the people in the city are worried, and the wives of the families I know can''t help but worry about this matter."


    The Zhongtian property has not been harvested year after year, and even some well-established families in Xingshan County may not be able to bear it.


    The people of this large family are waiting to eat, and if they want to buy food every day, they don¡¯t know how much money it will cost.


    What''s more, if everyone is short of food, the price of food will inevitably rise, and even if you want to buy food yourself, it will become very difficult.


    Wei Ruo sipped tea, but didn''t answer. What she was thinking now was that if she knew that everyone''s seedlings were dead, she should have secretly sold the extra seedlings, and she should be able to sell them for a lot of money.


    "What happened in the south of the city today, Ruo''er will tell Wei Niang in detail." Yun also wanted to hear Wei Ruo talk about the specific process.


    "The seedlings are growing well, father and Master Qian both agree. There is also a son from the capital who wants to help, and will send someone over tomorrow." Wei Ruo replied lightly, everything was taken care of by her.


    She doesn''t want to mention Chu Lan''s matter, and the person he sent will be at the mansion tomorrow, and with his status, it is impossible for Wei Mingting not to notify the mansion in advance.


    "Your Excellency, do you want to help?" Yun asked in surprise.


    Wei Qingwan also raised her head to look at Wei Ruo.


    Now in Xingshan County, the only one who can be called a "noble man" by the Wei family is the young man in Jinyi who caught a glimpse on the street that day.


    Although the identity of the nobleman has not been fully disclosed, the Wei family has already guessed seven or eight points based on the news from the capital.


    "Well, he seems to be very concerned about the suffering of people''s livelihood." Wei Ruo was very annoyed by Chu Lan, and didn''t even want to talk about things related to her.


    Wei Ruo spoke calmly, but the hearts of those who listened were turbulent.


    "Yeah, it should be like this. Since the nobleman wants to help, then you should be more cautious." Yun immediately told Wei Ruo.


    "I did my best when it comes to farming." Wei Ruo replied, but it wasn''t for Chu Lan to see.


    Yun said with some emotion: "I thought Wanwan and Ms. Qian would offend the nobleman after they bumped into the nobleman at Fahua Temple that day, but now it seems that the nobleman didn''t take what happened that day to heart, on the contrary. Now, Ruo''er, the matter of you in the south of the city has caught the attention of the nobleman."


    When Yun Shi said this, Wei Qingwan, who was beside her with her head slightly lowered, trembled.


    These words were like a slap in the face to her.


    Coupled with the comparison with Wei Ruo later, Wei Qingwan only felt that she was stepped on the ground.


    Wei Ruo didn''t really listen to what Yun said, this noble man was not expensive at all to her, she wished she could stay far away.


    Wei Yilin pursed his mouth and glanced at Wei Ruo several times. No matter how he looked at it, he didn''t really believe that Wei Ruo could make such a career.


    Why would Wei Qingruo be able to do something that even sister Wanwan couldn''t do? Sister Wanwan is so much better than her!


    After dinner, Wei Qingwan felt like chewing wax.


    She left Cangyun Garden with a sad and lonely mood.


    When Wei Yichen saw her, he chased after her and asked, "What''s wrong with Wanwan? Are you feeling unwell?"


    "Brother, am I useless?" Wei Qingwan asked softly.


    "Why does Wanwan ask like that?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： you shouldnt have such thoughts

    Chapter 57 You shouldn''t have such thoughts


    "I''m not as good as my sister who can do a good job, earn merits for the Wei family, and make the Wei family favored by the nobles. I''m really useless..." Wei Qingwan bit her lip, her eyes glistening with tears.


    Wei Yichen frowned, "Wanwan, why do you have such an idea?"


    "I... I just feel that I am not as good as my sister in every way, and I will definitely not be liked by you."


    After Wei Qingwan finished speaking, she thought that Wei Yichen would comfort her, but unexpectedly, Wei Yichen stopped, frowned, and looked at her solemnly.


    "Brother?" Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Yichen suspiciously.


    "Wanwan, we should be happy if Ruoer is excellent, and we shouldn''t think that the other person''s excellence will make us lose favor and be disliked. We are family members, even good and bad are family members; we are family members, how can we Comparing everything?" Wei Yichen said solemnly.


    Wei Qingwan was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized that she had slipped her words just now.


    "Brother, I don''t mean that. I am naturally happy that my sister is excellent. I just realized that I need to work harder after my sister is so good. Otherwise, my brothers and sisters are all so good, and I will be left behind. I also want to do my best for my family." I did my part." Wei Qingwan explained.


    "It''s okay if you think so." Wei Yichen''s expression softened, and he added, "Just don''t put too much pressure on yourself, let alone think that Ruo''er''s excellence will affect you. She is excellent, we just want to be happy for her, and we don''t need to think about it."


    "Well, I know." Wei Qingwan responded softly.


    Seeing this, Wei Yichen didn''t say much, thinking that Wanwan was just a slip of the tongue, she has always been very kind and gentle, so she wouldn''t really have any opinion on Ruoer.


    After chatting for a few words, the two separated.


    As soon as she returned to Wangmei Garden, Wei Qingwan threw herself on the bed and cried until the pear blossoms were raining, and it was useless to let Cui He comfort her.


    "When I went to Xie''s house to study, it was my sister who was favored by Mr. Wang, and it was my sister who could improve the wasteland and grow seedlings. Compared with my sister, I am not as good as this or that. I will be abandoned by my parents sooner or later!"


    "Miss, don''t think so. If you break your body from crying, then the one who is so happy is not the eldest lady? You must not give up on yourself!" Cui He was also worried.


    She was afraid that Wei Qingwan would be devastated. Once Wei Qingwan fell out of favor, her life as Wei Qingwan''s personal maid would also become difficult.


    "So what can I do if I don''t give up on myself, I can''t blame others, I am not the flesh and blood of my parents, I have no blood relationship with them, and it will be a matter of time to be rejected..."


    The more Wei Qingwan thought about it, the sadder she became, and the more she thought about it, the more hopeless her future became.


    "Miss..." Cui He didn''t know how to comfort Wei Qingwan for a while, and muttered: "It would be great if my mother was here, maybe she can give you some advice, miss."


    "But mama can''t come back now." Wei Qingwan murmured.


    If Mammy was here, she would definitely help her.


    It''s a pity, because of what happened last time, Mammy was sent to Zhuangzi as a punishment.


    "Miss, why don''t you find an opportunity to ask Madam for mercy, Madam will listen to you if you speak." Cui He said again.


    "I... try it next time." Wei Qingwan responded in a low voice.


    ###


    Qian Zhi County was very efficient in handling affairs. After returning home, he posted a public announcement and sent his subordinates to publicize it.


    But anyone who does not have land, whether they are farmers or fishermen, can go to the government to register. The government will distribute the wasteland in the south of the city to everyone in an orderly manner, and teach everyone how to improve and cultivate the wasteland.


    As soon as the news came out, a long queue formed at the gate of the county government office.


    Not long after, the official approval was actually obtained, and the people who had the right to cultivate the land cheered.


    For a time, the entire county was filled with the joy of the poor people.


    Seeing such a grand occasion, Lu Yuhong, who was in the teahouse in the distance, couldn''t help expressing emotion: "It''s really a good idea for Miss Wei to come up with it. Look at these displaced people who have no land, no land, and no food. They are so motivated. Let them come If you work hard, you must be more attentive than the people you hire."


    Chu Lan stared at the street without commenting, but from his expression, Lu Yuhong could still tell that Chu Lan approved of this matter.


    "Brother Chu, tell me, in Xingshan County, are you more interested in the boss of Sibaozhai or Miss Wei?" Lu Yuhong''s inexplicable curiosity emerged again.


    "Brother Yu, you are too curious."


    "I''ve been like this since I was a child, and it''s not the first day that Brother Chu has known me." Lu Yuhong muttered.


    "Although the things sold by Sibaozhai are good, and the methods are shrewd, they are all for money; Miss Wei''s improvement of wasteland and planting crops is for the people. Comparing the two, it is different. But I am curious about the two. It''s not too serious, the purpose of my trip is to fight against the Japanese." Chu Lan replied.


    Lu Yuhong said: "The people in Xingshan County are really miserable. There are Japanese pirates coming from outside, and they are facing such a schedule inside. I hope that Miss Wei''s method can be useful, and it can really produce food. I also hope that the reinforcements from the imperial court will come soon. Some time."


    "When the reinforcements arrive, the commanding generals must be capable. If Wei Mingting fails to achieve results this time, his position as a sixth-rank school lieutenant will be lost. Even if he has a daughter who can help the common people. "


    "Indeed, to be a general, you still need to be able to win battles, but I think Wei Mingting seems to have some skills, otherwise he wouldn''t have defended for so long with so many troops. I also came to Xingshan County and observed carefully. The military strength in Xingshan County is really pitifully small." Lu Yuhong said with emotion.


    ###


    After being busy for two days, Wei Ruo went to Xie''s house to study with Xie Ying.


    After arriving at the Xie Mansion Academy, Wei Ruo sat down in his seat.


    Mr. Wang has not yet arrived, and Xie Ying is sorting out her war horse picture.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Xie Ying, who had never been very curious about Wei Ruo, suddenly looked at her with curious eyes.


    "Have you really grown crops in the wasteland south of the city?"


    The improvement of wasteland in the south of the city to grow crops is the most discussed and most concerned thing in Xingshan County in the past two days. It is hard for Xie Ying to know.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo nodded.


    "Then you are amazing."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    "I seldom praise people. You are the first one I praise you at the same age." Xie Ying emphasized.


    "Then I am honored."


    "It''s not that you are honored, it''s that you are really good. You are much better than those women I have seen who only know how to be jealous and vying for beauty. When I usually meet those people, they are always chattering, and I find it annoying to hear. I I don''t like people like that, I think they are very boring, but now I find that you are very different from those people."


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help laughing. Xie Ying had been indifferent to her since they had been in class together for so long, and rarely talked to her so much. She didn''t expect to have admiration for her because of her achievements in the wasteland in the south of the city.


    Is this considered a windfall?


    Doing an investigation, I feel that the hostess has repeatedly talked to Wei Yilin and Wei Qingwan about those elder sisters and elder sisters who are short-sighted (the time when Wei Yilin apologized, and the time when she ran to Wangmeiyuan to confront Wei Yilin) ??is **** people off. Deduction 1 for dark damage, deduction 2 for feeling that the heroine is teaching the younger siblings sincerely.


    Seeing a message saying that the heroine is sick, the Wei family doesn''t take her seriously, but she wants to teach her younger siblings.


    I can''t fix this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： new partner

    Chapter 58 New Partners


    "Let me tell you, I admire those who can serve the country and the people. I have always yearned for those heroes who can fight on the battlefield! When I was a child, my grandfather often told me those hero stories. At that time, I wanted to be myself It will be great if you can go to the battlefield in the future!"


    Xie Ying began to tell Wei Ruo about her ideals.


    Following Xie Ying''s mouth, she said with regret and helplessness: "It''s a pity that I am a girl. I only realized after I grew up that there are many things that girls can''t do. Let alone going to the battlefield. Every door has a bunch of rules."


    Wei Ruo let out a "puchi" laugh. This Miss Xie family is really interesting, she is indeed different from ordinary boudoir girls!


    "What are you laughing at?" Xie Ying asked.


    "I''m not laughing, I''m surprised! I agree with you. If I want to cultivate the land in the south of the city, I have to get my parents'' permission, otherwise I can''t go out easily. Even if my parents agree, I have to go out every time I go out." Take the nanny at home."


    "But you still did a great job. I heard from my mother that after you succeed in this move, you can help the people in the city and let more people eat. The credit and the soldiers who guard the border and defend the country are the same!"


    Xie Ying admires such a person the most!


    "If you like, you can also participate." Wei Ruo suggested.


    "Can I do it too?" Xie Ying asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, there is still a lot of open space in the south of the city to grow things."


    "But isn''t the wasteland in the south of the city mainly cultivated by farmers without land?" Xie Ying asked.


    "Most of the wasteland in the south of the city was handed over to landless farmers and unemployed fishermen, but because their farming costs were very limited, they were given places with better terrain, close to official roads or water sources, or places with relatively flat terrain. Places with more complex terrain have not been allocated."


    "Can crops be grown in places with complex terrain?" Xie Ying asked.


    "Yes, but it is not suitable for planting crops like rice, because the labor cost and maintenance cost are too high. We can grow bamboo, fungi, and various fruits and vegetables, and even medicinal materials."


    Wei Ruo looked at Xie Ying who was listening seriously, and an idea had already been brewed in his mind.


    Wei Ruo continued to say to Xie Ying: "If you are really interested, we can partner."


    "Partnership?" Xie Ying looked at Wei Ruo curiously.


    "You are not good at farming, and although I am good at doing these things, I have limited freedom and limited time in the Wei family, and there are limited people under my command. If we cooperate, we can learn from each other''s strengths and make up for our weaknesses. The money we earn is based on How about the proportion of effort?"


    "Although I don''t like growing things, I think what you said is very interesting!" Xie Ying was full of interest.


    Xie Ying grew up spoiled by her grandparents and parents. She has no shortage of money to spend on weekdays, but she is full of novelties about earning money by herself.


    Especially now that she has a different view on planting.


    "Then what do you think we should grow?" Xie Ying asked.


    "You can plant some medicinal materials. Because of the war, the consumption of medicinal materials is very high. The price of medicinal materials in the city has always been high. After we plant medicinal materials and sell them, we can make money. If the army needs them, we can provide them at cost prices to ensure that the army There will be no shortage of life-saving medicine." Wei Ruo suggested.


    "That''s great! You can make money and help the soldiers!" Xie Ying became more interested and even eager to try.


    "If you agree, you will not only have to talk to the county government, but also send people to work in the fields. There are many things to be busy." Wei Ruo reminded.


    "That''s what you need to say? I''m not kidding with you! I, Xie Ying, will make it bigger if I want to! You wait, I will talk to my mother in a while! If my mother disagrees, I will Write a letter and tell my grandfather!" Xie Ying replied domineeringly.


    Xie Ying is serious.


    "In addition, I have another condition. When we cooperate to do these things, you need to keep it secret for me. You can''t tell outsiders, and you can''t tell anyone in my family." Wei Ruo said.


    "Why? I won''t talk about outsiders, why can''t your own family members?" Xie Ying asked puzzled.


    "What if my younger sister wants to participate after my family members know?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "No, I don''t like her. She is too troublesome, she seems to fall down when the wind blows, and she always looks at me with a very weak look. I just ignored her before, and she felt wronged as if I beat her It''s like a meal." Xie Ying refused decisively.


    "But once someone finds out and my family gives me an order, it''s hard for me to refuse." Wei Ruo continued to explain.


    "It''s better to keep it a secret. It''s good to keep it a secret. It''s a mystery. When I talk to my mother later, I will tell her to keep it a secret!" Xie Ying said.


    "Okay, you first get the consent of your family, and then we discuss how to proceed." Wei Ruo said.


    Cooperating with Xie Ying has many advantages for Wei Ruo. First, Xie Ying''s temperament is very suitable for her appetite; second, Xie Ying has background and ability, and meets the requirements to be her partner; The most important point is that she can avoid the Wei family.


    Before the development of wasteland in the south of the city required an official background, she had to get in touch with the government through the Wei family.


    Now she can use Xie Ying to reclaim a piece of land bypassing the Wei family, and she can also increase an extra part of her income.


    Xie Ying is usually lazy. Once she encounters something she wants to do, she doesn''t like to procrastinate. During the lunch break, she went to Mrs. Xie to express her thoughts.


    Ms. Xie thinks this is a good thing. Everyone has seen the achievements made by Miss Wei. It is beneficial and harmless for her daughter to follow Miss Wei to do something meaningful.


    And this matter is not a big deal to the Xie family, she doesn''t even need to take money from Xie''s family, but just take some money from her own dowry to buy for her daughter.


    Seeing that Mrs. Xie agreed, Xie Ying was very happy.


    "Thank you mother!" Xie Ying hugged Madam Xie and kissed her on the cheek.


    "You little monkey, my mother told you that since you want to do it, you have to do it like Miss Wei''s and make some achievements. Don''t run away halfway through it." Mrs. Xie urged.


    Mrs. Xie doesn''t care about Yin Zi, but just hopes that her daughter can develop good habits.


    "Mother, don''t worry, when did I run away? I despise the behavior of running away the most!"


    "You also said that you didn''t run away. Last year in the capital, I took you on a flower boat tour. When it was time to go out, you lied there and said you had a stomachache and refused to go." Mrs. Xie said.


    "Then...that''s different..."


    "Okay, okay, this time I choose to trust you. Also, your brother will come to Xingshan County in a few days, and you can ask him to help you if you have anything to do." Mrs. Xie said with a smile .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： bring shame on oneself

    Chapter 59 Self-inflicted humiliation


    "Huh? Brother, what is he doing here? Isn''t he preparing for the imperial examination? Shouldn''t he be too busy to leave the class in the academy in the capital." Xie Ying asked.


    "My mother is not very clear about this matter. Anyway, your grandfather and your father both agreed, and you must have something to do before you come here."


    "Oh, fine. Regardless of that, I''ll go to Wei Qingruo first and tell her that my mother has agreed with us to set up a medicine field, and I want to do it right away!"


    Xie Ying hurried back to the school, found Wei Ruo, and told her the news.


    "Wei Qingruo, my mother has already agreed, when can we start?" Xie Ying was eager to try.


    "I can do it right away." Wei Ruo likes this style of doing things without delay.


    "Then tell me quickly, what we are going to do now, how to arrange the work, what things we need to buy, and how many people we need." Xie Ying sat down next to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo took out a pen and paper, and while explaining to Xie Ying, marked the key points on the paper.


    Xie Ying listened very carefully, pointing out anything she didn''t understand, with a serious and studious look.


    After finishing the work, I took the paper written by Wei Ruo to find Mrs. Xie to borrow someone, and started working officially, with extremely high efficiency.


    ###


    Chu Lan was also efficient in handling affairs. After only two days, she sent a nanny to Xiaowei''s Mansion to discuss with Wei Ruo about the south of the city.


    For this reason, Wei Ruo specially asked Mr. Wang for leave and stayed at home to arrange various things.


    Mr. Wang did not object to this arbitrarily, and told Wei Ruo that what she is doing now is also a part of learning.


    Seeing the nanny sent by Chu Lan, Yun''s heart was startled, and she intuitively knew that the other party''s background was not even the slightest difference from her own nanny.


    In addition, her husband reminded her last night that the nobleman had an unusual status, so she was asked to be careful.


    After hearing that the other party''s surname is Chu, Mrs. Yun already knew a thing or two. People in the royal family, even those who belong to the unfavorable prince''s family, they can''t afford to offend.


    Mr. Yun respectfully led the nanny sent by Chu Lan to Tingsongyuan, and then told Wei Ruo a few words before leaving in time, so as not to delay Wei Ruo and the nanny talking about business.


    "The old slave has met Miss Wei." Mother Qin saluted Wei Ruo, with a respectful attitude, but her demeanor remained undiminished, and she looked very majestic.


    Wei Ruo knew that most of the nuns sent by Chu Lan came from the palace, so they were different from ordinary nuns.


    Even though the House of Duke Zhongyi is an earl''s house, even in its heyday it could not be compared with the rules of the palace, not to mention it has long since fallen.


    "You don''t need to be too polite." Wei Ruo said, "Master Ni sent you here to help me, please don''t pay too much attention to the other rules, just pass on my meaning and let the people below complete the task properly .¡±


    "Miss Wei, don''t worry, the young master has already explained to the old slave. The old slave should do his best to help Miss Wei. If there is anything that Miss Wei needs the old slave to do, as long as it is related to the reclamation of the wasteland in the south of the city, you can order For Lao Nu, Lao Nu will arrange for people to complete it."


    Although Mother Qin has very strict rules, she has no airs towards Wei Ruo, nor is she critical of Wei Ruo''s faults. She can clearly tell what she is here for. He will find fault with her rules.


    Nurse Qin was discussing something with Wei Ruo when Wei Qingwan suddenly entered Tingsong Garden.


    "Sister." Wei Qingwan came to Wei Ruo and called out sweetly.


    Wei Ruo''s eyes froze, and he sized up Wei Qingwan.


    The so-called going to the Three Treasures Palace for nothing, after the oolong incident of Xie''s family reading, Wei Qingwan never came to listen to Songyuan. What kind of wind is blowing today that brought her here?


    "Sister, I brought you some sweet-scented osmanthus cakes." Wei Qingwan held an exquisite food box in her hand, and when she opened it, it was her specialty pastry, sweet-scented osmanthus cakes.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll talk to you after I finish talking with Mother Qin."


    Wei Ruo didn''t know which song Wei Qingwan was singing, she didn''t want to talk to Wei Qingwan more, she was afraid that after a few sentences, Wei Qingwan would say something that she disliked and she wouldn''t be able to bear it in front of outsiders.


    Wei Qingwan nodded slightly, but did not leave, just waited by the side.


    At this time, Nanny Qin spoke, and she looked at Wei Qingwan: "This is the second lady of the house, right?"


    Seeing Mother Qin looking at herself, Wei Qingwan looked shy, lowered her head slightly, and replied softly: "Yes."


    Who would have thought that Mother Qin would immediately say: "Second Miss, please stay away. I have business to discuss with Eldest Miss, and it is inconvenient for outsiders to listen in."


    Wei Qingwan was taken aback for a moment, and then hurriedly changed her words: "Well, then it''s really an unlucky time for me to come, so I''ll go and wait for my sister first."


    "Second Miss did not come by coincidence. I should have known about my visit to the Colonel''s Mansion today. I don''t know why Second Miss didn''t come sooner or later. She chose to come at this time." Mother Qin spoke in a nonchalant manner. Not tactful.


    What Mother Qin said was exactly what Wei Ruo thought in her heart. Wei Qingwan''s behavior today is really strange. Because of Chu Lan''s special status, he sent a mother by his side. People in the family should be careful, even Yingzhuyuan has received the news, it is impossible for Wei Qingwan not to know.


    Wei Qingwan knew it clearly, but she chose to meet Wei Ruo at this time. If she said that she had no other intentions, Wei Ruo would not believe it.


    But if she had other thoughts, it would be a bit too stupid.


    Nurse Qin is someone close to Chu Lan, but no matter what, she is just a nanny. Could it be that she thinks that if she behaves better in front of her, she will say something nice to Chu Lan when she returns? Is she a nanny or a matchmaker?


    This would make sense if there were three aunts and six wives in the village, but Nanny Qin is a nanny from the palace.


    The royal nurses are very well behaved, how could they do such inexplicable things.


    Wei Ruo remembers that although Wei Qingwan in the original book is beautiful and weak, she is not stupid. Could it be that she is missing as a supporting role, or she failed to fall in love with Chu Lan according to the original schedule, which caused her to lose her mind?


    I have only heard that love makes people blind, but I have never heard that not falling in love can also make people blind.


    After hearing Nanny Qin''s words, Wei Qingwan''s face turned pale, and she hurriedly explained: "Don''t be angry, Mammy, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on my sister''s speech, I didn''t know that the conversation between Nanny and sister should not be known to outsiders, I I was just worried about my sister''s poor reception, so I specially brought some pastries I made over to have a look."


    "Excuse me for my blunt words, the eldest lady is the second young lady''s sister-in-law, and the second lady said to me, an outsider, that she was worried that the eldest lady would not treat her well, what did she want to tell others?"


    Nurse Qin is indeed a person from the palace, with exquisite thoughts, and she can recognize the hidden words in Wei Qingwan''s words as soon as she hears them.


    Wei Qingwan was immediately ashamed and indignant, and hurriedly explained: "Ma''am, you misunderstood. I didn''t mean anything else. It was my inappropriate words that caused a misunderstanding."


    Xiumei in the corner: This nanny is a bit handsome.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： Punish Wei Qingwan for copying family rules

    Chapter 60 punishes Wei Qingwan for copying family rules


    Qin Nanny said: "As a lady, you still have to be careful with your words and be cautious in your words and deeds in front of outsiders. If the second miss often makes such mistakes, then this old slave thinks that the second miss needs to read more books and learn some rules. .¡±


    Wei Qingwan''s face turned green and pale at what Mother Qin said, but she couldn''t refute it.


    He could only lower his head, and bid farewell to Wei Ruo in embarrassment: "Then I won''t bother my sister and mother."


    Placing down the sweet-scented osmanthus cake, Wei Qingwan left in a hurry.


    After Wei Qingwan left, Wei Ruo continued to explain the work in Chengnan to Nanny Qin. The workload was heavy and many people were involved.


    In order not to miss Wei Ruo''s instructions, I specially asked Wei Ruo for a pen and paper to write them down.


    "That''s all for the time being. Farming can''t be generalized. It has to be adjusted to local conditions and time. The follow-up arrangements will change from time to time according to the weather and the conditions in the field." Wei Ruo said.


    "I understand. I also grew up in a farm family when I was a child. From now on, if the eldest lady has any orders, just contact me at any time. If the development of the south of the city encounters problems and troubles, I will report to the eldest lady as soon as possible." Qin Mammy replied.


    "Okay, then work hard, mammy."


    Although Wei Ruo didn''t like Chu Lan''s participation in this matter, she still approved of the attitude of the nanny he sent.


    After seeing off Mother Qin, Wei Ruo went to Cangyun Garden.


    After entering the door, she saw Wei Qingwan was there, with her head down, talking to Yun Shi.


    Seeing Wei Ruo enter the door, Wei Qingwan raised her head and looked at her with resentment in her eyes.


    Mr. Yun had a smile on her face: "If Er is here, how is it? How did you talk with that nanny?"


    Wei Ruo replied: "It was a good talk."


    Yun Shi was delighted: "That''s good, that''s good. Don''t lose courtesy."


    Wei Ruo said again: "Speaking of etiquette, I have something to tell my mother."


    Yun''s puzzled: "What is it?"


    Wei Ruo: "Today, I was talking with Nanny Qin. For some reason, sister Qingwan came to see me and interrupted my conversation with Nanny Qin."


    Hearing this, Yun looked at Wei Qingwan suspiciously.


    Wei Qingwan quickly explained: "It''s my daughter''s fault. My daughter made some sweet-scented osmanthus cakes and wanted to give them to my sister."


    Wei Ruo chuckled lightly: "If sister Qingwan wants to bring me sweet-scented osmanthus cakes, she can come at any time. Why do you choose to come when Nanny Qin is around?"


    Wei Qingwan explained: "Sister, don''t be angry. I was engrossed in making the sweet-scented osmanthus cake. After I was done, I wanted to let my sister taste it. I forgot that my sister was talking with Nanny Qin at this time."


    "If you forgot, then you should have seen Mother Qin when you stepped into Tingsong Garden, why didn''t you choose to avoid coming back later? Instead of interrupting our conversation abruptly?" Wei Ruo questioned .


    "I... I didn''t think too much about it, I thought I could just give it to the nanny to taste..." Wei Qingwan said aggrievedly.


    "Sister Qingwan, you said in front of us that we can choose to believe you, but if you say it outside, it will make others think that our Wei family has no rules. Today, Mother Qin came to discuss business with me. The manor knew about it, and my mother specifically warned me, but you came out at this time, and those who didn¡¯t know thought my young lady of the Wei family was so impolite.¡±


    Wei Qingwan''s eyes were full of tears when Wei Ruo said it, she looked at Yun Shi very aggrieved: "Mother, I didn''t, I really didn''t mean it..."


    "Ruo''er, this matter shouldn''t be so serious. Since Wanwan knows she''s wrong, don''t blame her anymore." The Yun family interceded for Wei Qingwan.


    "Mother doesn''t know something, but because of sister Qingwan''s reckless behavior today, Mother Qin was very angry." Wei Ruo said.


    When she heard that Nanny Qin was angry, Yun''s expression also changed.


    She looked at Wei Qingwan with a serious tone: "Wanwan, you are so confused!"


    Wei Qingwan couldn''t hold back anymore, tears fell down one by one.


    Wei Ruo continued: "Mother also knows that Sister Qing Wan and Miss Qian''s family had offended the nobleman last time in Fahua Temple. This time, because of the incident in the south of the city, the nobleman finally looked at our family differently. I left a bad impression and I''m worried..."


    Wei Ruo made the matter serious on purpose.


    Actually, Wei Ruo knew that Nanny Qin was unlikely to report such a trivial matter to Chu Lan, but it did not prevent her from using Chu Lan to scare Yun and Wei Qingwan.


    Yun originally wanted to say that the matter was not serious, but after hearing what Wei Ruo had said, he felt that the matter was serious, so he straightened his face and said to Wei Qingwan with a serious expression:


    "Wanwan, you really did something wrong this time, and I will punish you for copying the house rules ten times, as a warning!"


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan was completely dumbfounded.


    Since she was a child, she has always been the most well-behaved and sensible child in the hearts of her parents. She has never been punished for anything, and only her younger brother has always been punished for copying books, but today it is her turn?


    "Daughter knows..." Wei Qingwan lowered her head, her hands in her sleeves clenched into fists.


    ###


    In Yingzhu Garden, Xiao Bei also said to Wei Jin, "Master, the person sent by the Seventh Prince has already left."


    "What did you talk about with Ruo''er?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "It''s about the wasteland in the south of the city, and I didn''t talk about other things." Xiaobeihui reported.


    "Yes." Wei Jinyi paused for a moment, then asked again, "Is Ruo''er busy every day now?"


    It has been a long time since Wei Ruo went to Yingzhuyuan last time.


    "Yes, the eldest lady has been going out early and returning late these days, and she has to make up her mind to make decisions on many things." Xiaobei replied.


    "Go to the next door and ask Xiumei to come over. There are some wild game in the small kitchen. You don''t know how to cook it. Ask her to help you." Wei Jin also said.


    "Alright young master, I''ll go right away."


    Xiaobei walked to Tingsongyuan enthusiastically.


    On the road, Xiaobei thought in his heart that the pheasant and hare were brought to the young master by outsiders, not from the big kitchen.


    The young master didn''t like to eat game very much at first, but for some reason two days ago, someone outside got some for him.


    And it has been two days since he was delivered, but the young master never let him move.


    At first, he was puzzled, but now he understands, he really wants to wait for Miss Xiumei to do it when she is free.


    Also, Miss Xiumei''s cooking tastes better than his cooking, so the ingredients won''t be wasted.


    Arrived at the gate of the courtyard, Xiaobei stood at the gate and told Xiumei what Wei Jinyi had just told him.


    "Then I have to ask my lady."


    "Miss Xiumei, please ask, I will wait at the door."


    "good."


    Xiumei turned around and entered the house, and came back after a while.


    "My young lady agreed, but the young lady said that she wanted me to make snacks for her this afternoon, but your young master called me, and her snacks were gone. Ask your young master, what are you going to give to my young lady?" dim sum."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： so good

    Chapter 61 So Good


    "Then I''ll go ask my young master."


    Xiaobei hurried back to Yingzhuyuan to find Wei Jinyi.


    After listening to Xiaobei''s exclusive, Wei Jin also said: "You can treat her to the cooked pheasant and hare as compensation for her snacks."


    So Xiaobei went to Songyuan to report again.


    "Okay, then I''ll go with you." Xiumei agreed without hesitation.


    He took a bag of things and went to Yingzhuyuan.


    Xiaobei wondered: "Miss Xiumei, don''t you need to ask your lady again? What if Miss Ni doesn''t like game?"


    Xiumei glanced at the dull Xiaobei, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, my lady will definitely like it."


    Xiumei went to the small kitchen in Yingzhuyuan and started to work.


    The rabbit meat is braised in soy sauce. In order to cater to Wei Jinyi''s taste, no spicy ingredients were added. Otherwise, according to her lady''s taste, it would have to be spicy.


    The pheasant made soup, which put some nourishing astragalus and wolfberry.


    In addition, I fried a sweet potato leaf and a pumpkin tip. The sweet potato leaves were sent by the nanny, and the pumpkin tips were freshly picked in Wei Ruo''s yard.


    Four side dishes, meat and vegetables, vegetables and soup.


    When Xiaobei was serving the dishes, Xiumei went to the next door to invite Wei Ruo.


    After Xiaobei put the four dishes on the table, he told Wei Jin with emotion: "Young master, the eldest lady is so kind, we asked them to help us cook game, and they also provided us with vegetables and ingredients, and prepared four dishes of color, fragrance and flavor. Complete dishes come out."


    "Yes." Wei Jin also said.


    "It would be great if the eldest lady can come and have dinner with us often." Xiaobei said to himself.


    He also knew that this was impossible, the master and madam must have asked the eldest lady to go to the dining hall to share with everyone.


    While speaking, Wei Ruo came and walked into the pavilion with a smile.


    Wei Jin had already placed a stool for her. After Wei Ruo sat down, his eyes swept over the three dishes and one soup on the table, and the corners of his mouth involuntarily turned up.


    Her dear rabbit meat, I haven''t eaten it for a long time!


    Wei Jin also noticed Wei Ruo''s excited little expression, and couldn''t help but smile slightly, and took the initiative to put the rabbit''s leg into Wei Ruo''s bowl.


    "I caused you to not be able to eat snacks, and this rabbit meat should be regarded as an apology." Wei Jin also said.


    "Then I won''t be polite." Wei Ruo raised her face, smiled at Wei Jin, and then picked up the chopsticks in front of her without any politeness.


    In fact, the two of them knew each other well. One wanted to find each other to eat pheasant and hare, specially prepared game, and the other wanted to come to Cengfan to make up for the loss of a snack.


    Only Xiaobei was stupidly ignorant.


    After a hearty meal, Wei Ruo sat on the wicker chair beside him to rest.


    "Second brother, when did you have an extra wicker chair here? I haven''t seen it before." Wei Ruo asked.


    "I recently bought a new one. I bought it when it looked good." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Very good, you can lie down and rest when you are tired from reading."


    "Yeah." Wei Jin also agreed, and seeing Wei Ruo''s laziness on the wicker chair, he knew that the wicker chair was the right one.


    "How are you studying at Xie''s house these few days?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "Very good. The lady you found is really good. I thought I wouldn''t be able to listen to it, but her teaching is very interesting. I learned some skills about making incense from her, which is similar to my medicine."


    "That''s good." Wei Jin also responded, with no expression on his face as usual.


    "How about you, have you been feeling better in recent days?" Wei Ruo asked casually.


    "Well, your medicine is very useful, and I feel a lot better." Wei Jin also said.


    "That''s good." Wei Ruo replied in exactly the same tone as Wei Jinyi.


    Then lie on the wicker chair, leisurely and leisurely.


    The relationship between the two is mostly quiet, Wei Jin doesn''t talk much, Wei Ruo sometimes talks to him, sometimes doesn''t talk, just stays quietly and relaxed.


    ###


    After working hard for a few days, Wei Ruo finally successfully handed over most of the work in the wasteland south of the city at the current stage.


    I have some free time today, Wei Ruo plans to tidy up the loofahs, pumpkins and gourds in the yard, otherwise I won¡¯t have so much time after going to Xie¡¯s house for class tomorrow.


    was working in the yard when Xiumei hurried in.


    "Miss, miss miss..."


    "Memei, what''s wrong with you?"


    "That... that..." After confirming that there was no one else in Songyuan, Xiumei said to Wei Ruo, "Miss, Brother Xiaoyong got into a fight with Uncle Xu and Nanny, and the quarrel was very fierce!"


    "what happened?"


    "It seems that Brother Xiaoyong is going to be a soldier! Haven''t there been a lot of conscription notices posted in the county these days? And because of special circumstances, the age for recruiting soldiers has been lowered from fifteen to fourteen. Brother Xiaoyong is just satisfied, and then he will Said that he also wanted to fight Japanese pirates!"


    "Where are others now?" Wei Ruo hurriedly asked.


    "I was **** at home by Uncle Xu! Uncle Xu has no objection, but the nanny disagrees. As soon as the nanny cried, Uncle Xu **** Brother Xiaoyong!"


    "Let''s go, go and call Madam Zhang." Wei Ruo immediately decided to go out.


    Now she has an excuse in the south of the city, she can go out almost any time she wants, but she needs to bring Nanny Zhang with her.


    Although Nanny Zhang didn''t think much of Wei Ruo at first, and felt that Wei Ruo was a bit shabby, but after getting along with Wei Ruo for this period of time, her attitude towards Wei Ruo has changed a lot, and she recognized Wei Ruo''s attitude. After she was able, she began to obey Wei Ruo sincerely.


    Wei Ruo came to him suddenly, but Nanny Zhang didn''t think there was any problem, so she prepared the carriage without saying a word, and took Wei Ruo out.


    Not long after the car left, Wei Ruo let the car go to the street. After parking the carriage at the street corner, Wei Ruo told Nanny Zhang to go to Sibaozhai to buy some pens, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Now that Wei Ruo is already studying, it is normal to buy pens, inks, papers and inkstones. Neither Nanny Zhang nor the driver who is traveling with him thinks there is any surprise in this matter.


    Wei Ruo put on the hood and got out of the car. Wei Ruo who entered the shop did not look at any products in the shop, but directly entered the backyard through the door of the shop.


    In the yard, Xu Zhengyong was sitting on the ground, his whole body was tied up, his hands behind his back.


    He has a stubborn expression: "Father, a good man has ambitions everywhere, and now foreign enemies are attacking and the people are suffering. As a man, I should fight on the front line!"


    Xu Zhushan retorted: "I don''t care about you, as long as you make your mother sad!"


    It''s not that Xu Zhushan disagrees with his son''s joining the army, it''s just that his wife is uncomfortable.


    "Father, my mother thinks like a woman, you are a man, you should understand my thoughts!" Xu Zhengyong retorted.


    "It''s useless! If you want to go, you have to find a way to make your mother not worry about you!" Xu Zhushan''s attitude was firm and there was no room for negotiation.


    The father and son were arguing when Wei Ruo came in.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Xu Zhengyong''s eyes lit up, as if he saw a savior: "Sister Ruoer!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： want to protect my sister

    Chapter 62 Want to protect my sister


    Hearing his son calling Wei Ruo, Xu Zhushan also turned around. Seeing Wei Ruo, he immediately put away the stern expression just now: "Miss, why are you here?"


    "I heard that you and Brother Xiaoyong had a quarrel, so come over and have a look."


    "Ah, this brat is disobedient. I''ll be honest after a few whips. It''s not worth your trip to be a lady."


    Xu Zhengyong, full of grievances, could only protest with his eyes.


    Mother Xu came out of the house when she heard the voice. When she saw Wei Ruo, her mood improved, she came up to meet her, and hugged Wei Ruo: "Miss."


    Although the distance is not far, Mama Xu hasn''t looked at Wei Ruo for several days.


    Before she heard a few words from Xiumei, knowing that the young lady had been locked up in the firewood room in the Xiaowei''s mansion, she realized that the young lady was not as good in the Xiaowei''s mansion as she thought at first.


    So she was worried that the young lady would not eat well and sleep well in Xiaowei''s mansion, so she tried to bring something to Wei Ruo from time to time.


    But I have never been able to see Wei Ruo in person, and I am always a little worried.


    Mother Xu looked at Wei Ruo carefully for a while, and then breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that she was not thin or sick.


    "Nurse stop crying, let''s talk about Brother Xiaoyong slowly." Wei Ruo said.


    "Sister Ruo''er, please tell my mother for me, she listens to your words the most!" Xu Zhengyong said hastily.


    "It''s not big or small, how many times have I said it, don''t call Miss like that!"


    Xu''s mother didn''t know how many times she corrected her son''s address to Wei Ruo.


    "I don''t, I don''t care if she is a miss from the He family or a miss from the Wei family, she is my sister anyway! Sister Ruo''er said it herself!" Xu Zhengyong didn''t care about it.


    "Well, yes, Brother Xiaoyong is right." This is what Wei Ruo asked for.


    Brother Xiaoyong is one year older than her. After the nanny gave birth to Brother Xiaoyong, she hired the nanny of the He family in order to subsidize the family.


    During the time I lived with her in Mojiashan, the nanny spent a lot of time taking care of her, but her own brother Xiaoyong had to be left at home.


    Later, when Wei Ruo got older, he intentionally asked the nanny to go home a few more times, and asked the nanny to bring Xu Zhengyong to live with them for a few more days, saying that he lacked playmates and wanted to play with children of the same age.


    At that time, she and Brother Xiaoyong were both little milk babies, there was no difference between men and women, and they played together in Zhuangzi.


    After a long time, Wei Ruo and Xu Zhengyong became familiar with each other, and they called each other brother and sister.


    No matter how many times Xu Zhushan and Xu''s mother corrected them, they just didn''t change.


    "Meimei, untie Brother Xiaoyong''s rope, let''s sit down and talk about it." Wei Ruo quickly winked at Xiumei.


    Before Xu''s mother and Uncle Xu could react, Xiumei quickly untied Xu Zhengyong''s rope.


    "Meizi, thank you!" Xu Zhengyong smiled innocently at Xiumei.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to thank!" Xiumei gave Xu Zhengyong an angry look.


    Xu Zhengyong, who was freed, jumped up to Wei Ruo, and complained to Wei Ruo: "Sister Ruoer, tell me, shouldn''t a good man have no fear of life and death, go out on the battlefield and make contributions?"


    "The kind of man you mentioned is indeed a good man, but there is more than one way to be a good man. Didn''t I ask you to study before?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I can''t, Sister Ruo''er, I''m not the material for reading. If I can know so many characters, I''m pretty good. If you ask me to write those things in a polite way, I really can''t write them." Xu Zhengyong haha ??bitterly said.


    Actually, Wei Ruo also knew that his detached personality was indeed not suitable for studying.


    But reading is indeed the best way for ordinary people to achieve class transition in this era.


    "You brat, you go to fight in the army, those Japanese pirates are so fierce, your mother has to worry about you all day long at home!" Xu Zhushan reprimanded.


    "Nurse, did you disagree with Brother Xiaoyong because you were worried that Brother Xiaoyong would be injured?" Wei Ruo asked the nurse.


    The nanny shook her head: "I''m not afraid of him being injured in the war. The people can live and work in peace and contentment mostly because of the soldiers guarding the city gate. If my son doesn''t go, other people''s sons will go. If everyone''s sons don''t go, then everyone All must die."


    Said the nanny sighed: "If he really shed blood and sweat for the sake of fighting the enemy, I will admit it! I am afraid of his temper. If he enters the barracks and fails to fight, he will be punished for violating the rules first!"


    Xu Zhengyong has a stubborn temper, that day he went to the Xiaowei Mansion to find Wei Ruo, and quarreled with the guards of the Xiaowei Mansion when he disagreed.


    Mother Xu was really worried when he went to the military camp with such a personality.


    Is that so, then Wei Ruo thinks this question is not so unsolvable.


    Wei Ruo turned to Xu Zhengyong and said, "Brother Xiaoyong, you heard it too. It''s not that the nanny completely disagrees with your joining the army, but there is a prerequisite, that you can restrain your personality and not easily conflict with others."


    "As long as others don''t provoke me, I won''t easily conflict with others. My mother just thinks too much." Xu Zhengyong said disapprovingly.


    "Brother Xiaoyong, although I am not a very disciplined person myself, the military is no match for other places. It is the place with the strictest rules and the place where you have to obey. You can''t say that you can''t, but you must, Absolutely and definitely obey the military orders and obey the management." Wei Ruo looked serious.


    Xu Zhengyong scratched his head, not sure.


    He also knows his temper, and it is indeed easy to conflict with others.


    "Brother Xiaoyong, if you want to go, just swear on me. After you join the army, on the premise of ensuring your own safety, you must restrain your temper, don''t conflict with others, and obey military orders and management. If not , I will be struck by lightning.¡±


    "That won''t work! How can I swear on you! I swear on myself, and I won''t swear on you!" Xu Zhengyong resolutely refused.


    Then Xu Zhengyong said: "If that''s the case, I''d rather not go, and just be a useless man in this life!"


    As he spoke, Xu Zhengyong''s expression suddenly became uncomfortable: "I want to be a soldier. I don''t just want to defend my family and the country. I also want to make a difference. I want to pick you up and live with us. I know we are flat-headed now. Ordinary people, no matter how much money you earn from business, you can¡¯t compete with officials, and I can¡¯t let you go home. But if I make military achievements and become a bigger official than the Wei family, I will have a way to let you leave and continue with us. live together."


    Xu Zhengyong wiped away his tears as he spoke, and looked at a corner of the wall unwillingly.


    "You are my sister, I should take care of you and protect you, instead of staying in this hut uselessly. You asked me to read, and I read, but I am useless, I can''t read, but I have strength, You also asked Master to teach me kung fu, I think I will be fine on the battlefield!"


    Hearing this, both Xu Zhushan and Xu''s mother fell silent.


    Wei Ruo''s heart was also hit hard. She didn''t expect that Brother Xiaoyong''s arguing to be a soldier still had a relationship with her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： Improved Crossbow for Brother Xiaoyong

    Chapter 63 Improves crossbow for Brother Xiaoyong


    He wants to protect her, just like he did when he was a child.


    He helped her drive away the little fat man who bullied him at the entrance of the village, saying that his sister could not be bullied by anyone.


    He helped her pick jujubes from the tree, saying that dangerous things should be left to his brother.


    He quarreled with the village children because they laughed at her as an unwanted wild child, and he said she had family and she was his sister.


    Mother Xu came back to her senses, and suddenly said to her son: "Okay, I won''t stop you anymore, you go to be a soldier, as long as you think in your heart that you will take the young lady home in the future, that mother will believe you I won¡¯t come here indiscriminately, and I will abide by the rules.¡±


    "Mom?" Xu Zheng bravely turned his head and looked at Mother Xu in surprise.


    "Okay, remember, you are a soldier not only to defend your home and country, not only for fame and wealth, but also for our family. You have a mother who is worried about you, and you have a younger sister who is waiting for you." Take her home after you have established a career." Mother Xu urged.


    "Mother, don''t worry, I remember it! I keep everything firmly in my heart!" Xu Zhengyong firmly promised.


    Then Xu Zhengyong looked at his father.


    Xu Zhushan didn''t have any opinion at all, as long as his wife had no opinion, then he had no opinion.


    And my son¡¯s idea is very good, and he also supports it.


    Wei Ruo silently turned her eyes away, not wanting the nanny and the others to see her red eye sockets.


    Really, she doesn''t cry much, why are her eyes red?


    At this time, you should smile happily. What kind of trouble is red eyes!


    Damn it, I just can''t bear it...


    After returning from Sibaozhai, Wei Ruo dragged Xiumei into her small warehouse.


    "Miss, what are you looking for?" Xiumei wanted to help but didn''t know where to start.


    "I don''t know what specific materials I need. I can only see what can be used. Brother Xiaoyong is going to serve in the army. I have to make him something useful for self-defense."


    Although she supports Brother Xiaoyong''s ambition in terms of attitude, she still worries about his safety in her heart.


    So she wanted to prepare some useful things for Xiao Yong before he went to the army.


    "That''s right! Then I''ll help Miss find out if there''s anything hard!" Xiumei understood what Wei Ruo meant, and immediately joined in the search for materials.


    Searching and searching, Wei Ruo suddenly stopped.


    Xiumei: "Miss, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wei Ruo: "I thought of that crossbow."


    Xiumei: "Crossbow?"


    Wei Ruo: "Brother Xiaoyong joins the army now, and what he joins is to defend the city against Japanese pirates. If I can update some weapons in the army, will I also protect Brother Xiaoyong in disguise?"


    Xiumei: "That''s for sure!"


    Wei Ruo: "You continue to help me find out if there is anything hard in the things I brought, I will go back to the room first."


    After returning to the room, Wei Ruo took out the paper and pen, and began to draw drawings tentatively.


    If you make a detachable quiver, which is the same as the bullet clip, and install it directly on the æå, and replace it with another quivers after shooting one quivers, theoretically, you can increase the firing frequency of the æå.


    Xiumei didn''t find anything useful in the warehouse, and when she returned to the room, she saw the blueprint Wei Ruo was drawing.


    "Miss, what is this? Is it a crossbow?"


    "Yeah. It''s a crossbow. I played with it when I went to the school last time, but it didn''t work very well. At that time, I thought that if I could improve it, it would be more powerful. But I have no interest in managing the affairs of the Wei family, so I didn''t take any action." .Now Brother Xiaoyong is going to be a soldier, so I thought of this thing. If there is no condition to make effective armor for the time being, then make some more powerful weapons. Offense is the best defense.¡±


    "That''s the best, as long as our side is strong enough, the enemy won''t be able to hurt Brother Xiaoyong!" Xiumei said happily.


    "Well, I also plan to ask Brother Xiaoyong to take credit for the final drawing."


    Just entered the barracks, Brother Xiaoyong can only be a soldier at the bottom. If he has a small contribution, even if he can''t get promoted, he can still leave an impression on the officer.


    "Miss, although this method is good, but Brother Xiaoyong is not a person who can set up such delicate things at first glance. If someone asks a little bit, he will be confused."


    "Stupid Meimei, I didn''t ask him to say that he designed it himself, but that it was drawn by an expert. He asked for it. It is said that he is an old man who wanders the rivers and lakes, the kind who lives in no fixed place, and he doesn''t know where he will go after leaving the blueprint."


    "Miss is still smart!"


    "Meimei, I need to find a good carpenter to help me practice. I can''t do it just by painting. I need to practice while painting."


    "Then Uncle Xu may be able to, I remember Uncle Xu was a carpenter before." Xiumei reminded.


    "Well, then I''ll go ask Uncle Xu after I finish this draft."


    Wei Ruo was very concerned about this matter, and locked herself in the room until Yun''s sent someone to urge her to eat at night, and she didn''t come out of the room.


    After coming out, he handed over the drawings to Xiumei, and asked her to send them to Sibaozhai to Uncle Xu immediately.


    The situation is special now. Once Xiaoyong goes to register and apply, he may enter the military camp at any time, and she has no time to delay.


    When Xiumei came back, she brought back Xu Zhushan''s response. Xu Zhushan hadn''t tried to make similar things before so he couldn''t be sure, but he would try overnight according to the blueprint given by Wei Ruo. Regardless of whether it could be done or not, he would pass it tomorrow morning. The carrier pigeon responded to Wei Ruo.


    The next morning, the carrier pigeon arrived as scheduled. Xu Zhushan had already made a prototype according to what Wei Ruo said, but there were a few details that Xu Zhushan put forward suggestions for improvement based on his own carpentry experience.


    Based on the suggestions for improvement, Wei Ruo began to draw the second edition of the draft paper.


    After going back and forth like this for three days, when I got Uncle Xu''s reply on the fourth day, I finally got a perfect answer.


    The kind of crossbow Wei Ruo wanted was made.


    Wei Ruo was very satisfied with this, but Wei Ruo didn''t stop there. She had to hurry up and prepare medicine for Xu Zhengyong who was about to enter the barracks.


    Wei Ruo''s busyness can be felt by everyone around her, and the people in Yingzhuyuan are no exception.


    It just so happened that today Wei Ruo came to Yingzhu Garden to eat and drink again, Wei Jin also said, "You seem to be very busy recently."


    "Yes, I''m busy making medicine." Wei Ruo answered half and hid the other half.


    No way, she still doesn''t want too many people to know about the nanny''s affairs, even Wei Jinyi still wants to keep it a secret for now.


    "By the way, my second brother, can you help me get the medicine of Angelica dahurica in a short time?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Angelica dahurica is one of the medicinal materials used to make gold sore medicine. Because of the war in Xingshan County, Baizhi is also in short supply, and the pharmacies in the city are short of this medicine.


    Wei Jinyi: "Urgent?"


    Wei Ruo: "I''m making some backup medicine for a friend. He''s leaving soon, so I''m really in a hurry."


    Wei Jinyi: "Friend?"


    For some reason, Wei Jin also felt that Wei Ruo''s friend was a man.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： dont work too hard

    Chapter 64 Don''t Work Too Hard


    "Well, a very good friend." Wei Ruo replied.


    Seeing the smile on Wei Ruo''s face revealed the extraordinary relationship between her and that person.


    "I can ask for you, if there is one, I will ask Xiaobei to bring it to you." Wei Jin also said.


    "Okay, thank you second brother~" Wei Ruo didn''t hide the joy on her face at all.


    Asking Wei Jinyi was just an act of chance, I didn''t expect him to have a way.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo, and said slowly, "Don''t work too hard."


    "Second brother, I know, I care about my body, I have a sense of proportion!" Wei Ruo said, reaching out to grab Wei Jinyi''s hand.


    The moment it touched it, Wei Jin quickly pulled it away.


    "what you do?"


    "Get your pulse. Didn''t I give you Qi-tonifying pills for a while? Let''s see how it works, and then how to improve the formula later. Am I not making medicine? It just happened to be formulated for you. .¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    After listening to the explanation, Wei Jin also realized that he had overreacted.


    Then put his hand in front of Wei Ruo again.


    Wei Ruo put his fingers on Wei Jinyi''s wrist, and said after a while: "Well, it''s getting better. I''ll give you another twenty pills this time, and you can continue to adjust."


    "Um."


    ###


    The capital, Zhongyi Bofu.


    After several days, the news from Xingshan County finally reached the capital. After receiving the letter, the old man praised him several times, "Yes".


    The old man is sixty-eight years old, thin, with gray hair and a gray beard.


    Standing in front of him are his eldest son Wei Minghong and second son Wei Mingyong.


    Wei Minghong has a rounded appearance, a bit fatter figure, and his facial features are 70% similar to that of the old man.


    Wei Mingyong should be thinner and look shrewd.


    "You also read the letter written by your third brother." The old man told the letter and handed it to the two sons.


    The eldest son Wei Minghong took the letter, and Wei Mingyong came up to read it with him.


    After reading it, both of their faces showed happy expressions.


    "Father, so the third brother and the others have contributed to improving the land, and won the appreciation of His Royal Highness the Seventh?" Wei Minghong asked hastily.


    "Whether you can get His Highness the Seventh Highness''s appreciation is still uncertain, but at least it''s a good thing in front of the Seventh Highness. No matter how you look at it, it''s a good thing." The old man commented.


    "That''s really great!" Wei Minghong looked excited, "I heard that His Highness the Seventh Highness is the most promising candidate for the crown prince. If His Highness can be appreciated by the Seventh Highness, then there is hope for our family to keep this title!"


    Wei Mingyong has a question right now: "Father, the third brother wrote in a letter that this matter was done by the niece Wei Qingruo whom we haven''t met yet, but she has been in the countryside for the past few years, and she must be in a bad mood when she comes back." Look, how can you be so capable?"


    "Huh! Why can''t there be? That''s my granddaughter! The serious heir of our family! Besides, people in the countryside are of course the ability to farm! It''s just the two of you who have shallow eyelids every day. Now I see it. , Those who grew up in the country also have the ability to grow up in the country!"


    When deciding on the order of the two granddaughters, he asked the two sons for their opinions, and the two sons had no opinion, but they both felt that the one just picked up might not be on the stage, and it would be difficult to be elegant. Being the eldest daughter might lose face to their family.


    It''s better to let that fake one continue in front, at least it won''t be embarrassing.


    It was still he who made the final decision to let his own be the eldest daughter. It would be fine if there was a granddaughter above, but the old man felt a little bit uncomfortable when the eldest daughter was asked to be made by someone else.


    "Yes, yes, father, you are wise." Wei Minghong hurriedly flattered.


    "Father said so." Wei Mingyong also expressed his opinion immediately.


    The old uncle said with emotion on his face: "Facts have proved that the heirs of my Wei family are much more competitive than those from the merchant''s family. After all, merchants will not be able to stand on the stage!"


    "Father, you are so right. The merchant''s family is humble after all, full of pettiness, and can''t be compared with those from our Earl''s Mansion." Wei Minghong said hurriedly.


    "Father, my son has nothing to do recently. Why don''t you let me go to Xingshan County to help the third brother? The third brother is busy with fighting the Japanese, so he may not have time to manage those fields. After all, the eldest niece is just an old lady. There are a lot of inconveniences for women." Wei Mingyong took the initiative to ask Ying to say.


    "Second brother, we really want to go together, and I have the same intention." Wei Minghong said.


    "Brother, you have official duties and it is inconvenient to leave Beijing. Unlike me, you are white and can leave at any time. Let my brother go." Wei Mingyong said.


    "Stop arguing! Both of you are not allowed to go!" The old man stopped the two of them and rejected their request.


    "Father..." Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong looked at the old man with a guilty conscience.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what you guys are up to! You want to help because you are pretending to have a relationship with His Highness the Seventh Prince! You two idiots! If it is so easy to get in touch with His Highness the Seventh Prince, it will be your turn." Two? Stay well at home for me, and no one is allowed to interfere with the affairs of the third family!"


    "Yes..." Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong could only obediently agree.


    The old man looked at the two unsatisfactory sons: "You two also give me some encouragement. Now that the third family has made some achievements, you can''t hold back."


    Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong lowered their heads, guilty of not daring to answer.


    Coming out of the old uncle''s house, the two brothers walked on the road, each with their own thoughts.


    "Brother, although you are the eldest brother, in the future we may have to live on the breath of the third brother. The third brother has a son who is good at studying, and now he has an eldest daughter who can make achievements for the family. In the future, it will definitely flourish. Yes." Wei Mingyong said with a smile, with a strong sense of ridicule and watching a good show.


    "Second brother, don''t worry about me, and worry about yourself. I heard that because of the concubine, the second sister-in-law has already had a big fight with you!"


    "Brother, I heard that your house is not peaceful. Your eldest son seems to be causing troubles a lot recently."


    "Hmph, what''s the use of my second brother being weird here, you have the ability to compare yourself with the third brother''s family!"


    Wei Minghong was a little annoyed, he flung his sleeves and walked away without looking back.


    "You''re stepping on a sore spot!" Wei Mingyong sneered, then walked to his yard with his hands behind his back.


    ###


    In a blink of an eye, it is the fifteenth day of the sixth lunar month.


    This day is also the day when Xu Zhengyong officially joined the job.


    Wei Ruo used another excuse to go to the south of the city to check the progress, and went to Sibaozhai with Xiumei to have dinner with the nanny''s family.


    The nanny was busy with a large table of dishes, almost all of which were Wei Ruo''s favorite food.


    At the dinner table, several people were talking and laughing.


    In the Wei family, there is a rule of not talking when eating or sleeping, and talking is not allowed during meals, but there are not so many rules in the Xu family.


    After eating, Xiumei pulled Xu Zhengyong aside and handed Xu Zhengyong a small purse.


    "What is this?" Xu Zhengyong asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： The battle between brothers and sisters

    Chapter 65 The dispute between brothers and sisters


    "Amulet." Xiumei replied.


    "You asked me specifically?" Xu Zhengyong asked with a smile.


    "That''s right, this is a bit of concern for the younger brother as a senior sister." Xiumei replied with a proud face.


    The person who taught Xiumei boxing kung fu and the one who taught Xu Zhengyong boxing kung fu are the same person, so they are indeed from the same school.


    "I am senior brother, you are junior sister!" Xu Zhengyong retorted.


    The two have been arguing for several years about who is big and who is small. Anyway, it is the one who refuses to accept the other and everyone wants to be the big one.


    Xiumei: "It was my teacher who worshiped first, and your teacher who worshiped later. Of course, I am a senior sister and a junior!"


    Xu Zhengyong: "I learned from Master first, and you came later. Of course, I am the elder brother and you are the younger sister!"


    Xiumei: "What''s the use of learning first, the apprenticeship is mainly based on the ceremony! It doesn''t count if you follow!"


    Xu Zhengyong: "I am older than you, you are the same age as sister Ruoer, and sister Ruoer calls me Brother Xiaoyong, of course I am your senior brother!"


    Wei Ruo and the Xu family are no strangers to the quarrel between the two of them about whether they are brothers or sisters.


    In the past, they had to fight almost once a month. Recently, there were fewer opportunities to meet each other, which made the two of them stop for a while.


    Everyone laughed happily.


    After arguing for a while, Xiumei took the initiative to admit defeat: "How about this, you go to the army, if you can come back alive, I will admit that you entered the school before me, and I will call you brother."


    Hearing this, Xu Zhengyong, who should have jumped up and down three times with joy, fell silent, put away his hippie smile, and looked very serious.


    "Are you afraid that I won''t come back?"


    "If you can''t come back, you will be my junior for the rest of your life!" Xiumei snorted, then turned her head away and ran back to Wei Ruo''s side.


    Xu Zhengyong also came back, with a smile on his face, he had already put the purse that Xiumei gave him into his clothes.


    "I gave Meimei''s things, and mine." Wei Ruo also prepared a practice ceremony for Xu Zhengyong.


    Wei Ruo put a small wooden box on the table, and when he opened it, there were a bunch of small porcelain bottles inside.


    "They are all regular medicines, and each one has a sticker on it. You can take the medicine in the corresponding bottle when you need it." Wei Ruo said.


    Xu Zhengyong glanced at the bottle and said, "Sister Ruoer, why is your word still so ugly?"


    "You still have the nerve to talk about me!" Wei Ruo said angrily.


    Xu Zhengyong touched his nose, "I didn''t say you, I didn''t say you, I dare not say you, my sister Ruoer''s words are ugly and ugly, and they are so ugly and cute!"


    "If you say again, I won''t give it to you!" Wei Ruo closed the box, as if he was going to take it away.


    Xu Zhengyong hurried forward and grabbed the box.


    "I want it, I want it, how can I not want the gift that sister Ruoer prepared for me? Even if I don''t need it for the rest of my life, I will take it with me, hehe..."


    Xiumei gave Xu Zhengyong a white look: "Look at you, you are so worthless."


    Xu Zhengyong made a face at Xiumei.


    Then Wei Ruo went to the kitchen to make goat milk tea for everyone.


    Wei Ruo seldom goes to the kitchen himself, usually Xiumei comes, and Wei Ruo is only interested in getting together with the nanny''s family.


    Taking this opportunity, the nanny gave Wei Ruo the income and account books of Sibaozhai in the past two months.


    Originally, it was paid every three months or half a year, but now that Wei Ruo is in the captain''s mansion, the nanny feels that Wei Ruo is in a difficult situation in the Wei family, and it would be better to have more money. And a lot of Wei Ruocun''s money was used for the recent purchase of Xiaoyang Mountain.


    "Miss, the total of three hundred taels of silver here is the income of Sibaozhai in Huzhou Prefecture in the past three months, the income from the opening of Sibaozhai here for two months, and the income from selling sweet potato vine leaves and last year''s stock of dried sweet potatoes. Sum." The nanny gave the silver to Wei Ruo.


    The income of two shops is faster than that of one shop.


    The income of Sibaozhai in Xingshan County is slightly lower than that of Huzhou Prefecture, which shows that Xingshan County is indeed poorer.


    The income from selling sweet potato leaves and stocked dried sweet potatoes is much less than the former two.


    But Wei Ruo is not too small, and some profits should not be too thin, not to mention that this is also for the subsequent ripening of a large number of sweet potatoes.


    ###


    After that day, Xu Zhengyong went to the army to report.


    After that, she temporarily lost contact with the Xu family and Wei Ruo.


    In addition to going to Xie¡¯s house for classes these days, Wei Ruo is planning the next money-making plan.


    The work in the south of the city went very smoothly. Under the management of the nanny, Xiaoyang Mountain was also developing according to Wei Ruo''s expectations, without any problems.


    Wei Ruo and Xie Ying''s medicine field went smoothly with the help of Mrs. Xie.


    They successfully purchased land with poor terrain in the south of the city from the government.


    In order to reflect fairness, Qianzhi County distributed land with good land type to poor families without land for free.


    As for those with poor terrain, everyone is allowed to buy them with money. Generally, the price is not high, far lower than the price of the land that can be planted in the north of the city.


    For example, Xie Ying and Wei Ruo jointly purchased this piece of land, which cost a total of five taels of silver, but has a full ten acres of land.


    So the silver required for pure land is not expensive, but the subsequent labor costs and improvement costs are expensive, but in this regard, they have the solid backing of Mrs. Xie, so they really don''t need to worry about it.


    Wei Ruo also found out that Mrs. Xie''s natal family was a wealthy businessman after she partnered with Xie Ying. Mrs. Xie''s dowry was a full one hundred and twenty-eight sets, and there were quite a few estate shops, all of which were located in affluent places. The income is very considerable.


    Although Mrs. Xie was born in a family of merchants, she was highly valued by her husband''s family.


    When Mrs. Xie first married, the Xie family hadn''t made a fortune yet, and the family''s financial situation was not good. Fortunately, Mrs. Xie used her dowry to maintain the family''s expenses, which allowed the Xie family to survive the most difficult time.


    So now that the Xie family is flourishing, no one in the whole family has any opinion on Mrs. Xie''s background, and Mrs. Xie''s husband has never had any thoughts of taking concubines.


    Naturally, Wei Ruo could not live up to the trust of Xie''s mother and daughter, and arranged the entire planting process in an orderly manner, from sowing to later maintenance, and pest and disease prevention.


    Xie Ying is also working very hard. Now every day when she sees Wei Ruo, she has to discuss with her about the medicine field.


    This enthusiasm is so high that Wei Ruo misses Xie Ying who was always indifferent to him in the past.


    In the past, you loved and ignored me, but now you want to be inseparable from me.


    The medicine field is in full swing, which naturally arouses the curiosity of many people, and some people want to imitate Xie''s family.


    Anyway, the land in the south of the city is cheap, and now that the county government has promoted land improvement techniques, they can also learn from the Xie family to plant together. Who would think that their own land has more grain?


    Yun''s mind was also moved. After all, his family Ruo''er came up with this improved ability, and it didn''t make sense to let others take advantage of it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： focus on academics

    Chapter 66 Focus on academics


    In the case of a general shortage of grain, if more industries can be purchased, this pressure should be relieved.


    So taking advantage of the time to chat after dinner, Yun mentioned this idea to Wei Ruo.


    "Ruo''er, I heard that Xie''s family bought some land outside the city, why not buy some from our family as well."


    Wei Ruo took a sip of tea calmly, and replied: "Yes, if mother wants to buy it, all she needs to do is register with the county government."


    "What I mean is, I hope you can be responsible for improving production. You are the best at improving wasteland, and those people in the government also learned technology from you." Yun explained.


    "My mother suggested that I shouldn''t refuse, but my husband has assigned me a lot of homework recently, and I have to discuss the next work with the county government and Nanny Qin in the only free time left. There is really no extra time." Wei Wei Ruo replied.


    In the past, it was Yun who urged Wei Ruo to go to school and not bother about the field; now the situation is just the opposite, she wants Wei Ruo to go to the field, but Wei Ruo is busy with class.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo sighed again: "Studying is really exhausting. Mr. Wang''s content is too much and deep; and I am a half-way monk, so it is very difficult to keep up with the rhythm. Most of the time I spend most of my time every day. It''s all used on this, if it''s not that I don''t have the energy, if my mother speaks today, I will help my mother to solve her problems."


    Wei Ruo''s remarks were sincere and reasonable, and no one could fault them.


    Yun didn''t know how to refute Wei Ruo''s words.


    The Yun family was still thinking, Wei Yichen said first: "Mother, Ruo''er should focus on her studies. If you want to buy wasteland in the south of the city for improved farming, you can just hire someone to do it. Now there are people from the government to help Then, it¡¯s the same if you ask them any questions.¡±


    Having reached this point, Yun could only nod: "Yi Chen is right, Ruo''er really should put her studies first."


    Immediately afterwards, Yun changed the subject, turned to Wei Yichen and said, "Yichen, how is your apprenticeship going?"


    The Wei family has been troubled by this matter for more than half a year.


    A few years ago, Wei Yichen had been studying in the academy in the county, but last year, the master of the academy told Wei Yichen that he had nothing to teach him, and told him that if he wanted to improve his skills before the imperial examination, he still needed to go to Go to a better academy or worship a more prestigious master.


    Xingshan County is located in a remote place, not to mention that there are no nearby ones, nor any farther away.


    And those prestigious academies are not something that ordinary people can enter if they want to. The Wei family only has the title handed down from their ancestors, and the rest requires connections and financial resources. The college is very difficult.


    In contrast, it is relatively easy to seek a good teacher. If you meet someone with insight and appreciate Wei Yichen''s talent, things will be done more easily.


    Having a famous teacher will also be extremely helpful for Wei Yichen to take the exam in Beijing in the future.


    Wei Yichen frowned: "Sorry mother, there is not much progress yet."


    "Yichen, if you really can''t get the teacher you want, then you should settle for the next best thing." Yun had to persuade, "Time waits for no one. If you delay it, I''m afraid it will delay your study."


    "Mother, this is no child''s play. Once the teacher worships, he will be a teacher for a day and a father for life. You can''t go back on your word. My son thinks he should be more cautious." Wei Yichen replied.


    "Forget it, you have an idea, and mother is just a little worried. In the end, you make the decision yourself." Yun said.


    Wei Ruo, who was tasting tea, listened to the conversation between the two, and suddenly remembered that the second brother had been staying in his own small courtyard all these years, and had neither been to school nor visited a teacher.


    Second brother said before that now he also wants to test for fame, so should he also think of a way for second brother?


    The whole family helps to worry about the eldest brother''s affairs, Wei Ruo doesn''t need to take care of it, but she can only help to find a solution for the second brother''s affairs.


    After leaving Cangyunyuan, Wei Ruo who returned to Tingsongyuan asked Xiumei: "Meimei, do you know which is the best academy in Taizhou Prefecture?"


    "Miss, what do you ask the academy for? Academies are places where men go to study. I haven''t heard of an academy where women can study."


    "I didn''t go by myself, I asked for my second brother."


    "Then miss, wait for me, I''ll find someone to ask!"


    How did Xiumei know this? She usually doesn''t care about it, but if the young lady asks, she must find out for her.


    The Captain¡¯s mansion appointed someone who knew about this, because there was an elder and young master who was studying in the mansion, so there was a bit of ink in the mansion.


    Xiumei soon asked Wei Ruo the result. There are three most famous academies in Taizhou Prefecture, namely Fangyan Academy, Tongjiang Academy and Anzhou Academy


    But these three academies have two problems, one is the distance, and the other is the high threshold.


    Xingshan County is a small and remote county town, far away from the bustling area of ??Taizhou Prefecture. What''s more difficult is that the three academies all have high requirements for students, and it is very difficult for ordinary students to enroll.


    "Miss, these three academies are all very good. It''s not that we help Second Young Master choose which academies to enter, but which academies are willing to let people from our family go." Xiumei said.


    "If the academy fails, then there should be a way to learn from a teacher..."


    Wei Ruo thought about it carefully, and came up with an idea.


    ###


    June passed by in a hurry, and in a blink of an eye, it was already the seventh month of the lunar calendar.


    In the past few days, Xingshan County has been relatively peaceful. During this period, the army reinforced by the imperial court passed through the city and went to the east of the city, making people wonder whether the fighting on the east coast has become fierce.


    The land improvement in the south of the city is also proceeding in an orderly manner, because after the harvest is harvested, it is owned by themselves. Those people work very hard, and many of them sleep directly next to the reclaimed land.


    The Qiqiao Festival on the seventh day of the seventh month of the lunar calendar. This is one of the few days in a year when girls can go out together without being accompanied by their elders.


    Wei Ruo and Xie Ying made an appointment to celebrate the Qiqiao Festival together.


    Before going out, Xiumei made a lot of Qiaoguo for Wei Ruo, packed them in exquisite food boxes, and gave them to Wei Ruo and Xie Ying later.


    Just as she was about to leave the hospital, Wei Qingwan suddenly appeared.


    "Sister, I heard that you are going to the Qiqiao Festival with Miss Xie, and I want to go with you too, is that okay?" Wei Qingwan asked cautiously.


    Wei Qingwan also wanted to be with Wei Ruo, so when Wei Ruo was about to go out, she came to find Wei Ruo.


    "No." Wei Ruo resolutely refused.


    "Why? Is my sister still angry with me? There were some things I didn''t do well before, so I apologize to my sister and beg her to give me a chance to correct it, okay?" Wei Qingwan bit her lip.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： Sibaozhais "Blind Box"

    Chapter 67 Sibaozhai''s "Blind Box"


    "If you beg me to give you a chance to correct, shouldn''t you first show your sincerity to correct? Instead of begging others to take you out while asking the other party to give you a chance to correct, you will take advantage of it?"


    With no one else around, Wei Ruo didn''t need to care about his own image, and just rolled his eyes in a rude manner.


    "But¡­"


    "No, but, put away your thoughts. If you need someone to accompany you, go to your own good sister. Didn''t the Miss Qian family ask you out? If not, go there by yourself, don''t look for me, I don''t have time."


    After finishing speaking, Wei Ruo bypassed Wei Qingwan, not wanting to waste a moment, and quickly walked towards the door, leaving her with a decisive and unrestrained back.


    Wei Ruo arrived at the place that he had agreed with Xie Ying, which was the Sibaozhai that Wei Ruo often went to.


    This location was decided by Xie Ying. Generally, women go to the Rouge Jewelry Store for appointments. Xie Ying has a different idea.


    "Are you going to buy something here?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Well, buy some paper, my brother is coming back soon, there are many good things in the capital, and I don''t need to buy him other things, but this paper is not even in the capital, I will buy some for him, let him see See the world!"


    Xie Ying walked into Sibaozhai with big strides as she spoke.


    "Shopkeeper, I want to buy a hundred." Xie Ying took out a silver coin and placed it domineeringly on the counter.


    Shopkeeper Jia explained with great embarrassment: "I''m sorry, miss, you see there is a notice posted at our door, each person can only sell 50 sheets a day, if you want to buy more, you can only buy our suits, the suits contain Paper is also available, but unlimited."


    "What kind of broken rule is this? I can''t just buy your paper if I have money?" Xie Ying asked.


    "Miss, calm down, it''s like this. The daily output of paper in our family is very limited. If there is no limit on the purchase amount, I am afraid that some of them will be bought all at once, and others will not be able to buy them." Shopkeeper Jia patiently explained.


    Xie Ying could barely accept this explanation, but she was still a little unhappy.


    "I want to give my brother a gift, how can I only give such a small gift? How petty?"


    "Shopkeeper, I''ll buy fifty too." Wei Ruo stepped forward and said to the boss.


    The shopkeeper immediately rolled up fifty sheets of paper for Wei Ruo.


    After receiving the paper, Wei Ruo handed it directly to Xie Ying.


    "For me?" Xie Ying asked.


    "Um."


    "Then I won''t be polite to you, and I''ll give you the money later." Xie Ying didn''t hesitate and accepted it directly.


    "Don''t be polite to me, this is my gift for you for the Qiqiao Festival."


    "Alright." Xie Ying didn''t say much.


    Then Xie Ying looked at other things in the store, and she planned to buy some more pens, ink, paper and inkstones to give to her brother.


    Xie Ying saw wooden boxes of the same size and shape placed on the shelves on one side of the store, and each box was **** with ribbons to fit perfectly.


    Xie Ying asked: "Shopkeeper, what are those wooden boxes in your house?"


    "It contains the products in our store. It may be paper, it may be inkstone, or it may be a combination of several things. Some are of better quality and some are of average quality." The shopkeeper explained.


    "Everyone is different?" Xie Ying was puzzled.


    "Yes, each one is different, but the selling price is the same, five taels of silver for a wooden box." The shopkeeper replied.


    "Then can I open it and take a look?" Xie Ying asked again.


    "No, you can only know what''s inside after you buy it."


    "Selling the same price for different products, isn''t it true that some people lose and others gain?" Xie Ying asked.


    "It''s like this. Whether you win or lose depends on luck. In one of the wooden boxes, there is also a pair of calligraphy by Tibetan monks. Those who buy that pair of calligraphy also only need to pay five taels of silver." The shopkeeper continued to explain.


    "It''s Tibetan Layman again? I heard that you gave away a pair of Tibetan Layman''s calligraphy on the first day you opened. Why do you have so many Tibetan Layman''s calligraphy? I heard from my mother that Tibetan Layman is not very good. I like to give away my calligraphy and paintings to others."


    "Girl, please don''t worry, the Tibetan Layman''s calligraphy in my store is absolutely authentic. My boss Heyou and the Tibetan Layman are old friends, so they have obtained many Tibetan Layman''s calligraphy."


    Shopkeeper Jia only learned in the last few days that his boss is a man named Heyou, not the simple and honest farmer who lives in the back yard.


    So he felt that it was more reasonable, otherwise he would really doubt his ability to see people.


    "What if I want to buy directly the calligraphy of Tibetan Layman? How much do you want?" Xie Ying asked.


    Her brother likes calligraphy and painting, and he should be happy if she gave him the calligraphy and calligraphy of Layman in the Tibetan forest.


    "This calligraphy cannot be purchased directly, it can only be bought by luck." Shopkeeper Jia explained, "In addition, we will register the customers who buy the ''blind box'' launched by our shop this time, and then our boss He You will randomly select a lucky one The guest wrote a letter of recommendation for him to the Tibetan Layman."


    This letter of recommendation doesn''t attract Xie Ying very much, because her brother is studying in an academy in the capital, so she doesn''t need to seek others as teachers.


    But Xie Ying knew that there must be many students in Xingshan County who wanted to get this letter of recommendation, if it was true that the relationship between his boss and Lay Lay Tibetans was as good as the shopkeeper said.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll want all the boxes on that shelf!" Miss Xie Ying was very generous, asking for all the boxes as soon as she opened her mouth.


    Shopkeeper Jia apologized with a smile, "I''m sorry, girl, but each person can buy at most two of these blind boxes."


    "Why? I will pay if I want to buy it, why don''t you let me buy it?" Xie Ying asked.


    "It''s like this, if someone buys all the boxes, then he will definitely be able to get the Tibetan Layman''s calligraphy, and he will definitely be able to get the letter of recommendation promised by Mr. He You. In this way, the fairness of the game will be lost. Sex has become that whoever comes first and whoever has the money will definitely get the reward."


    The same explanation has been given to several people by shopkeeper Jia in the past few days.


    Xie Ying thought it made sense after hearing it, and nodded: "You make sense, if it''s true, it''s really not fun."


    "Yes, yes, thank you girl for understanding."


    "Well then, I''ll buy two." Xie Ying said.


    "Okay, these girls on the shelf can be chosen at will." Shopkeeper Jia said.


    Xie Ying went to the shelf and picked up this weigher, and then the other one.


    She didn¡¯t really like the calligraphy of Tibetan Layman, but because of the ¡°blind box¡± gameplay, she has a competitive spirit.


    If she only bought two and could buy the box containing the Tibetan Layman''s Calligraphy, she would definitely be able to brag to her brother later!


    After looking around, Xie Ying asked: "Is that all? Is there anything else? I want to see them all."


    "No, we started this activity on the first day of this month, and there are only a few boxes left after selling it." Shopkeeper Jia replied.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： you know a lot

    Chapter 68 You know a lot


    "If I knew it earlier, I would have come to pick it earlier." Xie Ying muttered, and then chose the heaviest and the lightest weight among the remaining blind boxes.


    As for the principle, Xie Ying herself doesn''t know, it''s all metaphysics.


    "The shopkeeper, I''ll buy one too." Wei Ruo took out the silver, gave it to the shopkeeper, and then took the nearest box.


    Seeing this, Xie Ying leaned close to Wei Ruo''s ear and whispered, "Each person can buy two, and if you buy one more, you will have a chance. If you don''t have enough money, I''ll give it to you. Don''t be embarrassed, we don''t pay you back. Do you want to cooperate in planting medicine fields? When the time comes, it will be deducted from your income."


    Wei Ruo felt Xie Ying''s kindness, so she whispered to her specially, probably because she was afraid that she would be embarrassed.


    "No, it''s okay. I don''t have enough money. I have enough money. I just don''t want to buy two." Wei Ruo explained.


    Xie Ying: "Really?"


    Wei Ruo: "Really!"


    Xie Ying: "Alright then."


    Wei Ruo and Xie Ying paid the money, and the shopkeeper took out the registration book and registered their names.


    Wei Ruo wrote the name of her second brother Wei Jinyi, while Xie Ying wrote the name of her brother Xie Jue.


    After shopping, Wei Ruo and Xie Ying went all the way to the west of the city. There was a courtyard of the Xie family.


    In Xingshan County, which is not a big place, Xie''s other courtyard is definitely one of the best.


    The two first took a carriage for a while, and when they were about to arrive, Xie Ying suggested getting off the carriage and walking to the other courtyard, because the scenery along the way was very good and suitable for walking.


    Wei Ruo agreed, and just happened to see some motherwort on the side of the road, and she planned to pick it.


    Xie Ying watched Wei Ruo picking as he walked, and asked, "What are you doing picking this grass?"


    "This is motherwort, which is very good for women. There are so many that haven''t been picked here, so I guess I don''t know them." Wei Ruo explained.


    Many ordinary people have limited knowledge of herbal medicine, and most of them would treat it as ordinary grass even if they saw it.


    "Motherwort? Is it good for women? What are the benefits?" Xie Ying asked.


    "That''s right..." Wei Ruo was a little embarrassed, there were two guards behind them five or six steps away.


    So he leaned into Xie Ying''s ear and whispered to her: "It is used for women with irregular menstruation and painful menstruation."


    Hearing this, Xie Ying blushed suddenly.


    "You...how do you know all about this..."


    "I want to grow herbs, so naturally I need to know the useful characteristics of each herb."


    "That''s right. But how much do you know about that?" Xie Ying asked curiously.


    Xie Ying is the same age as Wei Ruo, both are thirteen years old, not far from Jiji, her mother has already mentioned some things to her, but the words are very vague, and she can''t hear it.


    "Probably... I know all of them." I have lived twice, plus I am studying medicine, so it''s hard not to know.


    "Isn''t that scary?"


    "No, you don''t have to worry, as long as you take good care of your body, there will be no problems. Tell me when the time comes, and I will teach you how to make a convenient and easy-to-use menstrual belt." Wei Ruo said.


    "You... how can you say this thing?"


    When it comes to the menstrual belt, even Xie Ying, who has always been carefree, can''t help but feel embarrassed.


    "We are all girls. It''s okay to talk about this kind of thing to each other, and it''s a normal phenomenon. It will happen sooner or later. It''s better to know it clearly than to ruin your body because you don''t know much. People are afraid of it. Things are often because we don¡¯t know enough about such things, what we have to do is to understand them rationally and objectively, rather than blindly avoiding taboos.¡± Wei Ruo explained.


    Xie Ying was surprised by what Wei Ruo said.


    "Strange, you are obviously the same age as me, why sometimes you talk in the same way?" Xie Ying looked curious, but also mixed with some admiration.


    She really rarely worships her peers, and Wei Ruo is the first.


    "There is a house of gold in the book, and the more you read, the more you will know." Wei Ruo attributed the reason to reading.


    "What kind of books are you reading? All the books in my family are boring except for the book of war. The book of war is also boring to read. Only when my grandfather told me it was very interesting. Now Mr. Wang is also good. Tell my grandfather Compared with some."


    As she spoke, Xie Ying also helped Wei Ruo pick motherwort.


    The two chatted while picking, talking and laughing, and picked a large bundle of motherwort.


    At this time Xiumei came up and whispered to Wei Ruo: "Miss, there is a sneaky figure in the woods over there. He has been following us for a long time, and he doesn''t seem like a good person."


    Wei Ruo and the others went to the other courtyard by a creek on one side and a mountain on the other side. There were many shrubs and weeds on both sides of the road. Wei Ruo and the others were looking for motherwort among the weeds.


    The suspicious person that Xiumei mentioned is in the forest very close to the road.


    Xie Ying also looked over, but the bushes blocked her, and she could only vaguely see a figure moving, but she couldn''t see the other person''s appearance clearly.


    "This man leaves a good road and walks in the woods. There must be something wrong! And there is only one house in the other courtyard of my house ahead of this road. People who have nothing to do will not come here!" Xie Ying said firmly.


    Xie Ying has said that, so this person is really suspicious.


    "Meimei, are you sure?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Yes! Miss, don''t worry, I''ll knock him down as soon as he gets close!" Xiumei was confident.


    "Okay, then let''s keep our faces down." Wei Ruo said.


    So Wei Ruo and Xie Ying pretended not to know, and continued to bow their heads to pick motherwort, while Xiumei found a favorable position to ambush.


    Sure enough, the furtive figure came down from the mountain and was about to walk through the wild grass.


    Xiumei seized the opportunity and rushed forward, grabbing the man with a grabbing hand.


    The man resisted immediately and punched Xiumei with his backhand.


    The man was face down, and his face had a close contact with the weeds on the ground.


    Just about to raise her head, Xiumei knelt on the man''s back, grabbed the man''s hands behind her back with both hands, and completely subdued him.


    "Meimei, beat him!" Wei Ruo ordered.


    Xiumei''s fist landed on the man''s back.


    The man struggled and looked up and called for help: "Don''t, don''t...it''s me...it''s me..."


    "Wait..." Xie Ying rushed out and stopped Xiumei, "Ruoruo, this person seems to be my brother!"


    "You... your brother?" Wei Ruo blinked.


    Xie Jue, who was pushed down by Xiumei, raised his head higher with difficulty so that the people in front of him could see his appearance clearly: "It''s...it''s me...my sister is me..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： give you a chance to be my good sister

    Chapter 69 Give you a chance to be my good sister


    "It''s really my brother!" Xie Ying confirmed the identity of "Deng Tuzi".


    Xiumei let go of her hand immediately.


    Xie Ying stepped forward and helped Xie Jue up.


    A clear and handsome face, with clear eyebrows, but at this time there are a few weeds and mud marks on it, not enough noble, more than embarrassing.


    "Brother, you... why are you here?" Xie Ying asked.


    "Didn''t Mother tell you that I would come in a few days?" Xie Jue asked.


    "I said it, but I didn''t say today, and why didn''t you go home first when you came, and why did you come to follow us?" Xie Ying asked.


    Xie Jue wanted to cry but had no tears: "I went home, and my mother said that you were out. When I heard that you didn''t bring many people with you, I was worried, so I wanted to come and have a look."


    "Come and see why I don''t go on a good mountain road, but come from the mountain?"


    "I knew you guys were going to come to the other courtyard, so I came here ahead of time. It was too early and you haven''t come yet. I just happened to see a beautiful yellow plant blooming on the mountain over there, so I wanted to pick it for you. After picking it Going back, who would have thought of..."


    Unexpectedly, there was a super skilled maid beside my sister, who gave him a critical blow.


    Wei Ruo saw a few yellow lily-shaped flowers falling on the ground in front of Xie Jue. They should be the ones that Xie Jue picked just now to give to his sister. It looks like daylilies.


    If there are too many, you can pick them off and dry them in the sun. It is very good for frying or cooking soup!


    Xie Jue''s eyes fell on Wei Ruo. Although the person who did it was her maid, she was the one who ordered it!


    Feeling Xie Jue''s gaze, Wei Ruo explained: "Mr. Xie, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were Xie Ying''s brother. I thought it was Deng Tuzi who wanted to harm Ying''er and me."


    "You are probably the very special Miss Wei family that my sister often mentions in letters?" Although today is the first time we meet, but thanks to his own sister, Xie Jue has already admired Wei Ruo''s name for a long time.


    Because of his sister''s description, Xie Jue was still a little curious about this young lady from the Wei family who rarely caught his sister''s eyes.


    When we met today, I didn''t notice anything special, but this beating was very special.


    "Brother, today''s matter is entirely your fault, but you can''t blame anyone else." Xie Ying thought that her brother was going to blame Wei Ruo, so she quickly stood up to support Wei Ruo.


    "What kind of person do you think I am as your brother, and I will argue with your girls because of such a trivial matter." Xie Jue said.


    "What''s wrong with our girl''s family? It''s your own fault, why are you saying that we are a girl''s family?" Xie Ying was not happy.


    "It''s my brother''s fault. My brother said the wrong thing, don''t be angry." Xie Jue quickly apologized.


    "Hmph, that''s about the same." Xie Ying forgave Xie Jue, turned around and pulled Wei Ruo towards the other courtyard, leaving Xie Jue far behind.


    "Sister, why didn''t you wait for me?"


    "Men and women don''t know each other. I have a beautiful woman here who is as beautiful as a flower. She must be protected. I can''t let you ruin her reputation."


    When Xie Ying answered, she had already dragged Wei Ruo far away.


    Xie Jue sighed helplessly: Now his status in the eyes of his sister has dropped a bit!


    Xie Ying and Wei Ruo faced Yue Qiqiao in the courtyard of the other courtyard.


    The moon is very round, the sky is high and the clouds are thin.


    After finishing the Qiqiao Festival ceremony, they sat in the courtyard to enjoy the moon and eat the Qiaoguo brought by Wei Ruo.


    "Your Qiaoguo is delicious." Xie Ying commented.


    Then I remembered the dried sweet potato and sweet potato chips that Wei Ruo gave when we first met.


    Xie Ying asked Wei Ruo: "You seem to be good at making snacks."


    "It''s not just snacks, my Meimei is ingenious and can make a lot of delicious ones."


    "Bring me more next time, I''ll give my brother a taste too." Xie Ying said.


    "No problem." Wei Ruo agreed, "By the way, what about your brother?"


    "He must be outside. You wouldn''t be so rude to come in when he was here. You have been rude once before. If you are rude to me, a younger sister, I won''t be able to stand it anymore." Xie Ying said.


    "Then let someone bring some of these clever fruits to him to eat, and treat it as my apology for hitting him just now." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, after a beating, he can still get so much delicious food, which is cheaper for him." Xie Ying said while handing the Qiaoguo bag that Wei Ruo gave her to the maid.


    "You brothers and sisters have such a good relationship." Wei Ruo commented, only when the relationship is good, can a younger sister complain about her elder brother like this.


    "No way, who told him to be my brother. I really want a sister or younger sister, but my mother didn''t give me one." Xie Ying said, thinking of something, and added, "Of course a sister like yours would be my brother." I don''t want it, it annoys me."


    Wei Ruo smiled.


    Xie Ying looked at Wei Ruo, and continued: "If I''m as smart as you, I can think about it."


    "I can also think about it. After all, you have a straightforward personality. I don''t need to bother to guess what you have to say." Wei Ruo didn''t hide his liking for Xie Ying.


    "That''s right! This lady never pretends to others. If you like it, you like it. If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. There is nothing to pretend!" Xie Ying said proudly.


    After finishing speaking, Xie Ying looked at Wei Ruo and asked her, "Apart from growing vegetables and flowers, what else do you like to do?"


    "I like to make money, a lot of money." Wei Ruo replied.


    "What do you want so much money for?" Xie Ying asked.


    "I don''t know, but who would think that money is too little? There is also food. More is better. In case, I mean, in case of famine, there is food to ensure that you will not starve to death." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yes, I heard from my mother that the grain harvest in Xingshan County is expected to be poor this year, and many people are trying to find ways to buy grain from other places in advance." Xie Ying said helplessly.


    "The price of buying grain from other places must be high, and ordinary people can''t afford it at all." Wei Ruo commented.


    Originally, ordinary people, after a year of busy work, counted on a good autumn harvest, saved enough food for next year, and exchanged the surplus for some silver and bought other things.


    If there is not enough food, how can there be money to buy things.


    "Ruo''er, it''s a good thing you opened up wasteland in the south of the city. If that batch of rice can grow, the situation will be much better." Xie Ying couldn''t help but sighed.


    "The wasteland in the south of the city will not be able to catch up with this year''s late rice after it is opened. We can only grow some seasonal vegetables such as rapeseed and broad beans. The food is still far from enough. You can remind your mother later and ask her to get more food if she can." Come to Xingshan County." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to my mother when I get back." Xie Ying agreed without hesitation.


    Seeing that Xie Ying was still looking at him, Wei Ruo asked, "What are you looking at me for?"


    "I said Wei Ruo, are we good friends now?" Xie Ying asked.


    "Probably so."


    "What is probably, yes or no, hurry up, I will give you a chance to be Xie Ying''s good sister, do you agree or not?" Xie Ying said domineeringly with a serious expression.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： be nice to my sister

    Chapter 70 Be polite to my sister


    "If I say no, will I not be able to walk out of this other courtyard today?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Of course! There are people from my family outside, and my brother is watching. Without my nodding, you can''t leave."


    When Xie Ying said this, she probably forgot that her brother was pressed and rubbed on the ground by Xiumei just now.


    "Hey." Wei Ruo sighed mysteriously, "The destiny is like this, and it is hard to disobey it, so I will agree."


    "You stinky Ruoruo, if you promise, you agree, why are you acting so reluctantly?" Xie Ying punched Wei Ruo on the shoulder with her fist in displeasure, putting on a fierce look, but it was useless. A little bit of strength, not much heavier than scratching an itch.


    "I''m wronged, isn''t this the premise of your creation? You''ve put on a posture of robbing women and forcing them into prostitution. I have to cooperate with you, right?" Wei Ruo smiled.


    "Okay, you stinky Ruoruo, you use all kinds of words indiscriminately, and now Miss Ben will let you know what it means to really rob people''s daughters and force them into prostitution!"


    Xie Ying stretched out her claws, as if to scratch Wei Ruo''s itch.


    Seeing this, Wei Ruo ran away, she was most afraid of tickling! A pile of itchy flesh!


    Xie Ying chased after her: "Smelly Ruoruo, don''t run away, stop for me, and let me teach you a good lesson!"


    "Idiots don''t run away!"


    The courtyard was big enough, and the two of them ran around, passing rockery, pavilions, small bridges, and finally stopped in front of the flower bed to breathe heavily.


    Finally, the two sat on the ground back to back, giggling.


    After smirking, the two lay down on the grass and began to discuss the medicine field and the purchase of grain later.


    Wei Ruo has an idea, Xie Ying wants to help, not for Wei Ruo, but for the people of Xingshan County.


    The two stayed until Sishi, Xie Ying sent Wei Ruo away, and when they returned to the other courtyard, they saw Xie Jue.


    Xie Jue watched the carriage that Wei Ruo was riding on the small road down the mountain gradually drifting away, and said to Xie Ying with a smile, "This classmate of yours is a bit cute."


    "Of course, someone who can be Xie Ying''s classmate must not be an ordinary person." Xie Ying replied proudly.


    "Yes, yes, otherwise, my sister wouldn''t bother to talk to her, right?" Xie Jue said with a smile, he still understands his sister''s temperament, she is so spoiled by her parents and grandfather, she can do things according to her own preferences.


    "She is not only my classmate now, but also my good sister. When you meet her in the future, you have to be more polite to me." Xie Ying said again.


    "I can''t be rude to her, as long as that fierce maid of hers doesn''t be rude to me." Xie Jue said.


    "You still have the nerve to say that your grandfather also taught you to practice martial arts to strengthen your body. Why haven''t you even beaten one of Ruoruo''s personal maids?" Xie Ying looked disgusted.


    "I also wonder how a maid can have such good skills. Someday you can ask your good sister for me, where did her maid learn from and how she learned kung fu so well." Xie Jue said.


    "No problem, as long as you remember to bring me some delicious and fun things in the capital, I will give Ruoruo. I have eaten the snacks she brought several times, and I have received gifts from her. I have to find a chance to give it to you Only she can return the gift, the things in the capital are just right." Xie Ying said.


    "That''s no problem. My sister asks, and I have no objection." Xie Jue resolutely agreed. In fact, my sister doesn''t need to ask. Every time he comes from the capital, he will bring her a lot of delicious food.


    "By the way, brother, what are you doing back this time? Shouldn''t you be busy studying? What are you doing in Xingshan County?" Xie Ying asked.


    "I can''t tell you about this for now, I''m afraid you''ll miss the point. Anyway, your brother and I are here for business." Xie Jue had a serious expression when he said this.


    In fact, it was because he got the news that there was going to be a big battle between Xingshan County and the Japanese pirates on the east coast. He was worried about his mother and sister, so he came here specially.


    Just in case the gate of Xingshan County fell, he could take his family and evacuate Xingshan County in time.


    There is no definite news yet, so he must not act rashly. Their Xie family is considered a famous family in Xingshan County. If they act too much and take the lead, the court will be held accountable.


    Knowing that it was a serious matter, Xie Ying stopped asking, "Then you should pay more attention to yourself, and don''t make me and mother worry."


    "rest assured."


    "Let''s go, I just happen to have a gift for you." Xie Ying enthusiastically pulled Xie Jue to the front of the carriage.


    Then she took out two wooden boxes she bought in Sibaozhai.


    Two wooden boxes stacked on top of each other covered her face.


    Seeing this, Xie Jue quickly took the two boxes over.


    "What did you buy?" Xie Jue asked.


    "Open it and take a look, I don''t know exactly what''s inside." Xie Ying said.


    "You''re not sure? Didn''t you buy it?" Xie Jue asked.


    "You don''t understand this, do you? This thing is called a blind box!" Xie Ying triumphantly introduced the origin of the two boxes to Xie Jue.


    After listening to Xie Ying''s words, Xie Jue was also a little curious, "I''ve heard of the Layman in the Tibetan Forest. He used to be quite appreciated by the Holy Majesty in the Imperial Academy, but after he got old, he lived in seclusion in the mountains. How could he still be with a businessman who sells pens, ink, paper and inkstones?" became friends?"


    "Don''t worry about this, just open it and take a look." Xie Ying urged.


    Xie Jue was afraid that if he didn''t follow through, his sister''s little fist would come up.


    Hastily opened the two wooden boxes.


    Inside are the four treasures of the study, pens, inks, papers and inkstones.


    The brushes, inkstones and inkstones are nothing special, and they can be found elsewhere. Xie Jue''s own use is better than these.


    Only this paper is a bit special, Xie Jue couldn''t help taking it into his hand and observing it carefully.


    "This paper is smooth, white and tough, so special." Xie Jue commented while stroking it with his fingertips.


    "How is it? Haven''t you seen it before? There is no one in the capital, right?" Xie Ying''s face was filled with a proud smile.


    "Really not." Xie Jue couldn''t deny it.


    "Here, there are an extra hundred sheets of paper here. I know you will like this paper, so I bought more. The store is also strange. I don''t want to buy more. The maximum is fifty sheets per person per day. Ruo Ruo gave me half of the 100 photos." Xie Ying said.


    "Hahaha, thank you Yinger, my sister loves me the most." Xie Jue laughed.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t get the calligraphy of the Layman in the Tibetan Forest." Xie Ying looked at the things in the two boxes, and they were all ordinary pens, inks, papers and inkstones.


    "With my sister''s kindness, what kind of calligraphy do you want? I like any gift from my sister." Xie Jue said.


    ###


    The next morning, Wei Ruo carried the wooden box bought in Sibaozhai yesterday afternoon into Yingzhu Garden.


    Xiaobei saw Wei Ruo holding a heavy object and hurried forward to help.


    Wei Ruo took advantage of the situation and gave it to Xiaobei: "This is for your young master."


    "Miss, you have a heart." Xiaobei cheerfully walked into the octagonal pavilion with a wooden box in his hands.


    Wei Jin has also heard the conversation between Wei Ruo and Xiaobei, and his eyes glanced at the wooden box that Wei Ruo brought: "Is it the ''blind box'' of Sibaozhai?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： she really cares about him

    Chapter 71 She really cares about him


    "Second brother, have you heard about the blind box?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I heard a little bit." Wei Jin also said.


    Xiaobei on the side added: "Miss, Madam bought seven or eight boxes for the young master, no matter how closed our news is, we will still hear the news."


    "I see." Wei Ruo was not surprised at all, she had heard the content of the conversation between Yun and Wei Yichen that day, and naturally knew that they would definitely be interested in the Tibetan Layman.


    "Does Ruo''er also want to draw the calligraphy of the Layman in the Tibetan Forest?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "The Tibetan Layman''s calligraphy is indifferent, but the recommendation letter is more important. After getting the recommendation letter, the second brother can worship the Tibetan Layman as a teacher." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Do you want me to worship Tibetan Lay Layman as my teacher?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "Didn''t the second brother change his mind recently and plan to take the imperial examination? Then even if you don''t really learn anything, you can help the second brother by asking a master." Wei Ruo said.


    "Um."


    "Second brother doesn''t like apprenticeship?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo, saw her joyful expression, and also saw the expectation in her eyes.


    "If it''s suitable, you can learn from a teacher, but you don''t have to force it. Ruo''er doesn''t have to pay too much attention to avoid disappointment." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Second brother, open it quickly, I''m also curious about my luck!"


    Wei Ruo was curious, she really didn''t know what was in the blind box she picked at random.


    After the boxes were assembled, there were no special signs to identify them, so even Wei Ruo, the planner, didn''t know which box was the one containing the calligraphy of the Tibetan monk.


    Under the gaze of Wei Ruo''s curious gaze, Wei Jin also opened the box. Inside was the Four Treasures of the Study of Sibaozhai, all four of which were available.


    Wei Ruo looked at it, "Okay, I''m really lucky, I don''t lose money if I have paper, and this inkstone is also the one with a higher price, so I don''t lose money."


    Xiaobei couldn''t help but said: "Miss, you are happy just with the paper. If you really get the box with the layman in the Tibetan forest, how happy you will be!"


    "One must be content, this kind of thing that depends entirely on luck, you can''t ask for too much, if you run out of luck, it will be useless in other places, we''d better save it!" Wei Ruo said.


    "You are right." Wei Jin also smiled slightly, "These things are pretty good."


    "Anyway, I registered your name, second brother, and you might be attracted to it later." Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    "Don''t pay too much attention to it. Even if you get that letter, you may not be able to succeed as a teacher. Maybe it''s the exaggerated words of that shop."


    Wei Jin also didn''t want Wei Ruo to put too much expectation on this matter, so as not to be disappointed if his hopes failed later.


    "Second brother, don''t worry. I''ve inquired about it. That store is quite reliable. Layman Tibetan rarely sells his works. Most of the people who can get his calligraphy are his close relatives and friends, so the recommendation letter works. The possibility is very high.¡±


    "Since Ruoer thinks there is no problem, I will look forward to it." Wei Jin also changed his words.


    "Yeah, that''s right, second brother, look forward to it." Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Wei Jinyi had a slight smile on his face, and his eyes were fixed on Wei Ruo.


    She always seems to be thinking of him, thinking of him first in everything, worrying about him and joy for him, and sheds a ray of light into his dark and boring life.


    ###


    At the same time, on the other side of Xiaowei''s mansion, there are also people who are worrying about these boxes.


    At the most southwest corner of Xiaowei''s Mansion, in Aoju Garden, Wei Yichen is sorting the four treasures of the study in the seven boxes in front of him.


    He bought a total of seven of the blind boxes sold by Sibaozhai. Of course, he didn¡¯t buy all of them in his own name. He only bought two in his own name. Later, his mother and Wanwan each bought two more. His classmates and friends presented it to him.


    Now all the seven blind boxes have been opened, and there is no calligraphy of the layman in the Tibetan forest, but the things inside are not bad.


    The value is more than five taels, and some are less than five taels. Generally speaking, there is not too much loss.


    Although I was a little disappointed that the ink treasures that did not reach the Layman in the Tibetan forest were not opened, they were not too sad.


    What he wants now is that letter of recommendation from Young Master He You.


    It''s a pity that no matter how many boxes you buy, you can only leave one name, which is the same as other buyers.


    Wei Qingwan brought her maid, Cui He, to Aoju Garden to visit Wei Yichen, and when she saw the box, she asked, "How is the eldest brother, do you have any calligraphy that has been opened to lay Buddhists in the Tibetan Forest?"


    Wei Yichen shook his head: "No."


    Wei Qingwan hurriedly comforted: "Brother, don''t be discouraged. The calligraphy, painting and calligraphy of Layman in the Tibetan forest may be a gimmick used by the store to attract sellers. It may not be really put in, and everyone may not be able to open it in the end."


    Wei Yichen has a different idea: "I think the owner of that store has an idea. Last time they also took out the authentic works of Tibetan Layman. There is no reason to make a fake one this time."


    Wei Qingwan changed her tune: "Then I don''t know who will be so lucky to get this work."


    Wei Yichen said: "Compared with calligraphy, I would like to directly learn from the monks in the Tibetan forest. I had this idea earlier, but I suffered from no way. Now that I have a letter of recommendation, I will fight for it."


    "Brother is so outstanding, if that layman in the Tibetan forest sees you, he will definitely like you, appreciate you, and be willing to accept you as his closed disciple." Wei Qingwan said.


    Wei Yichen smiled wryly: "That''s not necessarily the case. The so-called heaven and man are beyond the sky. I live in a corner of Taizhou Prefecture now. I have very limited experience and experience, and I have no way of knowing what level I am."


    "In my heart, elder brother will always be the best, and I also read books. Although I don''t have others to compare with, I still have books to compare with. I believe that even if he leaves Taizhou, elder brother may not fall behind." Wei Qingwan road.


    Wei Yichen smiled and stopped refuting. It doesn''t matter if he listens to these words in the hearts of his family, he can''t take them seriously.


    "By the way, is Ruo''er back?" Wei Yichen asked.


    "It should be back. I saw my sister''s maid when I was passing by Tingsongyuan just now." Wei Qingwan replied, and then asked in a low voice, "Brother asked sister what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing else, but I bought seven boxes at once. There are a lot of pens, inks, papers and inkstones. I will take some to Ruo''er, she will need them for her studies recently."


    As Wei Yichen said, he sorted out the pens, inks, papers and inkstones that he had divided into two identical copies, and packed them in the vacated wooden box.


    "This one is for you, and this one I''ll give to Ruo''er." Wei Yichen said to Wei Qingwan.


    "Thank you...thank you, big brother." Wei Qingwan thanked her while staring at the other copy in Wei Yichen''s hand, always feeling unspeakably uncomfortable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： Mr. Heyou sees no outsiders

    Chapter 72 Mr. Heyou does not see outsiders


    Wei Yichen didn''t notice this, and went to Tingsongyuan with the share he wanted to give to Wei Ruo, and asked Xiumei to know that Wei Ruo was not in Tingsongyuan, so he handed the wooden box to Xiumei.


    Passing by Yingzhu Garden on the way back, it happened that Wei Ruo came out of it, smiling and lively, talking to the people inside while walking.


    "Goodbye, second brother. I''ll come to find you some delicious food tomorrow. The pumpkins in my garden are ripe these days. I''ll ask Meimei to make pumpkin pie for you."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he turned his head and saw Wei Yichen, who was looking at him curiously.


    "Brother."


    The lively smile just now was replaced by a more restrained expression.


    "What is so happy?" Wei Yichen asked curiously.


    "I just ate something delicious at my second brother''s." Wei Ruo replied.


    "I heard that you just told Jin Yi to make pumpkin cakes for him to eat. Does the elder brother have a share?" Wei Yichen asked.


    "Pumpkin pie is a coarse grain that country people like to eat. I''m afraid that my elder brother may not be used to it."


    "Brother, do you want to try?"


    "Of course it''s fine, next time I make it and give it to my elder brother." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Brother is waiting for Ruoer''s pumpkin pie." Wei Yichen said.


    "Um."


    Chatted with Wei Yichen for a few words, and when Wei Ruo returned to Tingsongyuan, he realized that Wei Yichen had just come here to give him a pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Looking at the pen, ink, paper and inkstone in front of him, Wei Ruo sighed.


    Wei Yichen shouldn''t treat her badly. The original owner thought so too, so he poured a lot of love and expectations towards his elder brother.


    But every time there is a choice between the original owner and Wei Qingwan, Wei Yichen will always choose Wei Qingwan''s side, which also causes the original owner''s jealousy to spread wildly.


    In fact, Wei Ruo himself is such a person. Once he cares about it, it is difficult to be calm and peaceful.


    So Wei Ruo in this life didn''t want to have too much involvement with Wei Yichen from the very beginning.


    Not showing affection is the best way to protect yourself.


    ###


    Master Yun is very concerned about the matter of the blind box in Sibaozhai, and has been paying attention to it for the past few days. From time to time, she asks her personal maid, Cuiping, to inquire about relevant news.


    Like Wei Yichen, she doesn''t care too much about the Tibetan Layman Mo Baoyun, no matter how precious it is, it''s just a pair of words, not to mention that when Sibaozhai opened last time, her eldest son had already won a pair.


    What Yun Shi is more concerned about is whether Young Master Heyou and Layman Tibetan Forest are really close friends who have a good relationship.


    She needs to confirm whether what Sibaozhai said is true, and it is not ruled out that Sibaozhai has exaggerated the publicity in order to attract business. So she sent people to inquire many times.


    After repeated inquiries, I learned that because the two calligraphy works of the Layman in the Tibetan Forest are authentic, and the Layman in the Tibetan Forest does not sell his works to the outside world, most of the people who can get his calligraphy are his close relatives and friends.


    So it can be seen that what Sibaozhai said to the outside world is that their boss Heyou Gongzi is a friend of Tibetan monks for years, and it is not an exaggeration to be able to help write recommendation letters.


    For this reason, Yun''s specially sent someone to Sibaozhai to try to communicate with the shopkeeper of Sibaozhai, hoping that the other party can help to make a recommendation.


    But they were politely rejected by the other party and told that their boss hadn''t seen anyone.


    After being politely rejected by the other party, Yun was a little unwilling and decided to take a trip in person.


    The blind boxes in the Sibaozhai store have been sold out. At this time, a notice has been pasted at the door, which says that Mr. Heyou will contact a person who is registered in the register tomorrow morning and give him a letter of recommendation.


    At this time, there were not many customers in the store, and people came in one after another to ask about the blind box of the shopkeeper, but they were all told that the blind box was sold out, and the relevant results will be announced in the near future.


    Mr. Yun led the nanny and maidservants into the shop, and shopkeeper Jia greeted them with a smile.


    Anyone with a little discernment knows that ordinary people can''t afford to mess with people who bring several servants in and out like this.


    "Shopkeeper, I want to meet Mr. He You, the owner of your family." Yunshi straight to the point and explained his purpose.


    Shopkeeper Jia apologized and replied with ease: "I''m sorry for this lady, Mr. Heyou, he doesn''t see outsiders."


    "I am Mrs. Wei from Xiaowei''s Mansion. I came here specially today to meet Mr. Heyou." Yun revealed his identity.


    In a small place like Xingshan County, Xiaowei''s Mansion is already one of the best houses.


    "I''m very sorry, Mrs. Wei, Mrs. Qian also came to ask the same question two days ago, but our boss really doesn''t see outsiders."


    Shopkeeper Jia declined again.


    Not to mention that outsiders have never seen it, even the shopkeeper of his shop has never seen it once, and all the news is delivered through Boss Xu.


    Hearing that Mrs. Qian had also come in person, Yun knew that there were not a few people who were as moved as she was.


    Yun''s brows were furrowed, and after thinking for a while, he said, "Shopkeeper Jia, if Mr. Heyou can write an extra letter of recommendation for my son, I promise to give you a generous reward."


    Businessmen who open a shop are just trying to make a profit. As long as they offer a suitable price, the other party should agree.


    Shopkeeper Jia smiled and said: "Madam Wei, I''m really sorry, my son has already explained that there is only one letter of recommendation, if there are too many, it will be useless and worthless."


    Shopkeeper Jia had a smile on his face, but he couldn''t help thinking in his heart: These are not sweet potato leaves in the field. Once you pick a crop, there will be another crop.


    Even if you write a letter of recommendation, it must be recognized by the Layman in the Tibetan Forest.


    No matter how good the friendship is, if you put in a bunch of recommendation letters, the monks in the Tibetan forest will be annoyed to death, and the worst will be to break up with their young master.


    Shopkeeper Jia continued: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Wei, the results will be available tomorrow. When the results come out, the shop will send the son''s letter to the house. If you don''t receive the letter, you will miss out."


    "Excuse me." Seeing this, Yun had no choice but to give up.


    ###


    Early in the morning of the second day, people from Sibaozhai went to Xiaowei''s mansion to deliver the letter.


    When the guard heard that it was a letter from Sibaozhai, he didn''t dare to neglect at all, and hurriedly invited him into the mansion.


    But shopkeeper Jia declined, saying that he was only here to deliver the letter, handed the letter to the guard and left.


    The guard hurriedly delivered the letter to the nurse in charge in the backyard. Now the biggest nurse in charge in the backyard of the Captain''s Mansion is Nanny Zhang.


    After receiving the letter, Nanny Zhang hurriedly sent it to Cangyun Garden and handed it to Yun.


    Seeing the letter, Yun''s heart was overjoyed, and quickly called Wei Yichen over.


    "Yichen, come and take a look, Sibaozhai sent someone to deliver a letter."


    "Really?" Wei Yichen''s face was full of joy.


    "Don''t guess, just open it and you''ll find out. You have to see this good news yourself." Yun urged Wei Yichen to open the letter.


    "Okay." Wei Yichen opened the letter, but the joy on his face faded little by little.


    "What''s the matter?" Yun was puzzled, what''s the matter with his son''s expression?


    Happy Mid-Autumn Festival, dear children~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： It belongs to the second young master

    Chapter 73 actually belongs to the second young master


    "Mother, I am not the one who got the letter of recommendation..."


    "It wasn''t you? Who else could it be if it wasn''t you?" Yun stood up and came to Wei Yichen''s side.


    Looks fell on the letter, but when she saw the words "Wei Jinyi", her face turned pale.


    "How could it be Jin Yi?" Yun was stunned, and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Although this matter should be a matter of luck, who would have thought that all the letters from Sibaozhai had been sent to their school captain''s mansion, and the winner was actually the second son who had never had a sense of presence in the mansion.


    Yun didn''t even know that Wei Jin had also gone out to buy Sibaozhai''s blind boxes.


    Yun Shi couldn''t accept it for a while. One moment she thought her son was lucky enough to get a letter of recommendation, but the next moment she told her she was mistaken!


    At the moment when the letter was delivered to the Wei Mansion, she never thought about the second possibility!


    Wei Yichen looked at the name on the letter, and didn''t know what to say for a moment, feeling uncomfortable when the cloud fell into it.


    After a while, Wei Yichen, who felt relieved, returned the letter to Yun, "Mother, take this letter to the second brother."


    "But Yichen..." Yun Shi hesitated.


    "Mother, what should be the second brother should be given to the second brother. I am also happy for the second brother." Wei Yichen said.


    Yun''s mood is complicated: "But this is the opportunity you have dreamed of."


    "I know, I really want to get this letter of recommendation very much. Maybe with this letter, my long-standing wish of being a teacher of Tibetan Layman can be realized. But this opportunity does not belong to me, so I can''t give it any more." Think." Wei Yichen said.


    "But Yichen, this is a matter of luck..."


    "Even if it is luck, it can only prove that the second brother''s luck is better than mine. It should be his luck is his luck."


    "But Yi Chen, this is just a letter of recommendation. If the person recommended is not strong enough, then the Layman in the Tibetan Forest may not accept this disciple. Compared with Jin Yi, who has never gone out to study, he has received many gentlemen. Those who are recognized have a better chance." Yun said.


    Wei Jin also shook his head: "Second brother, although he never went to school, he usually likes to study. Since he also left his name in Sibaozhai, it proves that he also wants this opportunity. A gentleman does not take away people." Well, let alone my brother''s."


    "Mother, don''t think about anything else, just send the letter to your second brother." Wei Yichen said firmly.


    Looking at Wei Yichen''s firm face, Yun Shi had no choice but to kill the thought that had just popped up in his heart.


    "My mother knows. Don''t worry, my mother will definitely find another way for you." Yun assured his son in a firm tone.


    After talking with the eldest son, Yun handed the letter to Cuiping and asked her to send it to Yingzhuyuan to Wei Jinyi.


    Then, he returned to the room alone, and lay down on the couch with a tired expression.


    The ups and downs and ups and downs of this mood made her feel exhausted.


    Welcoming the Bamboo Garden, Xiaobei handed the letter that Cuiping had just delivered to Wei Jinyi who was sitting in the octagonal pavilion and writing.


    After reading the contents of the letter, Wei Jinyi said with a calm expression, "Ruoer really hit the mark."


    "Master, could it be that the matter of the letter of recommendation that the eldest lady said is over?" Xiao Bei was surprised.


    "Um."


    "Master, what should we do? Are you really going to apprentice?"


    "This is Ruo''er''s wish, and it is also an opportunity for me." Wei Jin also said.


    "But young master, that layman from the Tibetan Forest is in Huzhou Prefecture, and it''s a long way from here." Xiaobei said worriedly.


    "Perhaps, it''s time for me to get out of Wei Mansion too." Wei Jin also murmured with deep eyes.


    ###


    At this time, Wei Ruo, who was listening to Songyuan, received a letter from the carrier pigeon.


    Opened it and saw that it was the notes of Lay Lay Tibetan. This letter was sent by Lay Lay Tibetan to Sibaozhai, and then the nurse tied it to the carrier pigeon for their correspondence to forward it in.


    At the beginning, there was an unpleasant scolding, and Wei Ruo was already used to it.


    In the letter, the Layman in the Tibetan forest reprimanded Wei Ruo for his shameless behavior of catching a sheep to pluck the wool.


    Using his works to attract customers at the opening, to promote sales, and to use his works in "blind box" activities. In the end, I didn''t forget to give him a "disciple", despicable! Shameless!


    Wei Ruoxin said, there is nothing she can do, she only knows this knowledgeable person, if she wants to know more, she will change it.


    Although the first half was full of scolding, the second half of the painting style changed, and he said that if he chooses a person with good character and decent academics, he can barely accept it. He also told Wei Ruo to take good care of himself and go back to Huzhou if he is free. look at him.


    "Knife mouth bean curd heart." Looking at the words that care about him, Wei Ruo couldn''t help laughing.


    Zanglin Layman, formerly known as Ruan Zheng, has outstanding literary talents and high attainments in calligraphy and painting. When he was an official in Beijing, he was highly appreciated by the emperor.


    Although he has been an official for dozens of years, the first 20 years were only unknown, and he finally achieved the position of Hanlin, but because of his upright temperament, he often offended people.


    So he retired from his old age and returned to his hometown early, and retired to the mountains and forests with his first wife, calling himself a Layman in the Tibetan Forest.


    Wei Ruo knew him because Mrs. Ruan had a sudden stroke and became seriously ill. Ruan was going down the mountain to seek medical treatment and found Mojiazha. On the advice of the villagers of Mojiazha, he found Wei Ruo who lived in another hospital.


    Wei Ruo cured Mrs. Ruan and saved her life. Ruan Zheng said that he had no money to pay for the medical expenses.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know whether his calligraphy and paintings were worth money at the time, so he accepted it.


    So much so that now there are more than a dozen sets of calligraphy and painting works of Tibetan monks in Wei Ruo''s small warehouse.


    Whenever you have a chance, take out a pair to hold activities, increase the popularity of your store, and increase sales.


    Mrs. Ruan''s stroke was caused by high blood pressure, and she needed to take medicine for a long time, so Wei Ruo went to the forest every once in a while to see a doctor for Mrs. Ruan.


    Once they come and go, they get acquainted with the couple. Sometimes Wei Ruo will bring some delicious food or pens, inks, papers and inkstones to the old couple.


    Ruan Zheng disliked those ugly words written by Wei Ruo very much, and yelled that if Wei Ruo was a man, he would definitely accept her as his apprentice.


    As for the matter of accepting female disciples, someone like Ruan Zheng, who is extremely rigid in certain aspects, would absolutely not be able to do it.


    This time when Wei Ruo wanted to find an academy for Wei Jinyi to find a master, he thought of him. He is knowledgeable and strong, and he had many students and disciples under his school when he was in the Imperial Academy in Beijing. Being his disciple will be very beneficial to the second brother in the future. helpful.


    The reason why he made it so complicated, borrowing the name of Sibaozhai to ask the second brother to apprentice, is also to avoid exposing himself too much and causing unnecessary troubles.


    As for arranging Wei Jinyi to be a teacher, I hope that Wei Jinyi''s success is not only because she has a good relationship with Wei Jinyi now, Wei Ruo still has some selfishness in it.


    She thought that if the little transparency in the original book became opaque, would she have changed the whole plot in a sense?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： Wei Jin is also too strong to drink

    Chapter 74 Wei Jin is too strong to drink


    Anyway, it has become a fact that she and Wei Qingwan are at odds now, even though she still doesn''t want to compete with her for favor and male lead.


    Since being an enemy is unavoidable, then do something else to disrupt the whole situation.


    Letting everything deviate from the track is to some extent a kind of protection for herself.


    Of course, what she did is also beneficial to Sibaozhai. The imaginary Mr. Heyou has a strong relationship with Tibetan monks. People with status and background.


    This can make people feel a certain amount of fear. As long as you don''t meet someone with a very strong identity and background to investigate specially, you won''t be discovered; if you really encounter someone who has such ability and wants to trouble Sibaozhai, Wei Ruo has nothing to do with the other party in his current situation. .


    ###


    In the afternoon, Xiaobei came over to hear that Songyuan invited Wei Ruo to have dinner together in Yingzhuyuan at night.


    "Miss, my young master would like to thank you for winning this opportunity for him to be a master of the Tibetan forest. I specially asked the younger one to prepare some fresh meat and seafood. I want to invite the eldest lady to celebrate together. Of course, if Miss Xiumei It would be even better if you are willing to help with the cooking." Xiaobei smiled.


    "No problem, I''ll let Xiumei go." Wei Ruo agreed straight away.


    As long as there are good ingredients, she and Xiumei are very positive.


    After Xiaobei left, Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to go to Yingzhu Garden first, while he went to her private small warehouse.


    She brought several jars from Mojiazha, which contained not only soy sauce but also wine.


    Although Wei Ruo doesn''t like wine very much, she still makes a lot of wine. First, she likes to experiment, and she likes to try all kinds of tricks that can make money; second, she likes to give it away. Wine is a decent gift; When you are happy, you can also have a drink to add to the fun.


    Wei Ruo chose a jar of plum wine and carried it to Yingzhu Garden.


    Xiaobei and Xiumei are busy in the kitchen, and Wei Jin is also sitting in the pavilion. Today, he is not reading or writing, but drying books.


    Seeing Wei Ruo and the jar she was holding in her hand, Wei Jin also said, "I haven''t finished the soy sauce from last time."


    Wei Ruo: "Although the jars are similar in size, this is not soy sauce, but wine. Look, second brother, I sealed the lid with putty, but the soy sauce ones are not sealed."


    Wei Jinyi: "Do you still know how to make wine?"


    Wei Ruo: "I''m not very good at it. In comparison, I still make soy sauce better. I originally planned to make vinegar, but things were delayed. When winter comes and the farming is less, I will make it again." Try making vinegar."


    Wei Jinyi: "You have covered a lot."


    Wei Ruo smiled: "I always want to learn more skills, so that I can have more money to settle down. If no one will love me, at least I must love myself and let myself live well."


    Wei Ruo didn''t know whether he was talking about the self in the previous life or the self in this life, or both.


    Wei Jin also frowned slightly, as if he wanted to say something.


    Not long after, Xiaobei and Xiumei came back from the kitchen and brought all kinds of delicious dishes that had been cooked.


    Braised wild pork, ribs and yam soup, scallion oil prawns, fried octopus with pickled vegetables, and fried pumpkin tips, filled the entire table.


    Wei Ruo poured wine into Wei Jinyi''s cup, but Wei Jinyi stopped him.


    "I''m too strong to drink." Wei Jin also explained.


    "Second brother, it''s okay, this wine is not strong, it''s plum wine, it tastes sweet, like juice." Wei Ruo explained.


    Looking at Wei Ruo''s earnest eyes, Wei Jin also retracted his hand, agreeing that Wei Ruo would pour wine for him.


    Wei Ruo drank a cup first, then looked at Wei Jinyi.


    Under Wei Ruo''s gaze, Wei Jin also took a small sip.


    It is indeed as Wei Ruo said, the plum wine is sweet, like tasting ripe plum fruit.


    Wei Jin couldn''t help tasting a few more mouthfuls.


    "Second brother, I''m right, isn''t this wine really not strong?" Wei Ruo said with a smile, then raised the glass to toast Wei Jinyi, "Come on, second brother, I''ll toast you, I wish you good luck in your future studies The road is smooth and flat, with every step of the way."


    Wei Jin also nodded, and then drank the remaining plum wine in the glass.


    "Second brother, when the letter of recommendation has a response, when does second brother plan to go to Huzhou Prefecture?"


    After asking the question, he found that Wei Jinyi just stared at him blankly, and didn''t speak.


    "Second brother?"


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi suspiciously, seeing that he still didn''t respond, she reached out and shook his hand in front of him.


    "If you don''t shake it, there will be many hands."


    Wei Jin also finally spoke, but the tone of his words was completely different from his usual calm and indifferent tone.


    "Second brother, are you okay?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Subconsciously, he put the back of his hand against Wei Jinyi''s forehead.


    "Ruo Ruo, I''m fine, I''m fine." Wei Jinyi replied with a cute face.


    This expression, this reaction, and this wording are not the Wei Jinyi she is familiar with!


    "Are...are you drunk?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Jin also did not answer Wei Ruo''s question, but stared blankly at Wei Ruo without blinking his eyes.


    When he was sober, he would never stare at Wei Ruo so brazenly. This is not something a polite person should do, even if the other party is his sister.


    But now, he just watched, his expression focused.


    And his fair and handsome face was a little blushed, spreading from his cheeks to the roots of his ears.


    Now Wei Ruo can be sure that Wei Jinyi is really drunk.


    Just now Wei Jin also said that he was too strong to drink, but she thought it was just an ordinary excuse, thinking that no matter how strong he was, he would not be able to drink a small glass of plum wine.


    But now it seems that she was wrong, the second brother''s alcoholism is really intoxicating.


    Looking at the cute Wei Jinyi, Wei Ruo thought of a way.


    "Second brother, eat some vegetables and drink some soup, take your time."


    Wei Ruo picked up vegetables for Wei Jinyi, and filled his soup bowl with a bowl of pork rib soup, wanting him to eat more food to relax.


    Wei Jin also opened her mouth obediently, waiting for Wei Ruo to feed her.


    Wei Ruo petrified.


    Is this still the cold second brother?


    Xiaobei also stared wide-eyed, and couldn''t find a word for a long time.


    As an attendant who took care of the young master''s growth, Xiao Bei knew that Wei Jin was too weak to drink.


    But the last time this kind of thing happened was when the young master just turned ten years old, he drank a small cup of Nurhong, and then he became cute and obedient, and a little talkative, but he was only ten years old at that time, and the young master was not so The image of indifference and inhumanity, so it is not difficult to accept such a thing.


    Since then, the young master has stopped drinking, and Xiaobei has no chance to see his young master lose his temper after drinking.


    "Can you eat by yourself?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Xiaobei: It''s over, it''s over, the image of the young master is gone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： drunk gaffe

    Chapter 75 Drunken gaffe


    "Okay." Wei Jinyi obediently agreed, then picked up the bowl containing the soup, and drank it up with a "gudong gudong".


    Then handed the empty bowl to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo looked at the empty bowl, then at Wei Jinyi.


    I vaguely felt that Wei Jinyi seemed to be asking him for a reward!


    "That...Second brother, you are awesome...You actually finished drinking! Very good!" Wei Ruo tried to praise a few words.


    Then Wei Jin put down the empty bowl with satisfaction.


    At this moment, Wei Ruo knew that his judgment just now was correct, and Wei Jinyi really wanted to praise her with an empty bowl!


    Wei Ruo was thinking about how to deal with Wei Jinyi in his mind, and Wei Jinyi spoke again:


    "Ruoruo, you are so pretty."


    Wei Jinyi stared at Wei Ruo with a sincere, even childish expression.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know whether to laugh or to be speechless, so he muttered, "If you hadn''t been so good-looking and so serious, I''d have regarded you as a rascal."


    The distance between an elegant and polite man and a simple man is only a glass of wine, which is a glass of low-alcohol fruit wine with an alcohol content of no more than 20 degrees.


    "Ruoruo, how about I dance the sword for you?" Wei Jinyi said suddenly again.


    "What?" Wei Ruo was stunned for a moment, but didn''t immediately realize what Wei Jinyi was talking about.


    Wei Jin also got up, walked out of the pavilion, and solved Wei Ruo''s doubts with practical actions.


    He wanted to show her the sword dance!


    Can he dance sword? What does he look like when he dances a sword with his elegant and elegant image, full of frail scholars?


    You won''t mess around, will you? Can''t wrestle? It''s not funny, is it?


    Many kinds of imaginary images quickly floated through Wei Ruo''s mind, including funny dancing, falling and falling, and pumping himself a few times.


    Xiaobei looked anxious, thinking whether to stop the young master.


    But the problem is, if the young master is drunk, he may not be able to stop it if he wants to, and it will be more troublesome if he fights with the young master.


    After hesitating for a while, thinking about various possibilities, Xiaobei finally decided to stand still.


    Wei Jin also walked to the small piece of light bamboo forest, with a hook on the back of his foot, he hooked the bamboo branch on the ground into the air, and firmly caught it with his right hand.


    Wei Ruo showed a surprised expression. Unexpectedly, although the second brother was consciously drunk, his body movements were very steady.


    Then, using bamboo branches as swords, they began to dance. The "sword" moves with you, the body moves at will, and the sword is as powerful as a flood.


    Every move is like wind and electricity, and there is an aesthetic feeling of both rigidity and softness.


    Wei Ruo saw Wei Jinyi dancing sword for the first time. Although she doesn''t know martial arts, she has also seen Xiumei and Xu Zhengyong practice martial arts, and knows that Wei Jinyi''s "sword" is definitely not just dancing casually.


    As a martial arts practitioner, Xiumei whispered in Wei Ruo''s ear: "Miss, the second young master''s swordsmanship is amazing!"


    "It''s no wonder he''s in such a good shape. It turns out he didn''t bluff me when he said that he has exercise, but he really does exercise." Wei Ruo sighed.


    Xiaobei is holding his forehead beside him, how can this be fixed? If this continues, the young master may reveal all his secrets to the eldest lady.


    Although the young lady and them are friends in need, it would be bad if the young lady knew about some things, right?


    Xiaobei could only worry in his heart, praying that their young master would recover quickly.


    After performing a set of sword skills, Wei Jin put down the bamboo branch in his hand and returned to Wei Ruo, staring at Wei Ruo with a pair of deep eyes.


    "Am I dancing well?" Wei Jin also asked, his eyes full of anticipation, like a child who has completed a task and is waiting for praise.


    "Well, good, very good, you did the best!" Wei Ruo praised.


    Satisfied, Wei Jinyi couldn''t help showing a bright smile on his face.


    His usual smile is shallow, imperceptible, gentle and polite.


    It was the first time Wei Ruo saw such a bright smile.


    Not to mention Wei Ruo meeting for the first time, Xiaobei who has served for more than ten years is also meeting for the first time.


    "Okay, okay, let''s finish the sword dance, how about going to the room to sleep for a while?" Wei Ruo coaxed Wei Jinyi in a childlike tone.


    If the situation won''t get better in a while, it''s better to take him to the room to sleep for a while.


    "Not good." Wei Jin also resolutely refused.


    Okay, Wei Ruo retracted the idea that Wei Jinyi was cute when he was drunk.


    "Second brother, what do you want to do now?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Jinyi: "Eat."


    Wei Ruo: "..."


    This thinking is jumpy enough!


    Wei Jinyi: "Ruo Ruo''s food is delicious, the best I''ve ever eaten."


    "Okay, second brother, I don''t usually see you praising my Meimei''s delicious dishes, but you can tell the truth when you''re drunk." Wei Ruo couldn''t help muttering.


    "Ruoruo, let''s go eat!" Wei Jin also said.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go to eat, the dishes are all done, we really can''t waste them." Wei Ruo brought Wei Jinyi back to the dinner table.


    Wei Jin also sat back at the table and began to pick up vegetables to eat. His movements and demeanor were very obedient, and he ate deliciously every bite.


    He lost the reserve and restraint of the past, and his movements are free and easy but not rude, just more like a normal person.


    Wei Ruo asked Xiumei and Xiaobei to sit down and have a meal together. They cooked a lot today, and if they didn''t eat it, it would be a waste.


    The more people there are, the better the celebration, although the host of today''s celebration banquet is already drunk.


    After the meal was finished, Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi and asked, "Second Brother, how do you feel now?"


    "Delicious." Wei Jin also replied.


    Very good, the wine is not sober yet!


    "Then let''s go back to the room and have a rest first, shall we? Give this place to Xiumei and Xiaobei, and let them clean it up."


    "Okay." Wei Jin also agreed very obediently.


    Then he turned around and walked towards the house obediently. When one foot crossed the threshold, he stopped and turned to look at Wei Ruo.


    "Will Ruoruo not sleep?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "I''ll go back to Songyuan to sleep." Wei Ruo said hurriedly.


    Wei Jin also thought for a moment, then nodded, accepting Wei Ruo''s statement.


    Finally, he entered the room, and Xiaobei quickly followed.


    Seeing that his young master really took off his coat and lay down obediently, Xiaobei wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    ###


    Wei Jin also woke up, and looked at the room blankly after opening his eyes.


    what''s going on? He completely lost the memory of having dinner with Wei Ruo yesterday, and he didn''t know how he got back to the room.


    "Master, are you awake? Come and drink some ginseng tea to refresh yourself." Xiao Bei brought ginseng tea.


    "What happened? When did I go back to the room? When did Missy go back?" Wei Jin also asked.


    Xiao Bei had a tangled expression on his face.


    "explain."


    "Master, you were drunk in the afternoon and made a fuss for a long time. The eldest lady managed to coax you back to sleep in the room." Xiaobei explained cautiously.


    ¡­


    After Xiao Bei finished answering, he found that his young master was motionless, so he said, "Master, don''t worry, you didn''t reveal anything except that you danced a sword to let the eldest lady know that you know martial arts."


    "I still dance sword?"


    Xiao Bei: Cry, cry, I¡¯m so sad


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： tense situation

    Chapter 76 Tensions


    "Hmm... dance..." Xiaobei replied in a low voice.


    Wei Jin also felt a bulge in his temple.


    "What else did I say?"


    "The young master didn''t say anything. He just said a lot of things to the eldest lady that he doesn''t usually know how to say. He praised the eldest lady for being beautiful, and the dishes of the eldest lady and Xiumei are delicious, and..." Xiaobei tried his best to use euphemistic words. Some, so that their young master will not be so hit.


    "what else?"


    "Still waiting for the eldest lady to praise you..." Xiaobei lowered his head very low after speaking, not daring to look at his young master''s expression and reaction when he heard this.


    ¡­


    Wei Jin also had another headache.


    After the accident when he was ten years old, he stopped drinking. He didn''t like the feeling of losing control of his body and hated his own nonsense.


    Yesterday, because of the sweetness of the plum wine, I thought that no matter how strong I am, I wouldn¡¯t be able to drink a glass of such sweet fruit wine and get drunk, so I drank it.


    ###


    There was a tense atmosphere in Xingshan County for several days. Everyone saw troops coming and going in the city several times, as well as people transporting supplies and equipment.


    For a while, rumors spread that there was going to be a fight outside the city.


    Before there were small-scale frictions, this time it is very likely that a large-scale war will break out.


    For a while, people were in panic, and the people in the city were worried.


    If this battle fails, the city gate falls, and Japanese pirates enter the city, none of the people in the city will be spared.


    But at this time, all the gates in Xingshan County have strictly controlled entry and exit, and even if the people wanted to escape, it was too late.


    At this time, the Wei family was also shrouded in a cloud.


    Whether the rumor is true or not, even the Wei family has no way of knowing now.


    Neither the government nor the army announced it to the public, and Wei Mingting has not returned home for ten days in a row. Even if the Wei family wanted to ask him, they couldn''t find the time.


    Yun''s family was so worried that it was hard to eat, worrying that after the war broke out, her husband would be injured in the process of fighting those ruthless Japanese pirates.


    While she was worried, she had to continue to take care of everything in the family and make preparations, just in case the Wei family needed to evacuate in time and move the whole family in case of defeat.


    Mr. Yun had to be busy taking care of the affairs of the family, and at the same time had to worry about her husband.


    Aware of these things, Wei Qingwan went to Cangyun Garden to accompany Yun every day, helping Yun to deal with some trivial matters.


    Wei Qingwan grew up in Wei''s family since she was a child, and she has long been familiar with the things that a housewife should do, and she is also handy in being Yun''s right-hand man.


    After the two of them were busy in Yun''s study for a while, Yun stopped to take a rest.


    Looking up at Wei Qingwan, who was sitting at the table and conscientiously helping her with family affairs and arranging monthly distributions, she was deeply moved, and couldn''t help feeling: "Thanks to Wanwan for coming to help me these few days."


    "Mother, what did you say? It''s my daughter''s blessing to help you share your worries."


    Wei Qingwan immediately put down what she was doing, came behind Yun, and gave her a shoulder squeeze.


    While squeezing, she said to Yun''s sincerely: "Mother, you are really working too hard. You need to take care of all the big and small affairs in the family. Now that the situation in the city is turbulent, mother still has to worry about my father who is on the front line." Mother, you must take care of your body. My daughter does not want a rich family, but only hopes that her parents will live a long and healthy life, so that her daughter can serve you until your old age."


    "Hey, Mother knows you are filial." Yun patted the back of Wei Qingwan''s hand with a look of relief.


    Then he sighed and said: "With your help by Mother''s side, Mother can relax a lot, but the family doesn''t have enough staff, if something really happens, if you really want to escape back to the capital, you will need more staff. "


    Yun frowned, feeling heavy.


    His husband handed over the family to her, and she must manage the family well so that her husband has no worries.


    Seeing Yun''s sad face, Wei Qingwan said softly: "Mother, since there are so many things going on in the house recently, why don''t you bring Nanny Li back? My daughter doesn''t want my mother to work so hard. If Nanny Li comes back, she can help her to some extent." Mother some."


    "Nurse Li made a mistake, and it is already light to punish her to go to the Zhuangzi for three months. Letting her come back early may make the people below think that our Wei family is not strict." Yun''s tone was a little helpless.


    "Mother is right, it''s just..." Wei Qingwan bit her lip, and swallowed the words that came to her lips.


    Seeing this, Yun said: "Wanwan, if you have anything to say, just tell your mother, we mother and daughter have nothing to hide."


    Then Wei Qingwan continued hesitantly: "My daughter just feels that now is an extraordinary period, and there should be some extraordinary punishment methods. The mansion is in the midst of employing people, and Mother Li is very familiar with coordinating the affairs of the family. If you come back It will definitely help my mother share her worries."


    "What you said is also reasonable, but the three-month punishment period has not yet expired, so mother should not change it easily." Yun was a little moved.


    "Punishment is not limited to going to Zhuangzi, and you can continue to be punished when you return to the mansion, such as continuing to fine the mother''s monthly money and let her do some heavy work." Wei Qingwan suggested.


    Mr. Yun seriously thought about Wei Qingwan''s words. Indeed, the family is really short of staff now, and Madam Li can''t help much in Zhuangzi. Only when she returns home can she display her value.


    "Wanwan, tell mother honestly, don''t you want to miss Nanny Li?" Yun asked.


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip, her eyes were reddish, she lowered her head with a sad expression, and kept silent.


    Mr. Yun sighed, how could she not understand in her heart.


    After all, Nanny Li is an old man in the mansion, and she was also the one who raised and served Wanwan since she was a child. Wanwan''s relationship with her must be deeper than others.


    "What you just said does make some sense. Now I am really short of manpower, so I will let Nanny Li come home, but she will be fined for another three months. In addition, even if she returns to the mansion, the palm Nanny Zhang is still Nanny Zhang." Yun said.


    This can be regarded as a follow-up punishment for Nanny Li.


    "I listen to my mother in everything." Wei Qingwan beamed with joy.


    No matter what, Nanny Li will be able to return home.


    The Yun family could naturally see Wei Qingwan''s joy, "Mother also knows that you and Nanny Li have a good relationship, and punishing her to go to the Zhuangzi this time makes you a little sad, but you also need to know that she is a servant of our family after all. , if she is so bold and reckless, if she is not cured properly, she will climb onto the head of the master in the future."


    "Don''t get too used to her when she comes back this time, you have to let her recognize her identity."


    "Daughter knows, please don''t worry, mother, my daughter will admonish Mammy well so that she will not make mistakes again." Wei Qingwan hurriedly assured Yun.


    After talking about Nanny Li with Wei Qingwan, Yun immediately sighed and asked, "I don''t know what Ruo''er has been up to these days?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： The second brother is really good

    Chapter 77 Second brother is really amazing


    "My sister should be busy studying these days... I don''t know the specific daughter. When my sister is in the mansion, she often goes to Yingzhuyuan to talk to her second brother. I have gone to see her a few times and she is not there. Not very clear..." Wei Qingwan replied.


    Wearing this, Yun could not help frowning: "Ruoer is thirteen, and Jin Yi is going to be sixteen soon, it''s time to avoid suspicion."


    The daughter is not familiar with her illegitimate children, but has a good relationship with the concubine at home, which makes Yun somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Mother doesn''t have to worry about my sister. My sister is doing things very well now. And didn''t my second brother get that letter of recommendation? I want to come here in a few days and wait for the response from Huzhou Prefecture. Second brother will go to Huzhou Prefecture." Wei Wei Qing Wan said.


    Hearing this, not only was Yun''s unhappy, but his expression darkened again.


    It was only later that she found out that Wei Jinyi''s box was bought by Wei Ruo, and Wei Ruo filled in the name.


    Although there is nothing wrong with this matter, the Yun family does not want to see her daughter treat her brother-in-law so kindly, but she treats her own brother a little distant.


    Yun Shi looked at Wei Qingwan who was beside her who was helping her, and couldn''t help but sighed again.


    ###


    Listening to Songyuan, Wei Ruo has heard the relevant rumors and guesses.


    Compared to the situation of Wei Mansion, Wei Ruo is more worried about Xu Zhengyong''s situation.


    Generally speaking, recruits enter the military camp after a period of training before going to the battlefield, but that is usually, and now the situation is urgent, and he was called into the army urgently because there are not enough manpower, and he will definitely not be given too much time to train adapt.


    I don¡¯t know if Brother Xiaoyong has handed in the mechanism crossbow, and whether he has been approved.


    If it can be recognized, it should be helpful to Brother Xiaoyong''s status in the army, and it can also increase our military strength, making Brother Xiaoyong''s situation relatively safer.


    Xu Zhengyong in the original book did not follow him to Xingshan County, nor did he follow him to fight, so Wei Ruo could not predict Xu Zhengyong''s ending.


    Wei Ruo, who was a little bored, came to Yingzhuyuan to look for Wei Jinyi, and when he entered the door, he saw Wei Jinyi playing chess with himself.


    Wei Ruo sat down beside him.


    She doesn''t have much talent for playing chess, especially Go, which is a brain-intensive game. She can only understand the general idea, but she doesn''t know how to play it.


    "Do you want to try?" Wei Jin also stopped and asked.


    "No, no, it''s too brain-intensive, I''m not suitable for this." Wei Ruo repeatedly waved his hands and refused.


    "Farming is also mind-consuming. Different crops have different planting and maintenance methods, and you can remember them clearly."


    "There are specializations in the art industry, and different professions use different brains. Anyway, I can''t play chess."


    Wei Ruo rested his chin on one hand, looking at the chessboard in front of him thoughtfully.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she wasn''t looking at the chess game, but was thinking about something else.


    "Do you have something on your mind?" Wei Jin also keenly sensed that Wei Ruo''s expression was a bit bad today.


    "Did the second brother hear that there is going to be a war?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I heard, sooner or later." Wei Jin also looked calm.


    "Second Brother, do you think we can win this battle?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "80% chance of winning." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Why 80%?"


    "Thirty percent for my father, 10 percent for the nobleman in Xingshan County today, 20 percent for the additional troops sent by the imperial court, and 20 percent for the good news that came out of the army today." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Why does the second brother think that the nobleman in Xingshan County can still take 10%?" Wei Ruo asked curiously.


    Chu Lan''s biggest role in this war should be that he asked the imperial court to send more troops to Xingshan County, but why did he alone account for 10%?


    "He is not a simple kid from a rich family. He has brains, understands the art of war, and is good at employing people." Wei Jin also replied.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi even more curiously.


    She knew what Wei Jinyi said, because that''s how Chu Lan was portrayed in the original book.


    But why does the second brother who hardly goes out in the mansion make such an accurate assessment.


    Wei Jin also noticed that Wei Ruo was looking at him, and explained unhurriedly: "I like to read books, and I also like to hear some rumors. Although I am in the deep house, I know enough about the outside world."


    "Second brother, you are really good. If you take the imperial examination, the probability of success is still very high." Wei Ruo has more and more confidence in Wei Jin.


    Wei Ruo rested his chin in both hands, with an expression of admiration on his face, little stars seemed to pop out of his eyes.


    Wei Jin also smiled, and then couldn''t help reaching out his right hand to Wei Ruo''s head, and when he was about to touch his head, Wei Jin also stopped suddenly.


    "Second brother, what are you doing?"


    "It''s nothing." Wei Jin quickly withdrew his hand, and then found a lame excuse, "There are dead leaves on your head."


    "However, even if this battle can be won, it does not guarantee my friend''s survival." Wei Ruo''s worry did not diminish.


    Just because the war is won doesn''t mean everyone on the winning side will come back alive.


    "Is that the friend you mentioned last time?" Wei Ruo also mentioned a friend last time.


    "Well, that''s the one. He''s joined the army. The last time I was in a rush to make medicine for sores, it was for him." Wei Ruo replied.


    Joining the army is a man.


    But what can make Wei Ruo worry so much must be something unusual.


    "Did your friend come to Xingshan County for you?" Wei Jin also asked.


    Wei Ruo only came to Xingshan County a few months ago, and since then he rarely has contact with outsiders.


    So this friend is likely to be known by Wei Ruo when he was in Huzhou.


    "Probably." Wei Ruo replied.


    Nurse and Uncle Xu are here, Brother Xiaoyong must come together.


    Wei Jin also lowered his head and fiddled with his chess game again.


    ###


    For two days in a row, the people living in the east of the city could hear loud noises coming from the east, and sometimes they could even see the flames reaching the sky.


    This made the cloud over Xingshan County even thicker.


    In the past few days, both the Qian Mansion and the Xie Mansion have suspended classes. Both Wei Qingwan and Wei Ruo stayed at home and did not go out again.


    In Tingsong Garden, Wei Ruo was looking at the account books. The "blind box" made Sibaozhai a full one hundred and twenty-two taels of silver.


    Xiumei trotted into the room: "Miss, Nanny Li... Nanny Li has been brought back to the house!"


    "Isn''t it less than three months?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I heard that it was the Second Miss who begged, so Nanny Li would be punished by going back to the mansion instead, and she would be fined for another three months."


    Wei Ruo snorted softly: "There is really a way."


    "Miss, Nanny Li is at the gate of our yard right now, and she said she is coming to kowtow to apologize for you." Xiumei frowned, with a bored expression on her face.


    Come back as soon as you come back, why do you still have to come here to find it hard?


    "Let''s go to the meeting. It just so happens that I''ve been very depressed these two days! I''m worried that Brother Xiaoyong will have nowhere to relieve his depression!" Wei Ruo said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： teach nanny li a lesson

    Chapter 78 A Lesson to Nanny Li


    When he came to the gate of the courtyard, Wei Ruo really saw Li Nanny who hadn''t seen him for a long time, she was darker and thinner than two months ago.


    She knelt on the ground, and kowtowed to Wei Ruo to apologize as soon as she saw Wei Ruo coming.


    Her actions caused several servants in the mansion to stop and watch at the gate of Tingsongyuan.


    Seeing this scene, Xiumei frowned, pulled Wei Ruo, and whispered her worries: "Miss, what should I do? Li Nanny did this on purpose! What is the reason for making such a big commotion and attracting so many people to watch?" ?¡±


    "I know what she wants to do, she wants to ruin my reputation as your young lady." Wei Ruo knew it well.


    When Wei Ruo first entered the mansion, Nanny Li was the person in charge of teaching Wei Ruo the rules. In name, she could be regarded as Wei Ruo''s half teacher, and an old man who came out of the Earl''s mansion. Yes, the scene is really not good.


    Wei Ruo and Nanny Li were so tough that day, and when they confronted each other, they were **** for tat. According to this style of behavior, Wei Ruo kowtowed when he saw Nanny Li, not only did he not appreciate it, but he might even mock him again.


    At that time, Wei Ruo will get a notoriety of making things difficult for the old lady in the mansion, so that all the servants in the mansion will have a bad impression of her as a young lady.


    "Then what should I do?" Xiumei worried.


    "Don''t worry, look at me." Wei Ruo patted Xiumei''s hand lightly.


    Immediately afterwards, she walked up to Li Nanny: "Li Nanny, this is impossible!"


    "If the young lady doesn''t forgive the old slave today, the old slave won''t be able to kneel down forever!" Nanny Li said with a sad face.


    "What does Nanny Li mean by this? When did I blame you? Get up quickly, you are an old man in the mansion, and you have just suffered in the Zhuangzi, so you don''t like kneeling like this!"


    As Wei Ruo said, she wanted to come forward to help Nanny Li.


    Nanny Li raised her head and looked at Wei Ruo in surprise.


    Wei Ruo in Mammy Li''s memory was arrogant, vulgar and savage. She never taught her how to learn etiquette.


    According to what she knew about Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo shouldn''t have reacted like this!


    "Miss, don''t you blame me?" Nanny Li asked.


    "I was arguing with Mammy that day because Mammy did something wrong. Human life is at stake. I am naturally anxious. Now that the matter is over, my second brother has recovered, and you have been punished. Why should I take my anger out on you again, unless ... Mammy, are you still planning to continue to make mistakes and continue to make things difficult for me?" Wei Ruo had a faint smile hidden in the corner of his mouth.


    "No, no, the old slave has reformed and won''t do it again!" Nanny Li hurriedly said.


    As he spoke, he kowtowed again.


    "Madam Li, what are you doing, I forgive you, why do you still kowtow?"


    "The old slave feels ashamed in his heart, and is afraid that the eldest lady will not forgive me."


    "I can''t help it, Li Nanny, you are getting old, what if you break your body and fall at my door, what should you do? Xiumei, quickly help Li Nanny up."


    "Good lady."


    Xiumei strode forward.


    "Li Nanny, get up." Without giving Li Nanny time to react, Xiumei put her hands under Li Nanny''s arms, and directly lifted her up.


    Before Nanny Li came back to her senses, she heard Wei Ruo continue to say:


    "Then check her knee again for any bruises."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, Nanny Li panicked and quickly stopped: "No need, no need, I''m not hurt!"


    But how could her reaction speed be compared to Xiumei''s, Xiumei touched Nanny Li''s knee with lightning speed.


    What the palm touched was not the hard kneecap, but a soft mass.


    Xiumei understood, and with quick eyes and quick hands, she reached under Nanny Li''s skirt and took off the knee pads tied around her knees.


    When the knee pads appeared in front of everyone, everyone showed surprised expressions, and turned to contempt after a while.


    Wei Ruo said unhurriedly: "Nurse really pays attention to her health, she came to apologize to me and didn''t forget to protect her knee."


    Nurse Zhang just came to talk to Wei Ruo about something, and when she came across this scene at the gate of Tingsongyuan, she couldn''t hold back for a while, and burst out laughing.


    Nurse Zhang led the way, and the other maids who were watching also laughed.


    Hearing everyone''s ridicule, Nanny Li couldn''t bear the shame and indignation, she pulled the knee pad from Xiumei''s hand, turned around and ran away.


    Xiumei smiled and walked back to Wei Ruo''s side: "Miss, how do you know she has knee pads?"


    "The surface of the bluestone slabs paved on the floor here is rough and uneven. Kneeling on it would be too much for young knees, let alone Madam Li''s age? She didn''t come to apologize to me sincerely, so naturally she couldn''t bear to let herself suffer." Wei Ruo analyzed.


    "So that''s the case, the young lady is smart!"


    "That also requires my Meimei''s sharp eyesight and quick hands!"


    "So I am suitable to be by Miss''s side forever!" Xiumei said with a smile.


    The master and servant returned to the courtyard talking and laughing, and the rest of the onlookers also dispersed.


    Nanny Li ran back to Wangmeiyuan in a hurry.


    Seeing Nanny Li coming back in a panic, Wei Qingwan came up to ask about the situation worriedly: "What''s wrong with you, Madam?"


    "Miss, what''s going on? I haven''t been in the country for two months, why did the young lady''s temperament change so much?" Li Nanny still can''t believe it.


    "This... I don''t know either, I have never understood my sister."


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head and murmured: "In the past, you always said that my sister was a vulgar and arrogant person, and she pretended to be decent in front of her parents and brothers. But in such a long time, I have never seen my sister. Whenever I get blamed for my vulgarity and arrogance, I often use etiquette to suppress me."


    Wei Qingwan said again: "Just now, Mammy, when you said you were going to show some color to your sister, that''s why I stopped Mammy."


    Nanny Li frowned into the word "Chuan", and said a little annoyed: "It seems that I underestimated Wei Qingruo before! Miss, don''t worry, I was careless this time. Now that I''m back, I have plenty of time to take my time." Fight her!"


    "Mommy, this is not good...in case..."


    "Miss, don''t worry, this is all my own idea. Even if something happens later, I will be responsible for it alone, and I will never drag you down!" Nanny Li assured Wei Qingwan.


    "How can this be possible? Sister, you are doing all this for me! How can I stay out of it?"


    "I was punished entirely because of Wei Qingruo. I already had a grudge against her. This time, the lady begged for mercy and allowed me to return to the house a month earlier. It is a kindness to me, and I will do it according to the situation and reason. Miss you Do not persuade."


    Nanny Li has made up her mind.


    ###


    Two nights later, when everyone in the Wei Mansion was drinking tea after dinner, Wei Mingting, who hadn''t been home for seven days, suddenly came back.


    Wearing armor, the battle robe is still in place, the face is covered with dirt, and the hair is messy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： won the battle

    Chapter 79 Victory


    Everyone in the room hurriedly got up to greet him.


    "Husband!" Seeing her husband appearing in front of her intact, Yun was extremely excited and her face was full of joy.


    "Father!" Wei Yichen, Wei Qingwan and others surrounded Wei Mingting and looked at him carefully.


    "Great victory! We beat those Japanese on the sea and fled! Now there is no one of their ships on the sea!" Wei Mingting said with a smile on his face.


    He was busy with official duties on weekdays. When the preparations for this large-scale battle began, he never went home, and devoted himself to preparations, day and night, advancing and retreating with the soldiers.


    Now that the war has been won, he rushed back to tell his family the good news as soon as possible, so that the family members who were worried about him could rest assured.


    "Big victory? Really?" Yun was overjoyed.


    Everyone in the room showed extremely happy expressions on their faces, and Wei Ruo was no exception.


    At this moment, the dark clouds that had shrouded Xiaowei''s Mansion for many days completely dissipated, and the moon was seen when the clouds were cleared!


    Afterwards, everyone surrounded Wei Mingting and sat down in their seats.


    The maid hurriedly brought tea and pastries.


    Wei Mingting briefly talked to his children, and then let them go back first. It was getting late today, and Wei Mingting had just finished a bitter battle that lasted for several days and needed to rest.


    Everyone left one after another.


    Waiting until the next morning, Wei Yichen, Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan, and Wei Yilin came to Cangyun Garden early to wait.


    Usually, breakfast at home is served separately, but today is different. Everyone wants to know more about this battle.


    After waiting for a while, Cuiping came out and invited everyone into the house.


    After entering the door, he saw Wei Mingting was up, dressed in plain clothes, refreshed.


    Wei Mingting asked everyone to sit down and have breakfast together.


    On the big round table in front of you, there are porridge, deep-fried dough sticks, pickles, and soup dumplings, all of which are common breakfasts for the people of Taizhou Prefecture.


    After breakfast, the servants removed the leftovers from the table.


    Everyone sat aside, Wei Mingting knew that the children came early in the morning because they were worried about themselves, and at the same time they wanted to know what happened in the past few days.


    "I have to thank two people for this big victory." Wei Mingting, who had never talked much before, talked more today.


    "Who is the husband talking about?" Yun asked hurriedly.


    Everyone looked at him curiously.


    "One is that young master, who is inseparable from the reinforcements sent by the court. This time, he also arranged a surprise attack. He circled out from Wangyue Mountain and hit the Japanese pirate army''s abdomen directly, disrupting their formation."


    Everyone knows this, so it''s not surprising.


    "What about the second one?" Yun asked.


    "The second is something that we all didn''t expect. A few days ago, the city recruited soldiers, and a small soldier was recruited and brought us a powerful weapon. This weapon is a slave but not an ordinary slave. Put ten arrows in it, after firing, just replace it with another one, the efficiency is quite high, and our firepower has been greatly improved after use.¡±


    "Before the start of this battle, we gathered all the craftsmen in the city and rushed to make a large number of this machine crossbow overnight for use in the battle."


    "This is the great fortune of my husband and the people of Xingshan County! What kind of skillful craftsman is that little soldier? He can make such a powerful weapon." Yun asked curiously.


    "I''ve already asked him. He didn''t make this weapon himself. He got it from an old master who traveled all over the rivers and lakes. But even so, it''s all due to him. Moreover, this person won the battle in this battle. Among them, he performed outstandingly and was extremely brave. I plan to ask for his promotion to be the general banner (equivalent to a platoon leader) after this incident is over."


    "This person was really sent by God to help my husband and the people of Xingshan County!" Yun said.


    Wei Ruo listened from the side, knowing that the person Wei Mingting was talking about was Brother Xiaoyong, the smile on his face deepened.


    Brother Xiaoyong is fine, and he has accumulated military merits, which is really great.


    "Father, what about you?" Wei Yichen asked.


    Father won the battle, will he also be promoted by the court?


    "I''m not very clear about my affairs." Wei Mingting knew in his heart that his affairs depended on the attitude of the Seventh Highness.


    His Royal Highness Seventh Prince and Young Master Lu both participated in this battle, and he knew the situation best. At that time, we will have to see how His Royal Highness will report to the court.


    "Daddy is so brave, after reporting to the imperial court, they will definitely be promoted to Daddy''s official position!" Wei Yilin couldn''t help but said.


    "Don''t think about it for the time being. I can''t decide whether I''m promoted or not. As long as this battle can be won, it will be the most gratifying thing for the people of Xingshan County to gain a moment of peace." Wei Mingting said.


    Later Wei Mingting said that Wei Ruo didn''t listen carefully to what Wei Mingting said, and she was only thinking about passing the good news to the nanny and Uncle Xu.


    This chat lasted for nearly an hour, and then Yun let the children go back so that her husband could rest more.


    Wei Ruo came out of the dining room and saw Wei Mingting''s bodyguard Jing Hu, so he went over to ask him the name of the soldier that Wei Mingting praised today.


    Jing Hu gave a clear answer: Xu Zhengyong.


    After confirming that it was Brother Xiaoyong, Wei Ruo happily returned to Ting Song Yuan.


    "Miss, why are you so happy?" Xiumei saw that Wei Ruo''s walking pace was different, as if stepping on clouds, it must be something good.


    "I want to write to the nanny to tell her about Brother Xiaoyong." Wei Ruo walked towards the house while talking.


    "How is Brother Xiaoyong?" Xiumei hurriedly asked, her tone excited and curious.


    Since Brother Xiaoyong joined the army, they haven''t heard from Brother Xiaoyong.


    "He has made military achievements."


    "Really?" Xiumei beamed with joy, but after a while she put away her joyful expression, and said with a snort, "This brat, he has some skills! He is indeed my fellow apprentice!"


    Turning around, he asked again, "Then when can Brother Xiaoyong go home?"


    "It should be enough in a few days. It sounds like this battle has repelled all the Japanese pirates in Xingshan County. At least there will be a period of peace. If this is the case, soldiers should be arranged in batches in the barracks Going home to visit relatives." Wei Ruo said.


    "That''s good! Miss, let me find some supplements and put them on Brother Xiaoyong''s back, okay?"


    "Go, go, I have the same intention, you and I want to go together."


    Xiumei turned around and ran briskly into the small warehouse.


    ###


    After waiting for two days, Xu Zhengyong finally came back.


    Nurse immediately sent a letter to Wei Ruo.


    The two families are close to each other, and the pigeon flew to Wei Ruo''s yard after a while.


    After receiving the letter, Wei Ruo and Xiumei went out using the excuse they had prepared long ago.


    Now that Nanny Zhang is Wei Ruo''s own person, even if Wei Ruo runs around after going out, she will choose to turn a blind eye.


    Entering the back yard from Sibaozhai, the nanny was talking to Xu Zhengyong with tears in her eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： Xu Zhengyong was promoted

    Chapter 80 Xu Zhengyong is promoted


    Hearing footsteps and seeing Wei Ruo coming, the nanny put away her tears.


    "Sister Ruoer!" Xu Zhengyong smiled brightly.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, but looked him up and down carefully.


    "Don''t look at Sister Ruo''er, I''m fine, I''m not injured, I''m amazing, the fights when I was a child were not in vain, the master''s kung fu was not in vain, and the slave you gave me, don''t mention how amazing it is! "


    "Our crossbowmen kept shooting at them, and the rain of arrows was dense. The group of people died before they approached us. I''m amazing, those short and frustrating Japanese people can''t even touch a single hair of my hair!"


    In order to prove to Wei Ruo that nothing happened to him, Xu Zhengyong gestured to Wei Ruo a few times on the spot, and even performed a backflip.


    "Okay, okay, don''t turn over, be careful that you didn''t get hurt on the battlefield, but you got hurt playing tricks at home!" Xiumei stopped Xu Zhengyong angrily.


    "Hehehe...Meimei, do you have to call me senior brother from now on?" Xu Zhengyong didn''t forget this.


    "You have a good idea, so where is this going? It''s just a battle, and it can only be counted if you don''t get injured for at least three to five years." Xiumei said hurriedly.


    "Three years or five years? Isn''t that too long?" Xu Zhengyong pursed his lips.


    "How long has it been? Do you think that being a soldier is a matter of a day or two? When you choose this path, you should know that it is a major event that is close to a lifetime. It is not enough for you to guarantee your safety for three to five years! "


    "Okay, okay, I''m a man, I don''t care about you, three years to five years, three years to five years, sooner or later you will be willing to call me senior brother!"


    Xu Zhengyong replied confidently.


    After it was over, he told Wei Ruo about his experience this time as if showing off a treasure.


    "Sister Ruo''er, I''m going to be promoted soon!"


    "real?"


    "Of course it''s true, His Highness the Seventh Prince personally agreed!" Xu Zhengyong said, and then whispered, "They won''t allow him to say that he belongs to the Seventh Highness. I''ll tell you secretly, so don''t spread the word!"


    Hearing this, both Wei Ruo and Xiumei couldn''t help rolling their eyes.


    "Brother Xiaoyong, don''t tell us such a secret next time. Since you have said something that cannot be revealed to the outside world, don''t tell it." Wei Ruo said.


    "But you are not outsiders to me! One of you is my sister, and the other is my junior sister. There is nothing I can''t tell you." Xu Zhengyong didn''t care.


    "Anyway, it can''t be done. The army is no different than other places. The rules that should be accepted must be obeyed. Military orders are like mountains, even if they are biological parents, sisters and brothers." Wei Ruo has a serious expression.


    "That''s right, Miss is right, you listen to Miss!" The nanny seconded.


    "Okay, okay, then I''ll pay attention next time." Xu Zhengyong repeatedly agreed, and my old lady opened her mouth. If she doesn''t agree, his father''s fist may be about to come down.


    "Then continue, what position does His Royal Highness give you?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Sister Ruoer, didn''t you tell me to stop talking just now?"


    "What needs to be kept secret is His Royal Highness''s identity, not what he promised you, right? You have said the most unspeakable part, why are you hiding the rest?"


    "Oh, that''s right." Xu Zhengyong thought for a while and felt that it made sense, so he continued to answer, "It means that I will be promoted to deputy general!"


    The general is equivalent to the company commander, and the deputy general is equivalent to the deputy company commander.


    The last time I heard Wei Mingting meant that he wanted to promote Brother Xiaoyong to the general banner. Unexpectedly, Chu Lan directly promised Brother Xiaoyong a higher level of deputy general.


    Generally, a small soldier has to be promoted to the small flag (squad leader) first, then to the general flag (platoon leader), and then to the deputy commander. Xu Zhengyong has been promoted to three ranks at once.


    Although Xu Zhengyong is still far behind Wei Mingting after he was promoted, Xu Zhengyong is just a new recruit. It is already very impressive to be able to go from an ordinary soldier to a deputy general in such a short period of time.


    "Really? Are you going to be the deputy general?" Xiumei couldn''t help cheering.


    "Hey, Your Highness promised me so, I don''t know if it will come true."


    "Your Highness has promised that it will definitely come true. Your Highness wants to nominate someone to be the deputy general. It is not a matter of words. Besides, brother Xiaoyong, you really have made great contributions this time, and the promotion is well-founded. , there will be no problem!" Xiumei''s face was full of joy.


    "What Meimei said is not wrong." Wei Ruo agreed.


    If Wei Mingting only wanted to promote and reward Xu Zhengyong, Wei Ruo didn''t dare to be so sure, but Chu Lan has already said this, then the probability of success is almost 100%.


    Although she doesn''t like Chu Lan, his quality of keeping his word is certain.


    The nanny said to Xu Zhengyong: "Then why don''t you hurry up and thank the miss, if the miss didn''t help you make a mechanism crossbow, you wouldn''t be promoted for your meritorious service."


    The nanny knew very well that her son could get such a big promotion thanks to the machine crossbow given by the lady. If it is only based on the heroic performance on the battlefield, at most a small flag can be raised, how can he be promoted three levels in a row.


    "Yes!" Xu Zhengyong suddenly became serious, adjusted his clothes, and bowed respectfully to Wei Ruo.


    "Thank you, sister Ruoer."


    The front was quite serious, but it was a pity that at the end, he showed his somewhat ruffian smile.


    "The mechanism crossbow I provided is one aspect, but Brother Xiaoyong also won praises by relying on his own strength. I heard that Brother Xiaoyong is very good at fighting. One can fight several times. When the two armies are close to each other, they rush to to the front." Wei Ruo said.


    "That''s why Miss you hired him as a master, or miss thinks long-term and invited a master to teach the two of them early, otherwise there would be no such thing as Xiaoyong''s current skills." The nanny said hurriedly.


    "That''s right, my mother is right, it''s my sister Ruo''er who treats me better! She has the foresight!" Xu Zhengyong smiled foolishly.


    Smiling, Xu Zhengyong remembered something, "By the way, sister Ruoer, I have used up the golden sore medicine you gave me, do you have any more?"


    "Where did you get hurt?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "No, no, it wasn''t me." Xu Zhengyong quickly explained, "It wasn''t me who was injured, it was my comrades who were injured. There was a shortage of medicine in the barracks, and all the medicines for wounds were given to the seriously injured. My two comrades were injured. I didn¡¯t receive any medicine, so I gave them the golden sore medicine you gave me.¡±


    Nurse patted Xu Zhengyong angrily: "You brat, don''t you know that Miss''s medicine is very expensive? It''s all for your life!"


    Wei Ruo hurriedly said: "Nurse is fine, I can afford this money, it''s worth it for my comrades in arms, these two days I''ll prepare some more gold sore medicine for Brother Xiaoyong, next time you encounter something like this, Brother Xiaoyong don''t worry Just use it, don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： Wei Mingting was also promoted

    Chapter 81 Wei Mingting is also promoted


    Wei Ruo continued to say to Xu Zhengyong: "Don''t worry about the medicine, just write to me if you need anything, and I will prepare everything for you."


    "Sister Ruo''er, you are so kind to me! Having this girl, I, Xu Zhengyong, is worthy of my life!" Xu Zhengyong was deeply moved.


    "Anyway, the first thing is to protect your own safety." Wei Ruo urged again.


    Brother Xiaoyong sometimes acts impulsively and recklessly, so she has to nag a little.


    "Well, don''t worry, Ruo''er, I know it." Xu Zhengyong agreed with a smile.


    "By the way, Meimei brought you a lot of things." Wei Ruo said and pulled Xiumei up.


    Xiumei looked a little shy, and after hesitating for a moment, she simply stuffed the cloth bag she carried into Xu Zhengyong''s arms.


    "What are you doing? Are you taking the opportunity to beat me up?" Xu Zhengyong asked.


    The force with which he threw the package was almost as strong as someone else''s force for beating him.


    "Why beat you up and give you good things, those are all supplements, to replenish your body." Xiumei explained.


    Knowing that the package was full of supplements for himself, Xu Zhengyong couldn''t help grinning: "Meimei, you are so kind to me! Even if you don''t want to be my junior sister, you can still be my wife!"


    "What are you talking about!" Xiumei got annoyed immediately, and threw her fist at Xu Zhengyong.


    Xu Zhengyong ran away in a hurry. When he ran away, he hugged the baggage tightly in his arms, and he was not willing to let go.


    "Xu Zhengyong, stop!" Xiumei shouted.


    Xu Zhengyong ran fast, shouting as he ran: "If you don''t stop, you will be beaten to death if you stop! I was not injured on the battlefield. If I am paralyzed by you when I come back, how can I explain to my comrades in arms?"


    Wei Ruo and the nanny shook their heads helplessly. They were used to this kind of fighting between the two. Anyway, nothing would really happen in the end, so they just let them go.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei stayed at Xu''s house until dusk, but it was too late and had to leave, so they said goodbye to Xu''s family, took a carriage and returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    ###


    Two days later, there was also good news from the Wei Mansion.


    Xu Zhengyong''s promotion from soldier to deputy settled the general matter.


    Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to deliver the medicines she had packed. He wanted to prepare more, but time was running out, and he was afraid that Xu Zhengyong would return to the barracks any longer.


    At the same time, good news came from the Wei family, and Wei Mingting was also promoted.


    The actual position was promoted from Vice President Qian to Chief Qian, and at the same time, the false position was also promoted from the sixth-rank captain Zhongxian to the sixth-rank captain Zhaoxin.


    For a moment, the captain''s mansion was immersed in cheers.


    Wei Mingting has been in the position of Vice President for a long time, and has not been promoted for a long time.


    A while ago, I was still worried that I might be dismissed or demoted.


    Now it¡¯s better, the haze has dissipated, and I¡¯m beaming.


    "Hurry up, write a letter to the capital, and tell the good news to the people in the Bofu!"


    The Yun family arranged for the eldest son Wei Yichen to write a letter to the Zhongyi Bofu in Beijing to report the good news.


    Although the capital city will definitely know the news before them, as a junior, I should still write a letter to explain the situation in the mansion.


    Then he ordered the mansion to prepare a celebration banquet for her husband. Of course, this banquet was just a gathering of family members for a meal. Wei Mingting had ordered that no extravagance be allowed.


    Recently, the situation in Xingshan County is not good. Many people''s rice fields are not in good condition. Moreover, the weather this year feels colder earlier than in previous years. All signs indicate that this year will be difficult.


    Under such a background, it is really not appropriate to be too extravagant and wasteful.


    At night, the Wei family gathered together.


    Wei Jin, who rarely appeared in the dining hall, also appeared today for the first time.


    Seeing Wei Jinyi, Yun was slightly taken aback.


    "Mother." Wei Jin also greeted Yun.


    "En." Yun replied, but didn''t say anything.


    Thinking about the special situation today, it is reasonable for him to come to have a meal together. She was also surprised because he hadn''t come to the dining hall to have a meal with everyone for a long time, so she didn''t recover for a while.


    Wei Yichen came forward to greet Wei Jinyi: "Second brother, how are you doing?"


    "Fair." Wei Jinyi''s answer was as dull as ever, just like his expression.


    "When will the second brother go to Huzhou Prefecture?" Wei Yichen asked again.


    "It should take some days." Wei Jin also said.


    "If you need anything, tell your brother." Wei Yichen said.


    Wei Jin also nodded.


    Wei Qingwan''s eyes were on Wei Ruo. Today, Wei Ruo was wearing a light green satin skirt and a simple bun. She looked smart and bright.


    When the father is promoted, the eldest daughter in the family will have more weight. Wei Qingwan knew very well that the more wealthy the family, the more attention should be paid to the order of seniority.


    When it comes to marriage in the future, the eldest daughter will be more dominant.


    Thinking of this, Wei Qingwan''s expression darkened involuntarily.


    Wei Ruo didn''t pay attention to the expressions of other people. He was standing in the corner of the dining room, but his mind was on other things.


    She has a lot of things to worry about recently. Apart from the sweet potatoes in Xiaoyang Mountain in the north of the city, the improvement of the wasteland in the south of the city, and the Xie family''s medicine fields, Wei Ruo is also planning to use the five hundred taels of silver she just saved to buy grain and coal from other places.


    Wei Ruozheng was in a daze, and Wei Mingting appeared in the dining room in casual clothes.


    "Father." Wei Yichen stepped forward to say hello.


    "Um."


    Wei Mingting responded, and then his eyes fell on Wei Jinyi behind Wei Yichen.


    "Are you willing to come out and walk around today?"


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded, his voice as dull as ever.


    It seems that no matter who is standing opposite, he always reacts like this.


    "It''s so good, but we should move around more, instead of being bored in the yard all the time." Wei Mingting said in a relieved tone.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Mingting''s eyes fell on Wei Qingwan and Wei Ruo.


    "Father." Wei Qingwan called obediently.


    Because Wei Ruo was thinking about the problem, his reaction was much slower. When he realized that Wei Mingting was looking at him, he called out: "Father."


    "Yes." Wei Mingting responded.


    "Sit down."


    Wei Mingting spoke, and everyone took their seats one by one.


    Now in Xingshan County, there are less rules. If it is in the Zhongyibo Mansion in the capital, according to the age of the children in the family, it is necessary to separate tables for men and women.


    The big round table is full of various dishes.


    Tonight''s dishes are extraordinarily rich: home-cooked large yellow croaker, wheat shrimp, salt-roasted pork liver, steamed swimming crab, dumpling cake tube, tofu balls, boiled chicken...


    You can clearly see a lot more seafood.


    After the victory in the battle, some fishermen caught it after going out to sea. They specially sent the seafood to Xiaowei''s Mansion to thank Wei Mingting for defeating the Japanese pirates.


    Wei Mingting was delighted when he saw it, not only because of the delicious dishes in front of him at the moment, but also because it meant that the people in the city could resume fishing for a living, so it was a blessing for Xingshan County, a county with extremely poor agriculture. Big good news.


    At this time, Wei Jin also asked Xiaobei to bring in a jar.


    "What good things did Jin Yi bring here?" Wei Mingting asked curiously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： Ruoer can still make wine

    Chapter 82 Ruoer Can Make Wine


    "It''s plum wine, brewed by the elder sister herself. I just borrowed flowers to offer Buddha." Wei Jin also explained.


    Everyone looked at Wei Ruo in surprise, and Wei Ruo calmly looked at the dishes in front of him.


    Second brother asked for her opinion before doing this.


    She originally didn''t intend to show such courtesy to Wei Mingting, but the jar of wine had already been opened last time, and she ran away without drinking the taste for a long time.


    And the jar of wine was almost full. Last time because the second brother was drunk, he put it aside after drinking two cups. In addition, Wei Ruo himself is not keen on wine. He would not drink it if he had nothing to do. .


    The second brother said that his father loves alcohol but not alcohol, and giving him a taste is considered to be the best use of everything.


    In addition, the second brother mentioned it to her, and she couldn''t refute the second brother''s opinion, so she didn''t say anything.


    "Ruo''er can still make wine?" Wei Mingting''s eyes fell on Wei Ruo.


    "I can make some, brew it casually." Wei Ruo replied casually.


    "Then as a father, you have to have a good taste." Wei Mingting said.


    People are in good spirits on happy occasions, the big boulder of the Japanese pirates fell temporarily, and Wei Mingting''s wine worms also came out.


    Hearing this, Yun hurriedly asked someone to pour a glass for Wei Mingting, and then poured wine for everyone present except the young Wei Yilin.


    It is an elegant thing to have a drink, so on such a festive occasion, the Yun family allows the older children to drink.


    Wei Mingting tasted it first, and then a surprised expression appeared on his face: "Ruo''er, you really made this wine?"


    "Yes." Wei Ruo responded indifferently.


    "This wine is really good, sweet and elegant, with a rich aroma and fruity aroma." Wei Mingting commented.


    Hearing Wei Mingting''s comment, Yun Shi and Wei Yichen also took a sip.


    The two also showed surprise expressions.


    "Ruo''er''s wine is so well brewed that it''s even purer and sweeter than the restaurants in the county town." Wei Yichen commented.


    Pure and sweet probably because Wei Ruo used the distillation method to purify, so the wine is fragrant and pure, as transparent as water.


    However, many wines in this era, especially some small workshops, are brewed with rough craftsmanship, and the wines produced are relatively cloudy.


    Yun also couldn''t help but praise: "Ruoer''s hand is really skillful, it''s the first time I have drunk such a non-violent but full-bodied wine."


    Listening to everyone''s praise for Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan looked down at the wine glass in front of her, and took a tentative sip.


    She doesn''t drink much, and she doesn''t have too many opportunities to let her drink, so she doesn''t know as much about alcohol as her parents and elder brothers do.


    But Wei Qingwan could feel that the wine was really not bad, and the sweet and refreshing taste could be tasted, and she suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    She raised her head to look at Wei Ruo, with a smile on her face, and praised with the others: "Sister is really amazing, it seems that nothing can trouble her, compared to her, I am really useless gone."


    "How can Wanwan be useless? Wanwan has something that Wanwan is good at." Yun said hurriedly.


    "That''s right, sister, wine making is not something for ladies, isn''t that what those sweaty wine masters in small workshops outside should do?" Wei Yilin hurriedly said.


    "Yilin, what are you talking about?" Wei Mingting looked serious.


    Wei Yilin was very afraid of Wei Mingting. When Wei Mingting''s expression became serious, he immediately lowered his head, not daring to speak.


    On weekdays, when Wei Mingting was not around, he would sometimes slander Wei Ruo secretly like today. No one in the family was angry, so he got used to it.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s unintentional, or if it''s intentional to slander and disrespect your big sister, you don''t have to eat today''s meal, just get out and stand in the yard!" Wei Mingting said coldly.


    Wearing this, Yun hurriedly pleaded for mercy for his youngest son: "Yilin should have made the mistake unintentionally, husband, don''t be angry."


    Wei Yilin lowered his head very low, and nodded slightly.


    Seeing this, Wei Mingting did not pursue further.


    Wei Yichen explained to Wei Yilin from the side: "Yilin, the craft of wine making is not as crude and shallow as you think. A good wine making recipe is usually a secret recipe passed down from generation to generation in a family, and there is a royal wine workshop in the palace. The master has an official position."


    "Understood..." Wei Yilin replied in a low voice.


    Actually, he also knows what the eldest brother said. He just said that just because he didn''t want sister Wanwan to be compared to Wei Qingruo.


    The rest of Wei Jin just pretended to take a sip, but actually didn''t drink even a drop. Wei Ruo could see it, and also knew that after learning the lesson from last time, he would never touch wine lightly now. Even this kind of weak fruit wine.


    One meal was used up, and the jar of wine had also run out, most of which were drunk by Wei Mingting, and the rest of them just had a few sips.


    As far as Wei Mingting''s drinking capacity is concerned, let alone a jar of fruit wine, he would not be able to get drunk even with seven or eight jars.


    He loves wine, but he resolutely does not drink alcohol when he has official duties. Now that he has won a big victory, celebrating at home is a very rare opportunity to drink in the past few years. He has a jar of good wine and drinks very happily.


    At the end of the meeting, Wei Mingting unexpectedly took the initiative to ask Wei Ruo for a drink: "If Ruo''er brews wine next time, let Dad taste it too, okay?"


    Wei Ruo couldn''t refuse, so he said: "Okay, I will remember my father''s share next time."


    I don¡¯t know when it will be brewed again next time, and the newly brewed wine can¡¯t be drunk immediately, it will be kept for a long time, so Wei Mingting wants to drink the wine she brewed next time, and I don¡¯t know when he will have to wait.


    As for the few jars still in her warehouse, Wei Mingting only said that they were for the next brewing, not the ones already in place, so naturally they don''t need to be taken out.


    Wei Mingting said: "Okay, then as a father, I will wait for Ruoer''s next delicious wine."


    After the banquet was over, everyone left the dining room one after another. Wei Ruo just walked out of the dining room door when Wei Qingwan walked towards her.


    Wei Qingwan took the initiative to talk to Wei Ruo, and sent a purse embroidered by herself:


    "Sister, I embroidered this purse and gave it to my sister. I am not as capable as my sister. I can only embroider some embroidery. I hope my sister will not dislike it."


    Wei Ruo turned to look at Wei Qingwan, but didn''t reach out to pick it up.


    Seeing that Wei Ruo didn''t move, Wei Qingwan explained: "My sister has already remembered what my sister taught me on Qiqiao Festival, but I couldn''t think of any good way to express my sincerity to my sister, so I embroidered a purse to express my heart." .¡±


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan sharply. Wei Qingwan didn''t know whether it was a guilty conscience or something else, so she lowered her head to avoid meeting Wei Ruo''s gaze.


    "Okay, then I''ll take it." Wei Ruo suddenly reached out and took the purse.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo saw Wei Yichen coming out of the dining room, and gave him the purse.


    "Ruoer, this is?" Wei Yichen looked at Wei Ruo suspiciously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： plan early

    Chapter 83 Make Early Plans


    "Brother gave me Tingsongyuan. I wanted to embroider a purse for him a long time ago. However, I am clumsy and can''t embroider. Sister Qingwan just gave me one, so I will borrow flowers to present Buddha to my brother." Wei Ruodao .


    Wei Ruo smiled brightly, then turned and left.


    She doesn''t care if it''s appropriate to pass on the gifts that others gave her to others. Anyway, she is a girl from the country, and they will understand some rules if they don''t understand them, right?


    In short, she dare not accept Wei Qingwan''s things, who knows if she is setting her up? Although she can''t think of what Wei Qingwan can plan with a small purse for the time being, but as long as she doesn''t give her a chance, her plan will only come to nothing.


    Besides, she slandered her and wronged her, so how can she use something like a purse to deduct it?


    After Wei Yichen saw clearly what was in his hand, he wanted to call Wei Ruo back, but Wei Ruo had already left.


    "Wanwan, is this what you want to give to Ruoer?" Wei Yichen asked Wei Qingwan.


    "Well, probably I didn''t do well, my sister doesn''t like it..." Wei Qingwan murmured.


    "Ruo''er has such a temperament. She has been in the mansion for a while. She acts a little more straightforwardly, but she has no bad intentions. Wanwan, don''t think too much." Wei Yichen said, not thinking that such a trivial matter is good. Think about it.


    The two younger sisters are just very different in temperament, but they are both very good girls, and they are the two jewels of their Wei family.


    "Yes... I see..." Wei Qingwan hurriedly said, with an ugly look on her drooping face.


    "Brother purse is kept, thank you Wanwan." Although this kind of embroidered purse Wei Yichen can''t use, but it is the hearts of the two sisters that must be cherished.


    ###


    The capital, Zhongyi Bofu.


    The news of Wei Mingting''s promotion reached the capital very quickly. The news came from the middle of the capital, earlier than the letter from Xingshan County.


    Hearing the good news, the Zhongyibo Mansion was immersed in an atmosphere of joy.


    "The third one is doing well! This is a happy event, a great happy event, and a great happy event for our entire Bofu!"


    The old man was very happy, and his face was filled with joy that he hadn''t shown for a long time.


    It has been three full years, and the third child has finally been promoted to another level! His hanging heart can finally drop!


    Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong also had smiles on their faces.


    "Father, this is really a happy event. Now we don''t have to worry about the third brother being dismissed." Wei Mingyong said with a smile.


    "Father, for such a big happy event, shall we go to Xingshan County to express congratulations to the third brother in person?" Wei Minghong asked for instructions.


    The old man objected: "You don''t need to go in person. Although you are only on a job, but you have an job, how can you run around? I''m afraid you won''t be caught, right?"


    The old uncle continued: "You brothers, if you are really happy for your younger brother, show your sincerity. As an elder brother, you should also prepare some congratulatory gifts for your younger brother. It is bitterly cold in Xingshan County. Not good, it is foreseeable that the grain will not be harvested before the autumn harvest. You two are older brothers, and you should think more about your younger brother."


    Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong looked a little embarrassed. They wanted to take this opportunity to go to Xingshan County, but they didn''t want to go to Xingshan County, and their father asked them to share their wealth.


    The two brothers hesitated for a while, and Wei Mingyong spoke first: "Father is right, I will go back and prepare for the third brother''s promotion, so the congratulatory gifts cannot be shabby."


    Wei Mingyong opened his mouth, and Wei Minghong was naturally not easy to let go. He bit the bullet and said: "Father, don''t worry, even if you don''t mention this matter, father, I will definitely arrange it early."


    Although the two brothers were reluctant, they did not dare to fool the old man. After returning, they each prepared some things and took them to the old man. After the old man sorted them out, he sent someone to send them to Xingshan County.


    ###


    In late July, Wei Ruo received a letter from Mojiazha.


    Lizheng wrote back to Wei Ruo on behalf of the villagers, and he promised that after the harvest of this year''s grain at Mojia Station, they would keep the grain for next year, and then sell the extra grain to Wei Ruo at the normal local price.


    The rice seeds that Wei Ruo gave them are all grown in their village, and Wei Ruo taught them a lot of planting knowledge, which made the rice output of their village much higher than that of other surrounding villages for several consecutive years.


    In the same way, the living conditions of Mojiazha, which was originally poor, have been significantly improved. They can have enough food and clothing, and in addition to being self-sufficient, they can also sell surplus food for money.


    The villagers all remember this feeling, so no matter how the price of grain changes in the future, they will sell it to Wei Ruo at the usual price.


    The coal has also been contacted, and a batch has been purchased in Huzhou Prefecture in advance, and it will be shipped over in a while.


    Whether it is the current situation or the memory of the original owner, it tells Wei Ruo that this year will be a difficult one. The cold and lack of food will be the two major problems plaguing Xingshan County.


    Faced with these problems, Wei Ruo must make plans early.


    "Miss, do you really have to spend so much money on grain and coal? This is almost all your cash." Xiumei was a little worried.


    Wei Ruo had spent most of the money he saved before buying Xiaoyang Mountain, and now he has to spend another five hundred taels of silver to buy grain and coal, almost emptying out the money he saved.


    "Flowing water does not rot, and money can make money. Silver itself is just a cold lump of iron. Only when it can be exchanged for what I want, that silver is meaningful."


    "Miss, it''s good that you have a plan. When you really have to do something, don''t allow yourself to carry it alone. The nanny, Uncle Xu, and I can share your worries and solve your problems." Xiumei said.


    "Don''t worry, good Meizi, your miss, I''m really good at making money!" Wei Ruo smiled, and then rubbed her stomach, "It''s just that I do too many things that waste my brain, and my stomach tends to get hungry."


    "Okay, okay, I see, I''m going to make some snacks! The seafood I bought last time has been dried, how about I go bake you a dried squid?"


    "Okay, bake some more, and send some to my second brother."


    "no problem!"


    Xiumei went to take out the dried squid that had just been dried a while ago, went to Yingzhuyuan next door, and borrowed the charcoal fire from their small kitchen to grill it.


    After roasting, it was directly divided into two parts, one part was left in Yingzhu Garden for Xiao Bei to take to Wei Jinyi, and the remaining part was brought back to Wei Ruo.


    After eating a piece of fragrant and crunchy dried squid, Wei Ruo happily nestled in the room and worked all afternoon.


    On the other side, Wei Jin also savored the dried squid sent by Wei Ruo.


    Xiao Bei sighed beside him: "Master, Missy is so kind to you, she thinks of you for everything!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： First Sweet Potatoes Ripe

    Chapter 84 The first batch of sweet potatoes are ripe


    Although Wei Jinyi didn''t respond, he agreed with Xiao Bei''s statement in his heart.


    She really likes him as a brother, if one day she finds out that he is actually... I don''t know if she will be sad.


    Xiaobei couldn''t help but asked again: "Young Master, are we really going to Huzhou Mansion? If we go to Huzhou Mansion, we won''t be able to see the Eldest Miss."


    "Go." Wei Jin also made up his mind.


    Some things are inconvenient for others to do in the Wei Mansion, and they can only be freed when they go outside.


    Seeing Wei Jinyi''s change, Xiaobei was both happy and worried. The young master has been avoiding those people all these years, but now he has changed his mind. I don''t know if it is a good thing or a bad thing.


    ###


    A few days later, there was a reply from the Huzhou government. Mr. Heyou''s letter of recommendation was very useful, and Layman Zanglin planned to meet Wei Jinyi in person.


    So Wei Jin also prepared to leave for Huzhou Prefecture.


    Wei Mingting personally ordered the Yun family to prepare luggage, carriages and horses for Wei Jinyi to ensure that Wei Jinyi will have no worries along the way.


    The Yun family did not dare to be negligent, but she was somewhat disappointed. The second young master, who had never had a sense of existence in the mansion, had this opportunity to pay homage to Master Canglin, while her eldest son, the first young master, who had always been praised by her husband''s classmates, could only stay. In this Xingshan County, I am struggling to find the next opportunity.


    When Wei Jinyi went out, Wei Ruo didn''t go to see him off, but just prepared a box of practice gifts for Wei Jinyi, which he gave to Xiaobei the day before.


    After Wei Jinyi left, Wei Ruo sat in the yard, resting his chin with one hand, and sighed unconsciously:


    "Suddenly felt that my decision was not very wise. There is only such a talkative person in the family. After leaving, I feel even more deserted."


    Xiumei said: "Miss, I have nothing to do with this matter. It is your own decision. If you really feel bored, then I will be wronged and talk to you more every day."


    "Good Meimei, don''t be jealous of my second brother, you are the most important, you are the person who talks to me the most, I can do without anyone, but I can''t do without you." Wei Ruo hurriedly explained.


    Xiumei was amused by Wei Ruo and giggled, "Okay, miss, you are hungry again and want me to make you some delicious food, right?"


    "No, no, it''s all sincerity, no skill." Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    ###


    Time flies to the eighth month of the lunar calendar, and the weather turns cooler.


    On the first day of August, it was a cloudy day, and the mood of the people was just like the weather on this day.


    There is no other reason, only because this year''s rice is not growing well, the rice ears are not full, and there are a lot of empty shells. You can predict this year''s grain situation without waiting for the rice to mature.


    At the same time, the sweet potatoes in Xiaoyangshan also ushered in the harvest.


    Compared with the gloom and gloom of other Zhuangzi, Xiaoyang Mountain is full of joy of harvest.


    The hired long-term workers turned over the land, dug up the sweet potatoes, and then picked them down the mountain one by one.


    The long-term and day-worker farmers in other nearby villages stretched their necks and looked around.


    In fact, they were already curious when sweet potatoes were planted on Xiaoyang Mountain.


    Later they sold some vine leaves, and everyone probably knew that this was a new crop and could be eaten.


    But if you just sell some leaves, it seems a bit worthless to plant such a mountain.


    Today, when I saw the long-term workers on the mountain carrying loads of sweet potatoes down the mountain, I realized that these plants mainly eat the tubers in the soil.


    I don¡¯t know if the red pieces are delicious or not.


    Most of the first batch of dug sweet potatoes were sent to the warehouse, and only a small part was sent to the market for sale.


    Looking at the situation this year, grain storage is more important than silver storage.


    Of course Wei Ruo still needs to sell some of the sweet potatoes in exchange for some working capital, but this is not in a hurry. He needs to wait for the next few batches of sweet potatoes to be dug up, evaluate the total output, and then decide how much to sell.


    Now, we only sell a few at first, which is considered to be a promotion of this new type of crop and pave the way for subsequent large-scale sales.


    In the market, a charcoal fire rack was set up next to the small stall selling sweet potatoes, and the sweet potatoes were roasted on it.


    Soon, the roasted sweet potatoes exuded an attractive food aroma, which attracted many people to stop and ask.


    I have endorsed sweet potato vine leaves and dried sweet potatoes before, and everyone already has a certain understanding of sweet potatoes as a crop. They know that this food is edible and tastes good.


    The price of roasted sweet potatoes is neither expensive nor cheap, five cents each.


    But this year, everyone can already foresee that the grain harvest will be in short supply, and the price of grain in the rice shop is already rising. If you think about it this way, the price of sweet potatoes is considered a conscience.


    After the first person bought it and tasted it on the spot and said it was delicious, it sold out quickly, and it was sold out in a short while.


    Many people still want to buy again, but the baked sweet potato stall has closed, so they can only come back another day if they want it.


    ###


    Listening to Songyuan, Wei Ruo is in a great mood.


    Xiumei is also happy, every time the crops are harvested, the young lady''s mood is very good. If the crops matured every day, the lady would be so happy every day.


    What Xiumei didn''t know was that Wei Ruo was not only happy because the sweet potatoes on Xiaoyang Mountain had a good harvest, but also because the sweet potatoes she planted in the yard had also matured.


    Although the quantity is not comparable to that of Xiaoyang Mountain, Wei Ruo planted it himself and can get experience points.


    Originally, there was only one hundred experience points short of the one thousand experience points needed to upgrade the space to the third level. This time, he directly obtained two hundred experience points, and the space was successfully upgraded to the third level.


    Not only is there an extra piece of arable land in the space, but also to unlock a new space plant - shiitake mushroom mycelium.


    After the upgrade of the space, Wei Ruo immediately planted it on the land of the space. Everything can be planted on the land of the space, and there is no need for her to deal with the soil and the environment.


    Even if the environmental factors required to grow shiitake mushrooms and ordinary plants are completely different, it can be realized on the land in the space.


    In addition, Wei Ruo also wants to plant shiitake mushrooms in the outside world. This situation is much more complicated, and requires the preparation of planting materials and a suitable planting environment.


    There are several advantages to growing mushrooms under the current conditions: First, the growth cycle of this thing is very short, and it can grow within a week under suitable temperature and air humidity.


    Secondly, this thing does not need to be planted in the ground and does not occupy land resources. Land resources in Xingshan County are very limited. Even if there is more wasteland in the south of the city, the per capita cultivated land area is still not rich.


    The last thing that makes Wei Ruo happy is that Xingshan County is mountainous, and there are many caves on the mountains. When she went to Xiejia Bieyuan last time, she found that there were many natural caves formed on the nearby mountains.


    If the humidity and temperature in the cave are suitable, it will be a natural mushroom cultivation room.


    Ask for a ticket~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： Met the Xie brothers and sisters

    Chapter 85 Encounter with the Xie family brothers and sisters


    "Meimei, please contact the nanny, I need her to buy something for me." Wei Ruo said enthusiastically.


    First of all, Wei Ruo needs to prepare all the required materials, which are wood chips, wood shavings, rice bran or wheat bran.


    These are the main ingredients for making mushroom bags.


    Among them, sawdust and wood shavings accounted for the majority, each accounting for 40%.


    And these two can go to the carpenter in the city to buy them at a low price.


    The remaining rice bran and wheat bran are not difficult to obtain, and the price is not expensive.


    The amount of the first purchase should not be too large. After the practice is successful and feasible, consider expanding the scale.


    The task of purchasing was given to the nanny, and Wei Ruo himself needed to inspect the caves in Xingshan County to see if there were any caves with suitable temperature and humidity that met her requirements.


    Wei Ruo made a plan and started to act.


    This trip, Wei Ruo still brought Nanny Zhang along.


    Nanny Zhang followed Wei Ruo, not only increased her status in the south of the city, but also got a lot of good things from Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo didn''t let Nanny Zhang participate in other things she did, but asked Nanny Zhang to help him cover up so that he could enter and exit the Captain''s Mansion conveniently.


    Nurse Zhang is also kind, and because of the benefits from Wei Ruo, she didn''t say much.


    She is a person who is afraid of trouble, as long as Wei Ruo doesn''t cause anything, she will naturally not bother to go to Yun''s to tell Wei Ruo''s secret.


    The mountains in the western mountains are more barren and steep.


    If the mountains in the north of the city still have the potential to be cultivated into terraced fields, then don¡¯t even think about the mountains here. They are barren, steep and full of rocks. They can only be used as Maoshan for chopping firewood. Only the nearby Chaifu and Orion can do it. visit.


    The carriage couldn¡¯t go up the mountain, so it had to stop on the nearby road. Seeing that Wei Ruo was planning to go up the mountain, Nanny Zhang worried: ¡°Miss, I advise you not to go up this mountain. There is nothing on the mountain, it¡¯s really not worth it.¡±


    "It''s okay, I''ll go for a walk. This mountain is steep, and there may be a lot of valuable medicinal materials. This trip will not be in vain." Wei Ruo said.


    The nearby villagers don''t know much about medicinal herbs, so Wei Ruo feels that the probability of picking medicinal herbs on this dangerous mountain is still very high.


    Of course, her main purpose is to see with her own eyes whether the number, size, temperature and humidity of the caves on the mountain are really a natural cultivation room for mushrooms.


    When Nanny Zhang saw this, she stopped persuading her, but she herself was unwilling to go up this mountain: "Then Miss, this old slave will wait for you by the side of the road with this carriage. This mountain is too dangerous. Legs and feet can''t bear it."


    "Well, it''s okay, just wait for me down there, and sleep in the carriage for a while when you''re tired." Wei Ruo didn''t plan to take Madam Zhang up the mountain, otherwise she wouldn''t know what to do when she found the cave. explain to her.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei went up the mountain together, and they did this kind of thing a lot before.


    For Xiumei, as long as her lady doesn''t sneak up the mountain alone behind her back, she will be Amitabha.


    She is most afraid that her young lady will run away to the deep mountains and old forests alone without telling her. She must worry to death.


    The two were about to go up the mountain, when a group of people came from another trail in the distance, they looked familiar from a distance, but when they got closer, Wei Ruo recognized each other.


    are brothers and sisters from the Xie family.


    Xie Ying also recognized Wei Ruo, so she quickened her pace and trotted towards Wei Ruo.


    "Ruo Ruo!"


    "Slow down, be careful not to fall." Wei Ruo said.


    Xie Jue, who followed Xie Ying, also said the same thing: "Yingying, did you hear that, Miss Wei also told you to be careful, this path is full of weeds, dead branches and gravel, it''s a big deal if you fall of!"


    "I''m fine, you two don''t worry about me." Xie Ying didn''t think she would fall, she was amazing!


    Immediately afterwards, Xie Ying asked Wei Ruo: "Ruoruo, why did you come here?"


    "I''m going to collect herbs in the nearby mountains." Wei Ruo replied, but I will not talk about the cultivation of mushrooms with Xie''s brothers and sisters for the time being.


    Hearing this, Xie Ying''s eyes lit up: "Ruoruo the one you gave me last time, I''ll give it to my mother, and my mother will have someone stew it the way you said and drink it and say it will work!"


    "As long as it works." Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    "So I''m going to collect herbs this time too! When I get them, I''ll tell you how to use them!" With the previous successful experience, Xie Ying is very motivated this time.


    Xie Jue was listening in a daze, and asked: "Sister, what medicine did you bring back for mother last time? Is mother sick? Why do you need to take medicine?"


    "This is about our girl''s family, I won''t tell you!" Xie Ying dragged Wei Ruo aside, deliberately not letting Xie Jue listen to their conversation.


    Xie Jue had a headache for a while: "Sister, at least I have a share of my mother, can I care about my mother''s physical condition?"


    "No, no!" Xie Ying refused.


    Xie Jue couldn''t convince Xie Ying, so he turned to Wei Ruo: "Sister Wei, tell me, what''s wrong with my mother?"


    "Master Lingtang is fine, please rest assured Mr. Xie." Wei Ruo replied.


    Xie Yingchong said proudly, "Brother, just give up, Ruoruo and I are on the same boat."


    Xie Jue sighed helplessly: "Alright then."


    Xie Ying dragged Wei Ruo up the mountain while chatting with Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo asked Xie Ying: "By the way, why are you here?"


    "You forgot, my family has a separate courtyard near here. My brother and I walked around this courtyard, and then walked around the neighborhood by the way."


    Xie Ying is an active person, always staying at home, she feels bored and flustered.


    Now that Xie Jue was here, she took a chance and asked Xie Jue to take her out.


    After walking for a while, Wei Ruo found some horse chestnuts.


    Wei Ruo picked them like a baby.


    "Ruoruo, what is this?" Xie Ying asked curiously.


    "This is called Aescin, also known as Chonglou. It is a good thing to detoxify snakes. You can see that it is easy to identify. Generally speaking, there are seven leaves in a circle, and there are six. This thing is quite hard to find. Yes, I didn''t expect to be so lucky today, and I''ll see you when I go up the mountain." Wei Ruo explained.


    Xie Ying wrote it down carefully, and Xie Jue, who was at the side, also listened with gusto.


    Following Xie Ying to search around, they also found the same one, and quickly called Wei Ruo to come and identify it.


    "Yes, this is Echinacea."


    Getting Wei Ruo''s affirmative answer, Xie Ying dug carefully.


    After digging out a complete plant, he proudly showed off to Xie Jue: "Look, bro, I dug well."


    "Well, my sister dug the most beautiful one." Xie Jue praised without principle.


    Sister''s must be the best, there is no doubt about it.


    Even if you simply dig a herb, it must look better than others.


    Xie Ying finished digging Aescin, then ran to see Wei Ruo picking grass on the ground.


    "Ruoruo, isn''t this a withered weed? Why are you picking it?" Xie Ying asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： explore the cave

    Chapter 86 Exploring the Cave


    "This is called Prunella vulgaris, and it''s just the right time to pick it this season." Wei Ruo explained.


    "Prunella vulgaris? What is it used for?"


    "Prunella vulgaris is very effective in treating scrofula, and because of the high mortality rate of scrofula, Prunella vulgaris is very precious and valuable. However, Prunella vulgaris grows very ordinary. It is different from weeds. It grows in summer. When the inflorescence is like withered grass, it gets its name and is ignored by people.¡± Wei Ruo explained.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so common and useful." Xie Ying knelt down to help Wei Ruo pick it.


    "In addition, Prunella vulgaris can also be used to make herbal tea. If you cook it with lotus leaves and light bamboo leaves, you can get a delicious herbal tea." Wei Ruo added.


    "Ruo Ruo, do you still know how to make herbal tea?" Xie Ying asked.


    "It''s very simple to make herbal tea, just put the ingredients into the water and cook together, there is no skill, I also make Shaoxiancao and Guiling jelly, which is a little more complicated, but they are all good things to cool and relieve summer heat. "Wei Ruo said.


    "Ruoruo, you are such a treasure! I want to take you home and hide you inside!"


    Xiumei on the side couldn''t help but said: "Miss Xie, kidnapping is against the law. If you want to take my lady back, I''m going to report to the police!"


    Xie Ying flattened her mouth: "With you here, can I tie up your lady? How about I give you money, and you help me tie up your lady."


    Xiumei immediately asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, Miss Xie said she would give me money. If you give me more money, can I think about it?"


    Wei Ruo nodded: "It can be considered. If I give enough, I can consider taking the initiative to cooperate with being kidnapped by you, and then share half of the stolen money with you."


    Xiumei agrees: "Yeah, yes, after we get the money, I will go to the Xie Mansion to rescue the young lady!"


    Xie Ying was stunned: "Okay, you two, work together to calculate my money in front of me!"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and gestured to throw the freshly picked Prunella vulgaris on Wei Ruo''s body, but after looking at it twice, he was reluctant to throw it, so he changed the direction and threw it heavily into Wei Ruo''s medicine basket.


    Xie Jue stood five steps away, watching the three little girls fight and couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    This Miss Wei family is really an old spirit, no wonder she can subdue her little sister who does her own way.


    After walking for a while, Wei Ruo saw a cave.


    Wei Ruo walked towards the cave curiously, but Xie Jue hurriedly stopped him: "Sister Wei, don''t go there, this cave is dangerous."


    "Dangerous?" Wei Ruo turned to look at Xie Jue suspiciously.


    "The caves in Xingshan County are relatively large and deep, and some caves have complex internal structures. I''m worried that there may be some wild animals or snakes, rats, insects and the like inside." Xie Jue explained.


    "Thank you for your kindness, my lord, but I still want to go in and have a look. Don''t worry, I am a maid, and we have experience in dealing with snakes, rats, insects and ants. If we encounter any problems, we will be able to deal with them."


    Xie Jue believed these words, but for the sake of safety, he decided to go in with him.


    "I will follow behind you. If there is any danger, I can help in time." Xie Jue said.


    "Then I will go too." Xie Ying strode forward.


    Xie Jue hurriedly held her back: "Yingying, what are you going to do?"


    "You all go, why can''t I go? I''m also very good." Although Xie Ying has never practiced martial arts, she is very good at horseback riding and archery, much more capable than ordinary girls.


    "But there may be snakes, rats, insects and ants in this cave, aren''t you afraid?" Xie Jue asked.


    "If not afraid, why should I be afraid?" Xie Ying was not timid at all.


    "If Yingying wants to go, I have an anti-insect ointment here." Wei Ruo immediately took out a porcelain box from the backpack he brought.


    After unscrewing the box, there is a light yellow waxy paste inside.


    Wei Ruo put the pulp of his index finger on the paste and kneaded it carefully, then smeared it on Xie Ying''s wrist and ear base.


    Xie Ying put her wrist in front of her nose and smelled it, "It smells good, there is a faint fruity scent, sweet, and it smells good."


    "Well, I specially made the fragrance. Didn''t I learn how to do it from my husband recently? I just used it on this ointment. It used to be that the ointment had an obvious smell of medicine, which would be unpleasant." Wei Ruo explained.


    "Practice what you have learned, Ruoruo, you are really amazing!" Xie Ying couldn''t help but praised Wei Ruo again.


    Xie Jue, who was behind Xie Ying, was also amazed at this. This Miss Wei family is really interesting. The treasures on her body seem to be endless, and she can constantly surprise people.


    Xie Jue looked at Wei Ruo with admiration and approval in his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face unconsciously.


    Xie Ying asked Wei Ruo: "Ruoruo, can you give some of your ointment to my brother? I''m also afraid that he will be bitten by insects and ants."


    Wei Shuojian stuffed the whole box of ointment into Xie Ying''s hand: "This is for you."


    "If you send me off, what about you?" Xie Ying asked.


    "I still have, I made several boxes at a time." Wei Ruo replied.


    "That''s good!" Xie Ying stopped being polite to Wei Ruo. After accepting Wei Ruo''s ointment, she turned around and handed it to Xie Jue.


    "I''ll paint a little for you, save some, and return it to me after you paint it."


    "I know, I know." Xie Jue replied with a smile.


    After all four of them applied the insect repellent ointment, they entered the cave together.


    Xie Jue walked in the front, guarding the three girls behind.


    The cave is a bit narrow and the road is complicated. After walking for a while, Wei Ruo said, "Let''s go out, this cave is not what I want to find, and the road here is narrow and has forks. It may be dangerous to continue going forward."


    Although Xie Jue and Xie Ying didn''t know the reason, but after Wei Ruo said so, they stopped staying, turned around, and retreated from the cave.


    After exiting, Xie Jue asked Wei Ruo: "Sister Wei, what kind of cave is she planning to find? I used to play around here when I was young, and I know something about the area. Maybe I can help you."


    Looking at Xie Jue''s serious face, Wei Ruo thought for a while, and then expressed his thoughts: "I want to find a cave with a large space, and the temperature inside is right, warm in winter and cool in summer."


    "Large space, warm in winter and cool in summer..." Xie Jue thought about it seriously, "It seems that there is such a cave on the mountainside along this trail that meets your requirements."


    "Master Xie, do you remember how to get there?" Wei Ruo asked hurriedly.


    "Well, I remember, I will show you the way." Xie Jue said.


    "Thank you so much, son!" Wei Ruo said gratefully.


    "You don''t have to be so polite with me." Xie Jue looked at Wei Ruo with a gentle smile.


    After the polite greetings, Xie Jue walked to the front and took Wei Ruo, Xiumei and his sister to the halfway up the mountain.


    After bypassing several large rocks, a spacious cave entrance appeared in front of us.


    Xie Jue was still at the front, and the three girls followed behind...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： For Xie Ying Fangzi

    Chapter 87 Prescription for Xie Ying


    This time, the cave was very spacious from the entrance, and several people could stride in with their backs straight. Even the tallest Xie Jue didn''t need to bow his head.


    After walking seven or eight steps, the space inside becomes even bigger.


    Inside is a complete and huge irregular space, with no branches or forks, and the cave can be seen at a glance.


    The cave is not deep, but the entrance is wide and high, so the outside light can still shine into the cave, so that people who enter the cave can see the whole picture of the cave clearly.


    The caves are mostly surrounded by stone walls, and occasionally some places are earth walls with vines growing on them. It can be seen that this cave is very strong, and generally there will be no problem of collapse.


    Wei Ruo can also see flowing water on the stone wall on the right, which shows that the humidity in this cave will not be low.


    In terms of temperature, the temperature in the cave at this time is very comfortable.


    Wei Ruo walked around the stone wall and checked the situation of the entire cave.


    She found some wild mushrooms in some corners, off-white, slender, unusable species.


    But this also proves that the environment of this cave is suitable for the growth of mushrooms.


    "What does sister Wei think, does it match what you think?" Xie Jue asked after Wei Ruo walked around.


    Wei Ruo nodded: "Well, this is very suitable for the cave I want to find."


    Xie Jue couldn''t help but smile: "That''s good."


    He thoughtfully did not ask Wei Ruo why he wanted to find such a cave.


    If Wei Ruo didn¡¯t say it at the beginning of the day, it would be inconvenient to reveal it. If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯d better not ask too many questions. If Wei¡¯s younger sister wants to say something, she will naturally say it.


    The cave is almost finished, Wei Ruo said to the Xie brothers and sisters: "Okay, I''ve finished watching, this cave is pretty good, but we''ll talk about what to do next time, let''s go out first."


    "Then shall we continue to collect herbs?" Xie Ying asked.


    "If you want, let''s continue walking up the mountain and gather more herbs." Wei Ruo said.


    "Go, I''m going to pick some useful herbs myself, and then go back to nourish my mother''s body." Xie Ying said.


    She has money, but the money was given to her by her mother. Using the money from her mother to buy herbs for her mother is not her ability. If she picks her own herbs, the meaning is different.


    Xie Jue looked at his younger sister who was in high spirits, and helplessly said to Wei Ruo: "My younger sister is not satisfied yet, so please ask the younger sister of the Wei family to continue to take us to look for herbs."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed.


    After leaving the cave, the group went deeper into the woods.


    The further you go into the mountains, the higher the probability of finding precious herbs.


    Finally, at dusk, the four came down from the mountain.


    When they came down, Xiumei and Xie Jue each carried a bamboo basket, and the basket was full.


    Wei Ruo wrapped a bag with a cloth bag, Xie Ying didn''t have a cloth bag, so she took off her brother''s robe and used it as a bag to hold the remaining herbs.


    Most of these herbs are not very valuable, and the sum of them may not be as valuable as Xie Jue''s cloud brocade robe.


    Is there any way, my sister wants to use it, how dare Xie Jue refuse?


    After arriving at the foot of the mountain, Xie Ying wanted to give Wei Ruo most of the herbs, and only kept a few for her mother to make herbal tea.


    Wei Ruo refused: "If you pick it yourself, it will naturally belong to you."


    Xie Ying: "No, I just need some Prunella vulgaris to make herbal tea for my mother."


    Wei Ruo: "What you pick yourself is yours."


    Xie Ying: "But if you didn''t tell me and teach me, I wouldn''t know them at all, and I wouldn''t pick them back."


    Wei Ruo: "Teaching belongs to teaching, learning comes from picking. The knowledge you have learned is your own, and the fruits of your own labor are also your own."


    Xie Ying thought for a while: "That''s fine."


    Xie Ying turned her head and said to Xie Jue: "Brother, you have to take care of these herbs, don''t throw them away, even if there is one less!"


    Xie Jue smiled and promised repeatedly: "Okay, okay, I got it, I must have seen it well."


    Wei Ruo smiled, and then asked: "Do you have a pen and paper?"


    "What do you need a pen and paper for?" Xie Jue asked.


    "The herbs we picked today can just make a nourishing medicinal soup. The medicinal properties are mild and suitable for women to take. I will write it down. When you go back, you can process the medicinal materials according to the method I wrote, and then mix and cook them." Wei Ruo said.


    Xie Ying said that she wanted to gather herbs for her mother''s health. Now that the herbs are picked, Wei Ruozi wants a good person to do it to the end, so he gave Xie Ying the prescription.


    "Ruoruo, do you still want to give me a prescription?" Xie Ying asked.


    "Well, although herbal tea is simple, it has no nourishing effect, and now that the weather has turned cold, it is not advisable to drink more herbal tea." Wei Ruo said.


    Xie Ying was very happy, she came forward to hug Wei Ruo and said, "Ruo Ruo, you are so kind!"


    Xie Jue didn''t have a pen and paper on him, so he hurriedly asked the servants who followed him from afar to go back to the other courtyard to get it.


    When he and his sister went out, the servants would definitely follow them. When they were on the mountain just now, these servants were always there, but they were far away from each other so that they could play with Wei Ruo more comfortably.


    After the servants of the Xie family took back the pen and paper, Wei Ruo found a relatively flat stone and wrote down the prescription.


    Xie Jue, who was watching from the side, couldn''t help laughing at Wei Ruo''s crooked words.


    Xie Jue didn''t laugh at it either, but felt a little cute.


    It seems that the Wei family sister is not good at everything.


    Then her sister pinched her arm mercilessly.


    Xie Ying gave Xie Jue a white look, and warned him not to laugh at her good sister''s words, even though they were indeed ugly.


    Xie Jue finally stopped laughing.


    Wei Ruo wrote very carefully, and by the way, clearly wrote about the treatment of the herbs picked today.


    After finishing writing, he handed the prescription to Xie Ying, and then bid farewell to the two.


    After separating from the Xie family brothers and sisters, Wei Ruo and Xiumei returned to the carriage parked by the side of the road along the way they came.


    Looking at Wei Ruo, who came back so late, Zhang Momo said helplessly: "Miss, you are going to kill me. If you don''t come back, I will go back to rescue the soldiers! It''s okay for me to hide it for you, but you Don''t let anything happen, then I won''t be able to eat and walk around!"


    "Understood, next time I will try to be earlier." Wei Ruo said.


    She also knew that it was a little late today. There is no way, Xie Ying refused to leave in the situation on the mountain just now, and it is impossible for her to drag Xie Ying.


    Nurse Zhang sighed: "Forget it, forget it, as long as you are fine."


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei got into the carriage, and on the way back, Wei Ruo began to think about the next arrangement.


    I have found a suitable cave, and this one is enough for now. After the later experiments are successful, Wei Ruo will consider expanding the scale.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： Fast planting success

    Chapter 88 Successful planting and quick returns


    If Wei wants to use this cave to grow mushrooms, he has to find Lizheng in a nearby village to negotiate.


    Although this mountain is a barren mountain, everyone can go to the mountain to cut firewood and pick herbs, but if you want to rent the cave for a long time, you still need to reach an agreement with the villagers.


    After the investigation is clear, we will see how to make arrangements.


    ###


    Xie Jue and Xie Ying returned to Xie''s other courtyard first.


    Xie Jue asked people to take these herbs down for processing, to dry those that should be dried, and to wash those that should be washed.


    "Brother, you can''t mess up these herbs for me." Xie Ying urged.


    "Sister, don''t worry, you picked it yourself, and I will definitely keep it safe for you." Xie Jue said with a smile.


    "And the ointment just now, return it to me, don''t try to keep it private."


    Xie Ying stretched out her palm and asked Xie Jue for ointment.


    This time Xie Jue didn''t take it out, but brazenly asked Xie Ying for it.


    "Yingying, leave this ointment to me."


    "Brother, what do you want ointment for?" Xie Ying asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, I just think it smells good, and I want to keep it to smell it, and when it''s hot, I''m often harassed by mosquitoes when I study at night. Applying this ointment may help me avoid this trouble."


    "I will give it to you if you need it." Xie Ying is very generous to her family, as long as Xie Jue has a legitimate reason, she will not be stingy and refuse to give it to him.


    Then Xie Ying added: "But don''t forget that you have to return the gift to Ruoruo, last time I asked you to bring some good things back from the capital, but you haven''t brought them back to me until now, so I don''t even have a gift Send it home."


    Xie Jue shouted: "Sister, you have wronged me. From the last time until now, I have been in Xingshan County and have never left, let alone the capital city. How can I bring you something back? "


    "Then what have you been doing in Xingshan County? Haven''t you finished your work yet?" Xie Ying asked.


    "Some of them are already busy, and there are still some things that need to be dealt with." Xie Jue replied.


    The war is over for the time being. He should have gone back, but because of the matter of the Seventh Prince, his grandfather ordered him to stay longer in Xingshan County.


    "Well, I''m going to Taizhou Mansion in two days. His Royal Highness Seventh is in the city now, and I need to go there for some things. Then I will spare some time to come back and buy some new things for you and Wei''s younger sister." Xie Jue said after thinking for a while.


    "Okay, you have to buy it carefully. Mine is not important. People have given me things several times. I return them decently. Don''t be ashamed." Xie Ying urged.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass my sister." Xie Jue promised with a smile.


    The brothers and sisters chatted and laughed for a while, and then left the other courtyard with today''s harvest and returned to Xie''s main house.


    ###


    After receiving Wei Ruo''s notice, the nanny acted immediately, and while telling her husband to buy what Wei Ruo needed, she went to talk to the village near Xishan instead of Wei Ruo.


    The process of the conversation was surprisingly smooth. The nanny just said that she planned to hire people from the village for a monthly salary of 150 Wen, and Lizheng agreed without hesitation.


    In order to respect Lizheng, according to Wei Ruo''s wishes, the nanny handed over the power of selection to Lizheng, and asked Lizheng to select suitable and capable young people in the village.


    Lizheng declined at first, but after listening to Xu''s mother saying that if they make it, they will expand the scale in the future and need to hire more people, Lizheng readily agreed.


    Because it is not easy to push only one or two people, but if there are ten or twenty job opportunities, it is relatively easy for him to arrange, so there is no need to worry too much about the villagers'' opinions on his arrangement.


    This is good news for them, a poor mountain village located in the west of Xingshan County. They don''t have any skills, and their family is only a bit of Susukida. There is not enough food when the weather is good, let alone in recent years.


    There is a job for them to do, and there are two hundred Wen a month, which is enough to feed the family.


    After the materials are collected, configure them according to the ratio given by Wei Ruo.


    Filled into a cylindrical medium, like a piece of dead wood.


    Then it was sent to the cave, and the follow-up work was handed over to the hired villagers Li Erniu and He Dong.


    The content of the work is not complicated. The main thing is to take care of it, to ensure that no wild animals or people enter the cave to destroy it, and then to observe the growth of the mushrooms and report regularly.


    Seven days later.


    When the first batch of shiitake mushrooms were grown, the nanny went there personally. After setting the picking standards, she asked Li Erniu and He Dong, who were in charge, to pick all the shiitake mushrooms that reached the standard size. down the mountain.


    Immediately afterwards, the nanny sent someone to deliver some to Wei Ruo at Wei Mansion.


    Seeing the first batch of shiitake mushrooms successfully cultivated outside, Wei Ruo was overjoyed.


    It took only seven days to harvest. The cultivation cycle of shiitake mushrooms is really much shorter than other crops!


    "Miss, what to do with these mushrooms?" Xiumei asked.


    "Immediately take it to the market and sell it." Wei Ruo said, "Then let Uncle Xu and the others follow the standard of the first cave I found, find a few more caves like this around that area, and expand the scale of planting."


    "Miss, shiitake mushrooms are not a staple food, and they are not easy to preserve. If there are too many mushrooms, we will throw them at our hands if they cannot be sold." Xiumei worried.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to sell all of them after the scale is expanded. We use the shiitake mushrooms that cannot be sold to make dried shiitake mushrooms and make shiitake mushroom sauce. These can greatly extend the preservation time of shiitake mushrooms." Wei Wei If there is a countermeasure already.


    "Dried mushrooms and mushroom sauce? I haven''t tried them yet, so I''m looking forward to them!" Xiumei was eager to try.


    "Wait until it''s done, I''ll give you a taste first!"


    "It doesn''t matter how many times, as long as the lady can grow more crops and earn more money!"


    Wei Ruozheng and Xiumei were chatting happily about the shiitake mushrooms, and someone from the front yard came to inform that Miss Xie''s family had brought Wei Ruo a gift and was waiting for Wei Ruo to sign for it in person.


    Before he left, he specifically said that Miss Xie Jia sent a lot of things, and asked Wei Ruoduo to take someone with him.


    Xie Ying made it a point to call Wei Ruo back several times, so Wei Ruo wasn''t very surprised when she heard this.


    I just don''t know what gift Xie Ying prepared for her.


    When Wei Ruo came to the front yard, many people were already standing in the front yard, even Yunshi and Wei Qingwan came.


    "Miss Wei." An honest-looking old man came up and said to Wei Ruo with a smile on his face, "I am the housekeeper of the Xie Mansion. I am here to give the miss a gift by order of my young master and miss."


    Wei Ruo looked at a carriage pulling goods behind the butler of the Xie Mansion, and asked, "All these?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： Thank you for your kind gift

    Chapter 89 The Xie Family¡¯s Generous Gift


    "Yes." The housekeeper gave an affirmative answer, and then presented the gift list with both hands, "This is the gift list, Miss Wei please have a look."


    Looking at the densely packed words on the gift list, Wei Ruo didn''t know how to respond for a while, brother and sister Xie Jue and Xie Ying''s handwriting was a little too arrogant, right?


    A car full of cars, is it nothing more than a New Year¡¯s gift to the capital¡¯s Bofu from Xiaowei¡¯s Mansion during the Chinese New Year?


    Mr. Yun stepped forward, looked at the gift list in Wei Ruo''s hand, and his face suddenly changed.


    The item of Yun Brocade alone is very scary. This satin is only available in the Xiaowei Mansion today, and it is all old clothes made in the past.


    With the decline of Zhongyibo Mansion, there has been no cloud brocade material in the mansion for many years, and no more clothes made of this material have been made.


    There are also a lot of decorations and medicinal materials, which are not common and cheap things.


    Mr. Yun hurriedly said to the housekeeper of Xie''s residence: "Housekeeper Xie, this gift from Mr. Xie and Miss Xie is a bit too expensive, isn''t it?"


    The housekeeper smiled and said: "Not much, not much, Miss Wei is very kind to my young master and wife, these gifts are nothing."


    The recipe that Wei Ruo gave to Xie Ying, Xie Ying cooked for Mrs. Xie. Mrs. Xie was not only moved by her daughter''s act of picking and decocting the medicine, but also the medicine was really useful to her.


    Although Mrs. Xie was not seriously ill, but as a woman, she was suffering from physical weakness and anemia. After taking the medicine, Mrs. Xie''s night sweats, nightmares and lack of deep sleep improved greatly, and her energy and spirit also improved. few.


    Just for this point, Xie Jiabei''s gift in return is not too generous.


    Wei Qingwan didn''t see the contents of the gift list, but she could guess from Yun''s reaction that the gift must be very expensive.


    The Xie family gave out a whole carload of precious gifts just like that.


    And Wei Ruo can have such an opportunity, and it is all because she and Xie Ying became classmates and became familiar with each other day by day.


    If she was the one who went to study at Xie''s house, then now...


    Wei Ruo also felt that this gift in return was a bit too expensive, but the Xie family had already delivered the gift to the door, so there was no reason for anyone to send it back.


    "Please thank the housekeeper for telling your young master and miss for me, I have received their gifts, I like them very much, next time I will treat them to tea." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, I will convey to Miss Young Master what Miss Wei said verbatim." The housekeeper said with a smile.


    Then Wei Ruo told Xiumei: "Meimei, move everything to my yard."


    "Good lady!" Xiumei stepped forward to move.


    "Sister, may I ask Cui He to move it for you?" Wei Qingwan stepped forward and said softly.


    "No need, your maid is not as strong as my Meimei, and this box is heavy, so it won''t work if you''re tired." Wei Ruo declined.


    Wei Qingwan originally wanted to refute, but after seeing Xiumei, a woman, lifting a huge wooden box, she could only swallow all her rebuttals.


    Seeing this, Yun ordered the guard Jing Hu to help.


    Jinghu is strong and strong, one is worth two.


    Jinghu and Xiumei moved very quickly, and moved all the things in the car back to Tingsongyuan after a few round trips.


    After everything in the car was emptied, the housekeeper of Xie''s house bid farewell to the Wei family, and took the empty car back to Xie''s house.


    Wei Ruo walked back, and when he passed Yun''s side, he said, "Mother, I still have some things to do, so I''ll go back to Songyuan first."


    Yunshi looked at Wei Ruo, wanted to say something, but chose not to say anything, and finally nodded: "Well, go back."


    After Wei Ruo left, Yun saw Wei Qingwan lowering her head, her expression was not very good.


    "What''s wrong with Wanwan?" Yun Shi approached and asked with concern.


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip and shook her head.


    "Wanwan, if you have something to tell your mother, don''t hold it back. If it breaks, your mother will feel distressed. Is there something that makes you unhappy?" Yun said.


    "Mother, I''m really fine. My sister and Miss Xie''s family get along very well. I''m very happy for my sister. It''s impossible for me to be unhappy." Wei Qingwan replied.


    "Well, mother knows that you must be happy too. Ruo''er has really adjusted well these days. Not only does she behave in a graceful manner, but she also makes friends of the same age." Yun said.


    "Well, my sister is really amazing. I was just thinking about going to Fucheng with my mother to attend the magistrate''s wife''s garden party in a few days, and I didn''t come back to my senses for a while." Wei Qingwan explained.


    Wei Mingting won the battle this time, not only because of his promotion, but also for the embarrassment of the captain''s house. The prefect''s wife''s garden party has been held in the past few years, but in the past, Wei''s family who lived far away in Xingshan County was not invited.


    After receiving the invitation letter from Fucheng, the Yun family began to prepare.


    She plans to take her two daughters with her. Wei Ruo is busy there, and she doesn''t spend much time with her on weekdays, so she hasn''t told Wei Ruo yet, but Wei Qingwan often comes to Cangyun Garden to help her with family affairs, so she just Talk to Wei Qingwan first, so that she can be mentally prepared.


    "Is Wanwan worried about her poor performance?" Yun asked.


    Wei Qingwan nodded lightly: "Yeah, I haven''t met the lady in Fucheng yet, I''m afraid I''m not polite enough, and I''ll make a joke."


    "Wanwan doesn''t need to think too much, with Wanwan, your knowledge and cultivation will definitely not be a problem." Yun comforted.


    Wei Qingwan hung her head and did not answer.


    Yun said again: "But you reminded me that you are going to Fucheng, and you should prepare some more decent clothes for you."


    Hearing Yun''s words, Wei Qingwan couldn''t help being overjoyed.


    Thinking about this, Yun turned around and walked to the mansion, before telling Wei Qingwan: "Wanwan go back to rest earlier, it''s rare to rest, don''t be tired."


    Mr. Yun came to Tingsongyuan, where Wei Ruo was packing up the things sent by Xie''s family.


    Xiumei was walking into the house with those pieces of cloud brocade in her arms. Wei Ruo was checking the items according to the gift list, sorting the items into categories, and storing them in her warehouse according to the categories. Some of them were expensive, and she would put them in her later in the space.


    There are also those medicinal materials, which are not easy to buy in Xingshan County. With these, she can prepare more medicines.


    After tidying up these things, Wei Ruo planned to use these medicines to prepare some things, except for keeping them by himself, and preparing them for Xu Zhengyong.


    Mr. Yun looked at Wei Ruo, hesitated for a while, and said, "Ruoer, Madam Zhifu sent us an invitation letter, inviting us to attend the garden party next month."


    "Oh." Wei Ruo didn''t raise his head, his gaze was still on the box in front of him.


    "Mother wants to make you some nicer clothes, and then wear them to the garden party." Yun said.


    Wei Ruo paused for a moment, Yun said "you", so Wei Qingwan must be included.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： Yuns ashamed

    Chapter 90 Yun''s Shame


    Wei Ruo let out a sneer in his heart, then raised his head, pretending not to hear the meaning of Yun''s words, smiled and said to Yun:


    "Is my mother going to make clothes for me? It''s the first time since I came back home that my mother wants to make clothes for me. What kind of clothes are you going to make this time? It''s going to be winter soon, so the clothes should be thicker, right?"


    Wei Ruo asked several questions one after another, Yun looked into her clear and bright eyes, and was a little at a loss for what she was about to say.


    Wei Ruo continued: "When I first returned home, although those clothes were new, they should have been made according to the figure of Qingwan sister. Presumably my mother didn''t know my height, so she could only match the figure of Qingwan sister. I need to measure it. This time I will make clothes, so I have to ask the master to measure it for me.¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yun couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed. At that time, she really didn''t know the stature of her biological daughter who was far away in Huzhou Prefecture, and it was difficult to judge the clothes, so she took the new clothes that she made for Wanwan years ago and hadn''t worn them yet. I went to Tingsongyuan and prepared it for Ruo''er.


    But later, seeing that Ruo''er was wearing those clothes gracefully, gracefully, gracefully and gracefully, and there was hardly any incongruity that could be seen, so she didn''t think there was any problem.


    In the past, the mansion would make clothes twice a year, but in the middle of this year, there was a war, and she had to worry about her husband who was on the front line and was busy with family affairs.


    After all the calculations, Ruoer has not made clothes according to her stature since she returned home.


    Yun said with a guilty tone: "That''s what it should be, and it will definitely be measured."


    Then when Yun looked at the brocade in front of Wei Ruo, he hesitated.


    But after thinking about it for a while, I decided to say: "Ruo''er, the material of these two pieces of cloud brocade is very good, why don''t you use this material to make new clothes for you? The material is expensive and the color is beautiful. You wear this Clothes made of material are more decent when you go to Fucheng. Mother will make up for you when there is good material in the house."


    "What does mother mean, if Miss Xie''s family didn''t happen to send me these cloud brocades, our Captain''s Mansion won''t be able to go to Fucheng to participate in the garden party next month?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Being a mother doesn''t mean that. It''s okay if you don''t have one, but if you happen to have one, then it''s a good thing that is icing on the cake." Yun said.


    "If you want to use cloud brocade to make clothes, it''s only for me." Wei Ruo said.


    Yun frowned: "Ruo''er, you and Qingwan are sisters. Wanwan has always cared about you and thinks of you in everything. You should also show your demeanor as the elder sister. The Xie family took so many Here comes the gift, mother doesn''t want anything else from you, just these two pieces of cloud brocade with different patterns, you two sisters make a whole. And this is what mother borrowed from you, when you get good material, you will definitely return it."


    The smile on Wei Ruo''s face didn''t fade, and he explained unhurriedly: "Mother doesn''t know, the reason why Miss Xie''s family chose to give me two bolts of cloud brocade satin is because of the comparison between the material of the clothes I usually wear and hers. It''s a lot worse, and the clothes don''t fit very well, so she gave them specially, so she must hope that I can wear the clothes she gave me, right?"


    Hearing this, Yun''s heart tightened.


    Wei Ruo continued: "This piece of cloud brocade is too much to make one suit, but it is not enough to make two suits. The materials of these two styles were all chosen by Yingying herself, so she must want to see my clothes. Wear both."


    After Wei Ruo said this, Yun couldn''t continue to ask for Yun brocade and satin to make clothes for Wei Qingwan. In addition, Wei Ruo said that the mansion hadn''t tailored clothes for Wei Ruo alone, so Yun couldn''t help but Feeling guilty, she completely gave up the idea of ??using cloud brocade to make Wei Qingwan a new set of clothes.


    But Yun immediately thought that if Ruoer made the new clothes of Yun brocade and Wanwan didn''t, Wanwan would be sad.


    So he looked at the things in front of Wei Ruo, and after thinking about it, he said: "If the cloud brocade is not good enough, Ruo''er picks some things that you don''t need for Wanwan, so it should be used to appease Wanwan. When you go to Fucheng, the two of you will wear If there is a difference, it is inevitable that she will feel bad."


    Wei Ruo still had a faint smile on his face:


    "Mother doesn''t know something. Now that I am on good terms with Miss Xie''s family, if she gives me a gift, I can''t let her take it lightly. I will definitely return the gift later. Otherwise, I just accept the other party''s gift but don''t know how to return it. When the time comes It''s not just my own face that''s lost, but also the face of the whole school captain''s mansion. Could it be that mother wants to hear outsiders say that my Wei family doesn''t know how to behave, and only wants to benefit from other people''s family?"


    "Even if outsiders don''t gossip, if I always reach out to take the benefits from Xie''s family, but don''t know how to appreciate them in return, then sooner or later I will be looked down upon by Xie''s family. How can they befriend me? Mother said, right? ?¡±


    Yun''s dumbfounded.


    Wei Ruo continued: "It must cost money to give a gift, and it needs to be a lot. It can''t be much lighter than what the Xie family gave me. But my monthly money is so much, it is difficult to get enough money Those who returned gifts to the Xie family, some of the gifts I received, some I don¡¯t need, and the common ones are not easy to be recognized. I will pick them out another day, sell the ones that can be resold, and exchange them for silver to return the gift to Miss Xie¡¯s family. .¡±


    Xiumei moved her things in and came back when she heard her young lady opening her eyes and talking nonsense.


    How could it be possible for Miss to sell the gifts that others gave her? If there is no money, Miss must find other ways to earn money.


    Yun said: "But this method of selling gifts from others in exchange for money is not very good. If people find out, they will be laughed at."


    Wei Ruo: "Then where does mother think my money will come from?"


    Yun Shi was dumb again.


    Wei Ruodao: "I also hope that my mother will understand my difficulties. I have just returned to the residence not long ago. I don''t have any foundation, and I don''t have any savings. When I communicate with other ladies, I will inevitably have to give some things, and I need some personal savings. "


    After Wei Ruo said this, Yun felt quite uncomfortable. Ruo''er has only been back home for a few months, these things are really difficult for her, it is not easy for her to do what she is doing now.


    The situation of the daughter is difficult, and the Captain''s Mansion is also in a state of lack of money, and there is no way to give out too much money for the daughter to let the daughter buy things like Miss Xie''s family.


    "My mother knows about it, so I will treat it as if my mother never said anything about it. You should handle these gifts yourself," Yun said.


    After finishing speaking, he thought of something else, and after thinking about it for a while, he said, "Speaking of which, if you are the eldest daughter in your family, your monthly payment should go up."


    "That''s not good, if my monthly payment is increased, what will Sister Qingwan do?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Ruo: Defeat magic with magic


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： You underestimated Wei Qingruo

    Chapter 91 Underestimating Wei Qingruo


    "You are the elder sister. In a general family, the eldest son and eldest daughter should have more monthly income than younger siblings. This is a rule. Wanwan is a sensible child, and she won''t have any objections when she finds out about it." Yun Shi road.


    Yun firmly believed that with Wei Qingwan''s heart, she would not care about such things.


    "That''s right, Sister Qingwan is so kind, she really wouldn''t be sad about such a thing." Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Yun Shi nodded, "Then you should be busy first, and mother will go back to Cangyun Garden first."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo smiled and sent Yun away.


    After Mrs. Yun left, Xiumei couldn''t help laughing: "Miss, I find that your nonsense is getting better and better now!"


    Wei Ruo sighed and said, "Is there anything I can do? It''s not because I was forced out. Ever since I became the eldest lady of the captain''s mansion, if I want to reason with people, I can''t think as much as I used to. .¡±


    "If I just say that I don''t like Wei Qingwan, and I don''t want to give Wei Qingwan my things, I will definitely be scolded. It doesn''t mean that I don''t care about sisterhood, or that I don''t have the demeanor of a elder sister."


    "But as long as I talk about things with etiquette and face, I can convince others to be convincing. Although Yingying made up a lot of words, I think she should also support me in doing so, otherwise she will arrange today The housekeeper will not specifically ask me to check it in person when he gives me a gift."


    Why Xie Ying saw that her clothes didn''t fit well, and Wei Ruo made up the words that her clothes were poorly made.


    The purpose is to use these reasons to prevaricate Yun''s, so that Yun can''t continue to ask her for things.


    "But Miss, what if Mrs. Cai was not persuaded by you and insisted on taking your things to Second Miss?" Xiumei asked.


    "Then I''ll burn the things with a torch, and no one wants it. Don''t try to force me to give things to people I don''t like!" Wei Ruo replied.


    Xiu Mei burst out laughing with a "puchi", and then asked: "Miss, do we still have to prepare a return gift for Xie''s family?"


    "Not for the time being, their gifts are expensive, and the prescription I gave you, Miss Ni, is not an ordinary thing. They didn''t suffer too much. Besides, they are just returning the gift. I will return it again. It''s nothing. Keep it in mind , Thinking of people''s kindness, it is more important to treat sisters with sincerity, and they will come forward when they need it, and they don''t have to remember the gains and losses." Wei Ruo said.


    "Well, Miss is right."


    ###


    After leaving Tingsongyuan, Mrs. Yun explained to Wei Ruo the monthly money increase, and invited people from Jinyifang to the mansion to measure Wei Ruo''s size and prepare to make new clothes.


    The news quickly spread to Wangmeiyuan.


    Wei Qingwan''s face paled for a while.


    Mother not only did not ask Wei Ruo to take out the brocade brocade to make new clothes for her, but instead raised Wei Ruo''s monthly payment. What is going on?


    If Wei Ruo did not agree to take out the brocade brocade to make new clothes for her, her mother would probably blame Wei Ruo for being ignorant. Why not only did she not blame her but also rewarded her?


    "Mammy, what do you think is going on here? Why did my mother suddenly increase my sister''s monthly payment? Is it because she is on good terms with Miss Xie''s family?" Wei Qingwan asked Li Nanny.


    Nurse Li doesn''t know the answer to this question either. After the incident last time, Madam and her have been estranged a lot, and she has to ask Nanny Zhang to handle any important matters.


    "I really underestimated Wei Qingruo, now it seems that she does have some skills." Nanny Li gritted her teeth.


    Deliberately going to the gate of Wei Qingruo''s courtyard to kowtow and apologize didn''t work. Later, she specially asked the lady to give Wei Qingruo the purse that Wei Qingruo confiscated. This Wei Qingruo is much more difficult than she originally thought!


    "Grandma, what should I do in the future? Will my mother send me back to the He family after a while? Mammy, I don''t want to go to the He family. The He family is just a family of merchants with a low status. Being treated well by others, even if you have money, you can''t use many things." Wei Qingwan asked worriedly.


    Nanny Li looked at Wei Qingwan like this, feeling distressed and worried.


    She knows that the fate of herself and her daughter is bound to that of Wei Qingwan. If Wei Qingwan is really sent to the He family, then her daughter will also go to the He family. Maybe we won''t see each other for the rest of my life.


    "Miss, don''t worry, these things are nothing serious at the moment. Even if the eldest lady has the ability to please the madam, the madam will still love you a lot." Madam Li comforted Wei Qingwan.


    "Nurse, I can''t do anything but worry." Wei Qingwan murmured.


    "Miss, don''t worry, everything will be fine. Wait for the garden party next month. Miss will go to Fucheng. Broaden your horizons and make more friends. There are people there who are much more prominent than the Xie family."


    Nurse Li''s words did not comfort Wei Qingwan, how could the prominent families in the prefecture look up to her easily, even if they did, they would not treat her like the Xie family treated Wei Qingruo.


    The behavior of the Xie family is really rare, and they don''t know where Wei Qingruo caught their eyes.


    ###


    August 15th is the holiday around the Mid-Autumn Festival, Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan are both on leave, so they don''t have to go to class.


    Wei Ruo is staying at home, busy with shiitake mushrooms, and has just tripled the scale. There are more materials to purchase and more books to look at.


    At the same time, the production of dried shiitake mushrooms and shiitake mushroom sauce has to be arranged. Shiitake mushrooms can''t last for too long after being picked, so they have to be processed as early as possible, so she needs to make arrangements for follow-up work before a large number of shiitake mushrooms mature.


    Xiumei is helping Wei Ruo chop mushrooms in the yard, and they will take them to the small kitchen next door to cook later.


    Although Wei Jinyi and Xiaobei were not at home, before leaving, Wei Jinyi said that the courtyard door was open, and Wei could go in and use the small kitchen if necessary.


    At noon, the boy in charge of taking care of Wei Yilin went to Wangmeiyuan to inquire because he couldn''t find Wei Yilin.


    "Yilin?" Wei Qingwan heard the voice and walked to the door, interrupting the conversation between the boy and the maid, "Yilin hasn''t been here today, what happened? He''s not in his yard?"


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that it''s almost dinner time, and the young master is not in Yuyu Garden. Since the second lady doesn''t have it here, I''ll look for it elsewhere."


    After the boy explained to Wei Qingwan, he hurried to the next place to look for Wei Yilin.


    Wei Qingwan sensed something was wrong, "Cui He, let''s look for it too."


    The boy went to Aoju Garden to ask Wei Yichen again, but Wei Yichen was not there either.


    Knowing that Wei Yilin was missing, Wei Yichen immediately put down the books in his hand, got up and searched together with Wei Yilin''s servant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： erroneously

    Chapter 92


    Wei Mansion was searched all over, even Tingsong Garden and Yingzhu Garden, where Wei Yilin was unlikely to go, were searched, but there was no sign of Wei Yilin.


    It was confirmed that Wei Yilin was no longer in the house, and Wei Yichen and Wei Qingwan quickly reported the matter to the Yun family.


    Yun''s family immediately dispatched all the people in the mansion to look for it.


    Listening to Songyuan, Wei Ruo sent him away to ask if anyone had seen Wei Yilin before lazily lying back on the bed.


    It''s a rare rest time, let''s take a nap, taking a nap is a very happy thing.


    "Miss, do you want to go out and help find it too? The people from Wangmeiyuan have already gone out, running up and down, very busy." Xiumei frowned and asked with some worry.


    "It''s not bad for so many people to go out. Besides, I don''t like that stinky boy Wei Yilin, and he doesn''t like me either. I guess he doesn''t want to be found by my nominal eldest sister." Wei Ruoshen A big lazy waist.


    "Miss, I''m just worried that if something really happens to the young master, when Madam asks later, I know that you, miss, have nothing to do with sleeping in at home, and you will be blamed again..." Xiumei lowered her head and murmured.


    Hearing that Wei Ruo opened his eyes, he became more conscious.


    What Xiumei said was correct, and she might not only be punished by the Yun family at that time, but if someone added embellishments and said that she, the elder sister, was indifferent to the younger brother in the family, and didn''t care if everyone got lost I don''t know how to be criticized for a while.


    After a while, Wei Ruo turned over and propped up his upper body.


    "Put on clothes and put on clothes, your lady, I''m just a hard worker, I can''t rest!"


    Wei Ruo resigned himself to getting up and getting dressed, then took Xiumei out of the car.


    The servants in the family went out to search all in a carpet-like search. Except for Wei Qingwan who used a carriage, the rest went out on foot, so the carriage that Wei Ruo used to ride in was still there.


    Although he went out, Wei Ruo had no direction to speak of. Wei Shuojian went to the south of the city. Even if he couldn''t find anyone, he could still take a look at the situation in the south of the city.


    Going out to the south of the city, Wei Ruo got off the car and walked around.


    Xiumei is helpless, Miss is checking the progress of land reclamation in the south of the city under the guise of looking for someone.


    Wei Ruo watched as he walked, and found that the people who opened up wasteland were poor people without land. What Wei Ruo saw along the way were either emaciated old people or children with yellow and emaciated faces.


    They are all waiting for the crops to grow on this land, and when they look at their newly reclaimed land, there is light in their eyes.


    There was a little boy with a thin body and sallow skin, wearing thin and worn clothes, nestled in his grandfather''s arms, when Wei Ruo passed by, his eyes looked at Wei Ruo, full of novelty.


    Then his grandfather hurriedly hugged him tighter, and whispered: "Don''t be naughty, this is the official lady."


    Obviously the child''s grandfather was very afraid that the child would offend Wei Ruo because he was ignorant. They could tell the difference between Wei Ruo and their identities from Wei Ruo''s clothes.


    The little boy was so frightened that he immediately looked away, not daring to look directly at Wei Ruo again.


    Wei Ruo stopped and turned to Xiumei, "Meimei, I''m a little hungry, do you have anything to eat?"


    How can Xiumei know that her lady is not hungry, but wants to get some food for these old people and children.


    "It''s in the car, I''ll go back and get it." Xiumei said.


    "Well, bring some more... No, bring everything in the car." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay. I''ll take them all and leave one for the lady. If you don''t have any more, you can distribute them to the elderly and children around here? They all look pitiful." Xiumei said.


    Let her help to say what her lady didn''t say, the provincial lady is embarrassed to say this.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "okay!"


    Xiumei turned around and ran back to their carriage parked on the official road.


    Xiumei took out a bag of dried sweet potatoes from the car. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw a large number of people from Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    Xiumei was very surprised, so she grabbed Madam Zhang, whom she was familiar with, to ask about the situation.


    "What''s the matter with Nanny Zhang? Isn''t everyone looking for the young master? Why have you all come to the south of the city?"


    Nanny Zhang looked anxious: "Miss Xiumei, you and the eldest miss really have the foresight! The young master must have sneaked to the south of the city! Early this morning, two servants at home were driving a bullock cart. A load of straw came to the south of the city. The young master probably escaped from the ox cart at that time! The guards who were looking for someone found the young master''s accessories on the ox cart."


    Didn¡¯t expect Miss to come to the south of the city, but it¡¯s the right thing to do?


    Xiumei opened her mouth, not knowing what to say for a while.


    At this time, Nanny Zhang said again: "I don''t know how the young master is doing now, but I heard people say that there are still remnants of Japanese pirates in the nearby mountains recently. Young master, a child is very dangerous."


    "What? There are remnants of Japanese pirates nearby? How come? Didn''t the Japanese pirates be repelled after the last battle?" Xiumei became nervous all of a sudden.


    "Yes, most of them were beaten to death, but a few Japanese pirates escaped and hid in the area of ??Wangyue Mountain. I heard that they are very tenacious. They live by eating grass roots and bark, and occasionally steal food from the people who are opening up wasteland in the south of the city. , It was when the people saw it while stealing things, and they just reported it to the government this morning, and the government has not yet sent anyone to deal with it." Zhang Nanny explained.


    Immediately afterwards, thinking that Wei Ruo was still walking outside, Xiumei was a little worried, so she ignored the task that Wei Ruo gave, and quickly ran to the place where she was separated from Wei Ruo just now.


    While waiting for Xiumei to come back, Wei Ruo was not idle, walking along the newly reclaimed ridge and observing.


    The land nearby has undergone great changes. The original weeds have disappeared, and the land has been divided into pieces, flat and square, with clear boundaries.


    The progress of reclamation and improvement in most areas is very good, and it is estimated that you can try planting in the second half of this month.


    Wei Ruo continued to walk towards the mountain. She planned to visit the medicine field that she and the Xie family ran together.


    The terrain near the mountain has become more complicated, and the population is much sparser. From a distance, three or two people can be seen opening up wasteland.


    These places were bought by some wealthy people in the county. However, there are very few people who buy these places for reclamation, so they are sparse, and only a few people can be seen from a long distance.


    Wei Ruo continued walking, bypassing a large rock, and two small adult men appeared in front of him.


    Two men covered their heads with turbans and wore ordinary people''s clothes. There was a boy between them. The boy had a familiar face to Wei Ruo...


    Wei Yilin!


    The little ancestor that the whole Wei family was looking for appeared in front of her so suddenly?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： you are totally stupid

    Chapter 93 You Are Completely Stupid


    The moment Wei Ruo saw the three of them, the two men and Wei Yilin also saw Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo quickly regained his composure, and turned his eyes indifferently to other places, pretending not to know Wei Yilin.


    She pretended to be a passerby, not recognizing Wei Yilin nor the two people beside Wei Yilin as kidnappers, and walked to the side as if nothing had happened.


    The two men looked at Wei Ruo vigilantly, seeing that Wei Ruo''s expression was the same and he didn''t recognize them, they gradually relaxed.


    As long as they are not discovered, they will adhere to the principle that more things are worse than less things, and they will not do anything to passers-by.


    Wei Ruo turned around naturally, turned around, and started walking back.


    At the same time, Wei Ruo said silently in his heart, little ancestor, don''t make a sound, don''t call me, pretend you didn''t see me! Don''t make a sound, I''ll go back and find someone to save you! If you make a sound, we''re all done!


    Wei Yilin saw that Wei Ruo clearly saw him, but turned his head and walked away. Wei Yilin, who had never called Wei Ruo "big sister" in all sincerity, shouted loudly: "Big sister!"


    Wei Ruo''s body froze, and his whole body was completely cold.


    While cursing Wei Yilin''s prodigal **** in his heart! While running quickly.


    But within two steps, he was caught by one of the men.


    "Don''t be rough, don''t be rough, I''ll go by myself!" Wei Ruosheng was afraid that the other party would be cruel to him, so he hurriedly begged for mercy.


    This place is desolate and open, and the probability of someone coming to rescue her immediately after she calls for help is very slim, and if no one can come to rescue her in time, her uncooperative behavior will result in violence from the other party, and she may even die on the spot.


    If Wei Ruo wanted to survive, and if he could suffer less flesh and blood, he would be captured very cooperatively.


    Wei Ruo was taken to Wei Yilin''s side by men, and they tied them up together.


    Then the two men communicated in a language that Wei Yilin could not understand.


    Wei Ruo roughly knew that the two men spoke the language of the Japanese country. In fact, when he saw the two men for the first time, Wei Ruo guessed their identities as Japanese pirates.


    Although the two used turbans to cover their Japanese pirates'' unique hairstyles, their figures and appearances were far from those of the yellow and emaciated ordinary people who were opening up wasteland in the south of the city.


    After a brief discussion, the two Japanese escorted Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin up the mountain.


    The two Japanese pirates found a cave, which was only one or two meters deep and more than one meter high, which could barely accommodate two adults.


    Then Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin were thrown in like objects.


    After being locked in the cave, Wei Ruo looked at Wei Yilin who was facing him, and smiled, "That''s all right, let''s die together."


    "Who made you so cold-blooded and ruthless? Seeing that I was dying, I turned around and wanted to leave." Wei Yilin didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with him, and even felt a little happy.


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Wei Yilin dissatisfied, what time is it, why is she still in the mood to laugh?


    "I thought you were just a little stupid, but now you''re totally stupid."


    "Who are you calling stupid?"


    "Aren''t you stupid? In that situation, how could I rescue you from two Japanese pirates with high martial arts? Am I a god? I pretended not to know you, and the two of them thought I was fine when they saw that I was fine. I don''t know if they are kidnappers, they will let me go. After I leave, I can call rescuers to save you. Do you think I have a better chance of saving you by myself or call the Wei family''s guards and government officials? Is there a high chance of success in saving you together?"


    Wei Yilin was dumbfounded by Wei Ruo''s question.


    At that time, he really thought that Wei Ruo was ruthless and ungrateful and would leave. If it were Sister Wanwan, she would definitely not be like this, but he never thought about the way Wei Ruo said to deal with the problem.


    But if you think about it carefully, Wei Ruo''s approach is actually more useful, because neither Wei Ruo nor his sister Wanwan can save themselves from the two ruthless Japanese pirates. Under such circumstances, it is definitely more useful to move rescuers.


    Wei Yilin realized that he was reckless, but facing Wei Ruo, he refused to admit his mistake:


    "So what? Who knows if you will really find someone to save me after you leave? Now we are all arrested, and we are going to die together! When I die, you can be buried with me, and it is also for my sister Wanwan Revenge!"


    "Oh, Wei Yilin, you can die if you want, I won''t die." Wei Ruo sneered.


    "Just brag, these two people are not from Xingshan County at all, they are Japanese pirates, they kill without blinking an eye! You will have the ability to survive from their hands? I don''t believe it!" Wei Yilin mocked.


    Wei Ruo hooked the corners of his mouth, and didn''t say anything more to Wei Yilin.


    She leaned her back against the stone wall of the cave and took a short rest.


    She has roughly grasped the current situation. The two Japanese pirates outside were probably survivors of the war.


    As for Wei Yilin, he probably ran to the south of the city because of something wrong, and happened to be caught by two Japanese pirates in disguise, and took them as hostages, just in case they would be useful if someone found out.


    What she has to do now is to find a way to delay the time and fight for the chance of survival for herself, because if there is a trouble, they will definitely choose Wei Yilin, who is relatively easy to take, as a hostage instead of her.


    Moreover, these Japanese pirates act viciously. She is a thirteen-year-old girl, who knows what they will do to her, and it would be good to just give her a happy one.


    Hearing a pirate coming in, Wei Ruo opened his eyes.


    Wei Ruo said immediately: "Two warriors of the Yamato nation, I have a way for you to make up for your mistakes."


    Wei Ruo heard some Chinese words from the conversation between the two Japanese pirates just now, and guessed that the two have learned some Chinese after they have been on the East Coast for a long time.


    Wei Ruo''s words stunned Wei Yilin, and then showed a look of contempt. Does she know what she is talking about? She told the two Japanese pirates that she could help them make up for their mistakes?


    But the Japanese pirate in front of him stopped, and asked Wei Ruo in Chinese with a not-so-standard pronunciation: "What do you mean?"


    "You were defeated. Although a few people survived by chance, neither died nor were captured, but according to the habits of your Yamato people, you who died in battle should commit seppuku and apologize to your emperor." Wei Ruo didn''t worry Analyzing without delay.


    "You know, us?" The Japanese pirate showed a very surprised expression.


    Wei Yilin was also stunned, staring at Wei Ruo suspiciously: How did Wei Qingruo know so much?


    "I know a little bit." Wei Ruo replied, "I just said that I can help you make up for your mistakes. Do you know what the idiom "make up for your mistakes?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： Hostages are also different

    Chapter 94 Hostages Are Different


    The Japanese pirates looked at Wei Ruo with a surprised expression, and it seemed that they were seriously thinking about the feasibility of Wei Ruo''s words.


    After thinking for a while, the Japanese pirate continued to ask in broken Chinese: "What can you do?"


    ¡°I am a person who is proficient in agriculture. I have a lot of agricultural technologies that can change the nature of the land and increase food production.¡±


    Wei Ruo knew the situation of the Wa country, it was an island country with extremely poor land resources, the agriculture was very underdeveloped, and the cultivated land was very limited.


    I also know some customs of the Wa country, and know how to hit their pain points.


    "Can you grow more, food?"


    "Yes, I can find ways to grow more food, whether it is barren land, coastal saline land or steep mountains. Once successful, more people in your country will be fed."


    In this case, Wei Ruo¡¯s paintings are mostly made up of big cakes, and the improvement that can be done on the land is still limited. In some places, the cost of improvement or follow-up maintenance costs are really high, and there is no value for improvement.


    "How do I know that you are not lying?" the pirate asked.


    "The method of improving the land in the south of the city that you saw was my idea. You have been wandering on the east coast for a long time. You should know that this place used to be barren. I can improve this place and help you Wa Kingdom The improvement was successful." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Wei Qingruo, what are you doing? Why are you telling these two Japanese pirates? Are you going to help them grow food so that they can eat and drink enough to beat us? They are Japanese pirates, robbers, **** who kill without blinking an eye !¡± Wei Yilin scolded.


    Wei Ruobai glanced at Wei Yilin, could she not know what he said? She also hates and hates these Japanese pirates, but she has to see what their situation is now, right?


    It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years! She had to save her own life before she could think of a way to deal with these people.


    If the life is gone, the rest is all nonsense.


    Now that the Wei family is looking for someone across the city, and Meimei is nearby, she still has a chance to escape.


    And what she needs to do is to keep her body safe from harm as much as possible before they find her.


    Wei Ruo ignored Wei Yilin, continued to smile and said to the Japanese pirates: "Don''t worry about this brat, he''s not clear about his mind."


    "He said he was Captain Wei''s son, and he called you, sister, and you too, Captain Wei''s daughter." Although the Japanese pirates are not proficient in Chinese, they still have a clear mind.


    "Yes, it''s true that I''m Captain Wei''s daughter, but I''m in your hands now, and I want to live, so I''m willing to provide my value and win a mutually beneficial result for both of us. This has nothing to do with my identity Relationship." Wei Ruo said flickeringly.


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s words, the Japanese pirate didn''t answer immediately, but retreated outside the cave and discussed with another Japanese pirate.


    While the two pirates were mumbling and discussing something, Wei Yilin asked Wei Ruo: "Wei Qingruo, what do you want to do?"


    "What are you doing? Live, can''t you see?"


    "You are shameless for doing this!"


    "Wei Yilin, do you know what is shameless and what is stupid?"


    "You are betraying the country and countless border guards, you... you are ungrateful!" Wei Yilin thought for a while before he thought of the word "ungrateful" to scold Wei Ruo.


    "Who did I betray? Did I kill them? But you, running around, making me unlucky to follow you, you are the one who killed me!"


    "You!" Wei Yilin was at a loss for words again.


    "If you have words, keep on cursing, and I''ll make it a lullaby." Wei Ruo said calmly.


    Being **** by two Japanese pirates and locked up in a cave is quite a scary thing, and having a voice yelling at the side can ease the scary atmosphere.


    After a while, the pirate came back.


    "If, you can really do what you said, we won''t hurt you."


    "No problem." Wei Ruo readily agreed.


    "But we will not let your brother go, and we may kill him." The pirate said.


    Letting Wei Yilin go is tantamount to exposing their whereabouts. They may keep Wei Yilin as a hostage. If there is any problem at that time and they cannot take it away, they will kill them for safety.


    "I don''t have a good relationship with him. He wants me to die. You think, if he had a good relationship with me, he wouldn''t call me sister at that time, let you find me. If you really love someone, you want the other person to live well instead of dragging him Go into the water. So you can do whatever you want," Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Yilin beside him widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Want to refute, but find that I can''t find any words to refute.


    "That''s good." The pirates naturally didn''t want Wei Ruo to impose additional conditions on them.


    "Since we have reached a consensus, you should treat me better, and don''t let me be disabled by you before I go to Japan with you." Wei Ruo continued.


    "You, want, what?" the Japanese pirate asked.


    "You guys loosen my ties so that I can feel more comfortable, and my hands won''t have any problems due to long-term poor blood flow. Don''t worry, there is no other exit from this cave, and you can guard me at the entrance so I can''t get out. Yes, I don''t have any martial arts, I can''t beat you at all." Wei Ruo said.


    The Japanese pirate hesitated, looked at Wei Ruo for a while, and then thought about the scene where they captured Wei Ruo just now, but if she knew martial arts, she would not have been caught so easily by them just now. Finally nodded in agreement.


    The Japanese pirates tied Wei Ruosong loose.


    After finishing these, the two pirates returned to the cave.


    The two seemed to be plotting something. Although they couldn''t understand what they said, Wei Ruo guessed that the two should be discussing how to escape the pursuit of the officers and soldiers of Xingshan County and escape to Japan.


    Wei Ruo, who was free, leaned against the stone wall with a leisurely posture.


    In contrast, Wei Yichen, who was opposite her, had his hands tied behind his back, and he fell crookedly on the ground, feeling very uncomfortable.


    Not only was his posture uncomfortable, but his psychology was even more uncomfortable. He heard what the Japanese pirate said just now. They said they would not let him go, and they would kill him directly if there was a situation.


    He doesn''t want to die, he wants to live!


    Although he was righteous when he argued with Wei Ruo just now, but when the fear of death struck, he began to envy Wei Ruo again.


    At least those Japanese pirates said they would not kill her!


    Wei Yilin felt unspeakably annoyed, but facing Wei Ruo, he still didn''t want to admit that his choice was not as smart as hers.


    Wei Ruo didn''t bother Wei Yilin to see his expression, and didn''t want to know what was going on in his head.


    She took out a small brocade bag from her bosom, took out dried sweet potatoes from it, and started to chew.


    Wei Ruo usually has the habit of bringing snacks for herself when she goes out, so asking Xiumei to go back to the carriage to get food just now was indeed an excuse she made, and she wanted to distribute the food to the poor people.


    Wei Ruo looked leisurely and enjoying the sweet dried sweet potato, Wei Yilin''s eyes almost popped out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： Anti-kill

    Chapter 95 Anti-killing


    He got into the mansion in the morning and sneaked out of the bullock cart to the south of the city, and was caught by two Japanese pirates. It''s already afternoon, and he hasn''t drunk a drop of water or eaten any food. .


    "Gulu~"


    My stomach suddenly let out a growl.


    Wei Yilin was angry, anxious and annoyed.


    Wei Ruo pretended not to hear, and continued to eat his own.


    Wei Yilin has never experienced this kind of hardship in his life, and the more he thinks about it, the more uncomfortable he feels.


    "Wei Qingruo!" Wei Yilin shouted.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You...you..." Wei Yilin looked at Wei Ruo, wanted to say something but didn''t say it.


    "You want to eat, but you''re too embarrassed to ask, right?" Wei Ruo, who didn''t finish Wei Yilin''s speech, helped him.


    "No!" Wei Yilin immediately denied.


    "It doesn''t matter if you think so, because I won''t give someone who expects me to die the food I made carefully."


    "You!" Wei Yilin was once again gnashing his teeth in anger from Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly, and continued to nibble on her sweet dried sweet potatoes leisurely.


    "If you don''t give it, you won''t give it! Who cares about it!" Wei Yilin said angrily.


    Half an hour later...


    "Gulu~Gulu~"


    Wei Yilin''s stomach growled even worse. Wei Yilin, who had never been hungry before, experienced such a long period of hunger for the first time in his life.


    The young master''s temper has been frustrated a lot.


    Seeing Wei Ruoxiao''s carefree appearance, Wei Yilin also realized that some of what Wei Ruo said was right.


    People like Wei Ruo can at least live a more comfortable life before being saved.


    "Wei Qingruo, if they want to kill me, do you really plan to leave me alone?" Wei Yilin asked.


    "When I saw you for the first time today, I would save you, but after you yelled that ''big sister'' that you never sincerely yelled on weekdays, I can''t control your life It''s gone." Wei Ruo didn''t hide his true thoughts.


    Wei Yilin''s expression froze, and a feeling of shame welled up in his heart.


    He looked up at Wei Ruo twice, wanted to say something, but swallowed it back.


    After all, if he apologizes to Wei Ruo, it will appear that he is very shameless, and this will make him feel sorry for his sister Wanwan. He has promised her sister Wanwan and only recognizes her as a sister.


    "Then can you give me something to eat, I''m hungry." Although I couldn''t say the apology, but I was hungry, so I bit the bullet and asked Wei Ruo for food.


    "No." Wei Ruo refused without thinking.


    Wei Ruo pretended to give Wei Yilin a face, while paying attention to the direction of the cave entrance.


    After making sure that no one outside looked inside, she carefully took out a small bottle from her body and poured the medicine powder inside on top of the remaining dried sweet potatoes in her bag.


    Weigh the bag and mix well.


    Wei Ruo''s little move, even Wei Yilin didn''t see it, he thought that Wei Ruo was eating alone, watching him hungry.


    After a while, Wei Ruo shouted to the entrance of the cave: "Two good guys outside, I have something to eat here, do you want to eat?"


    "Wei Qingruo, what are you doing? It''s fine if you don''t feed me, but you still want to feed those two crazy Japanese pirates? Are you still human?" Wei Yilin scolded.


    "Wei Qingruo, did you hear that, it doesn''t matter if you don''t give me something to eat if you have something to eat, but you can''t give it to them, they are devastated!"


    Wei Ruo ignored him, staring at the direction of the cave entrance.


    One of the Japanese pirates came in, and Wei Ruo offered to hand over a bag of dried sweet potatoes: "This is dried sweet potatoes, very delicious."


    Wei Ruo still held a piece in his own hand, and took two bites as he spoke.


    The Japanese pirates only hesitated for a while, and then snatched away Wei Ruo''s bag containing dried sweet potatoes.


    They are hungry, very hungry, and basically haven''t eaten anything good these days.


    The man took Wei Ruo''s bag and ran to the entrance of the cave, sharing the hard-earned food with another pirate.


    In the cave, Wei Yilin continued to curse Wei Ruo: "Wei Qingruo, are you worthy of thousands of soldiers? Are you worthy of the suffering people in Xingshan County?"


    "Wei Qingruo, you have no conscience! You are a traitor! How can there be someone like you in our family! I will never admit that you are my sister in my life!"


    Wei Ruo is not in the mood to pay attention to Wei Yilin, she is now fully focused on the entrance of the cave, listening carefully with both ears outside the cave, not letting go of any sound.


    After a while, Wei Ruo finally heard two "dong dong" sounds of heavy objects reaching the bottom.


    Wei Ruo, who was not bound by a rope, tiptoed towards the entrance of the cave.


    Outside the cave, the two Japanese pirates fell to the ground after eating dried sweet potatoes mixed with drugs.


    Wei Ruo clenched his fists tightly, feeling lingering fear.


    From obedience, negotiating conditions, procrastination to asking for untiement, and offering dried sweet potatoes is for this step.


    The indifference to the quarrel with Wei Yilin was due to her pretending to be calm. This was the first time she encountered such a thing, and she felt a lot of fear and trepidation in her heart.


    Until this moment, she dared not really show fear.


    But now she can''t relax completely, she still has something to do, she must kill these two people!


    What she was carrying was just drugs and not poison. If she didn''t make up the knife for a while, the two of them would wake up.


    Wei Ruo knelt down and took off one of the Japanese pirates'' sabers.


    The hand holding the knife trembles a little. She knows how to save people with a knife, but kills people with a knife...


    In her mind, the only murder scene in her previous life appeared in her mind, which made her heart tremble.


    She is afraid, afraid of killing people.


    Wei Ruo said to himself: Wei Ruo, you must kill these two people today. They are Japanese pirates, thugs who plunder the lives and properties of our people. Their hands are covered with blood and human lives!


    What''s more, if you don''t kill them, once the things you were caught by them are exposed, you will only have a dead end!


    Regardless of whether you have been humiliated by them or not, as long as you have been kidnapped and caught, people outside will think that you have been humiliated, and there will be no way for you to survive.


    After some ideological struggle, Wei Ruo suddenly clenched the knife with both hands and stabbed it down, resulting in the life of a Japanese pirate.


    Immediately followed by the second.


    Blood flowed out, soaking the clothes of the two Japanese pirates.


    Wei Ruo is not afraid of blood on weekdays, but at this moment, looking at the blood, she clearly felt the fact that she had killed someone.


    Scared, but not regretful.


    "Wei Qingruo, you killed them..."


    Suddenly, Wei Yilin''s shocked voice sounded from the entrance of the cave.


    After Wei Ruo ran out, Wei Yilin, who was tied up, wanted to know what happened outside the cave, so he didn''t know where the strength came from, and squirmed like a caterpillar to the entrance of the cave.


    Then I witnessed the scene where Wei Ruo killed two Japanese pirates.


    His eyes were full of shock, and his face was full of disbelief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： Is he hallucinating

    Chapter 96 Did he have hallucinations


    While Wei Yilin was digesting all this, Wei Ruo poured the drug in the bottle onto the veil, stepped forward quickly, and covered Wei Yilin''s mouth and nose with the veil.


    Wei Yilin is still tied hands and feet, unable to resist.


    He stared at Wei Ruo with wide eyes, and lost consciousness amidst more disbelief.


    After he fell into a coma, Wei Ruo untied him from the rope, so as not to cause damage to his limbs due to poor blood circulation for too long.


    Then Wei Ruo turned around and carefully checked the pulses of the two Japanese pirates, making sure that they were dead. Then he cleaned up the scene and took away the remaining dried sweet potatoes and bags on the ground.


    Finally fled the scene staggeringly.


    She avoided the crowd who were looking for Wei Yilin, she couldn''t let people see her in such a mess.


    "Miss! Miss!"


    Hearing Xiumei''s voice calling her, Wei Ruo was overjoyed, seeing that there was no one else around Xiumei, Wei Ruo quickly ran towards her.


    "Meme, I''m here!"


    "Miss!"


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s distressed appearance, Xiumei panicked, "Miss, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine, you take me back to the carriage, I have to clean myself up right away. Then I tell Wei Yilin where it is, and you take someone to find him."


    Xiumei doesn''t know why Wei Ruo did this, but she has known Wei Ruo for many years and Xiumei knows that in an emergency, she must immediately follow what Wei Ruo said.


    With Xiumei''s help, Wei Ruo managed to avoid the others and returned to the carriage.


    During Wei Ruo''s time tidying up, Xiumei went to look for Wei Yilin according to the address Wei Ruo provided.


    Nurse Zhang had a sad face: "If something happens to this young master, what should we do?"


    "It''s okay, nanny, let''s keep looking, maybe we will find it." Xiumei comforted her while walking in the direction Wei Ruo gave.


    "Mommy, look over there, does it seem like someone has fallen on the ground?" Xiumei pointed to a place halfway up the mountain and asked from a long distance away.


    "Wait a minute, my eyes are not very good, I can''t see clearly."


    "Don''t look at it, just go up and have a look!" Xiumei dragged Madam Zhang up the mountain without saying a word.


    When she got closer, Mammy Zhang was frightened out of her wits.


    "Dead, dead!" Nanny Zhang was usually in a deep house compound, and she rarely saw such a scene, and her face turned pale with fright.


    "Nurse, where is the young master!" Xiumei pointed to Wei Yilin beside the corpse.


    "Huh? Young Master? Are you okay, Young Master?" Zhang Momo felt a little timid when she thought about it.


    Xiumei stepped forward and hugged Wei Yilin: "The young master is fine, he just passed out."


    Then tell Nanny Zhang to call for someone: "Mommy, hurry up and tell other people to come over! I''ll watch here!"


    Nurse Zhang was stunned for a while before realizing: "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    Nanny Zhang staggered down the hill, shouting loudly as she walked.


    During the time when Nanny Zhang was calling for someone, Xiumei looked around again out of caution to make sure that there was no trace of her lady.


    ###


    "Yilin! Yilin!"


    Wei Yilin was awakened by a noise, opened his eyes, and saw Yun.


    Wei Yilin was hugged by Yun, and in front of him were Wei Qingwan, whose eyes were red from crying, and Wei Yichen, who looked worried.


    Surrounded by the guards of the Wei family who came to the south of the city to look for Wei Yilin, almost all the people in Xiaowei''s mansion were present, except Wei Ruo.


    After being dazed for a while, Wei Yilin cried "Wow".


    "Mother! Mother!"


    Yun Shi hugged Wei Yilin distressedly.


    Wei Qingwan also surrounded her, "Yilin, it''s great that you''re fine!"


    "Sister... sister..." Hearing Wei Qingwan''s voice, Wei Yilin cried even louder.


    After crying for a while, Wei Yilin looked around and asked, "Mother, where is Wei Qingruo? Where is she?"


    "Yilin wants to see big sister?" Wei Qingwan asked, surprised and puzzled, why would Yilin want to see Wei Qingruo at this time?


    "Yes, where is she? Where is she?" Wei Yilin asked.


    "Yilin, what''s wrong with you? Why do you suddenly want to see your big sister so much?" Yun was also puzzled.


    "I saw her...she..." Wei Yilin remembered the last scene he saw.


    His mind is blurred. Why did Wei Qingruo, who was greedy for life and flattering the Japanese pirates one moment, kill two Japanese pirates with his own hands the next moment?


    "Mother, where are those two pirates? Where are those two pirates?" Wei Yilin asked anxiously.


    "Yilin, don''t worry, it''s okay, it''s okay, those two pirates are dead." Yun quickly comforted.


    "Who killed it? Have you seen it?" Wei Yilin asked.


    He desperately wanted to confirm whether the last scene he saw was real.


    "I don''t know about this yet. When we found you, they were already dead." Yun replied.


    They haven''t found the answer to this question yet. It seems that someone found the person first, killed the two Japanese pirates, and rescued her son.


    I just don¡¯t know why the other party didn¡¯t show up.


    "It was Wei Qingruo, it must be her, she killed the two Japanese pirates!" Wei Yilin became more and more sure that what he saw was true.


    "Yilin, what are you talking about? If the eldest sister saved you, she has no reason not to tell us after saving you." Wei Qingwan said hastily.


    "No, she is with me..."


    Wei Yilin was halfway through speaking when Wei Ruo appeared: "What''s wrong with brother Yilin? Are you looking for me?"


    Wei Ruo squeezed into the crowd and appeared within Wei Yilin''s sight.


    Wei Ruo''s face is bright, only a little dirt and dust on the clothes.


    Walking in the fields south of the city, getting dirt and dust on your body is quite normal.


    Wei Yilin stared at Wei Ruo with wide eyes, with a very complicated expression.


    Seeing that Wei Yilin was staring at Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan clenched her fists, and hurriedly said, "Yilin, you must have made a mistake, my sister came here just now, it can''t be the two Japanese pirates she killed .¡±


    Wei Qingwan selfishly does not want Wei Ruo to be credited with saving Wei Yilin, so she specifically emphasizes that if Wei Ruo just came here, it is impossible for him to appear here.


    What she didn''t know was that what Wei Ruo wanted was exactly such an answer. Compared with the little credit for saving Wei Yilin, the fact that she, a thirteen-year-old girl was kidnapped by Japanese pirates for more than an hour, was much more terrifying.


    "Impossible, I clearly saw it!" Wei Yilin shook his head, that picture was too real.


    "Yilin, you were frightened today and passed out, maybe it was a hallucination when you were unconscious." Yun guessed.


    "I..." Hearing Yun''s and Wei Qingwan''s persuasion, Wei Yilin was not so sure.


    Could it be that he had hallucinations?


    Could it be that all the memories about Wei Ruo just now are false?


    Wei Yilin: doubt life


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： Punish Wei Yilin

    Chapter 97 Punishes Wei Yilin


    Wei Yilin asked Wei Ruo unwillingly: "Where''s your dried sweet potato? Didn''t you give those two Japanese pirates some dried sweet potato?"


    "I asked Xiumei to take my dried sweet potatoes to the people who reclaimed wasteland nearby. If you want to eat, I''ll find some when you return home." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Impossible, I saw it clearly, you stunned two Japanese pirates with dried sweet potato medicine and then killed them, right?" Wei Yilin asked again.


    Before Wei Ruo could speak, Wei Qingwan spoke first: "Brother, my sister just arrived here, and all the dried sweet potatoes were given to the people nearby. You must have dreamed about these things. Although the person who saved you hasn''t Found it, but don''t worry, we will continue to search for the surrounding people, and I believe it will not be long before there will be results."


    Wei Yilin looked at Wei Qingwan, why did his most trusted sister Wanwan say it was a fake...could it really be a fake.


    Wei Yilin was silent.


    "Okay, Yilin, you must have been quite frightened today, go home first, and then we will discuss what happened today slowly." Wei Yichen said.


    It''s not a problem to be around here all the time, the most important thing now is that people are okay.


    Then Wei Yichen arranged for everyone to go home.


    Not long after everyone returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion, Wei Mingting came back.


    Others are in the army, so it is not so convenient to come and go, and the Yun family did not send him any news at the beginning. When he knew, the Wei family had already found Wei Yilin.


    "Go and bring Yilin here." Wei Mingting ordered.


    "Husband, Yi Lin was frightened and is recuperating..." Yun explained.


    "Recuperate? What is there to recuperate? He sneaked out, and all these sufferings are all his own responsibility!" Wei Mingting''s expression was serious and his eyes were piercing.


    "But my husband, Yilin is only seven years old..."


    "Seven years old is already a boy!"


    Seeing her husband''s resolute attitude, Yun didn''t dare to dissuade her anymore, so she let her servants go to Yuyu Garden to bring Wei Yilin over.


    Hearing that his father was looking for him, Wei Yilin''s heart was already hanging high on the way here.


    After entering the door, Wei Yilin panicked completely when he saw his father''s serious face.


    "Father... I... I know I was wrong..." Wei Yilin was so frightened that he took the initiative to apologize and admit his mistake.


    "Go and squat in the yard." Wei Mingting gave the order without any sympathy.


    "Dad, I..."


    "Don''t make me say it a second time."


    Wei Yilin''s heart trembled, and then he quickly turned around and walked to the yard, gaiting according to Wei Mingting''s request.


    Immediately after that, Wei Mingting came out, asked someone to bring an incense burner, lit incense on the incense burner, and placed it under Wei Yilin''s crotch.


    Immediately afterwards, someone brought a bowl, filled it with water, and placed it on top of Wei Yilin''s head.


    Seeing this situation, Yun couldn''t hold back again: "Husband, isn''t this a bit too strict for Yilin, he''s only seven years old..."


    "Strict? If he was not so lucky today and was rescued, he would probably have died in the hands of the Japanese pirates at this moment! He dared not even take his life. What can''t be endured?"


    Yun''s dumbfounded.


    Indeed, compared to dying, suffering a little now is considered light.


    At first Wei Yilin was able to persevere, but when a quarter of the incense in his crotch burned, his legs began to tremble uncontrollably, and the bowl above his head shook violently.


    When the incense burned a third, he staggered and fell to the ground, and the bowl on his head fell to the ground.


    "Get up, continue, light the incense again." Wei Mingting said expressionlessly.


    Wei Yilin''s face was full of pain, his legs trembled, but he had to follow Wei Mingting''s request.


    This time, he persisted for a shorter period of time. He collapsed shortly after the incense was lit.


    But Wei Mingting still did not soften his heart, and still asked Wei Yilin to continue with a blank face.


    Mr. Yun was full of reluctance, so she chose to turn around and leave, and went back to the house, pretending not to know.


    I don''t know how long it took, Wei Yilin could no longer stand up, and Wei Mingting let him go back.


    ###


    After Wei Ruo returned to Wei''s house, he went back to the house.


    Xiumei made Wei Ruo some calming tea. Although her young lady saw a lot of dead people and blood, it was the first time for her to kill someone. Xiumei was worried that she would not sleep well at night.


    Wei Ruo did not sleep very well in the first half of the night, and there was indeed a murder scene in the dream, with blood flowing all over the floor.


    It wasn''t until the middle of the night that I slept soundly.


    After resting overnight, Wei Ruo got up early the next morning. Hearing that Wei Mingting was at the mansion, Wei Ruo packed up and was ready to see his father.


    "What is Miss going to do?" Xiumei asked.


    "Avenge Wei Yilin."


    Wei Ruo strode out of Tingsong Garden and went to Cangyun Garden.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw Wei Mingting and Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin standing in front of him.


    Wei Yilin''s legs trembled, which shows that he was really scolded yesterday.


    Today, Wei Mingting intends to continue training Wei Yilin, but Wei Qingwan, who learned about this, came to plead with Wei Mingting.


    Unfortunately, Wei Ruolai is presenting a warm scene of sister''s kindness and brotherly love.


    Seeing Wei Ruo come in, the conversation was interrupted. Wei Mingting looked at Wei Ruo and asked, "Why is Ruoer so early today?"


    "I want to talk to my father about something. I don''t know if it''s convenient for him." Wei Ruo didn''t hide it.


    "Say what you have to say." Wei Mingting said.


    "It''s about my little brother Yilin. My daughter thinks that the way father punishes my little brother is inappropriate." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, Wei Yilin raised his head and looked at Wei Ruo in surprise.


    Sister Wanwan is sure to intercede for him, but why would Wei Qingruo also intercede for him?


    "Ruo''er is the same as Wanwan, do you think you shouldn''t continue to punish her as a father today?" Wei Mingting asked.


    Just now Wei Qingwan told Wei Mingting about this matter, because Wei Yilin is still young, yesterday''s punishment has already made Wei Yilin unable to walk today, I hope he can postpone today''s punishment for the sake of Yilin''s young age.


    "Father, that''s not what I mean, but I think the teaching of my younger brother should not be limited to one or two days. My father is usually busy with official duties, and his time at home is limited. He only disciplines him for a day or two when he is around. In the military camp, she no longer disciplines her, and my daughter feels that this method has little effect." Wei Ruo analyzed.


    As soon as this remark came out, Wei Yilin was dumbfounded, this woman didn''t come to intercede for him! But to harm him!


    But Wei Mingting felt that Wei Ruo''s words made sense, so he continued to ask: "What method does Ruo''er think is better?"


    "My daughter thinks that Yilin and Sister Qingwan should be separated first." Wei Ruo replied.


    The faces of Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin turned pale at the same time.


    If it was normal, Wei Yilin would have spoken insultingly to Wei Ruo at this moment, but today, he only dared to stare at Wei Ruo with unbelievable eyes.


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head, bit her lip, and asked in an aggrieved voice: "Does my sister think that I brought my younger brother down?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： What Ruoer said is true

    Chapter 98 What Ruoer said is true


    She looked like she was going to cry or not, which was very pitiful, but Wei Ruo just smiled and explained calmly:


    "Sister Qingwan doesn''t have to think so. Sister Qingwan''s temper is naturally good as a lady of the family. She is gentle and pleasant, kind, caring and sensible. But just because you have a good temper doesn''t mean you are suitable to teach your younger brother. Brother Yilin is stubborn and likes to be taught. What is needed is strict discipline, not blindly caring and pampering."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo turned his head to Wei Mingting and said, "Father, you are busy with official duties, and your mother has no time to spare because of the affairs of the mansion. The most people who get along with brother Yilin in the mansion is sister Qingwan, but now brother Yilin''s temper is not good for you, father." You see. I said this not to say that sister Qingwan is not good, but that she is really not suitable for teaching brother Yilin."


    Wei Qingwan''s hands in the sleeves were clenched into fists, and her face turned pale visibly.


    Wei Yilin finally couldn''t help it anymore: "Sister Wanwan is not wrong, sister Wanwan is not incompetent!"


    "Shut up." Wei Mingting cut off Wei Yilin''s words with a cold reprimand.


    At this moment, he has no right to speak.


    Wei Yilin''s fussy and dependent appearance on Wei Qingwan made Wei Mingting feel that the eldest daughter''s worries were justified.


    After our Wei family became a general, his son had no ambitions, behaved arrogantly and did not know the rules, and was very dependent on his sisters at home. How could he become a great weapon?


    Wei Qingwan''s heart trembled, her fingers pinched the hem of her skirt, she had the urge to speak, but she didn''t have the courage to speak at this time, so she could only press her lips together tightly.


    After Wei Yilin stopped drinking, Wei Mingting carefully looked at the eldest daughter in front of him, pondered for a while and said: "Ruoer, continue to talk."


    "My daughter thinks that I should find a master of martial arts for my younger brother Yilin, and teach Kung Fu carefully and strictly. As a man of the Wei family, if he can''t succeed in writing, he should follow in the footsteps of his father and take the road of martial arts. Don''t waste time and cultivate He looks like he has lost both civil and military skills."


    Wei Ruo''s words are convincing, and his analysis is well-founded.


    After pondering for a while, Wei Mingting nodded, "Ruoer''s words are reasonable. Some things are neglected by my father, but Ruoer sees them clearly. Now I will do what you said, Ruoer. From today on, you are not allowed to Yi Lin sets foot in Wangmei Garden again, and Yi Lin is not allowed to run around in the mansion in his spare time, and Wanwan is not allowed to go to Yu Yu Garden to visit Yi Lin privately. I will also find someone to make arrangements for the master who teaches martial arts as soon as possible."


    Wei Mingting made a decision, Wei Yilin was hit hard, his legs were trembling and he couldn''t stand, he staggered and fell to the ground.


    Wei Qingwan hurriedly stepped forward to help her, her eyes full of concern.


    Wei Yilin threw himself into Wei Qingwan''s arms aggrievedly and cried: "Sister, I don''t want to be separated from you, and I don''t want to learn martial arts, sister..."


    "Brother is not afraid, dad is doing it for your own good." Wei Qingwan hurriedly comforted her, her expression distressed and anxious.


    Wei Mingting didn''t make a sound beside him. Originally, he didn''t notice the problem at this level. Now after the eldest daughter said something, and seeing the second daughter''s care and love for the younger brother, his brows could not help but frown.


    When he was at home, his strict demands on his youngest son always had no effect. The older the younger son was, the less he would be disciplined. Perhaps the root cause was here.


    "Wanwan, go back to Meiyuan first." Wei Mingting said with a serious expression.


    Wei Qingwan''s body froze, feeling the blood flowing backwards all over her body.


    She braced her body and slowly straightened up: "Yes, daughter...retire..."


    Wei Qingwan slowly walked out of Cangyun Garden step by step, and when she came to the door, she looked back reluctantly, as if she was leaving not only Cangyun Garden, but this home.


    Looking at the three people in the courtyard, Wei Qingwan felt for the first time that she was an outsider...


    Wei Mingting''s original intention of letting Wei Qingwan leave was just that he felt that his second daughter was too soft-hearted, and she would comfort her brother softly when he suffered a little bit, so it would be inconvenient for him to teach the child.


    So after Wei Qingwan left, Wei Mingting punished Wei Yilin to chop firewood, allowing him to experience the daily hardships of ordinary people. Yesterday''s punishment made his legs tremble and he could not stand still, but his hands were fine, which did not affect his chopping firewood.


    "Ruo''er, first look at Yilin for your father, and go talk to your mother about something for your father." Wei Mingting said to Wei Ruo.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed.


    Then Wei Ruo showed a sly smile at Wei Yilin from an angle that Wei Mingting couldn''t see.


    Wei Yilin still had tears on his face, staring at Wei Ruo blankly with red eyes, speechless.


    Then Wei Mingting went back to the house and told Yun that he wanted to find a martial arts master for Wei Yilin.


    "Why did Husband suddenly remember to let Yilin learn martial arts?" Yun asked.


    "It was Ruo''er who reminded me that Yilin''s current temper has already been spoiled. He doesn''t read books well and acts recklessly. Today he can go out of the house privately and has no respect for his elders. I don''t know what shocking things he can do tomorrow. When it comes to things, if we don¡¯t strictly discipline them, it will eventually become a disaster for our Wei family. And practicing martial arts is a good way of discipline.¡±


    "What my husband said is that this matter is also the responsibility of the concubine. It is the concubine who failed to discipline the child well." Yun lowered her head in shame.


    "I can''t blame you entirely. After coming to Xingshan County, you have to take care of all the big and small affairs of the mansion, and you are really busy. Now that I think about it, Wanwan''s temperament is too weak after all. As the saying goes, a loving mother often loses her son. Using the older sister to teach the younger brother instead of the mother is too loving and indulgent, and the result is the same."


    "I will talk to Wanwan about this matter later, so that she can correct this problem and be stricter with my younger brother." Yun said hastily.


    "No need, I have ordered that their siblings are not allowed to communicate in private for the time being. If there is a need in the future, let Ruo''er come. Compared with Wanwan''s weakness, Ruo''er''s temperament is more suitable for teaching younger brothers." Wei Mingting said.


    Wearing this, Yun was shocked, she didn''t expect that her husband would not allow Wanwan and Yilin to communicate in private, and the person closest to Yilin is Wanwan, not even her as a mother.


    "So...will it hurt Yilin and Wanwan''s hearts?" Yun was a little worried.


    "In Yilin''s situation, he must suffer a lot to know what he can do and what he can''t do. If he still cares about his mood at this time, how can he teach well? As for Wanwan, she is a sensible person. I also told her cause and effect, so I must understand the reason and not think too much." Wei Mingting said.


    "My husband is right."


    When Wei Mingting said this, the Yun family had no objection.


    Wei Mingting couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "You and I discussed making Wanwan the eldest daughter of the family. We only left the position of eldest daughter to Ruoer because we were worried that Ruo''er didn''t know the rules and it would be difficult for him to be the eldest daughter. It was because of his father''s request. It''s still my father who has the foresight, Ruo''er is indeed more suitable to be the eldest daughter, she acts decisively, is calm in situations, and can take care of the overall situation."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： Supervisor Wei Yilin was punished

    Chapter 99 Supervisor Wei Yilin was punished


    Mr. Yun did not expect her husband to approve of the ability of the eldest daughter so much.


    But it is true that what Ruo''er has done in recent days has indeed added a lot of face to the Wei family, she is also decent outside, and she has the demeanor of a elder sister both internally and externally. Much better performance than she first thought.


    Yun agreed: "My husband is right, Ruoer is indeed more suitable to be the eldest daughter. But our Wanwan is not bad, she is gentle and considerate, well-behaved and sensible, every time I see her, I feel happy in my heart."


    While agreeing with the eldest daughter, the excellence of the second daughter cannot be ignored, so the Yun family specifically mentioned the second daughter.


    "Yeah." Wei Mingting couldn''t deny this, he could only say that the two daughters have their own merits.


    "That''s it for Yilin to find a martial arts master. You should strictly abide by the rules I set today even when I''m not in the mansion, and don''t be soft-hearted." Wei Mingting once again urged his wife who is easy to be soft-hearted towards her children.


    He knew that his wife was easy to soften his heart, so he specifically warned her.


    "Husband, don''t worry, I will never let him down." Yun promised.


    Although she feels sorry for her younger son and doesn''t want him to suffer like this, she must abide by what her husband has set.


    ###


    While Wei Mingting was negotiating with the Yun family, Wei Ruo supervised Wei Yilin''s firewood chopping work in the yard.


    The seven-year-old''s small arms are holding a big hatchet, and the naked eye can see the effort.


    Swing down the knife, the knife cuts in a little bit, and it is still a long way from splitting the firewood.


    After just a few chops, I felt that my arm could no longer exert strength. When I wanted to stop, Wei Ruo''s voice came from my ear:


    ¡°If you can¡¯t cut enough five bundles of firewood today, continue to cut five bundles again tomorrow, and if you can¡¯t cut enough tomorrow, then the day after tomorrow; until one day you can cut five bundles of firewood in one day.¡±


    "Wei Qingruo! You are really too much!" Wei Yilin couldn''t bear it anymore, and glared at Wei Ruo with round eyes angrily.


    "Excessive? Is there?" Wei Ruo asked casually with a smile.


    "I know you are taking revenge on me for betraying you yesterday, right? I thought about it last night. Those things are too real. It is absolutely impossible for me to dream about them. They definitely happened for real!" Wei Yilin said with great certainty. Said.


    Wei Ruo just smiled and said nothing.


    Wei Yilin continued: "Wei Qingruo, I admit that I did something wrong to betray you yesterday, so even if I think about what happened yesterday, I will not tell others. I also thought about it later. If you let others know that you were kidnapped It''s not good for you. Although I don''t like you, but you are a daughter of our Wei family, I will not ruin your reputation."


    Wei Yilin had a straight face, puffed cheeks, a little angry, but also very serious.


    Wei Ruo still didn''t answer.


    What do you think of it? Anyway, if she doesn''t answer or admit it, others won''t believe what Wei Yilin said.


    Who cares if he remembers it or not.


    Wei Ruo didn''t speak, Wei Yilin continued: "Also, I think you''re pretty good at killing two Japanese pirates, so don''t take revenge on me so narrowly, go and tell Dad to let him withdraw those orders just now .I can go to learn martial arts, but don''t be separated from Sister Wanwan, let alone let you control me, I don''t like you!"


    "I don''t agree." Wei Ruo asked with a smile.


    "Wei Qingruo, I''ve already said that, what else do you want?"


    "I don''t want to. As the eldest sister, it is my responsibility to teach the younger brother, so I will supervise you, even if you may not like it."


    Wei Ruo''s answer is watertight, regardless of whether the partition wall has ears, anyway, don''t want to hear what she said that she will be caught as a pigtail.


    "Stop pretending, you didn''t sincerely want to teach me at all, you just hurt me on purpose! And I don''t recognize you as my elder sister, my elder sister is only sister Wanwan!"


    "Don''t talk so much, chop wood carefully, it is not advisable to be lazy." Wei Ruo looked relaxed.


    "Wei Qingruo!" Wei Yilin was deeply annoyed by Wei Ruo''s appearance.


    "I want to call my sister, if you can''t, I''ll talk to my father later." Wei Ruo was not impatient.


    Wei Yilin was so angry that Wei Ruo was speechless.


    He turned his gaze back to the firewood in front of him, swung up the firewood knife vigorously, and dropped it hard, as if he regarded the firewood in front of him as Wei Ruo, and vented his dissatisfaction with Wei Ruo in this way.


    By the time Wei Mingting came out, Wei Yilin had already cut off half of the bundle.


    Wei Mingting actually knew that the tasks he assigned to his younger son would basically be impossible for him to complete. He did this deliberately in the hope that this would sharpen his will and make him truly realize his mistakes.


    Seeing that under Wei Ruo''s supervision, Wei Yilin lost his cowardice and insisted on chopping firewood, Wei Mingting became more certain that the eldest daughter is more suitable to teach the younger son.


    "Ruo''er, let''s go back today. In the days when I''m not at home, Yilin will trouble you to take care of him. If he doesn''t obey, you can enforce the family law for me." Wei Mingting confessed.


    Wei Yilin was so angry that he looked at his father''s majestic face, both angry and wronged.


    "Daughter knows." Wei Ruo agreed.


    Then Wei Ruo left Cangyun Garden.


    Before leaving, Wei Ruo looked back at Wei Yilin, who was staring at him fiercely.


    ###


    In mid-August of the lunar calendar, the rice harvest in Xingshan County has also arrived.


    People in Xingshan County have no joy of harvest, but more sorrow and depression.


    Because of the lack of grain harvest, the grain harvested is not enough for many people to eat for the next year.


    The situation of the Wei family is similar. Yun looked at the account book handed over by the manager of Zhuangzi, frowning.


    The person in charge said that the best growing seedlings in Zhuangzi are the replanted seedlings brought by Wei Ruo later.


    The harvest of other rice that is being harvested is only about one-third of last year, and one-fifth of what it was five years ago.


    Although the part of the rice that was replanted later is not yet mature, judging from the situation of hanging ears, it is much more than other rice.


    However, Wei Ruona only accounted for a small part of the seedlings in the past, and the grain output of Weijiazhuangzi is still much less than in previous years.


    In addition to Wei Mingting''s official salary, Zhuangzi is a great source of income for the Wei family.


    Zhuangzi''s lack of harvest means that the Wei family has no extra revenue, and the expenditure in the next year will become a problem.


    Wei Qingwan came to Cangyunyuan to help Yun''s family affairs after class was over from the county magistrate''s mansion. Seeing that Yun''s worries about food, she comforted her: "Mother, don''t worry. Did you get an official award from the court again?"


    Mr. Yun shook his head: "It is true that you have received awards, but most of the awards from the imperial court are honors, and the objects you get cannot be exchanged for money."


    Besides, Wei Mingting only temporarily repelled the Japanese pirates along the coast of Xingshan County this time, but did not completely defeat all the Japanese pirates that plagued the entire southeast coast. Naturally, there were not so many rewards.


    Speaking of this, Yun sighed again: "I knew Ruoer''s rice seeds were so useful. I wish I had planted all of Ruoer''s rice seeds back then. Now there should be no such troubles."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： new store opening

    Chapter 100 New Store Opening


    Hearing Yun''s praise of Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan involuntarily tightened her fists.


    Now both father and mother feel that her elder sister is better than her.


    Wei Qingwan followed Yun''s words and said casually: "Yes, it would be great if my sister told us earlier."


    Hearing this, Yun''s expression froze slightly.


    She doesn''t know that the eldest daughter''s rice seeds are easy to use, but the eldest daughter should know it herself.


    However, this idea only stayed in Yun''s mind for a while, and she soon realized that when the eldest daughter came back, their early rice was already being planted.


    "It shouldn''t be Ruo''er''s fault. I remember that rice seedlings were already being transplanted in the field when she came back. At that time, she told me to change the rice variety, and I probably wouldn''t believe it right away." Yun said.


    In this matter, Yun still remembers it clearly. At the beginning, when her daughter said that she wanted to improve the land in the south of the city, she still opposed it. She didn''t quite believe that the eldest daughter really had this ability.


    "Yes... yes, my daughter almost forgot. It turns out that my sister came back at that time, I misremembered." Wei Qingwan''s face hurriedly seconded.


    Just as Yun was frowning about the food, things from the Zhongyibo Mansion in the capital arrived.


    It was a gift from the old uncle and Wei Mingting''s two elder brothers to congratulate Wei Mingting on his promotion.


    Among them, there are several carts of rice. The first half of the journey by water is faster, and the land road after passing Hangzhou Mansion has delayed a lot of time, so it was not delivered until today.


    Seeing the loads of things, Yun was overjoyed.


    Although Yun''s mind is also clear, the reason why her father-in-law and the two elder brothers are so enthusiastic must be because her husband has been promoted. He is the only official official in the Zhongyi House now, and he is almost the reliance of the Zhongyi House.


    But I have to say that this part of the food met her urgent need.


    In addition to food, the Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion sent some cloth jewelry, which was given by the old uncle and the old lady.


    "Third Madam, these are given to the young lady by the old uncle and the old lady."


    The person who came to give the gift specifically confessed.


    "Okay." While Yun agreed, she looked at Wei Qingwan beside her, with concern in her eyes.


    Wei Qingwan''s face was a little pale, but she still forced a smile on Yun''s concerned eyes.


    But her smile made Yun even more sympathetic.


    Before the Yun family opened their mouths to talk about this matter, Wei Qingwan stepped forward and said: "Mother, my daughter is fine, my sister just returned home, it is right for grandparents to care more about my sister."


    Hearing her daughter''s sensible words, Yun''s heart became more and more heavy.


    Mr. Yun glanced at the cloth and jewelry in front of him, wavering in his heart for a while, and then said: "Wanwan, next time when the mansion is more free, mother will buy some for you."


    In her heart, Yun really wanted to give some to Wei Qingwan, but she still had a semblance of reason. These cloths and jewelry were different from the ornaments last time. These things had to be worn out.


    In the future, they still have to go back to the capital. When the time comes, the parents-in-law will definitely not like it if they let the parents-in-law know that she privately gave the things that the eldest daughter named to the second daughter.


    No matter how much Yun Shi wanted to take care of his second daughter, he would not dare to go against his in-laws.


    Hearing Yun Shi''s words, Wei Qingwan was taken aback, and looked at Yun Shi in a daze.


    "What''s wrong with Wanwan?" Yun looked at Wei Qingwan suspiciously.


    "It''s okay, mother, I''m fine..." Wei Qingwan immediately came back to her senses, and repeatedly emphasized that she was fine.


    "Well, as long as it''s okay." Yun didn''t think much about it, she knew Wanwan''s temper, and it was inevitable that her grandparents'' attitude would make her feel sad, but she certainly wouldn''t have other thoughts.


    Thinking for a while, Yun said again: "Mother has a set of pearl hair mask. I planned to give it to you when you were old, but now I plan to give it to you first, and Wanwan will wear it when I go to Fucheng."


    Yun''s consideration is not only because of today''s events, but also the matter of Yun Brocade. She didn''t want Wanwan to feel too wronged, and she didn''t expect that when she went to Fucheng, Wanwan''s clothes were much worse than that of her eldest daughter. .


    "No, no, no, my daughter won''t need it, and my daughter still has some dignity, so I''d better keep it for myself." Wei Qingwan quickly refused.


    "It''s useful, you are Mother''s daughter, and everything that belongs to Mother will belong to you and Ruo''er in the future." Yun said in relief.


    "Then...the daughter thanked mother." Wei Qingwan didn''t refuse anymore, and said with a shy and grateful expression.


    "Silly boy, tell mother what to say thank you, let''s go, follow mother to the house."


    Mr. Yun took Wei Qingwan''s hand and walked towards her own room, planning to hand over the set of pearl face masks to Wei Qingwan now.


    ###


    The things that Zhongyi Bofu named to give to Wei Ruo were sent to Tingsongyuan.


    The box this time is not big, but the things are much more expensive than those copper ornaments sent for the first time.


    "Miss, here is a set of gold jewelry! There are also some emerald jewelry, which seem to be precious things." Xiumei was pleasantly surprised.


    Wei Ruo was also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Uncle Zhongyi actually gave him some valuable jewelry.


    Though the cloth is not as expensive as Yun brocade, but there is a whole box, and it is also satin, and the price is not cheap.


    "Sure enough, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. No matter how the Zhongyi uncle''s mansion declines, it still has some foundations." Wei Ruo muttered.


    What made Wei Ruo curious was how the old uncle and the old lady would give him such a valuable thing, which never happened in the original book.


    After thinking about it, the difference from the original book is that her achievements in the south of the city have brought benefits to the Wei family.


    So the two elders didn''t completely feel sorry for her granddaughter who hadn''t met. Their actions were more out of consideration for the interests of the family.


    But this is also good, at least real money will be paid, which Wei Ruo likes very much.


    ###


    For several days in a row, the long-term workers in Xiaoyangshan were busy harvesting sweet potatoes, and several pre-purchased warehouses were filled to the brim.


    The production of dried sweet potatoes and sweet potato chips was also put on the agenda.


    According to Wei Ruo''s intention, the nanny specially selected women from poor families to learn how to make dried sweet potatoes and sweet potato chips, and then handed over a large number of dried sweet potatoes to them.


    Each person pays five renminbi per day plus one big sweet potato per person.


    This is not a high income, but for village women who have problems eating, it is a very good job. At least it can keep them from starving, and the work intensity is not too high, so they can do it.


    At the same time, next to Sibaozhai, a grain store opened bustlingly.


    The name of the shop is very simple and straightforward, it is called Xu Jiliang Shop.


    The store mainly sells grains¡ªrice and sweet potatoes, as well as fresh and dried shiitake mushrooms.


    Dried sweet potatoes and sweet potato chips will also be sold at the same price as those sold in preserved fruit stores.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： Mushroom Sauce

    Chapter 101 Mushroom Sauce


    The store sells raw sweet potatoes directly, instead of roasting them before selling them, and the size is not as well-proportioned as the previous roasted sweet potatoes. So the way of selling is different. It is no longer sold by the catty, and it costs three pennies per catty.


    Calculated, raw sweet potatoes are cheaper than roasted sweet potatoes, and the price is close to the people, and ordinary people can afford it.


    The price of rice is relatively high, a bucket of 100 yuan, which is much higher than the price of rice sold in other rice shops in the county at 60 yuan a bucket.


    But the store clerk explained that their rice variety is different, and it is more fragrant and chewy than ordinary rice.


    Ordinary people will not buy this kind of rice. They just want to be full and pursue cost performance, not taste.


    Different selling strategies were formulated by Wei Ruo. Sweet potatoes are mainly for ordinary people, and the price is low so that everyone can afford it. If you meet someone who looks sallow and thin and has not eaten for a long time, the store will give the other party a few for free.


    The sales target of rice is high-ranking officials who are pursuing the quality of life. First, the rice she bought from Huzhou Prefecture is indeed of this quality, worthy of the price. Second, the purchase cost and transportation cost of these rice are also high. Taking it into consideration, the price has naturally increased.


    As for the mushroom sauce, Wei Ruo made it himself.


    She and Xiumei boiled a big pot together in the small kitchen of Yingzhuyuan, and then filled twenty pots in small clay pots.


    Because the first production was not large, Wei Ruo didn''t plan to sell it in the store, but to eat it for himself and give it to others.


    The next day when Wei Ruo went to Xie Mansion for class, Wei Ruo gave two cans to Mr. Wang, and then gave two cans of mushroom sauce to Xie Ying.


    Xie Ying took the two small soil pots that Wei Ruo handed her, and asked Wei Ruo curiously: "What are these?"


    "This is mushroom sauce."


    "Mushroom sauce? Made with mushrooms?"


    "Well, put some lard in the pot, add minced meat and stir-fry until fragrant, then pour in onion, ginger, garlic, diced mushrooms, then add salt, cooking wine, pepper powder, white sugar and stir-fry evenly. Finally, add Just some soy sauce." Wei Ruo explained.


    Xie Ying was stunned when she heard it: "I don''t understand, but it looks very powerful. Can this sauce be eaten directly? I don''t know how to cook, but I know how to eat it. Once I eat it, I know whether it is good or not. have eaten."


    "It''s usually used to mix rice, vegetables, and noodles. If you eat it directly, it will be a little salty, so it''s edible." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Then it''s fine."


    Xie Ying couldn''t wait to ask the maid to bring her chopsticks, then opened the jar, dipped a little with the tip of the chopsticks, and put it in her mouth.


    Xie Ying''s eyes lit up instantly: "It''s so fragrant and delicious!"


    Xie Ying really thinks it is delicious. She likes the rich taste of this sauce, which has the aroma of meat and mushrooms, and the rich taste of soy sauce.


    "As long as you like it. I''ll get it for you after eating. It''s better to keep it fresh. If it''s been stored for too long, it will affect the quality. I''ll make some new ones for you after a while." Wei Ruo replied.


    Although it is baked with soy sauce, covered with cooked oil, and sealed in an earthen jar, it can be preserved for a certain period of time, but it cannot be preserved for as long as modern preservatives and vacuum packaging.


    "Okay. If that''s the case, I''ll give some to my brother. I''m not willing to give him only two cans, but if there are more, I''ll treat him a little better!" Xie Ying said.


    "Mmm." Wei Ruo couldn''t help laughing, the Xie brothers and sisters'' unique way of getting along was very cute to her.


    ###


    After harvesting all the sweet potatoes, Wei Ruo is ready to plant new crops. Land resources are limited and cannot be left empty.


    At this point in time, there are plants suitable for planting in mountainous areas. Rapeseed, radish, and broad beans are all good choices.


    If the cost performance is really considered, it is best to plant wheat at this time, so that it can be harvested from April to June of the lunar calendar next year.


    However, the terrain of Xiaoyang Mountain is not suitable for wheat planting. I chose to grow sweet potatoes because sweet potatoes do not need to do too much treatment on sloped mountains.


    In contrast, the terrain in the south of the city is more suitable for growing wheat.


    When the land was reclaimed on a large scale in the south of the city, Wei Ruo not only bought a medicine field with Xie Ying, but also asked the nanny to buy a lot of land.


    Although the geographical location of the land purchased by the nanny is not as good as the ones that the government opened to the poor for free, the terrain is still much better than the mountainous land in the north of the city.


    The price is also cheap. Fifty taels of silver claimed an entire hundred acres of flat land.


    After this period of improvement, the land is ready to grow crops. Wei Ruo planned to plant wheat on that piece of land. When the wheat is harvested next year, the time to plant Wei Ruo''s late rice variety is just right.


    Not only is Wei Ruo planning to grow wheat on the land subscribed by the nanny, Wei Ruo also plans to let other people in the south of the city also grow wheat.


    It is too late to grow rice at this time, but if you grow ordinary vegetables, it is not cost-effective for poor people who have not yet solved their food and clothing problems.


    Although people on Jiangsu and Zhejiang Road prefer to eat rice far more than pasta, but in this situation, who cares so much, the most important thing is to grow food to fill their stomachs.


    To advance this matter with the people in the south of the city, Wei Ruo needs the help of the government.


    So Wei Ruo called Nanny Qin and told Nanny Qin what she thought. She knew that Chu Lan had something to gain in this matter, so she didn''t have to beat around the bush when making demands with his people, let alone be embarrassed.


    "Miss Wei is very kind, planting wheat is indeed the best choice at this time." Mother Qin agrees with Wei Ruo''s judgment very much.


    "If possible, I would like to ask Nanny Qin to help me transport wheat seeds from the north. There are still very few wheat seeds grown in Taizhou Prefecture, and there are not enough wheat seeds. However, the south of the city has a large planting area and needs a large amount of wheat seeds. The common people are penniless, and it is very difficult to obtain wheat seeds by their own ability."


    "Miss Wei, don''t worry, my son will help Miss Wei handle this matter." Mother Qin gave a positive answer without going back to ask Chu Lan for instructions.


    His Royal Highness the Seventh is so concerned about the reclamation of the wasteland in the south of the city, he must be rushing to make achievements. Now that he has come to this point, how can there be no reason for mere wheat seeds?


    Hearing Nanny Qin''s answer, Wei Ruo knew that it was the right choice to find Nanny Qin.


    Chu Lan''s participation is still very beneficial. This kind of thing that is not easy for ordinary people can be easily done by him.


    "First, I will thank Mr. Chu and Madam Chu for the people who opened up wasteland in the south of the city." Wei Ruo thanked.


    "Miss Wei, you are welcome. The people who open up wasteland should thank you." Nanny Qin said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： Fucheng meets Chulan and others

    Chapter 102 Fucheng meets Chulan and others


    On the tenth day of September, Yun took Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan out to Fucheng.


    Apart from the coachman and guards, the three people accompanying them were Cuiping, Cuihe, Xiumei and Zhang Nanny.


    The date that Madam Zhifu invited was September 15th, but because it would take a day on the road, and Yun was worried about any accidents, he set off four days earlier.


    Xingshan County is located in a remote area. They set off in the morning and arrived in Fucheng in the evening.


    The streets of Fucheng in the evening should have been deserted, with shops making samples and pedestrians returning home.


    However, halfway through the Wei family''s carriage, they saw a fighting crowd in front of them, with swords and swords, which was very scary.


    The driver of the car wanted to turn around immediately, but the road was not wide enough, so he couldn''t turn around for a while, so he was forced to freeze on the side of the road, at a loss.


    Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan in the car were very nervous.


    Wei Ruo was also a little frightened, who would be so bold to fight on an important street in Fucheng?


    Wei Ruo carefully opened a crack in the curtain.


    Through this gap, Wei Ruo saw a familiar figure among the fighting crowd¡ª¡ªLu Yuhong.


    If Lu Yuhong is here, isn''t Chu Lan also involved?


    Sure enough, when Wei Ruo glanced across the block, he saw Chu Lan in the corner surrounded by several guards.


    He didn''t do anything, these little guys in front of him were not worthy of his own action.


    When Wei Ruo saw Chu Lan, Wei Qingwan, who was sitting opposite her, also saw it.


    Her face showed both surprise and panic at witnessing this chaotic scene, as well as a trace of joy that couldn''t be concealed.


    After about a stick of incense, the movement outside quieted down.


    After a while, Lu Yuhong walked towards the Wei family''s carriage.


    "Sorry for disturbing your driver, the matter has subsided, you can move on."


    In order to avoid suspicion, Mrs. Wei did not lift the curtain, but replied through the curtain: "It''s okay, it''s fine, Mr. Lao is here."


    Madam Wei has already recognized Chu Lan and Lu Yuhong, knowing their identities, naturally she dare not criticize them.


    After the simple conversation, Lu Yuhong was supposed to let the Wei family''s carriage leave like this. Suddenly, Lu Yuhong didn''t know whether he recognized the Wei family''s carriage or the servants of the Wei family who were traveling with the carriage. on the car?"


    Yunshi and Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Ruo together with surprise.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while, and answered, "What are your orders, Master?"


    Lu Yuhong said: "I don''t have anything else, I just want to ask you, do you still have the sauce you gave to Miss Xie''s family?"


    Sauce? Mushroom sauce?


    Wei Ruo remembered that she gave Xie Ying two cans of mushroom sauce, and Xie Ying said that she would share a can with her brother.


    Wei Ruo knew that Xie Jueren was also in Taizhou Fucheng recently, so he should be with Chu Lan and the others.


    According to Lu Yuhong, it should be that he ate mushroom sauce from Xie Jue.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while and said, "I''m sorry Mr. Lu, I didn''t bring this thing with me when I was out."


    Secretly, Wei Ruo didn''t want to give it to Lu Yuhong. Although it wasn''t something valuable, she didn''t like Chu Lan very much, and she didn''t even have a good impression of Lu Yuhong.


    But she couldn''t refuse directly, and she didn''t dare to lie that she was gone, but she really didn''t bring anything with her.


    Wei Ruo has said so, and the average Mr. Qianqian can only order as soon as he can, and he will not ask for a can of mushroom sauce just to chase after him.


    But Lu Yuhong is obviously not a traditional family son, he said straightforwardly: "Then when I go to Xingshan County in a few days, can Miss Wei give me a can?"


    It was the first time for Wei Ruo to meet someone who asked herself for something so straightforwardly. The key point was that she was not familiar with this Lu Yuhong!


    Just as he was thinking about how to answer, Chu Lan''s voice came from outside again.


    "Brother Yu, your words are too abrupt."


    Lu Yuhong scratched his head embarrassingly: "I''m sorry, brother Chu, I was only thinking about begging for mushroom sauce, who said Xie Jue was so stingy, saying that his sister gave it to me, and only willing to give me a spoonful to mix it with." After eating a bowl of noodles, no matter how much you say, you won¡¯t give me any more. I don¡¯t have this sauce anywhere else. It¡¯s hard to meet the right owner. I¡¯ve forgotten the rules and etiquette when I¡¯m greedy!¡±


    Lu Yuhong is quite nervous, and he often does not have so many rules when doing things.


    After being reminded by Chu Lan, Lu Yuhong also realized that it was very inappropriate for him to control an unfamiliar lady in the street begging for mushroom sauce.


    Then he apologized and said, "I''m sorry Miss Wei, I was confused, so I won''t bother you."


    After speaking, Lu Yuhong moved out of the way.


    Yun Shi ordered the coachman to move on, and after passing Chu Lan and Lu Yuhong, Wei Qingwan carefully lifted the bamboo curtain of the car window and glanced at the two people behind.


    Yun asked Wei Ruo: "Ruoer, what happened to the sauce you just mentioned?"


    Wei Ruo replied calmly: "I made the sauce with minced meat and shiitake mushrooms when I was free. I gave two cans to Xie Ying. It was probably Xie Ying who gave it to her brother. Now brother Xie Ying is also in Fucheng. I guess it was with Cai Cai just now." That young master is good friends, let''s taste it together."


    Wei Ruo originally gave it to Xie Ying, which is reasonable, so there is no need to worry about being held accountable by the Yun family.


    "So that''s how it is." Yun Shi nodded, and then said, "If it''s just some sauce, if the young master asks you for it again next time, you can just ask your servants to give him some, and you don''t need to hide it if you give it in a fair manner."


    As long as it''s not privately giving or receiving the woman''s personal belongings, some food is fine.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, but Wei Qingwan asked Wei Ruo curiously: "Does my sister know how to make sauce?"


    Wei Ruo leaned against the wall of the car, and replied lazily and casually: "Rural women cook a lot of food by themselves, and I learned a little from them."


    "Sister, can you teach me how to do it next time? I want to learn too." Wei Qingwan expressed her desire to study.


    "Sister, what you should learn is how to be a good lady and the future head of the house. Skills such as making sauce can be ranked behind. But if you are really curious about this skill, you can discuss it with the cook at home. She I must know it too." Wei Ruo replied.


    Propose it in front of Yun so that she can''t refuse and then teach her to make mushroom sauce? What are you thinking?


    "The cook in Fuzhong is definitely not as skilled as my sister. Just now, the son is from the capital and has eaten a lot of delicious food. He praises his sister like this. It must be that the sauce made by my sister is outstanding." Wei Qingwan said.


    Wei Ruo said unhurriedly: "Sister, forgive me, I have a lot of things to do recently, and I don''t have the time to teach my sister these things. In fact, the methods of making sauce are similar, and my sister is the same as anyone. In the eyes of the young master, it may be that the young master is used to fine food on weekdays, and it''s just a novelty to taste this kind of country sauce for the first time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： check in

    Chapter 103 Check-in


    Wei Ruo answered impeccably, Wei Qingwan had nothing to do with her, and turned to look at Yun.


    Yun also felt that the eldest daughter had no problem saying: "Wanwan, you want to learn to wait until you return to the Wei Mansion and let the cook teach you. You should learn your cooking skills soon."


    "Yes." After Yun said so, Wei Qingwan had no choice but to give up.


    But in his heart, he was still thinking about Mr. Chu, whom he only had a quick glimpse of just now.


    ###


    After the Wei family''s carriage left, Lu Yuhong was still thinking about his mushroom sauce, so he turned to Chu Lan and said, "Brother Chu, haven''t you been in frequent contact with Miss Wei''s family recently? How about you ask for a can for me next time?"


    "What are you talking about? If you don''t know, you may think that I have some affair with Miss Wei."


    "No, no, I mean, didn''t you send Nanny Qin to help Miss Wei''s family deal with the reclamation of the wasteland in the south of the city? The relationship is considered close. If you ask, it shouldn''t be a problem to ask for a can of mushroom sauce, right?"


    "Brother Yu, when will you get rid of your gluttony?" Chu Lan asked in a teasing tone.


    "It''s probably impossible in this life. My two major hobbies in life, fighting and food, I can''t live without either." Lu Yuhong replied.


    Chu Lan couldn''t help but smile.


    He actually likes Lu Yuhong''s temperament quite a lot. Apart from Lu Yuhong''s identity, his character is also a big reason for his close relationship with Lu Yuhong.


    Simple and straightforward, easy to understand.


    "Brother Chu, you also ate it last time. Don''t you think that mushroom sauce is very special and delicious? Anyway, I have never eaten that kind of mushroom sauce in Beijing." Lu Yuhong asked curiously.


    "It''s really special and delicious, but it''s not as good as Brother Yu." Chu Lan replied.


    He will also like delicious food, but he will not desire it like Lu Yuhong.


    Eat what you have, and it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have it. I don¡¯t care so much, and I don¡¯t go out of my way to ask someone for it.


    "Anyway, I like it very much. Next time, you can ask your nanny to help me get a jar. I won''t take her for nothing. I''ll just exchange it with her for other things." Lu Yuhong said.


    "Understood, next time I will ask Mother Qin to ask you." Chu Lan agreed.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait!" Lu Yuhong was very happy, with a pure and straightforward smile on his face.


    In the promiscuous circle in the capital, it is really rare for Lu Yuhong to be as simple and straightforward as this. But Chu Lan is in the mire of the royal family, and seeing more intrigues, naturally she would prefer to be friends with people like Lu Yuhong.


    ###


    After walking for a while, the Wei family carriage arrived at a separate courtyard.


    The other courtyard belongs to the Xie family, Mrs. Xie took the initiative to ask Yun''s to lend the other courtyard to the mother and daughter of the Wei family to live in for a few days.


    Mrs. Xie''s move solved a major problem for the Yun family. It was not appropriate for her to stay in an inn with one wife and two daughters, and their Wei family did not buy a mansion in Fucheng. They were worried about how to settle down. Mrs. Xie decided Charcoal in the snow.


    Mrs. Xie has several shops in Fucheng, and also bought several houses in Fucheng, so that it is convenient for her children and herself to have a place to stay when they go to Fucheng.


    Now the Wei family is going to live in this is only one of them.


    Mrs. Yun was very grateful for this, the Wei family and the Xie family didn''t have much contact with each other, Madam Xie offered to lend them a temporary residence at this time, it really touched her.


    The nurse in charge of Xie''s other courtyard came out to greet everyone.


    First I greeted Yun''s politely, and then turned her eyes to Wei Ruo. The nurse in charge said to Wei Ruo with a smile: "Miss Wei, my lady asked the old slave to prepare for you the most famous restaurant in Fucheng, Zuixianju. The food and wine, and the Osmanthus wine from Zuixianju, Miss wants you to eat and drink well."


    "Thank you Mammy, Mammy is busy." Wei Ruo said.


    "Where does it come from, Miss Wei is a friend of Miss Wei and a distinguished guest of our mansion, and it is our duty as servants to take care of distinguished guests." The nurse in charge said with a smile on her face.


    Led by the nanny in charge, Wei Ruo, Yun Shi, and Wei Qingwan, who had been traveling for a day, entered the dining hall of the other courtyard together.


    Sure enough, the dining room was already filled with a table of sumptuous dishes. According to what the steward said, these should have just been packed from Zuixianju, fresh and hot.


    Actually, today''s meal was not arranged by Xie Ying, but by Xie Jue, but in order to avoid criticism, I specifically told the nanny that Xie Ying did it.


    Looking at the dishes on this table, Yun once again sighed in his heart, the Xie family is really too polite.


    Of course Yun also knows in her heart that the preferential treatment given to them by the Xie family is all due to the friendship between the eldest daughter and Miss Xie''s family.


    Wei Qingwan felt uncomfortable, as if all the preferential treatment they received now was given by Wei Ruo, and they all depended on Wei Ruode. This feeling oppressed her.


    Wei Ruo didn''t think too much about it, since it was a hot meal prepared by Xie Ying, he had to taste it while it was hot.


    She also wanted to know what kind of standard the chefs in the best restaurant in the prefecture were.


    After tasting it, I was a little disappointed. To be honest, this chef must be very good. Some dishes are well done, but some dishes are a bit inferior. The problem is not the cooking skills, but the seasoning and spices.


    Some braised dishes, without excellent seasonings and spices, will end up with a bland taste.


    This discovery caused a thought to flash in Wei Ruo''s mind, and then she smiled. If she has enough time and this opportunity this time, she will go to this drunk fairy house.


    Wei Ruo thinks the taste is mediocre, but Yunshi and Wei Qingwan feel that the dishes sent by Zuixianju are very delicious, and their cooking skills are much higher than their cooks in Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    Yun Shi even said that Zuixianju''s cooking skills are at the level of big restaurants in Beijing.


    Wei Qingwan repeatedly agreed, and told Wei Ruo that when she went to the capital in the future, she would take her to taste the restaurants in the capital.


    Wei Ruo just smiled. According to what they said, Wei Ruo felt that the restaurants in the capital were not as good as her family''s Meimei''s craftsmanship, so she had nothing to look forward to.


    After dinner, Wei Ruo went to rest in the room prepared for her. The energy lost on the road needed to be recovered by sleep.


    Although Wei Qingwan was much weaker than Wei Ruo on weekdays, after riding in the carriage for a day, when she returned to the wing, not only did she not take a rest immediately, but she asked the servant girl to inquire about Xie Jue''s movements.


    Cuihe came back immediately: "Miss, Mr. Xie''s family is not in this other courtyard. Madam Xie arranged for us and Mr. Xie to be in a different courtyard for our convenience."


    Hearing that Wei Qingwan was a little disappointed, she asked Cui He to take a bath and fell asleep.


    ###


    The next day, Yun took Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan out.


    Because there were still a few days before the garden party, Mrs. Yun took her two daughters around Fucheng first, which was a rare opportunity on weekdays.


    Wei Ruo: I see a business opportunity!


    Wei Qingwan: I want to see that son again!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： Xie Yings gossip

    Chapter 104 Xie Ying''s gossip


    Wei Ruo is not interested in the activities of a group of ladies and ladies, but he is very interested in wandering the streets of Fucheng.


    So after simply dressing up, he happily followed Yun''s out.


    However, Yun asked Wei Ruo and Wei Qingruo to stay in the carriage as much as possible. If they want to get out of the carriage and enter the shop, they must wear a veiled hat and not take it off easily, and the maids must follow closely behind.


    Wei Ruo naturally couldn''t stay, so he got out of the car when he got to a lively place, and wandered around among the vendors in various shops.


    After walking around for a while, I met Xie Ying.


    "Ruo Ruo!"


    Xie Ying spotted Wei Ruo first with sharp eyes, and she ran towards Wei Ruo bouncing around.


    Different from Wei Ruo wearing a veiled hat, Xie Ying didn''t cover up and was graceful.


    "If you are dressed like this, how inconvenient, if I don''t recognize the material I personally selected, I wouldn''t even recognize you." Xie Ying said.


    The clothes Wei Ruo is wearing now were rushed out recently, and they are made of the brocade that Xie Ying gave her.


    Wei Ruo smiled, and could only say that Xie Ying''s family really dotes on Xie Ying, and she can let her temper go.


    "By the way, why did you come to Fucheng? I didn''t hear you mention it before." Wei Ruo asked Xie Ying.


    "I didn''t come to Fucheng because of the invitation of the magistrate''s wife. Although my grandfather has been promoted to the fourth rank, my father is still an official with sesame seeds and mung beans, and because my mother was born in a merchant, their pedantic people somewhat look down on them. Of course my mother I''m too lazy to be with them, so I''m not happy." Xie Ying explained.


    "Then why did you come?" Wei Ruo asked curiously.


    "I''m here to play. My brother is here. If you''re not here for a few days, I told my mother to let the husband rest for a few days. My mother agreed." Xie Ying said proudly.


    "So it is."


    "Ruoruo, my brother booked a cruise ship on East Lake, you can go play with me!" Xie Ying said to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo looked back at the carriage behind him, Yun Shi was still in the carriage.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s concerns, Xie Ying said, "Don''t worry, I''ll let my mother tell the story. I won''t talk about my brother, but just the two of us. There''s such a large group of servants behind me. Your mother has no reason, no?" Yes."


    After speaking, Xie Ying explained the matter to the nanny who followed her.


    Then Mammy walked to the carriage of Wei''s family and talked with Mrs. Yun in the carriage. Soon Mammy came back and told Wei Ruo and Xie Ying that Mrs. Wei agreed.


    "Let''s go." Xie Ying took Wei Ruo''s hand, and the two got into Xie''s carriage and headed towards East Lake.


    As soon as she got in the car, Xie Ying took off the veiled hat that Wei Ruo was wearing, which she thought was an eyesore.


    On the way to East Lake, Wei Ruo asked Xie Ying: "Is your brother in Fucheng these days because of that nobleman?"


    "That''s right, he didn''t go into details, but I guessed it, most likely it''s because of His Highness the Seventh Highness." Xie Ying said.


    Immediately afterwards, he said to Wei Ruo: "Actually, your Wei family also knows that he is His Royal Highness, right? There are people in your capital, so there is no reason why you don''t know."


    Wei Ruo nodded, and then said: "I just don''t know why he stayed in Taizhou for so long. If it is because of the Japanese pirates, he has won a battle now, and he can explain it when he returns to Beijing. As for As for the matter in the wasteland in the south of my city, he can just keep his subordinates around, and such a trivial matter can¡¯t be bothered by him personally watching over it.¡±


    "I''ve heard a rumor about this matter." Xie Ying said.


    "Rumor?"


    "I told you, don''t talk about it outside." Xie Ying whispered.


    "Um."


    "I heard that His Highness the Seventh Prince may be looking for the prince who was born by the previous empress."


    "Didn''t the princes born to the previous empress die as soon as they were born?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I don''t know the specific situation, but I heard that she didn''t die back then, and was secretly sent to Jiangnan by the former queen''s natal family, Xu Guogong''s old department. But there is another news that Xu Guogong''s old department was captured and had close ties with the Jiangnan area. I suspect that the prince is still alive." Xie Ying shared some gossip she had heard.


    It is not known whether it is true or not.


    "That should be a misunderstanding." Wei Ruo muttered.


    Because in the original book, the Ninth Prince who died young did not appear, and he did not appear until the male protagonist Chu Lan ascended the throne, so it should not exist.


    "I also think it is more likely to be a misunderstanding. If it is really alive, it will be messed up." Xie Ying muttered, but didn''t say much.


    There are some things that are enough to be curious about, and stop as soon as they are clicked. No matter how much, you will cause trouble for yourself and your family.


    Not long after, the carriage arrived at the East Lake.


    Xie Ying and Wei Ruo got out of the car with the help of the maid.


    On the shore, Xie Jue was waiting for his sister to arrive.


    I thought that the only person who came was my naughty younger sister, but I didn''t expect Wei Ruo to be with her.


    The moment he saw Wei Ruo, the smile on Xie Jue''s face widened. He stared at Wei Ruo, who was wearing a light blue satin skirt and a simple but smart bun.


    Wei Ruo walked up to Xie Jue, and gave a slight salute: "I have met Mr. Xie."


    "Don''t be too polite." Xie Jue said, he didn''t know where to put the right hand holding the fan.


    Xiu Mei, who was following Wei Ruo, wanted to laugh a little, thinking that Mr. Xie was subconsciously nervous when he saw her and the young lady because he was beaten by him last time, right?


    "Stop dawdling, get on the boat." Xie Ying was impatient and didn''t like dawdling, so she dragged Wei Ruo onto the boat before her brother could react.


    Xie Jue quickly followed and gave the order to sail.


    The cruise ship gradually left the shore and rowed towards the center of East Lake.


    Wei Ruo and Xie Ying were sitting in the tearoom of the cabin, watching the scenery on the lake through the raised gauze curtain.


    The breeze is blowing, and the water is slightly rippling.


    Looking at the teapot in front of him, Wei Ruo took out two paper bags from the brocade bag he was carrying, gave one to Xie Ying and one to himself.


    After opening the paper bag, pour the contents into the teacup, and then pour the hot water on board for brewing.


    "What is this?" Xie Ying asked curiously.


    "Anther tea." Wei Ruo replied, "It uses dried honeysuckle, dried jasmine, and a few herbs that regulate qi and nourish blood. The mixture is sweet and not astringent. Try it."


    Hearing this, Xie Ying also hurriedly brewed her own.


    Before tasting, Xie Jue walked in and joked with a smile: "Sister Wei, I also want to ask for a cup of this herbal tea."


    Xie Ying gave Xie Jue a white look: "Brother, why do you like Ruoruo''s things so much?"


    "Sister Wei''s stuff is good, and you can''t buy it anywhere else. If you don''t seize the opportunity to ask for a piece at this moment, you will lose it later." Xie Jue told the truth.


    "That seems to be right." Xie Ying agreed.


    Wei Ruo smiled, then took out all the remaining tea bags from the brocade bag, and handed them to Xie Jue: "Young Master Xie likes it, so I will give it all to Young Master Xie."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： Meet Chulan again

    Chapter 105 Meeting Chu Lan Again


    Xie Jue smiled brightly, looking at the tea bag Wei Ruo put on the table, although he hadn''t tasted it yet, he already felt that it must be very sweet and delicious.


    After the tea cooled down a bit, Xie Ying tasted it, and then praised: "Ruoruo, you are really a treasure chest!"


    Xie Jue also smiled while sipping tea.


    The three sat in the tea room drinking tea and eating refreshments.


    At this time, another cruise ship approached the one they were on.


    Xie Jue alerted his servants to put down the gauze curtain, and came to the bow by himself.


    On the approaching cruise ship were his two old acquaintances¡ªChu Lan and Lu Yuhong.


    "Brother Chu, Brother Lu." Xie Jue clasped his fists and greeted the two of them.


    "Brother Xie, you are so unkind. You didn''t take us when you came out to play secretly! If Brother Chu and I hadn''t happened to be on a cruise, we wouldn''t have known that you had come to East Lake by yourself!" Lu Yuhong folded his hands on his chest with a dissatisfied expression road.


    This is the resentment of the mushroom sauce that has not disappeared!


    "Brother Lu, I''m sorry, I went out to play with my younger sister today, so I didn''t inform the two brothers." Xie Jue quickly explained.


    "From what I''ve seen, Brother Xie didn''t take his sister-in-law out on a trip, but the golden house hides the beauty." Chu Lan''s eyes were sharp, and the moment the gauze curtain on Xie Jue''s boat was lowered, she saw the figures of two women.


    Xie Jue only has one younger sister. If one of them is his younger sister, then the other must be Miss Biejia.


    Hearing this, Xie Jue''s face froze, and he begged for mercy with some embarrassment: "Brother Chu, please forgive me, this matter must not be said, don''t spoil the girl''s reputation."


    Lu Yuhong suddenly got excited: "Brother Xie, it''s okay to keep your mouth shut, but you have to give me something."


    Xie Jue hurriedly said: "I will host a banquet for Brother Lu at Zuixianju some other day..."


    Lu Yuhong interrupted Xie Jue, "Drunken Immortal Residence is not unusual, it''s open there, and you can go there whenever you want to eat, and it''s not like I don''t have money."


    Chu Lan said unhurriedly: "If I''m not wrong, the person on board Xie Xie should be Miss Wei."


    It''s not difficult to guess, because Xie Jue''s younger sister didn''t have many good friends, and they saw the carriage of the Wei family coming to Fucheng yesterday, so the people traveling with the Xie family brothers and sisters on the boat were most likely the Wei family Missy.


    Xie Jue paused, and said in a begging tone: "Brother Chu, please don''t guess, don''t ruin his reputation."


    Lu Yuhong said from the side: "Is that the Miss Wei who can farm and make mushroom sauce?"


    Xie Jue didn''t admit it, but he didn''t dare to trick Chu Lan into denying it.


    Seeing him like this, you know the answer is yes.


    So Lu Yuhong said: "Xie Jue, you look down on us too much. We are not those gossips. Who would talk about this matter? Besides, aren''t there a lot of servants following it? It''s broad daylight, bright and clear, you have nothing in your heart." What are ghosts afraid of?"


    Chu Lan also said: "It is true that there is no need to be so wary. Miss Wei and I are considered acquaintances. I also admire Miss Wei very much for the matter in the south of the city. Everyone here today is mine. No one dares to speak nonsense. Don''t worry, the cabin Miss Wei and Miss Xie among them can also rest assured."


    Wei Ruo in the cabin had already heard the conversation outside, and he didn''t want to go out to meet Chu Lan, but he was recognized by the other party, and he couldn''t hide.


    He secretly poked in his heart and said: What''s going on with Chu Lan? Shouldn''t he be very busy? Why are you running under her nose every day? Can he still be the crown prince if he is so idle?


    Xie Ying came out of the cabin first, knowing that the other party was the Seventh Prince, Xie Ying did not dare to be presumptuous, and said respectfully: "I have met Mr. Chu and Mr. Lu."


    Seeing this, Wei Ruo had no choice but to follow out of the cabin, and then said hello.


    Throughout the whole process, Wei Ruo lowered his head, not looking at Chu Lan directly.


    "Miss Wei doesn''t seem to be very willing to see me." Chu Lan was keenly aware of something.


    "Young Master Chu cares about the people. He has done so many good things for the people in Xingshan County. The little girl admires and appreciates Young Master Chu very much, and she has no intention of not wanting to see him." Wei Ruo quickly denied.


    In my heart: I just don¡¯t want to see you. You were the one who ordered to kill me in your previous life. Do you still want me to be grateful to you?


    Then, the scene was silent, and the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Seeing the situation, Xie Ying tried to change the subject to ease the embarrassment. She said to Xie Jue, "Brother, I want to go fishing. I heard that there are many delicious fish in this East Lake. I want to see if I can catch them."


    As soon as Lu Yuhong heard that there was something delicious, he became excited: "Really? Then I want to try it too. Maybe I can catch shad!"


    "Brother Lu, shad are not found in any lake, they usually only live in big rivers, and most of them don''t exist in this East Lake." Xie Jue explained.


    "Then what kind of fish are there in this lake?" Lu Yuhong asked.


    "Common fish such as silver carp, bighead carp, crucian carp, and grass carp must be available. There should also be black fish and perch. I don''t know if there is a chance to catch mandarin fish with good meat quality. In addition, I think Huang La Ding is also good. "Xie Jue said.


    "Okay, then I''ll go for the mandarin fish you mentioned!" Lu Yuhong immediately turned around and ordered his subordinates to prepare fishing rods and other things needed for fishing.


    Wei Ruo listened to what Xie Jue said about the fish species in the lake, thinking that he hadn''t eaten grilled fish for a long time, and suddenly felt a little bit twitchy with his index finger.


    Just before going out today, Wei Ruo brought a few bottles of seasonings. He originally thought that if there was a chance, he would sell his seasonings to people from Zuixianju to see if there was a chance to sell them at a high price.


    "Then you go fishing, and I''ll be in charge of grilling the fish for you." Wei Ruo said.


    "Then I''ll come fishing, if you wait, I''ll roast the fat rods for you!" Xie Ying was full of confidence.


    "Grilled fish is good. I want to try Miss Wei''s grilled fish too. I wonder if there is such a treat?" Lu Yuhong''s glutton is already ready to move.


    A person who can make delicious mushroom sauce, the grilled fish should not be bad, right?


    Seeing this, Xie Jue could only look at Chu Lan. This matter depends on the Seventh Prince''s intention. If he disagrees, it will be useless for others to work hard.


    "I want to try it too." Chu Lan looked at it with interest.


    Now that the seventh prince has expressed his opinion, there is nothing to say.


    Xie Jue immediately ordered his people to make arrangements, and then turned to Wei Ruo: "If Miss Wei needs anything, tell me, I''ll let them go and arrange it together."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo immediately returned to the cabin and wrote a list.


    The stove and charcoal fire needed for grilling fish are available on board, no additional purchase is required, but some side dishes and a pot are required.


    Not long after, a subordinate brought over the fishing gear first,


    Xie Jue waited until the two boats got close, and went to Chulan Lu Yuhong''s boat.


    In this way, a male and a female ship are separated a little, so that even if they are seen by the time, they will not cause gossip.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： grilled fish

    Chapter 106 Grilled Fish


    Chu Lan, Lu Yuhong, and Xie Jue were on the opposite boat, and Xie Ying was on this side of the boat. The four of them each took a seat, took their fishing rods, picked out their baits, and started fishing.


    What Wei Ruo needed came a little later, but it didn''t matter, because the four fishing people hadn''t harvested so quickly.


    After a while, Chu Lan''s fishing rod was the first to move.


    After some tugging, a black fish was caught, which weighed about two catties. Although it was not as delicious as mandarin fish, it was still a fish with very good meat quality, and it was very suitable for grilled fish.


    Chu Lan asked his men to bring the fish to Wei Ruo''s boat.


    After getting the fish, Xiumei took the fish to the stern of the boat in order not to let the smell of handling the fish affect the interest of several people, and then handled it very neatly.


    Removing scales, disembowelling, removing gills, the movements are smooth and smooth, and after a while, a fish that was just alive and kicking becomes white and clean.


    Then cut flowers on the belly of the fish and sprinkle coarse salt for marinating.


    While Xiumei was handling the fish, the servants of the Xie family also drove the boat to deliver the purchased things to Wei Ruo.


    Garlic, scallions, lettuce, bean sprouts, bean skin, these are the ingredients that can be bought today.


    There is also a small iron pot.


    In order to speed up the pace, Wei Ruo and Xiumei work together, with Xiumei in charge of handling the ingredients and Wei Ruo in charge of cooking.


    Wei Ruo seldom cooks by himself, and usually let Xiumei come when he has enough time.


    Wei Ruo moved the two stoves and racks used to boil water on the boat to the bow, lit the fire, and put the iron racks on.


    While Wei Ruo and Xiumei were making preparations, Xie Jue also had a harvest, a grass carp weighing more than four catties.


    Seeing that the two brothers had gained a lot, Lu Yuhong was a little anxious. Although the other two didn''t plan to compete, Lu Yuhong had a desire to win.


    Also anxious is Xie Ying. She vowed that she would catch a big fish for Wei Ruo to roast, but there is still no movement until now, so angry!


    Xie Ying subconsciously glanced at Lu Yuhong who was opposite, thinking that she couldn''t be the last one, and had to catch big fish faster than Mr. Lu.


    However, God''s wish is not fulfilled, Xie Ying''s fishing rod has not moved yet, Lu Yuhong''s fishing rod has been reaped first.


    He pulled up the fishing rod full of expectation, but found that it was a pitifully small crucian carp.


    Although crucian carp is delicious, it is not suitable for grilled fish due to its many spines and small size.


    Lu Yuhong was a little disappointed, this time Xie Ying''s voice full of surprise came from the opposite boat.


    "Ruoruo, I have a fish hooked, please help me pull it! It''s so strong!" Xie Ying''s voice was excited.


    Wei Ruo hurried forward to help Xie Ying hold the fishing rod to prevent it from being pulled away by the fish.


    "What should I do, Ruo Ruo, I can''t pull it up!" Xie Ying was a little anxious.


    "Don''t worry, let''s loosen and tighten for a while, walk it for a while, and pull it up when it has no strength." Wei Ruo said calmly.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Wei Ruo and Xie Ying cooperated, and instead of pulling the fish up in a hurry, they used the method of loosening and tightening that Wei Ruo said, pulling back and forth.


    The three people on the opposite boat originally wanted to send someone to help, but found that the two girls were orderly and unhurried.


    Xie Jue''s hanging heart sank. If the fish escaped, with his sister''s character, it would probably be uncomfortable for half a month.


    Lu Yuhong''s heart was still hanging, he was very curious about what kind of fish Miss Xie''s family caught.


    Chu Lan watched with great interest as the two pulled the fishing rod. He was a little impressed by what Wei Ruo said just now and her calm reaction to the situation.


    After tossing for a stick of incense, the fish in the water lost strength, Wei Ruo said to Xie Ying, "Let''s pull it up hard now."


    Xie Ying nodded: "Okay!"


    The two of them pulled the fishing rod hard together, and finally pulled the fish out of the water.


    The moment the fish came out of the water, Xie Ying exclaimed.


    "Ruo Ruoyou, let''s see what kind of fish this is, it''s so big!" Xie Ying''s voice was extremely excited.


    "This is bighead carp, also known as silver carp and fat-headed carp. It has a big head and fresh meat." Wei Ruo said after identifying it.


    Bighead carp is a fish that tends to grow very large. The one Xie Ying caught weighed seven to eight catties, but it was not the limit for this kind of fish. There must be bigger ones in the East Lake.


    "If you use mine to bake, it will be delicious!" Xie Ying said happily.


    "This fish is too big. It might not be easy to cook the whole fish. I''ll cut off the fish head and save it to make fish head soup. The belly part of the fish will be grilled, and the tail will be fried again." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, okay, listen to you, you can do whatever you want." Xie Ying nodded again and again, leaving it to Ruoruo to cook and eat, and she continued to fish!


    Lu Yuhong on the opposite boat looked at Xie Ying''s fat head fish, and then at the small crucian carp he caught, and suddenly felt depressed.


    No, no, how could he, Lu Yuhong, lose to a girl?


    Lu Yuhong asked his subordinates for an extra fishing rod, and he planned to put a few more fishing rods on both sides!


    After Wei Ruo helped Xie Ying catch the fish, he started to grill the fish.


    The charcoal fire was just right, and the black fish that was caught first was almost marinated.


    Wei Ruo brushed a layer of vegetable oil on the fish, then put it on the fire and roasted it.


    While grilling the fish, Wei Ruo started frying the spices with another stove and a pot he bought, and put in the soy sauce, salt, and five-spice powder (amomum, cloves, cardamom, cinnamon, and star anise) that he brought, and ground them into powder according to the proportion Mix), cooking wine, onion, ginger.


    After frying for a while, the fragrance wafted out and permeated the lake.


    As a glutton, Lu Yuhong''s eyes lit up when he smelled it, he stood up and looked towards Wei Ruo.


    After the sauce is fried, put it aside and wait for the fish next to it to be grilled.


    After the black fish was grilled golden on both sides, Wei Ruo transferred the grilled fish to the pot. The bottom of the pan is already covered with chopped side dishes.


    Put the fish on top of the side dishes, add the boiled water and start cooking.


    Wei Ruo took out another jar from his backpack, pulled out black beans from it, and spread them on top of the fish.


    Wait for the water to boil, a tempting smell wafts out, the aroma of all the seasonings is forced out, and the taste penetrates into the fish.


    This smell made Lu Yuhong, who had vowed to catch a big fish just now, lose the mood for fishing. He glanced in Wei Ruo''s direction from time to time, for fear of missing something.


    Xie Ying is also a little greedy, she really wants to taste the taste of the grilled fish made by Wei Ruo.


    Seeing that the cooking was almost done, Wei Ruo asked someone to bring a soup bowl, and she put half of the fish and side dishes into the big bowl, and then ordered Xie''s servants to send the rest of the fish along with the pot to the opposite boat .


    The servants took the iron pot from Wei Ruo and rowed the boat to Chu Lan and the others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： tasty

    Chapter 107 Delicious


    Lu Yuhong stood on the boat and warned the servants of Xie''s family who delivered the fish: "Be careful, don''t spill it!"


    Xie''s servants were not nervous at first, but the hand holding the iron pot trembled a little after being told by Lu Yuhong.


    When the boat came over, Lu Yuhong took the iron pot by himself.


    Xie Jue came over, laughed and teased, "Brother Lu, don''t you want to take it all by yourself?"


    "I''m not as stingy as you. Let''s go, eat in the cabin, and continue fishing after eating."


    As Lu Yuhong spoke, he brought the iron pot to the table in the cabin.


    Then Chu Lan also came in.


    The servants on the boat prepared bowls and chopsticks for the three of them, and the three of them began to taste.


    After taking the first bite, Lu Yuhong showed a surprised expression: "This fish is too delicious! The meat is tender and fragrant."


    Then, he started to feast on it with a little disregard for the image.


    Then he praised: "The side dishes below are also very tasty, and what are these black beans? They are very salty!"


    Compared to him, Chu Lan and Xie Jue''s reactions were much calmer. It''s not that the food is not tasty, but because of years of upbringing, he won''t lose his image just because of delicious food.


    Especially Chu Lan, no matter how delicious the food is, he will not be like Lu Yuhong. Food is not so important in his heart.


    But he also can''t deny that Wei Ruo''s fish is really delicious and special, and the way of grilling and boiling it with a bunch of side dishes is also very novel.


    The fish is cut in half, and the fish weighing more than two catties is not much to get half of. With side dishes, it is only half a pot, and the three of them finished eating in a short while.


    Lu Yuhong hasn''t finished eating yet, looking at the bottom of the pot where even the soup has been drunk, he still can''t get enough of it.


    Immediately afterwards, he urged Chu Lan and Xie Jue to go back and continue fishing: "Don''t rest after eating, go back and catch a few more."


    Xie Jue said helplessly: "Brother Lu, at least you should give Miss Wei, who is in charge of grilling fish, a rest."


    "Then I''ll catch a few more fish and keep them. What if Miss Wei wants to roast them? Can''t there be no fish for her to roast?"


    Speaking of landing, Lu Yuhong dragged Xie Jue and Chu Lan to the bow of the boat.


    Xie Jue glanced at Chu Lan and saw that his expression was normal, so he followed to the bow with confidence.


    Among so many people of the same generation he knew, it seemed that only Lu Yuhong dared to drag the Seventh Prince down like this, and the Seventh Prince was also extraordinarily tolerant of Lu Yuhong.


    Lu Yuhong''s identity is a part of this, and the two of them grew up together is also a part.


    When the three returned to the bow to continue fishing, Wei Ruo, Xie Ying and Xiumei also finished half of their fish.


    Xie Ying asked Wei Ruo: "Ruoruo, what are your black beans? They are salty and taste good."


    "This is fermented soybeans, which can increase the aroma and taste." Wei Ruo explained.


    "It''s amazing. Last time you said that soy sauce is also made from soybeans. How can one soybean make so many different things?" Xie Ying sighed.


    "Soybeans are very effective. If I have a chance, I''ll make you some soy milk and bean curd. It''s delicious." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, okay!" It''s not that Xie Ying has never eaten soy milk and tofu curd, but she is looking forward to what Wei Ruo made.


    Immediately afterwards, Xie Ying said with emotion: "Ruoruo, if I were a man, I would go to your house to propose marriage and marry you back home!"


    "If you were a man, I would ignore you." Wei Ruo said.


    "Why?"


    "Husband and wife can''t have friends. There are few affectionate men in this world, and most of them are fickle and ungrateful Chen Shimei."


    "That''s hard to say. I think my parents are pretty good. My mother doesn''t think my father is a petty official, and my father doesn''t think my mother is a businessman. They treat each other like guests." Xie Ying said.


    "Your parents are rare, let''s say that in this Taizhou mansion, how many families do you think don''t take concubines?" Wei Ruo said.


    "Not many. I only know that the magistrate does not take concubines. He would not dare to come if he thinks about it. The magistrate''s wife is a princess from Huaiwang''s residence. If he dares to accept it, Huaiwang''s residence will not spare the Yuan family."


    "So you should still be my good sister. I won''t lose you if I have delicious food. My future husband may not be so lucky!" Wei Ruo said.


    "Good! Let''s be good sisters!" Xie Ying looked happy.


    After the two sisters whispered for a while, Xie Ying went back to fishing again.


    Seeing that Lu Yuhong on the opposite side cheated with two fishing rods, Xie Ying was not to be outdone, and asked someone to prepare an extra fishing rod.


    Then no matter which one of the two catches the fish, the other will stare at it with wide eyes, for fear that the fish caught by the other party will be bigger than their own.


    Lu Yuhong yelled: "No matter what, I can''t lose to a girl."


    Xie Ying was not convinced: "What happened to the girl''s family? The girl''s family is not necessarily weaker than the man!"


    Lu Yuhong: "I didn''t say you were weak, but I shouldn''t be weaker than you."


    Xie Ying: "There is nothing that should or shouldn''t be done. Let''s talk about the facts. I''m catching more fish than you now!"


    Lu Yuhong: "It''s too early to draw conclusions!"


    Xie Ying: "I will catch more in the future! It must be better than you!"


    Lu Yuhong: "Then let''s compete!"


    As they spoke, the two stared at each other several times.


    Xie Ying and Lu Yuhong seemed to be competing with each other, and neither of them accepted the other.


    Xie Jue had a headache for a while. This younger sister of hers has never conceded defeat since she was a child.


    As for Lu Yuhong, he has a very competitive personality, and when he gets competitive, he doesn''t care about it.


    I thought it would be no problem to be on the two ships separately, but I never thought that the two could fight across a long distance.


    Fortunately, the two fought back, and they didn''t really quarrel, they just uttered harsh words in the air.


    While Xie Ying and Lu Yuhong were fighting each other, Wei Ruo grilled a second fish, using the part of the belly cut from the fathead fish that Xie Ying caught.


    The same method, bake until golden on both sides, then cook with the fried spices and side dishes.


    Finally, Wei Ruo added black beans to the fish.


    Wei Ruo cooked two servings of grilled fish at the same time this time, one was kept for Xie Ying and Xiumei to eat, and the other was given to the three people opposite.


    After eating these two servings, several people were seven or eight percent full.


    The rest of the fresh fish were raised in wooden barrels. Lu Yuhong originally wanted to give them to Wei Ruo, but Wei Ruo declined because it was inconvenient for her to go out, and finally entrusted them all to Xie Jue.


    As for the results of the competition between Xie Ying and Lu Yuhong, there was no winner, because the fish they caught were of different species, sizes, and quantities.


    Finally, Chu Lan became a peacemaker: "Everyone has his own strengths, and there is no winner or loser."


    Chu Lan had already spoken, so Xie Ying and Lu Yuhong naturally couldn''t disagree anymore.


    Then Wei Ruo and Xie Ying separated from the three of them, and they returned to the shore in Chu Lan''s boat first.


    Chu Lan, who was still on the boat, asked Lu Yuhong, "Brother Yu, are you satisfied this time?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： magistrates wife

    Chapter 108 Madam Prefect


    Lu Yuhong said: "I''m only half full. If I''m not ashamed to tire Miss Wei, I have to ask her to make a few more."


    Immediately afterwards, Lu Yuhong sighed: "It would be easy if I could give money for fish, but this is really difficult. I would like to give money, but she is a lady, so I would despise her if I gave her some money. Others are not suitable, she is a girl, and I am a rough guy, don''t say she minds or not, if someone hears about it, it will be bad for her reputation."


    "I didn''t expect you to be careful at this time." Chu Lan said.


    "Your Highness, please don''t tease me. Although I am a bit rough, I still understand the basic rules." After all, he was also from a famous family.


    Speaking of landing, Lu Yuhong said with emotion: "When do you think I can eat Miss Wei''s food again next time? Why don''t I think of a way to give Miss Wei a big gift, so that she might see it for the sake of the gift?" Last time and next time, I will continue to cook delicious food for me. But how can I legitimately give a big gift to a girl who has not left the court?..."


    Lu Yuhong kept talking to himself.


    Chu Lan and Xie Jue shook their heads helplessly when they saw him talking like this.


    Then no one paid attention to him. Once the foodie¡¯s head is occupied by delicious food, it will be difficult to come out for a while, so let him worry about it by himself. When the time comes, he will think about it.


    ###


    By the time Wei Ruo and Xiumei returned to the Xie''s Bieyuan where they were temporarily staying, Yunshi and Wei Qingwan had already returned.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s return, Yun asked about the situation: "Where did Ruo''er and Miss Xie go today?"


    "I went on a boat trip to the East Lake." Wei Ruo replied that he didn''t plan to tell Yun a word about meeting Chu Lan, Lu Yuhong and Xie Jue.


    "Well, this time I have borrowed from Xie''s house, next time you go to Xie''s house, bring me some gifts and express your affection." Yun said.


    "knew."


    Wei Ruo turned and left, and Wei Qingwan followed.


    Going outside the house, Wei Qingwan came to Wei Ruo and asked, "When my sister went out with Miss Xie today, did you hear Miss Xie talk about her brother?"


    Wei Ruo stopped, turned around and looked at Wei Qingwan with great interest.


    "Why did you inquire about Mr. Xie?"


    "Sister, don''t get me wrong. I''m not asking about Mr. Xie. I just heard that Mr. Xie stayed in Taizhou Mansion recently because of Mr. Chu."


    Wei Ruo showed a clear expression: "So, you want to inquire about Mr. Chu?"


    "Sister, don''t misunderstand, Mr. Chu has a special status. If our Wei family is appreciated by Mr. Chu, it will be extremely beneficial to our father and the family. I am not asking this question for myself, but for the Wei family."


    "So the way you think of to get the appreciation of Mr. Chu is to sacrifice yourself?" Wei Ruo said.


    "Sister said that is to belittle my sister, and my sister has absolutely no such thoughts." Wei Qingwan immediately denied.


    "Is it because you know it in your heart, or else, even if I asked you about Mr. Chu, what can you do? Let your father curry favor with him?" Wei Ruo asked back with a smile.


    Wei Qingwan said in a calm and unhurried manner, "My sister doesn''t mean that, I just want my sister to insinuate Mr. Chu''s preferences from Mr. Xie''s mouth if he has the opportunity, so that he can act more conveniently if he has the opportunity. Best, if you don''t have a chance then just let it go."


    "Then you should work hard for the future of the family." Wei Ruo smiled brightly, then turned her head and left.


    If you have the ability, you can check it yourself, she won''t say anything anyway.


    Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Ruo''s leaving back and was secretly angry. If she could get relevant information smoothly, would she ask Wei Qingruo? If there was no other way, she would not want to see Wei Qingruo''s face!


    ###


    In the past few days in Fucheng, Wei Ruo has never found a chance to go to Zuixianju, let alone have the opportunity to talk to them about the things she wanted to talk about, so the matter was shelved.


    Three days later, early in the morning of the garden party, Yun took Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan out.


    Wei Qingwan specially dressed up, wearing the most popular flying fairy bun for unmarried girls nowadays. Wearing a white jacket and skirt, covered with a light pink pair of plackets. Then decorate it with the pearl face that Yun Shi gave her.


    By comparison, Wei Ruo''s clothes are more conspicuous than Wei Qingwan''s, except that the clothes made of cloud brocade are more conspicuous than Wei Qingwan''s, her other attire is much lighter, her hairstyle is casual, and she only has a little velvet flower accessories on her head.


    Yun Shi asked Wei Ruo: "Why didn''t Ruo''er wear the set of gold ornaments that your grandmother gave you?"


    "I forgot to bring it." Wei Ruo replied casually.


    Actually, there is a belt. In her space, she just doesn''t bother to take it out, let alone wear it.


    She likes gold, but doesn''t like wearing it on her head.


    What''s more, the one invited by the prefect''s wife is not from a famous family. Even if she wears it, she may not be able to earn any face. Everyone knows the current situation of the Wei family, and it is definitely not something that can be changed by dressing up.


    And she was not in the mood to fight for such face.


    Wei Ruo was a little disappointed when she answered Yun like this, but she had no choice but the matter had come to this point.


    On the way there, Mrs. Yun told Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan repeatedly: "The other courtyard that we are going to go to today was built by Prince Huai for his beloved daughter, Princess Jingmin, Madam Yuan, and the regulations are much larger than ordinary mansions. When the time comes, follow me closely and don''t get separated."


    "Don''t worry, mother, my daughter won''t run around." Wei Qingwan obediently agreed.


    "En." Wei Ruo also responded, but it sounded perfunctory.


    "Ruo''er, please be careful for a while, don''t lose your manners." Yun''s specifically reminded Wei Ruo.


    Because Wei Ruo had lived in the countryside before, and had never entered such a house, and he probably had never encountered the battle that he would face soon. Yun was afraid that Wei Ruo would be timid.


    "Yeah." Wei Ruo agreed still a little casually.


    Wei Qingwan asked Yun''s: "Mother, what will we do at the garden party today?"


    "Actually, this garden party is mainly for Mrs. Yuan to help Mr. Yuan win over the people under her. It is also specially arranged by Mrs. Yuan to give the wives and ladies of each family an opportunity to get in touch with each other and get to know each other. Some even take this opportunity to see their daughter-in-law. So In addition to ordinary garden tours, tasting tea and enjoying flowers, you will also play some games of flying flowers and connecting words, as long as you don¡¯t make mistakes.¡±


    Even for Wei Qingwan, Yun didn''t dare to have too much confidence, let alone Wei Ruo, so she only hoped that her two daughters would not make any serious mistakes.


    "Daughter knows, don''t worry, mother." Wei Qingwan assured Yun.


    Yun continued: "Also, Mrs. Yuan just gave birth half a year ago. I heard that she is still a little weak. Don''t rush her."


    "I heard that my daughter was born on the way back to Taizhou?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    Prefect''s wife = Mrs. Yuan = Princess Jingmin


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： jealousy

    Chapter 109 Jealousy


    "As far as I know, Mrs. Yuan accompanied Mr. Yuan back to Beijing to report on her duties, and she also visited her father, Prince Huai. She was able to come back to give birth in time. She didn''t want something to happen on the way, and she was delayed for more than a month on the way, and the child was born early. This caused her to give birth to a child halfway, but I heard that she was lucky enough to meet a noble man, so the mother and child were safe." Yun said.


    Then Yun said: "But these are not important, we just need to remember that Mrs. Yuan is still a little weak, unable to stand the cold and fright, so we need to be careful."


    "Well, my daughter knows."


    Wei Qingwan is soft-spoken on weekdays, and Yun Shi is also relieved.


    On the contrary, it was Wei Ruo who acted in a hurry, which made people worry that she would behave out of line.


    But until now, it is useless for Yun to worry, and he can only wait and see what happens when the time comes.


    After a cup of tea, the three of the Yun family arrived at Tianqin Garden on time.


    This is the other courtyard of the magistrate''s house, and it is also a garden ordered by Prince Huai for his daughter Princess Jingmin, so the regulations are larger and more luxurious than the magistrate''s main house.


    However, the Wei family was born in the Zhongyi uncle''s mansion, so I have seen this scene before, so I won''t show timidity.


    Mr. Yun took a special look at Wei Ruo who was following behind, seeing that she also had the same expression as usual, and she did not show timidity, so she was a little relieved.


    Wei Qingwan also looked at Wei Ruo subconsciously.


    Didn''t see her showing timidity, and felt a little disappointed.


    Today''s Wei Ruo is very eye-catching even though his clothes are simple.


    If she showed her timidity, it would be useless to dress up more, but she was calm as usual, overflowing with confidence, and she was compared to her.


    Entering the garden, you will see high and low scattered flowers and plants in order. There is a pond full of lotus in the garden. This season, the lotus leaves and lotus have all withered, and there are still a few withered and yellow lotus pods swaying slightly in the wind. Although it is not gorgeous, it has a special sentiment.


    There are a few raised mandarin ducks playing on the water, and gold, red, black and other colored koi can be seen in the water.


    At this time, the most attractive and the most vigorous blooming is the piece of sweet-scented osmanthus and chrysanthemum.


    Especially the sweet-scented osmanthus, golden, orange, light yellow, one by one, full of fragrance.


    As soon as I entered the garden, I was surrounded by the aroma of sweet-scented osmanthus.


    I think the magistrate''s wife loves osmanthus very much, so she planted such a large number of osmanthus in the garden, and set the garden party at this time of the year.


    When Wei Ruo came in, there were already many people in the garden. These people seemed to be familiar, and most of them were from Fucheng. They chatted with each other.


    The three members of the Yun family, who had just arrived for the first time, were ignored, and they seemed a little embarrassed to stand aside.


    Yunshi and Wei Qingwan both looked a little unnatural, only Wei Ruo, like a normal person, admired the flowers beside him, completely ignoring what the others were talking about.


    There are many kinds of flowers in Qinyuan this day, many of which are rare varieties. Just the corner on her right hand side has many kinds of rare camellias. It''s a pity that it''s not a good time to appreciate camellias, otherwise this corner must be dazzling.


    A little further ahead is a field of roses. Single-season roses usually bloom in spring and summer, and multi-seasonal autumns will also bloom. But this year''s temperature is low, and it is estimated that they will not bloom. Therefore, these roses have only green leaves but no flower buds.


    Wei Ruo watched as he walked, and came to the lotus pond.


    Looking at the pond, Wei Ruo couldn''t help thinking that there should be a lot of lotus roots growing under the pond, and when they are ripe in one to two months, they will be picked, filled with corn, and cooked, and the aroma will surely overflow.


    At this time, a lady came to Yun Shi: "Mrs. Wei."


    Yun smiled and nodded in response: "I don''t know what to call Madam?"


    Yun didn''t know who the other party was, but seeing the other party''s extraordinary conversation and gorgeous clothes, he knew that he was a good person.


    "My husband''s surname is Xu, and the official is the prefect of Linhai." Mrs. Xu replied.


    Zhizhou, Zhengwupin.


    Mrs. Xu then asked: "Is that your daughter who is wearing light blue clothes by the lotus pond?"


    "Yes, that is my eldest daughter." Yun replied.


    "I''ve heard that the parents and daughters of Wei improved the wasteland to benefit the common people, and it''s a blessing." Mrs. Xu said.


    "Ma''am, the reputation is too high. Now that the rice field has not been harvested, it''s not just whether it can really benefit one party." Yun replied humbly.


    "Ms. Wei is humble. Miss Wei is the first in this state capital. And today I saw Miss Wei is dignified and beautiful, with outstanding demeanor. Such a beautiful and talented woman is the daughter of a family I have seen in recent years Rare in the world."


    Hearing the praise, Mrs. Yun couldn''t help but feel happy. She didn''t expect that her daughter''s incident in the south of Xingshan County was so famous in Fucheng, and she would be greatly praised for it.


    Wei Qingwan stood behind Yun, the more she listened, the more uncomfortable she felt.


    She was right in front of Mrs. Xu, and Mrs. Xu didn''t even ask, she only had one Wei Qingruo in her eyes, as if there was only one daughter of the Wei family.


    The feats of land reclamation in the south of the city are nothing more than that, so why can¡¯t they compare to Wei Qingruo in appearance?


    Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Ruo who was standing by the pool from a distance. She was obviously dressed casually and didn''t have too many accessories on her body, but she didn''t know why she was so eye-catching.


    Wei Qingwan looked down at herself, this was carefully prepared by her for a few days, from hair accessories to clothes, they were all the best she could show, but after a set of embellishments, it was not as good as Wei Ruo''s casual makeup .


    If the clothes she is wearing today are made of the same cloud brocade material as Wei Ruo''s, the effect will definitely not be worse than Wei Ruo''s.


    And this gap was deliberately caused by Wei Qingruo. If she was willing to share the brocade with herself that day, it would definitely not be like this!


    At this moment, resentment towards Wei Ruo rose in Wei Qingwan''s heart.


    Immediately, a thought came to mind. If Wei Qingruo took another step forward, his feet would step into the pool water, and the mud in the pool would stain Wei Qingruo''s skirt black.


    Just one step is enough, there is no need for Wei Qingruo to fall into the water, she just wants Wei Ruo''s clothes to be dirty, just to make her look less outstanding.


    Thinking of this, Wei Qingwan walked towards Wei Ruo step by step.


    It happened that Wei Ruo was bending over, picking a withered lotus near the shore.


    Hearing footsteps behind him, Wei Ruo turned around.


    Wei Qingwan pretended her legs were weak, she fell forward a few steps, and then her body lightly bumped into Wei Ruo''s body.


    Wei Ruo took a step forward, and stepped into the shallow mud by the pool with his right foot.


    In order to stabilize his figure, Wei Ruo quickly stretched out his hand and pulled a shrub branch on the shore, using his strength to throw his body back to the shore.


    But the strength was a little too much, and the person jumped out several steps.


    When it stopped, a dignified and luxurious lady was close at hand, and almost bumped into it.


    Seeing this scene, Yun''s heart jumped into his throat.


    She stepped forward quickly and apologized repeatedly: "Madam Yuan, I''m sorry, my daughter was reckless and offended you."


    Madam Yuan didn''t reply to Yun''s words, but stared blankly at Wei Ruo...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： If you dont do harm, you will suffer

    Chapter 110 Hurting People Will Succeed


    Wei Ruo is also looking at Mrs. Yuan, she recognizes her, the woman who gave birth she saved that day in the suburbs!


    Wei Ruo came to his senses, and said before Madam could speak, "Madam, I''m very sorry to disturb you when we meet for the first time."


    Madam Yuan looked into Wei Ruoqing''s eyes, was puzzled for a moment, and then came to her senses.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, you didn''t disturb me." Madam Yuan said with a smile.


    Wei Ruo''s eyes are clear, and he seems to have something to say, so it must not be true that he didn''t recognize her.


    She said "meeting you for the first time" as soon as she opened her mouth, so she must be trying to hide something.


    Although she didn''t know what she was trying to hide, Mrs. Yuan was very cooperative.


    "What should I call you?" Madam Yuan took Wei Ruo''s hand and asked kindly.


    "My father, Xingshan County Anti-Japanese Thousand Commander Wei Mingting, the girl''s name is Qingruo." Wei Ruo said.


    "So it''s Miss Wei." Madam Yuan said with a gentle expression, "I think Miss Wei is very kind, as if I''ve seen it a long time ago, and I can''t help but feel happy."


    Mr. Yun stepped forward and apologized on behalf of Wei Ruo again: "Mrs. Yuan, my daughter is reckless and offended you. I hope you will forgive me."


    As he spoke, Yun gave Wei Ruo a hard look, and motioned for Wei Ruo to apologize quickly.


    Before Wei Ruo could speak, Madam Yuan took a step forward and said, "It''s okay, how could such a trivial matter bump into me, and I''m not made of porcelain. What''s more, Miss Wei must have had to do this, what happened just now? Something dangerous?"


    Madam Yuan looked at Wei Ruo with tenderness and love.


    Mrs. Yuan''s attitude surprised everyone. They thought that if Wei Ruo offended Mrs. Yuan, even if Mrs. Yuan didn''t blame her, it was unlikely that she would show any good looks.


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Yuan became close to Wei Qingruo uncharacteristically.


    Not only the onlookers were surprised, but even Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan couldn''t believe it.


    Before answering Mrs. Yuan''s question, Wei Ruo first looked at Wei Qingwan in the crowd.


    Wei Qingwan trembled, and lowered her head in fear, not daring to look at Wei Ruo.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo replied to Mrs. Yuan: "I was just watching the remnants of the lotus by the lotus pond. Suddenly, a force hit me from behind. I fell towards the direction of the pond and stepped on the water. In order not to let myself die People fell into the pool, I pulled the shrub branches on the shore, and suddenly gained some strength."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, Madam Yuan''s complexion changed, and her gaze became colder. She asked, "Who hit Miss Wei just now? Did you take me seriously when you attacked my guest in my mansion?!"


    When Mrs. Yuan said this, everyone''s expressions changed.


    Wei Qingwan was so nervous that her body couldn''t help shaking.


    After the scene was silent for a while, someone stood up and pointed out: "I saw it just now. It was this lady in pink who bumped into Miss Wei."


    The person who spoke didn''t know who Wei Qingwan was, but he could recognize her attire.


    It was said that the eyes of Madam Yuan and the rest of the people fell on Wei Qingwan.


    Yunshi looked at Wei Qingwan in shock, was it Ruoer that Wanwan pushed?


    Wei Qingwan was very frightened, and quickly explained: "I didn''t hit my sister on purpose. I went to look for my sister just now, and I accidentally tripped when I got close. I lost my balance and hit my sister. It was definitely not intentional! "


    Wei Qingwan had already thought up the words to explain, but she didn''t expect Madam Yuan to pursue this matter, which made her extremely nervous.


    Madam Yuan asked the third Miss Zhang Jia who stood up to testify against Wei Qingwan with a serious expression: "Miss Zhang San, is what Miss Wei Er said true?"


    Miss Zhang thought about it seriously: "It should be, I think she tripped over something, and then fell towards Miss Wei."


    Wei Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Wearing this, Yun also hurriedly said: "It turned out to be a misunderstanding. Wanwan, quickly apologize to Sister Ni and Madam Yuan."


    Wei Qingwan hurriedly said to Wei Ruo: "Sister, I''m sorry, I hurt you."


    Immediately afterwards, he apologized to Mrs. Yuan: "Mrs. Yuan, it is the fault of a woman who disturbed you and disrupted your garden party."


    Madam Yuan''s attitude towards Wei Qingwan was not so good: "Since it''s your fault, why didn''t you stand up and explain it immediately? Instead, wait until someone comes out to testify?"


    Wei Qingwan quickly explained: "Today is the first time I have attended such an occasion. When I bumped into Madam, I was startled and dazed, and my thoughts went blank, so I didn''t come out to explain in time. I beg Madam to forgive me."


    Mrs. Yuan''s expression remained stern: "Second Miss Wei, as Miss Wei, the granddaughter of Uncle Loyalty, you would be too unreasonable to be in a hurry when encountering a little incident, causing your eldest sister to be frightened and scolded but keep silent. Bar?"


    Madam Yuan said this very seriously, and it gave Wei Qingwan, who made her debut in front of the ladies in Fucheng for the first time today, a certainty.


    With Mrs. Yuan''s assertion, who else in this prefecture thinks highly of the Second Miss of the Wei family?


    Wei Qingwan''s complexion was pale and her body was cold.


    Yun''s face also lost all color.


    This is what Madam Yuan said. Madam Yuan''s words carry a lot of weight even in the capital, not to mention Taizhou Prefecture!


    My daughter is thirteen now, so how will she talk about her marriage after such a reputation spreads out?


    Mr. Yun wanted to say something nice for Wei Qingwan, but looking at Mrs. Yuan''s solemn face, she was afraid that her plea would fail, so she swallowed the words that came to her mouth.


    After reprimanding Wei Qingwan, Madam Yuan looked down at Wei Ruo''s soiled skirt, and said, "Miss Wei''s clothes are dirty, how about this, come with me to the room and change."


    "Thank you, madam." Wei Ruo thanked.


    Madam Yuan said to everyone: "Excuse me, ladies, I will take this Miss Wei to change clothes, and I will come back as soon as I go."


    Everyone watched Mrs. Yuan and Wei Ruo leave, feeling even more confused.


    This Mrs. Yuan is too nice to the Miss Wei family. For things like taking her down to change clothes, it is fine to let the personal maid take her to do it. Why do you need her to accompany her in person?


    Wei Ruo was dragged into the room by Mrs. Yuan.


    After entering the door, Mrs. Yuan changed her address: "Benefactor, you can make it easier for me to find you!"


    Wei Ruo was a little embarrassed and said: "I rushed back that day, and there was a little maid waiting for me at home. If I go back late, she might go crazy."


    Mrs. Yuan said: "After that day, my husband sent people to inquire about the area several times, but there was no news of you. I never expected to meet you here today."


    Immediately afterwards Madam Yuan asked: "You and I met that day in Huzhou Mansion, how come you are now the prostitute of Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion?"


    Madam Yuan has actually heard about Miss Wei''s affairs, and the Seventh Prince was also involved in the reclamation of wasteland in the south of the main city, so she and her husband also paid more attention.


    It''s just that she never imagined that this Miss Wei was the genius doctor who saved her and the child''s life that day.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： Wei Ruo angry at Yun Shi

    Chapter 111 Wei Ruo is angry at Yun''s family


    "It''s a long story, but to put it simply, I was wrongly carried and raised elsewhere, and I just got back recently." Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s no wonder that the Wei family suddenly had an extra daughter who was raised in the countryside. It turned out to be a wrong embrace. I''m sorry for you. You must have suffered a lot in the countryside."


    Mrs. Yuan has also heard about the fact that the Wei family has an extra prostitute daughter. She heard about the Wei family''s affairs from others after Xingshan County defeated the Japanese pirates last time.


    "Well, but I don''t really want them to know about my medical skills, and I don''t want them to know about the things between me and you, that''s why I said that abruptly when we first met." Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s nothing offensive. I will try my best to help you hide things you don''t want to say." Mrs. Yuan said, "If you have anything else you want me to pay attention to, just tell me."


    "It''s nothing else, ma''am, you just need to treat me as someone you just met today in front of outsiders." Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s simple."


    While talking, Mrs. Yuan¡¯s maid¡¯s tricks had already found a change of clothes for Wei Ruo, and Mrs. Yuan asked Wei Ruo to go down and change the clothes first. She wore a flower skirt with flowers and flowers, Luoshan and a golden hundred butterfly, and the skirt was Biyun The brocade is more expensive floating brocade, while the top is made of thinner floral satin.


    The size of the clothes is suitable, and it perfectly complements Wei Ruo''s figure.


    When Wei Ruo came out after changing clothes, Mrs. Yuan was full of joy: "I was in severe labor pain that day, so I couldn''t care about anything. When I thought about it later, I felt that the benefactor who saved me was a beautiful woman. Looking at it now, it is really the same as that just bloomed. It looks like a hibiscus flower, delicate and gorgeous. If I were a man, my heart would definitely fall in love."


    A thirteen-year-old girl who is still in her infancy, at the time when her appearance is lively and lovely.


    "Thank you Madam for your compliment." Wei Ruo was a little embarrassed by Madam Yuan''s words.


    "Let''s go, first go out with me to meet guests, after today is over, you stay in Fucheng for a few more days, and I will catch up with you again."


    Madam Yuan took the initiative to take Wei Ruo''s hand, and led her out again.


    Back in the garden, everyone looked at Madam Yuan and Wei Ruo beside her.


    It is true to say that people rely on clothes, but Wei Ruo looks even more outstanding when he changes his clothes.


    After arriving in the crowd, Mrs. Yuan chatted with the ladies and let Wei Ruo go around to enjoy it.


    Because of Mrs. Yuan''s attitude just now, the attitudes of those who didn''t talk to Wei Ruo very much changed a lot. Many people came to talk to Wei Ruo on their own initiative.


    Wei Qingwan stood in the corner, looking at Wei Ruo who was surrounded by everyone from a distance, her face was bloodless.


    Then a few ladies played Fei Hua Ling in the garden.


    This was originally Wei Qingwan''s thought of being able to show off the limelight, but now, no one has invited her to join, as if she didn''t exist.


    Although Wei Ruo was invited, she didn''t participate in it, she just ate pastries and nuts beside her.


    ###


    The garden party ended, and Yun took Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan away.


    On the way back, Yun''s face was ugly, and he didn''t look at it.


    When they returned to the Xie Family Courtyard where they were temporarily staying, Yun called the two of them into the house.


    "Wanwan, do you know your mistake!" Yun asked Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan knelt down with a "plop".


    "Mother!" Two lines of clear tears fell from her eyes.


    "Wanwan, you used to be the most dignified and general, why are you so reckless today, you didn''t say anything when you bumped into your sister, and you didn''t talk about it when Madam Yuan scolded you? Do you know how much Madam Yuan''s words will affect you? Madam Yuan is not an ordinary person, but she is the most beloved daughter of Lord Huai, not to mention in this Taizhou capital, even in the capital, her words carry a lot of weight!" Yun''s eyes were full of regret.


    Wei Qingwan burst into tears like rain: "Mother, my daughter didn''t know that such a thing would happen, I just stumbled, how could I know that I would hit my sister, I just bumped into my sister lightly, how could I know that my sister would collide with me?" To Madam Yuan?"


    Wei Qingwan cried sadly, her eyes were red, her cheeks were pale, her body was twitching, and she was on the verge of falling, as if she was going to faint from crying at any moment.


    She vented all the grievances of indifference and blank eyes she received in Tianqin Garden today into tears.


    Seeing her daughter who had been raised for thirteen years crying like this, Yun''s heart throbbed.


    Following Yun Shi, he turned to look at Wei Ruo, and asked scoldingly, "You too, why did you go after Madam Yuan instead of going anywhere else? Now that you are well, you have been praised by Madam Yuan, and your sister has been ruined by you all her life." Crap!"


    Wei Ruo sneered: "Does mother think that I should fall into the pool, get soaked, and become the laughing stock of the whole Taizhou government?"


    Wei Ruo admitted that Wei Qingwan''s little strength might not be enough to slam her into the pool at that time, but who knows what the next step will be before it happens? In an emergency, people will inevitably choose the safest way to deal with it. This is human instinct, and it is the behavior of the body faster than the brain.


    Yun''s defense: "I didn''t make you fall, but if you hadn''t rushed in front of Mrs. Yuan, such a thing would not have happened! Your sister''s life is probably ruined by your action today !"


    "What? Wei Qingwan''s accidental fall is inevitable. I rushed to Mrs. Yuan to save it. Mother can be partial, but don''t be so unreasonable." Wei Ruo asked rhetorically.


    "What did you say?" Being accused by Wei Ruo of being biased and unreasonable, Yun''s face immediately darkened.


    "Isn''t it? You even think that Wei Qingwan''s failure to stand up and admit her problems is justifiable and caused by being frightened. You don''t think my reaction at a critical moment is justifiable. Excuse me." Where is fairness and justice?" Wei Ruo asked rhetorically.


    "Is this the way you talk to your mother?!" Yun slapped the desk in front of her angrily, and looked at Wei Ruo angrily.


    "Then is this something you, a mother, should question your daughter?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    "Wei Qingruo, you''re going against the grain!" Yun was furious, and shouted at Nanny Zhang outside the door, "Nurse Zhang, take the eldest lady to her room and lock her up! Don''t let her out or eat her without my order!" thing!"


    After entering the door, Nanny Zhang stood there, looking at Wei Ruo with a tangled expression, but didn''t make a move immediately.


    Wei Ruo said calmly, "In two days, the rice on the experimental field I cultivated in the south of the city will mature, and I will be in charge of all the arrangements. If you dare to lock me up and punish me today, I can guarantee that you will There will definitely be an accident in the southern test field, how will the Wei family explain to Qianzhi County, and how to explain to the Seventh Prince?"


    Yunshi was startled when he heard this, and looked at Wei Ruo with disbelief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： Wan Yunshi hates Wei Qingwan

    Chapter 112 Wan Wan Yun''s Wei Qingwan


    Wei Ruo continued: "In addition, Madam Yuan left me to stay in Fucheng for two more days, and will send someone here to pick me up tomorrow morning. Guess I will tell Madam Yuan the exact conversation between you and me today, how will Madam Yuan think of Wei?" How do you feel about your Mrs. Wei?"


    "You''re threatening me?" Yun couldn''t believe it. A few days ago, she looked at the well-behaved and sensible eldest daughter, but now she said such words to herself!


    "If you can talk to me in a fair and just manner, I will not go to the point of threatening you, but if I don''t threaten you today, what awaits me is to be locked up, just like the second brother''s illness. It''s like shutting me into the woodshed." Wei Ruo analyzed indifferently.


    "Rebellion, this is your rebellion!" Yun was furious.


    "What''s wrong? It''s your bias, it''s your injustice. If you really have nothing wrong, why should I confront you like this?" Wei Ruo said.


    Yun''s chest was violently heaved by Wei Ruo''s anger, and he stared at Wei Ruo, but couldn''t say a word of scolding.


    Wei Ruoze calmly walked up to Wei Qingwan who was kneeling on the ground: "Actually, I saw you at the time, you deliberately approached me, deliberately pretended that your legs were weak and lost your balance, and touched me, right?"


    "Sister, what are you talking about?" Wei Qingwan asked back with an aggrieved expression.


    "You know what I''m talking about. I didn''t say it was you in Tianqin Garden, but I just didn''t want to be talked about. You are really delicate, and you have thought about how to make excuses for yourself before you do it, so you don''t have any excuses." Pushing me clearly, but deliberately pretending that you tripped and hit me, so that even if something happens, you have an excuse to explain."


    "Sister, you are wronging me. I didn''t do it! The trip was not my will! It was just an accident. If my sister blamed me for this accident, I have nothing to say, but my sister can''t slander that I did it on purpose. It!" Wei Qingwan repeatedly denied.


    As long as she doesn''t admit it, Wei Ruo has no evidence to prove that she did it on purpose!


    "It doesn''t matter if you admit it to me or not. Anyway, you have already torn your face today. From now on, you, Wei Qingwan, don''t play the image of a cute and pitiful good sister in front of me. It makes me sick."


    Wei Qingwan stared at Wei Ruo with wide eyes.


    If this was on a normal day, if Wei Ruo spoke to Wei Qingwan like this, the Yun family would have already severely criticized it.


    But today, Wei Ruo even hates the Yun family, so how could Wei Qingwan miss these few words?


    And Yun Shi was angry again, with Wei Ruo''s words just now, she didn''t dare to do anything to Wei Ruo.


    Because the Wei family couldn¡¯t afford it no matter if it was Mrs. Yuan¡¯s place or the test field in the south of the city.


    After Wei Ruo finished saying what he wanted to say, he ignored Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan, turned around and left, and returned to his room.


    In the evening, Wei Ruo didn''t go to eat with Yunshi and Wei Qingwan, but let Xiumei go to the kitchen alone to make some food, and Xiumei and Xiumei had a big pot of spicy spicy food in the room. pot.


    On the other hand, Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan''s place, the air pressure is extremely low, and both of them have extremely poor appetites, and hardly eat anything.


    Wei Qingwan''s eyes are red now, and she doesn''t know what to do in the future.


    Madam Yuan said in front of everyone that she couldn''t get on the stage, which almost pushed her into the abyss.


    "Mother, why don''t I ask my sister." Wei Qingwan thought for a long time and finally couldn''t help it, "My sister is going to see Mrs. Yuan tomorrow. If Mrs. Yuan is willing to change her words, maybe things will turn around."


    Mr. Yun remained silent, she knew that what Wanwan said was not impossible, but the quarrel just now was right in front of her eyes, how could she say this again?


    Wei Qingwan continued: "Mother, it doesn''t matter if my sister misunderstands me, and it doesn''t matter if we have internal conflicts. The important thing is that our Wei family should be consistent with the outside world. As long as my sister is willing to help me intercede with Mrs. Yuan, no matter what my sister wants me to confess, or how much she wants me to It doesn''t matter if you apologize and admit your mistakes."


    Wei Qingwan has already made up her mind to admit her mistake to Wei Ruo. Compared with the difficulty of getting married in the future and being despised by others, she can bear the humiliation of apologizing and admitting her mistake.


    But she didn''t want Yun Shi to think that she had really done something wrong, so she first said something profound and righteous in front of Yun Shi.


    In this way, Yun will not only not feel that she is really apologizing and admitting her mistakes, but also feel that she understands the righteousness and is willing to compromise.


    Yun waved his hand: "Go after you think about it."


    Mr. Yun is not very strong, and the fight with Wei Ruo today made her physically and mentally exhausted.


    With Yun''s approval, Wei Qingwan got up and walked to Wei Ruo''s room.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei in the room just finished their meal, talking and laughing about interesting things in the countryside:


    "Miss, you still said that because of those apricots, Brother Xiaoyong was chased out by Xiaopang at the entrance of the village for seven or eight miles. What people didn''t expect was that later I heard that you used them for brewing wine, and Xiaopang picked them for you. Send it here, saying that it is to apologize to you for laughing at you when you were young."


    Xiumei wanted to laugh when she thought of the scene where Xu Zhengyong was being chased and fled around.


    "Who asked the two of you to steal it? I told Aunt Fat. You just ask Aunt Fat to get it openly, but it ended up being a big oolong."


    "Brother Xiaoyong and I didn''t expect that Auntie Fatty didn''t tell Pangpty, but I thought that Auntie Fatty was getting old, and it was hard work for her to pick monsters. Brother Xiaoyong did it himself when he was young and strong. Who would have thought that Auntie Fatty would see it?" I misunderstood that we were stealing plums. What I wanted to explain at the time was that Xiaopang had already quarreled with Brother Xiaoyong, and I couldn¡¯t persuade him.¡±


    "Hey, it''s a pity that I missed the scene where Xiao Yong hid in the straw stack and was licked by the old scalper." Wei Ruo regretted.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei were talking happily when Wei Qingwan knocked on the door: "Sister."


    Hearing this "sister" Wei Ruo''s smile disappeared instantly.


    Xiumei pursed her lips: "Didn''t Miss tell her all about it, stop pretending, why are you here again?"


    "I guess I got scared after thinking about it, and wanted to save my reputation, but I had no other way but to find me here." Wei Ruo smiled contemptuously, and roughly guessed Wei Qingwan''s intentions.


    Sure enough, Wei Ruo had just finished speaking when he heard Wei Qingwan''s voice admitting his mistake and apologizing from outside the door.


    "Sister, what happened today is my fault. I bumped into my sister, I caused my sister to step into the pond, and I caused my sister to almost bump into Mrs. Yuan. All mistakes are my fault!"


    Immediately afterwards, the figure outside the door got half shorter, and seemed to be kneeling down.


    Wei Ruo didn''t respond, and Wei Qingwan, who was kneeling at the door, continued to apologize: "I was timid. I didn''t dare to stand up and admit it. I was afraid of taking responsibility and being punished. I was selfish and almost made my sister suffer. After this afternoon Thinking about it, my sister has deeply realized her mistake, and vowed that there will be no next time, and I beg my sister to read it for the sake of my first offense, and forgive me this time!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： fight fire with fire

    Chapter 113 Fighting poison with fire


    Xiumei clenched her fists, "I really want to go out and punch her a few times! Now I''m here to admit my mistake, why did I go so early!"


    "Meimei, do you know what it means to fight poison with poison?" Wei Ruo smiled slyly.


    "Miss will use it when dispensing medicine, because some medicinal materials are highly toxic, and can be neutralized with another medicine with different toxicity." Xiumei replied.


    "Today I''ll show you another way to fight poison with poison." Wei Ruo told Xiumei, "Go out and say that I''m sick, my heart hurts, my head hurts, especially when I hear the noise, I need to call a doctor, otherwise I may not be able to see you tomorrow Madam Yuan."


    Xiumei immediately followed suit, opened the door, ignored Wei Qingwan who was kneeling at the door, and went directly to Nanny Zhang, and told her about Wei Ruo''s situation.


    Nanny Zhang naturally wanted to ask Yun for instructions first.


    Mr. Yun couldn''t believe it when she heard that Wei Ruo was sick: "She didn''t feel well when she was angry with me just now, how can she be sick when she is sick?"


    Nurse Zhang had no choice but to reply: "This old slave doesn''t know either, but this old slave has heard that people will suffer from sudden illness if they are overwhelmed with anger. I don''t know if this is the case with Missy."


    Yun frowned and said: "Then hurry up and ask the eldest lady to see a doctor. If you are really sick, don''t delay."


    "Hey!" Nanny Zhang went out in response, and invited the doctor back after a while.


    Knowing that Wei Ruo had invited a doctor, Wei Qingwan stopped kneeling at Wei Ruo''s door and went to Yun''s instead. She asked suspiciously, "Mother, sister is really sick?"


    Yun said: "We will know after the doctor diagnoses."


    After waiting for a while, the doctor had diagnosed Wei Ruo''s pulse, and went to report to Yun''s:


    "Ma''am, Missy, this is an internal attack caused by anger and stagnation in the heart. The heart is not smooth, and the Qi and blood are not smooth. I will write a prescription for the eldest lady. I will take two patches a day according to this prescription, and take it five times a day. Days, during this period, you must not get angry any longer, you need to rest and rest, otherwise the condition will worsen and you will be in trouble."


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan felt that Wei Ruo was lying, so she said, "This is really what my sister said. My sister has always been in good health, so how could..."


    The doctor''s expression became more serious when he heard this: "Miss, I have practiced medicine for many years, and I have never had a misdiagnosis. The name of my Baoshantang is well-known in Taizhou! There is nothing to say! Please invite Gao Ming to go!"


    Didn''t expect the doctor to be so angry, Wen Yanyun hurriedly said: "Don''t get angry, doctor, my daughter is just a little surprised, and doesn''t mean to question your medical skills, doctor."


    The doctor said: "Ma''am, anyway, Missy''s illness will not be faked. If it is not handled properly, Missy''s health will only go from bad to worse. At that time, I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave the house."


    Wearing that, Yun hurriedly asked Nanny Zhang to go with the doctor to grab the medicine and give it to Wei Ruo.


    Then he asked his eldest maid, Cuiping, to call Wei Qingwan over.


    "Don''t go in front of your sister anymore. You should avoid your sister these few days. She needs to rest when she''s sick. Let''s talk about something after she recovers."


    Yun''s words surprised Wei Qingwan, Wei Qingruo is really sick?


    What can we do now? If she can''t apologize to Wei Qingruo for the time being, and can''t use Wei Qingruo to intercede with Mrs. Yuan, then her reputation...


    Wei Qingwan was not reconciled, but looking at Yun''s expression, she also knew that there was no room for maneuver in this matter.


    Wei Ruo is very important to the Wei family now. Not only will he go to see Mrs. Yuan tomorrow, but he will also report to the Seventh Prince and Qianzhi County about farming in the wasteland in the south of the city in a few days. disadvantage.


    Wei Qingwan prepared a stomach full of apologies and begging for mercy, so that Wei Ruo had to swallow all the lines of good things for him before he could say them.


    Wei Qingwan thought it was just that she couldn''t follow the plan.


    But at this time, Mother Zhang came over to convey Wei Ruo''s message to Yun Shi again: "Ma''am, the eldest lady said that she feels upset when she thinks about what happened today, why do you think she will be locked up if she did something wrong? She made such a big mistake, but there is no punishment at all, she can''t figure it out, and the more she thinks about it, the more her head hurts."


    Wei Qingwan''s expression froze, and her heart became more and more determined: Wei Qingruo must have done it on purpose, and all the headaches and heartaches were all ways she came up with to entrap her! It''s just that now she doesn''t know how she asked the doctor of Baoshantang to help her lie.


    Yun frowned, and looked at Wei Qingwan in front of her. She was also angry with Wanwan today, but later because of Ruoer''s fuss, it directly disturbed her mind.


    Thinking that the eldest daughter is now carrying a heavy burden, the Wei family can''t explain to others if she really wants to suffer from health problems.


    "Wanwan, in Tianqin Garden today, you made several mistakes. When we stay in Fucheng for the next two days, you are not allowed to step out of the room. Stay in the room and copy your regrets!"


    "Mother..." Wei Qingwan looked at Yun in disbelief.


    This is the first time her mother has punished her for confinement.


    Yun didn''t give Wei Qingwan more time to think and react, fearing that she would regret her daughter''s tears, so she immediately ordered Nanny Zhang and Cuiping to take Wei Qingwan to the room.


    ###


    Early the next morning, the carriage sent by Mrs. Yuan to pick up Wei Ruo appeared at the gate of Xie''s Bieyuan on time.


    Yunshi watched Wei Ruo nervously get in the car and go out.


    I asked about it in the morning, and said that I took a bowl of medicine last night and took a rest, and my heart has improved a lot, and my symptoms have improved a lot today.


    Wei Qingwan, who was locked in the room, could not go out, only heard the movement outside, knowing that Wei Ruo was going out.


    She knew that Wei Qingruo was pretending! Otherwise, how could you be able to go out smoothly today despite the pain and pain yesterday?


    But she has nothing to do with Wei Qingruo. Now her mother believes that Wei Qingruo is really sick from anger, and if she says more, it will only arouse her mother''s suspicion.


    What made Wei Qingwan even more uncomfortable was that Wei Ruo didn''t know what he would say to Madam Yuan when he went to see Madam Yuan on this trip.


    Mrs. Yuan''s words yesterday had already driven her into the abyss, and she was really afraid that what Wei Ruo said would make it difficult for her to turn over!


    Wei Ruo took a carriage to the mansion of the magistrate.


    Today''s Mrs. Yuan is not in Tianqin Garden, but in the magistrate''s mansion.


    The magistrate''s mansion was allocated by the imperial court. It is not as magnificent and gorgeous as Tianqin Garden, but it is still much larger than Xiaowei''s mansion.


    Led by the maid, Wei Ruo walked through the veranda garden and entered Madam Yuan''s courtyard.


    Entering the house, besides Mrs. Yuan, there was also the man in brocade that Wei Ruo had seen that day, that is, Master Yuan, the prefect.


    It seems that they are specially waiting for Wei Ruo.


    "Miss Wei!" Master Yuan got up, clasped his hands together, and bowed deeply to Wei Ruo.


    "Master Yuan, such a big gift, women can''t bear it!" Wei Ruo said hurriedly.


    The other party is the magistrate, and she is a commoner girl. His courtesy of bowing and bowing is really a bit big.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： A gift from the Yuan family

    Chapter 114 The Yuan family couple''s thanks


    "The grace of saving lives is beyond heaven, Miss Wei can afford it." Yuan Zhengqin said.


    Madam Yuan smiled and said: "Miss Wei, don''t be nervous, if you don''t accept my husband''s gift, my husband will feel very sorry."


    Wei Ruo couldn''t say anything more.


    Immediately afterwards, Madam Yuan asked the nanny to bring a half-year-old child over.


    With a chubby little face and a pair of big round eyes, he looked at Wei Ruo curiously.


    He couldn''t speak, but he wasn''t afraid of strangers at all, he grinned at Wei Ruo.


    "Brother Sheng, you know your savior. You smile when you see your savior." Madam Yuan laughed.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo hugged the child, "His name is Fu Sheng, and it is all thanks to your blessing that he was born."


    Wei Ruo took the child and hugged him in his arms. The little guy kept laughing, and his two little hands were still dancing happily, as if he really remembered that Wei Ruo was very happy to see Wei Ruo again.


    Wei Ruo was infected by Brother Sheng''s laughter, and couldn''t help showing a happy face.


    After teasing Brother Sheng for a while, Wei Ruo returned the child to Mrs. Yuan.


    Madam Yuan asked the nanny to take the baby back to nurse him.


    Looking at Mrs. Yuan, Wei Ruo offered: "If you don''t mind, Madam, let me feel your pulse."


    Mrs. Yuan showed surprise.


    "I heard that my wife had some physical weakness after giving birth that day." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, Mr. Yuan on the side quickly said: "Yes, my wife always sweats coldly at night, and she is prone to fatigue, headaches, and backaches. In the past six months, I have invited many doctors and taken a lot of medicine, but Nothing good."


    If it was Miss Wei, there might be a way to improve his wife''s situation!


    Master Yuan has an earnest expression, full of concern for Madam Yuan''s physical condition, and he can accurately describe Madam Yuan''s current symptoms, which shows that his concern for Madam Yuan is true.


    "I''ll take Madam''s pulse first." Wei Ruo sat beside Madam Yuan, and put his hand on Madam Yuan''s wrist to feel her pulse.


    Master Yuan and Mrs. Yuan held their breaths, not daring to disturb Wei Ruo with the slightest sound.


    After a while, Wei Ruo withdrew his hands and said, "I''ll write a prescription for my wife in a while. There are several medicines on the prescription that are more precious. If you can find them all, you can fry them in eight bowls of water and cook one bowl for you." Madam takes it, take one post every day before going to bed, and take it continuously for one month."


    "Okay! Ms. Wei just write, no matter what rare medicinal material it is, I will try my best to find it!" Yuan Zhengqin promised.


    Wei Ruo wrote down the prescription and handed it to Yuan Zhengqin.


    Yuan Zhengqin took the prescription carefully, bid farewell to Wei Ruo first, and then took the prescription to the study, ready to copy a copy and immediately arrange for someone to purchase the medicinal materials required by the prescription.


    After Yuan Zhengqin left, Mrs. Yuan said: "Miss Wei, I really don''t know how to thank you. You not only saved the lives of me and brother Sheng, but now you are taking care of my body."


    "Madam Yuan, you are welcome, not to mention Madam has helped me these two days." Wei Ruo said.


    "That''s nothing more than a little effort." Mrs. Yuan didn''t think such trivial things as yesterday were any kind of repayment.


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "It''s a little effort for Mrs. Yu, but it''s a great help to me."


    Madam Yuan smiled and said: "I don''t care, I have prepared another gift for you, and you must accept it."


    Wei Ruo looked at Madam Yuan curiously. Madam Yuan took out a box and opened it. Inside was a land deed and a house deed.


    "This is the land deed and house deed of Zhuangzi who has a thousand acres of fertile land outside Taizhou Prefecture."


    The fields in Taizhou Prefecture are much more expensive than those in Xingshan County. This thousand acres of fertile land in Taizhou Prefecture would cost several thousand taels of silver, or even more expensive.


    Furthermore, there are many dignitaries in the prefectural city of Taizhou, but few fertile fields. Sometimes even if you have money, you may not be able to buy fertile land.


    Mrs. Yuan explained: "I also know that these things are a bit vulgar, but I can''t think of any good ideas at this time. It was my husband who reminded me that when you teach people to open up wasteland and farm in Xingshan County, it must be here If you have done a lot of research in this area, why not give you some fertile land, which can not only leave you with you, but also allow you to play a role."


    Last night, Mrs. Yuan and Mr. Yuan discussed for a long time about giving gifts today.


    The grace of saving a life cannot be passed by just saying thank you.


    Even if Wei Ruo left without any intention of asking for any reward, those who have received favors must not just let it go like this.


    But if you want to express your gratitude, you must think of a suitable way, and the gift must be suitable.


    Because Wei Ruo didn''t want others to know about her medical skills, the Yuan family couldn''t openly send a bunch of gold and silver utensils to the Wei family, but Wei Ruo had to carry some for private storage.


    So I thought of the method of giving away land and real estate.


    I have to say that this gift from Lord Yuan and Mrs. Yuan touched Wei Ruo''s heart.


    Wei Ruo did not show too much courtesy to Madam Yuan, but directly expressed his liking: "I really like this gift from Madam Yuan."


    Hearing this, Madam Yuan was also very happy: "It''s the best if you like it. I''ll send someone to the government to register you in a while, and put these fields under your name. Don''t worry, I will handle this matter quietly , will not let outsiders know."


    Madam Yuan knew that since Wei Ruo wanted to hide his medical skills from the Wei family, she would certainly not want the property under her name to be known to other members of the Wei family.


    "Thank you, madam!" Wei Ruo was really grateful.


    "Thank you so much, this is what my husband and wife used to thank you, why thank us for coming."


    "I still want to thank Madam for considering me so much and saving me a lot of trouble." Wei Ruo said.


    Madam Yuan said softly: "This is what I should do. You were extremely considerate when you rescued me that day. When I was in pain and despair, your voice sounded like the sound of heaven, pulling me out of the gate of hell."


    Wei Ruo smiled.


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Yuan pulled Wei Ruo into chatting: "To tell you the truth, in fact, for this garden party, I specially invited the Wei family who is far away in Xingshan County. I just wanted to meet you."


    "Is it because of the land reclamation in the south of Xingshan County?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Madam Yuan nodded: "That''s right, I don''t know if you know that this year, not only is Xingshan County''s grain harvest short, but the entire Taizhou Prefecture has the same problem."


    The entire Taizhou prefecture was in short supply of grain, which was a major headache for Yuan Zhengqin, who was the magistrate.


    "Well, I''ve heard of some." Wei Ruo had already heard about it.


    "Before I knew that you were the benefactor who saved me, I wanted to meet you and ask your opinion on increasing the grain production in Taizhou Prefecture, so I specially invited the Wei family to the garden party." Mrs. Yuan explained the reason.


    Because Wei Mingting is a military officer and Yuan Zhengqin is a civil servant, although his official rank is higher than Wei Mingting''s, he can''t summon Wei Mingting directly, so Madam Yuan took the opportunity of the garden party to send an invitation to the Captain''s Mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： Had a great time talking with Mrs. Yuan

    Chapter 115 Had a happy conversation with Mrs. Yuan


    "Is there any land that cannot be planted in Fucheng?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "There is no land that can''t grow crops like Xingshan County near the sea, but most of the land is relatively barren, the soil is compacted, and the crop yield is worrying." Madam Yuan replied.


    It can be seen from this that the price of the thousand acres of fertile land that Mrs. Yuan gave to Wei Ruo is very rare and precious.


    "That''s easy to handle. After you take me to the field for inspection, I can probably come up with a way to fertilize the soil. After the land is improved, planting can increase food production to a certain extent." Wei Ruo said.


    It is much easier to improve barren soil than saline-alkali soil, and the time period is shorter, so it is not difficult. The main thing is to prescribe the right medicine and find out the root cause.


    Madam Yuan''s face was full of joy: "It''s so good!"


    "In addition, I have seen in Fucheng in the past few days that many mountainous areas in Fucheng have not been reclaimed into terraced fields. It should be that the cost of reclamation is relatively high." Wei Ruo said again.


    "Exactly."


    "In this case, I highly recommend the sweet potatoes that are already grown in Huzhou Prefecture." Wei Ruo said.


    "Sweet potato?"


    "Well, it''s a new type of crop brought back by merchant ships from the South Seas. Some people have already planted it in Xingshan County, and it has had a good harvest this year."


    "It''s really a good idea, but I don''t know if people who have already planted sweet potatoes are willing to share the seeds with us." Madam Yuan worried.


    "Don''t worry about this, madam. I know the family that grows sweet potatoes in Xingshan County. I can ask them to donate the vines to the government office for free, and the government office will distribute them to the people in the city." Wei Ruo replied.


    "If that''s the case, Miss Wei and the family with the vines are respected models of righteousness, generosity and selflessness." Madam Yuan couldn''t help but praise.


    "In fact, the sweet potato vines cannot be hidden. It is propagated by the cuttings of the rattan from the sweet potato tubers. As long as there is a section of rattan, it can be reproduced. And many crops are the more people grow, the higher the income. Yes, there is no need to hide from others." Wei Ruo explained.


    Tuber-eating crops like sweet potatoes are relatively better if they don¡¯t need pollination. If they need pollination, it must be that everyone grows good varieties, which is more conducive to the crops to produce high-quality fruits.


    "It''s so good!" Although Madam Yuan didn''t know anything about agriculture, she felt happy when she heard what Wei Ruo said.


    "Can sweet potatoes be planted immediately?" Madam Yuan asked again.


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "Everything has a time, and we have to wait until next spring to grow sweet potatoes."


    Madam Yuan then asked: "Then is there any faster effective way, I am worried that the common people will not make it to that time."


    Wei Ruosi thought: "There is also the method that I am implementing in Xingshan County. Start planting wheat immediately, and then plant rice when the wheat is harvested in the coming year. Under the condition that the weather cannot be changed, planting in multiple seasons will be a good idea." The method is to make farmers suffer.¡±


    "Although it''s hard work, if they can have enough food, they must be more happy than worried." Madam Yuan said.


    "In addition, I know that there are a batch of rice varieties with better cold resistance. When they are planted next year, they will be able to improve the problem of grain production reduction caused by bad weather." Wei Ruo said again.


    Wei Ruo''s combination of punches can increase production for Taizhou Prefecture in many ways.


    Mrs. Yuan breathed a sigh of relief: "If this can be done, I will definitely ask my husband to report your achievements to the court. Let everyone know that even a noble lady in a deep boudoir can save the world and benefit the people .¡±


    Wei Ruo and Mrs. Yuan had a good chat, and then had lunch together and admired the various flowers that Mrs. Yuan planted in her yard.


    Then Mrs. Yuan personally sent Wei Ruo out, and made an appointment to go to the barren land near Fucheng to check the situation tomorrow.


    Before leaving, Mrs. Yuan asked her servants to prepare some dried seafood such as scallops and abalone for Wei Ruo, and also gave Wei Ruo two pots of precious chrysanthemums: one pot of Yaotai Yufeng and one pot of red lips.


    Big and small bags of things brought back to Wei Ruo, the Wei family must be able to see them, so it is not good to send too expensive ones, dry goods and flowers are relatively reasonable, more like rewards for first-time acquaintances.


    ###


    After discussing with Mrs. Yuan, Wei Ruo went back to Xie''s other courtyard.


    When getting out of the car, Wei Ruo was supported by Xiumei the whole time, looking a little weak, making people look like his condition was aggravated by the exhaustion of a day''s travel.


    Seeing the large bags of dried seafood and precious flowers that Wei Ruo brought back, Yun could roughly guess that Wei Ruo performed very well with Madam Yuan today and was very pleased with Madam Yuan. received these rewards.


    Mr. Yun stepped forward to ask Wei Ruo about the details of today''s situation, but when he was about to speak, Wei Ruo stopped him.


    "Meimei, I have a headache, help me back to my room to rest."


    Yesterday''s quarrel is still in front of us, Wei Ruo is not in the mood to talk to Yun now. So repeat the old trick.


    After hearing the words, Mrs. Yun couldn''t keep asking, and watched the maid help Wei Ruo into the room.


    Xiumei closed the door to block the probing eyes of people outside.


    Then he smiled and said, "Miss, this method is very useful!"


    "We will continue to eat in the room at night, not to join in the fun with them, no matter what, I have to be clean for two days before returning to Xingshan County."


    "Okay, I''ll cook what Miss wants to eat today!" Xiumei said.


    "Then cook me seafood porridge with the dry goods you brought. Since I''m sick, it''s reasonable to drink porridge." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay! Then I''ll go soak the dry stuff now."


    Knowing that Wei Ruo had dinner in the room by himself at night, Yunshi couldn''t say anything.


    Wei Qingwan was locked in the room all the time, not to mention going outside, she couldn''t even get out of the room, and the dinner was brought in by Cui He, and I don''t know if Yun''s gave it to Wei Ruo to make her feel at ease It was porridge with pickles.


    Wei Qingwan then asked Cuihe: "What did sister eat tonight?"


    Cuihe looked a little embarrassed, and hesitated for a long time before saying: "It''s seafood porridge. When the eldest lady came back in the afternoon, she brought back a lot of dried seafood, which seemed to be a reward from Madam Yuan."


    It was also porridge, she ate white porridge with pickles, but Wei Qingruo ate seafood porridge! That''s not even a star.


    Wei Qingwan looked at the porridge and pickles in front of her, feeling aggrieved and angry.


    "You take it away, I won''t eat it." Wei Qingwan pushed the things aside.


    "Miss, just eat a little, don''t starve to death." Cui He persuaded.


    "I won''t eat it, you take it. If my mother asks, you should tell the truth." Wei Qingwan said.


    She wanted her mother to know that she hadn''t had anything for dinner.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： Harvest in the experimental field

    Chapter 116 Experimental Field Harvest


    Cui He had no choice but to do as she did, and took out the porridge and pickles as they were.


    Then Cuihe wanted to see Yunshi and report this matter to Yunshi, but Yunshi was in the room, so she chose to report the matter to Cuiping, who was serving Yunshi, and wanted Cuiping to report the matter to Yunshi.


    "Sister Cuiping, Second Miss didn''t eat anything for dinner. I took all the porridge and pickles back to the kitchen untouched. Second Miss''s body is weak. I''m a little worried that she will get sick if this continues," Cui He said. .


    "I see." Cuiping simply agreed, but did not enter the room to report the matter to Yun.


    Now the condition of the eldest lady is enough for the wife to worry about, and the second lady who is awkward and can''t eat, isn''t this adding fuel to the fire?


    And one is the illness after the doctor''s examination, and the other is the self-practicing and refusing to eat. It is obvious which is more serious.


    Cuiping decided on her own and blocked the news.


    Wei Qingwan waited in the room for a long time but did not wait for Mrs. Yun to come to her, and finally threw herself on the bed and cried.


    ###


    On the second day, Wei Ruo was picked up by Mrs. Yuan again. The Yun family didn''t know what happened, and she had no way of knowing if Wei Ruo didn''t tell her.


    It took longer to go this time, and it was already dusk when I came back.


    Mrs. Yun invited Wei Ruo to have dinner together. Wei Ruo replied that he had already eaten it with Mrs. Yuan, and told Mrs. Yun that the matter had been settled, Mrs. Yuan would not come to see her again these few days, and she could return to Xingshan anytime. county.


    So Yun asked someone to tidy up and tidy up, and set off for Xingshan County the next morning.


    Sitting in the same carriage, Wei Ruo leaned against the innermost corner, with a thin blanket covering her body, which covered her entire face, making it impossible to see her expression.


    Wei Qingwan looked pale in the position near the curtain. She thought her mother would at least ask her a few questions, but Yun never said so.


    Wei Qingwan''s heart has completely sunk to the bottom of the valley, her position in her mother''s heart has been completely replaced by Wei Qingruo...


    It''s not that Yun did not fail to notice that Wei Qingwan''s face was a little pale, but Wei Ruo was lying beside her. The doctor said that she was in poor health, and Yun felt that he should care about her more.


    After walking from Fucheng to Xingshan County for a whole day, Yun and his two daughters returned to Xingshan County in the evening.


    After returning to Xingshan County, the Yun family still restrained Wei Qingwan''s feet for three days, and then went to Xie''s house with a gift to thank him for borrowing the other courtyard.


    Wei Ruo spent two days in peace in his courtyard. Although he was in peace, he was not idle.


    Madam Yuan gave her the Zhuangzi she had to accept, and she had to understand the relevant account books and the personnel arrangements in the Zhuangzi.


    While busy, Wei Ruo also received letters home from Wei Jinyi. There were two letters in total. The letter was clearly sent to Wei Mingting, and the letter to Wei Ruo was secretly sent together.


    Opening the letter, Wei Ruo burst out laughing when he saw the densely packed pages.


    Second brother doesn¡¯t talk much on weekdays, so this page is worth what he used to say in half a month?


    Of course, the premise is that you are not drunk. If you are drunk, you can probably say so much.


    "Miss, what did the second young master''s letter say that you are so happy?" Xiumei came in and asked curiously when she saw Wei Ruo smiling with the letter from Wei Jinyi.


    "The content of what I said is not funny, but I imagined in my mind how the second brother would read the content of this page and thought it was a bit funny."


    "Then what did the second young master say, and when will he be back? The house is deserted without them." Xiumei said.


    "Second brother said that he will come back early next month, but he didn''t say the specific date." Wei Ruo said.


    "That''s almost halfway through this month, and the second young master will be at the beginning of next month in half a month. I just don''t know how long the second young master can stay after this trip." Xiumei said.


    "Prepare some food for him during these few days, and bring it to him when he leaves again." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, leave this to me."


    Xiumei happily accepted the task.


    Two days later, Agui came to Xiaowei''s Mansion to report the situation of the experimental field in the south of the city.


    After hearing the news, Nanny Zhang personally went to the south of the city first, and then came back to invite Wei Ruo after confirming that it was correct.


    Although according to the experience of Nanny Zhang, Agui and Xiaoba, the rice must be ripe, but this experimental field is extraordinary, and they absolutely dare not make decisions by themselves.


    Wei Ruo didn''t let people harvest it immediately after reading it, but ordered Nanny Zhang to go back to the mansion to report.


    This experimental field is no longer Wei Ruo''s personal field. The county government and Chu Lan are continuing to pay attention to it. They are all waiting to report to the court after the field is harvested.


    Sure enough, after the report, not only Wei Mingting and Qian Zhixian came, but also Chu Lan.


    Seeing Chu Lan, Wei Ruo couldn''t help muttering in her heart: What is this person doing? Why is it so haunted? Wouldn''t it be better to send Nanny Qin to do this kind of thing?


    Wei Ruo likes communicating with Nanny Qin far more than communicating with Chu Lan.


    Although he didn''t like it in his heart, Wei Ruo still greeted several people one by one after meeting:


    "I have met my father, I have met Mr. Qian, and I have met Mr. Chu."


    "There is no need to be too polite." Qian Zhixian said, and then his eyes moved to the golden rice field next to him.


    Because the early rice in Xingshan County has already been harvested, Qianzhi County probably knows the situation of the yield per mu.


    Looking at Wei Ruo''s batch of late rice in front of him, he didn''t need to wait for the harvest to be weighed. Just by looking at it with the naked eye, he could clearly feel the good growth.


    This rice seed is really good!


    Of course the rice fields are well improved!


    "Master Wei, I think Lingqianjin''s rice field improvement is really amazing! Looking at the heavy ears of rice, I can''t help but regret that I didn''t discover Lingqianjin''s ability earlier, so that the people in my Xingshan County may not use it this year. Facing the problem of food shortage." Qian Zhixian couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    Wei Mingting also had an expression of joy and excitement on his face at the moment.


    He turned to Wei Ruo, and seemed to have a lot to say, but in the end he only said one sentence: "Ruo''er, thank you both from father and the people of Xingshan County!"


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, quietly waiting for the statement from the last and most important person, Chu Lan.


    Qian Zhixian and Wei Mingting also looked at Chu Lan.


    Chu Lan didn''t express her opinion immediately, but looked at Wei Ruo again.


    Wei Ruo knew that he was looking at him, so he deliberately didn''t look at him.


    After a while, Chu Lan said: "This rice field is enough to show that what Miss Wei said that day is true. Whether it is Miss Wei''s ability to improve the land or the new rice seeds, they are all excellent."


    "Thank you, Mr. Chu, for your compliment." Wei Ruo calmly responded to Chu Lan''s compliment without looking up.


    "Miss Wei, have you ever thought about what reward you want?" Chu Lan asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： fathers promise

    Chapter 117 Father''s Promise


    Wei Ruoxin said: You ask me what I do, can I just say what I want to reward? I have to tell myself what to do.


    Who knows if she will drop the conversation after asking for something, the human brain circuits in the royal family have twists and turns, who knows if she will accidentally bump into some taboo area?


    Wei Ruodao: "Folk women dare not ask for rewards."


    "Since I asked, your answer is yes, there is no need to worry." Chu Lan said.


    "The reclamation of the wasteland in the south of the city is for the country and the people. It is my fortune to let the people eat. My father is an official in the court, and I eat the king''s salary and worry about the king. As my father''s daughter, I should also Understand the truth and share the worries for the father." Wei Ruo replied.


    Although you are serving the country and the people, as a prince, you, Chu Lan, shouldn¡¯t be too much to reward me, right? I don''t want anything else, just give me some money.


    Wei Ruo can only say this in his heart, but he dare not say it on the face, for fear that Chu Lan will catch him.


    What Wei Ruo said made Wei Mingting feel moved and ashamed.


    The daughter suffered a lot from being raised in the countryside for many years because of being wrongly held. As a father, he has never been able to give her the fatherly love and protection she deserves; No time to care for her.


    But the daughter is so sensible, so understanding of righteousness.


    Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo and said, "Since Miss Wei has nothing to ask for, I have no choice but to reward Miss Wei with some yellow and white things. I hope Miss Wei will not feel tacky."


    Wei Ruo''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, reward money? How dare you!


    Looking at it this way, the original male protagonist is not useless, at least she knows that she will pay money when she finishes the job.


    Chu Lan continued: "Please trouble Miss Wei to give me a copy of all the details of this field from improvement, fertilization, to planting and harvesting. I will be useful."


    Wei Ruo knew that Chu Lan planned to report the situation of the experimental field to the imperial court, and she provided detailed records here. As for how to report it, it was Chu Lan''s business.


    "Relevant records have been made by Minnv, just a little tidying up." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo had expected that this data might be useful, and she herself had the habit of keeping records during the experimental stage, so she would make records every time she went to the south of the city for surveys and went back. Report the situation to yourself.


    "Well, later on, I will ask Nanny Qin to go to the house to get this crucial record from Miss Wei." Chu Lan was very satisfied with Wei Ruo''s answer.


    He likes people who work for themselves to be clear-headed, organized and efficient.


    After Chu Lan praised Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo asked Agui and Xiaoba to start harvesting rice.


    During the harvest, Chu Lan and Qian Zhixian kept watching, and from time to time, they picked up an ear of rice and studied it in their hands.


    The harvested rice will be transported away by Chu Lan directly.


    It was almost noon, and Qian Zhixian proposed to invite Chu Lan and Wei Mingting to his house for dinner.


    Chu Lan proposed to be a guest at Wei''s house: "I heard from Xie Jue''s sister that Miss Wei''s maid is very good at cooking. I wonder if there is a chance to taste one or two?"


    "Oh? Ms. Wei''s personal maid is excellent at cooking? Then I''ll try it too." Qian Zhixian said enthusiastically.


    "This...I am not very clear at this time." Wei Mingting looked at Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo murmured in his heart: Although Chu Lan''s request to come to the house for dinner was a bit silly, but at least she didn''t directly ask her to cook for them, and she didn''t ask her to cook for them.


    "Young Master Chu and Lord Qian don''t dislike him, so I can only respect them rather than obey them." Wei Ruo said.


    Speaking, Wei Ruo asked Wei Mingting for an order: "Father, the daughter should go back to the house first, and tell the kitchen and my maid to get ready first."


    Wei Mingting said: "Escort you back for my father, this south of the city is not absolutely safe."


    The youngest son had an accident in the south of the city last time, but fortunately it was the youngest son who had an accident. If his daughter had an accident, he really didn''t know what to do.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Mingting asked Chu Lan and Qian Zhixian for instructions: "Young Master Chu, Mr. Qian, please allow me to go back home with my daughter to make preparations."


    "Miss Wei''s safety is the most important thing, Mr. Wei, don''t worry." Chu Lan said.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo got into the carriage when he came, and Wei Mingting rode in front to **** him.


    After walking for a while, Wei Mingting deliberately slowed down, came to the side of the carriage, and talked to Wei Ruo through the window on the side of the carriage:


    "Ruo''er."


    Hearing the voice, Wei Ruo raised the curtains of the car: "What''s the matter with father?"


    "No matter who grants you grace in the future, don''t mention things related to being a father. If you want something, you can do it yourself." Wei Mingting warned.


    "Why did father say that?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "First, being a father is a general, and the achievements of a general should be based on his own strategy and martial arts, so that he can convince the public; second, being a father..."


    Wei Mingting paused, his tone lowered a bit, and continued: "Being a father doesn''t help you in any way. The fact that you can do such a deed now has nothing to do with being a father. What face does being a father have for you?" Light?"


    Wei Ruo didn''t know how to respond.


    Wei Mingting continued: "Ruo''er, the time lost for more than ten years is irretrievable, and my father can''t make up for it anyway. In the future, my father can''t make any other guarantees. The only thing my father can promise you is There is one thing: no matter what you want to do in the future, whether you want to farm, grow flowers, or do other things that are different from ordinary boudoir girls, as a father, I will support you."


    This is the promise and guarantee Wei Mingting, as a father, can only think of for his daughter.


    Wei Ruo was a little touched, paused for a moment and said, "Thank you, father."


    After the conversation, Wei Mingting returned to the front of the carriage.


    Wei Ruo put down the curtains and sat in the carriage, his mood changed slightly.


    After returning to the Wei Mansion, Wei Ruo found Xiumei who stayed at home to help Wei Ruo prepare some snacks for Wei Jinyi in a few days, and told her that Chu Lan and Qian Zhixian were coming to the Wei Mansion for lunch. said.


    Xiumei said: "I have no problem preparing lunch. If the Seventh Prince really wants to reward the lady with a pile of silver and gold, he will truthfully report to the imperial court about your affairs in the south of the city, let alone make him a lunch. Do it for a month!"


    "I can''t bear it for a month, I can''t bear my Meimei being so tired! Besides, I''ll give him all to eat, what should I eat?" Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, just bear with it, it''s for us to live a happy and prosperous life in the future!" Xiumei said.


    "Okay, okay, listen to Meimei, let''s go, go to the big kitchen, I guess the dishes are already being prepared there now." Wei Ruo said.


    While Wei Ruo was talking with Xiumei, Wei Mingting also told Yun about the matter.


    Hearing that Chu Lan specified that Wei Ruo''s maid, Xiumei, should cook, Yun asked worriedly, "Will that girl know how to cook? Could it be that Miss Xie''s casual words were exaggerated by Mr. Xie, which caused His Royal Highness the misunderstanding?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： Chu Lan is a guest at Wei Mansion

    Chapter 118 Chu Lan Visits Wei Mansion


    "I don''t know about this matter, but since His Royal Highness has said so, we have no reason to refuse." Wei Mingting said.


    Who is the seventh prince, and where does he ask to eat? That is a great gift and a great honor to that family. Is there any reason to refuse it?


    Wei Mingting did not dare.


    "Why don''t we let the cook in the mansion do it. Although the cook''s cooking skills are mediocre, she has been in the mansion for many years and she is a calm person. At least she can''t make mistakes." Yun suggested.


    "No." Wei Mingting rejected Yun''s proposal, "If there is a mistake in Xiumei''s cooking, His Royal Highness will not be able to find fault with the Wei family even if he is dissatisfied. People are cheating, which is the Wei family''s great crime."


    "But..." Yun was still a little worried, and after thinking for a while, he said, "Otherwise, let Wanwan help. You and I both know how good Wanwan''s dim sum is. At least we can have some guarantee."


    "No matter how good the dim sum is, it can''t be put on the lunch table. Don''t let people see it as a joke. It''s better not to think about anything else, just follow His Royal Highness''s request." Wei Mingting made the final decision directly, not giving Yun any more consideration time.


    Mr. Yun then notified the news of the distinguished guest''s visit, and asked everyone in the mansion to be prepared, act carefully, and make no mistakes.


    Looking at Meiyuan, Cui He informed Wei Qingwan that Chu Lan was coming to Wei''s family for lunch.


    "Really? The Seventh Prince has come to our house?" Wei Qingwan couldn''t believe it.


    That is His Royal Highness the Seventh Prince, it is a great honor to come to their house for dinner!


    "It''s true, Madam ordered people to go to the market to buy fresh ingredients, and asked the whole house to pay special attention. There will be no mistakes." Cui He said firmly.


    Nanny Li came in and saw the excitement and hope in Wei Qingwan''s eyes, and said helplessly: "Miss, although the Seventh Prince is here, you can''t see him, boys and girls in big families won''t sit together when they get older." The reason why the princes and ladies in the mansion usually eat together is because there are few rules in the family, and the Seventh Prince must respect the rules when he comes."


    Nanny Li''s words seemed to pour a basin of cold water on Wei Qingwan''s head, extinguishing her longing just now, and also made her sober up a lot.


    "Mother..." Wei Qingwan looked at Mother Li with a look of fear.


    Nanny Li sighed and said: "Miss, you can''t be so reckless in the future. I didn''t follow you to Fucheng this time, so I made you make a mistake, and Wei Qingruo took care of it. What are you going to do in the future? You have to ask me, I will help you check, even if someone needs to take responsibility, you have to let me, not you."


    "Nurse, I know I was wrong, and I will ask you about anything in the future." Wei Qingwan said.


    "That''s right." Nanny Li said.


    "Then mother, am I unable to do anything about today''s matter?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "That''s not true. Although you can''t see His Highness the Seventh Highness, Miss can prepare a few pastries that you are good at and send them to the kitchen later. This is reasonable and reasonable, and it will give you a chance to show off your extraordinary culinary skills, Miss." Madam Li Mammy analyzed.


    "Well, I''ll go to the big kitchen to prepare sweet-scented osmanthus cakes, and at the same time tell the cook to have her deliver the cakes I made for lunch."


    Wei Qingwan was about to get up, but was stopped by Cui He: "Miss, it is not Cook Yu who is in charge of cooking in the kitchen today, but Xiumei, Missy''s personal maid."


    "Xiumei? Why is it her?" Wei Qingwan looked at Cuihe in puzzlement.


    Nurse Li also just heard the news, she also looked puzzled: "What''s going on with He''er?"


    "The specific slaves are not very clear, but today''s madam ordered so. I passed the kitchen when I came from the front yard just now, and I heard Cook Yu complaining." Cui He replied.


    Nurse Li gritted her teeth and said, "This Wei Qingruo is really clever! Even at times like this, I don''t forget to fight for a chance to show off!"


    "Mommy, what shall we do?" Wei Qingwan worried.


    "Don''t worry, although the opportunity has been lost now, it may not be impossible; as long as the cakes you make are better, miss, if Wei Qing asks her maids to cook more dishes, she will be inferior." Li Nanny said.


    Wei Qingwan''s pastry skills have been recognized, let alone the wives and ladies in Xingshan County have praised it, even in the capital, they have received unanimous praise from everyone.


    Their old lady was very picky about her food since she was a child, and she seldom praised her for food. However, the sweet-scented osmanthus cake made by the second lady was highly praised by her. It can be seen that the sweet-scented osmanthus cake made by the second lady The standard is high.


    Wei Qingwan nodded, and then faced a new problem.


    She is still restrained by her mother, unable to leave the gate of Wangmeiyuan, let alone go to the kitchen.


    Nanny Li told Wei Qingwan not to worry: "You don''t have to go to the big kitchen to make pastries. I''ll go and bring everything to the miss. It''s the same for you to do it in the yard. When it''s done, I''ll let Yu The cook arranged for the people under her hand to be sent to the front yard."


    Although Nanny Li''s status in the mansion is not as good as it used to be, she still has a good relationship with several servants who hold key positions in the mansion. This matter can still be settled for Wei Qingwan.


    After the decision was made, Wei Qingwan and Nanny Li got busy.


    At the same time, in the big kitchen, Wei Ruo invited everyone else out, leaving only himself and Xiumei.


    These people in the kitchen are not familiar with them, and they don''t have any tacit understanding. I''m afraid that if they are not careful, it will not help them.


    Furthermore, Wei Ruo saw that the cook''s face was not very good-looking when she went out just now;


    Although Chu Lan asked for this meal today, she couldn''t refuse it, but as long as she made it, she had to do it well and make no mistakes.


    So Wei Ruo decided to do it with Xiumei by himself, as long as they don¡¯t tell the outside world that she has a share of the lunch.


    Although there are only two of them, Wei Ruo and Xiumei have a good understanding, and they are skilled in cooking and orderly.


    Boil the stew and broth first, and make preparations for the stir-fry. After the front yard comes to report that Mr. Chu, Mr. Lu and Qian Zhixian have taken their seats, start the stir-fry to ensure that every dish is hot.


    One dish after another was brought out of the kitchen.


    In the dining room in the front yard, there were four people sitting - Wei Mingting, Chu Lan, Lu Yuhong and Qian Zhixian.


    In the morning, Lu Yuhong didn''t go to see where the rice was growing. When Chu Lan came back and told him that he was going to Wei''s house for lunch, he ran faster than anyone else.


    Qian Zhixian repeatedly praised: "Good cooking, this is really good cooking, Mr. Wei, you are so lucky!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： The skill of making pastry is not as good as that of cooking

    Chapter 119 The skill of making pastry is not as good as that of cooking


    Lu Yuhong said: "Every dish has exceeded my expectations, Mr. Wei, I really envy you!"


    Chu Lan also said: "It''s really good."


    Wei Mingting, who was praised, didn''t know how to respond. In fact, he only found out today that there is a maid in his mansion who is so skilled in craftsmanship.


    Four people, four cold dishes and twelve hot dishes, each dish amazed the three guests.


    By the time all sixteen dishes were served, several people were already full.


    At this time, the maid who served the dishes brought up two plates of dim sum¡ªosmanthus cake and almond cake.


    Lu Yuhong couldn''t eat anymore, but thinking that it was made by Wei Ruo and Xiumei, he took a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake and put it in his mouth.


    After taking a sip, she put it down, and said with emotion: "This girl''s skill in making cakes is not as good as cooking, and she can improve it."


    After Lu Yuhong said that, Chu Lan and Qian Zhixian, who were already full, were even less interested in touching them.


    Wei Mingting was a little surprised looking at the two plates of pastries. Firstly, Wei Ruo had told him the menu in advance and asked him what he meant. There were no pastries in the menu; It is also the best two.


    In front of the guests, Wei Mingting didn''t say much.


    After dinner, Chu Lan and Lu Yuhong left the Wei Mansion first.


    Qian Zhixian pulled Wei Mingting, and teased: "Master Wei, I really envy you for raising a good daughter! Look, the matter in the south of the city has been appreciated by the nobles, and today he came directly to the house as a guest. Let''s take a look." This Mr. Chu has been in Taizhou Mansion for so long, who has he eaten at? Not to mention that there is no one in Xingshan County, even those high-ranking officials in the prefecture city do not have this face!"


    "It''s not really a big deal, just having a meal, maybe it''s not Mr. Chu''s intention, it''s probably because Mr. Lu is greedy." Wei Mingting didn''t have much joy on his face.


    He had no intention of clinging to the powerful, especially the prince.


    Now that the position of crown prince is undecided, it is not a good thing to get too close to a prince who is expected to compete for the position of crown prince.


    "Master Wei, don''t be modest, the good days of your Wei Mansion are coming!"


    Qian Zhixian smiled meaningfully.


    Wei Mingting didn''t say anything, he didn''t agree with it or expected such a thing, but he couldn''t refute Qian Zhixian face to face.


    After seeing Qian Zhixian off, Wei Mingting asked someone to call over the servant girl who had just served the food.


    Then pointed to the sweet-scented osmanthus cake and almond cakes that had hardly been touched on the table and asked: "Are these two pastries also made by Miss and her maid?"


    Wei Mingting was not angry but threatened, so frightened the servant girl hurriedly said: "I don''t know, this is given to the slave by Mrs. Yu, I don''t know who made it!"


    Wei Mingting''s expression was serious: "Didn''t the dishes come from the big kitchen?"


    The servant girl was so frightened that her voice trembled: "No...it''s not from the big kitchen..."


    After getting the answer, Wei Mingting got up and went back to Cangyun Garden.


    Seeing that Wei Mingting''s face was not looking good, Yun thought it was something wrong with the lunch, and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with the food? Has His Highness the Seventh Prince been upset?"


    Then he said angrily: "I would have let the cook cook this meal if I knew it earlier."


    Wei Mingting shook his head: "There is no problem with the food, His Royal Highness and Young Master Lu are very satisfied."


    "Really?" Wen Yan said that the stone in Yun''s heart also fell to the ground.


    Before her husband came back, she had been uneasy, very worried that something unexpected would happen and His Highness the Seventh Prince would be upset.


    Families like their Wei family are already on the verge of collapse. If they offend His Royal Highness the Seventh Highness, they may fall into a land of eternal doom.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun asked her husband: "Since there is no problem with the food, why is your husband so frowning?"


    Wei Mingting said: "Didn''t you confine Wanwan in the mansion?"


    Yun nodded: "I have already told you the ins and outs of the matter. Although it is not a big mistake, Wanwan did something wrong. I punished her for a few days of confinement, and I can''t let her go back to the house for a few days. Go out as you please."


    "After the sixteen dishes were finished today, two pastries came out of the kitchen, an osmanthus cake and an almond cake, which are the same as what Wanwan usually makes. I asked the people below, and the two pastries are definitely not from Ruoer. what my maidservant did."


    Mr. Yun was startled, and then thought of the general situation: "It seems that Wanwan is also trying her best. There is nothing to be entangled in this matter. Wanwan''s craftsmanship is not bad, so it doesn''t matter."


    Wei Mingting doesn''t think it''s a trivial matter: "As a lady of every family, she doesn''t have the orders of her parents, so why would she take the initiative to send her own cakes to her boyfriend? I''m afraid she has some thoughts that she shouldn''t have."


    Wei Mingting continued: "The Seventh Prince has a noble status, Wan Wan must not have any wrong thoughts; I told you about the Seventh Prince''s status because I don''t want you to do wrong things, not to make the family members have wrong thoughts. "


    Who is the Seventh Prince? How could their little Wei family be able to climb high? Although the Wei family has inherited the title of their ancestors, anyone with a discerning eye can see the current situation of the Wei family.


    After Wei Mingting said this, Yun''s brows couldn''t help but frowned. After thinking for a while, he defended Wei Qingwan:


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry. Maybe we are thinking too much. Wanwan just wants to do her best and has no other ideas. No one else knows about her sending cakes to the front yard except us. Even if His Royal Highness thinks those cakes It''s delicious, and I can only praise our cook in the mansion, how could I think it has something to do with Wanwan."


    "I also hope it''s just that I''m thinking too much." Wei Mingting said, "Wanwan is the daughter we grew up with. Although she is not related by blood, our hearts as parents will not change. I hope she can live a safe and happy life. If It is definitely not a good thing for her to have thoughts that should not be moved."


    "Husband, don''t worry, Wanwan has been sensible since she was a child, and she has a sense of propriety, and she will never have what she shouldn''t have." Yun still believes that she has seen her eldest daughter''s heart since she was a child.


    Yun said again: "Just in case, I will go to Wangmeiyuan again later and ask carefully."


    Wei Mingting nodded and said nothing more.


    After that, Wei Mingting took a short break and went to the military camp again. Although he was not as busy as before, Wei Mingting still didn''t dare to relax. He would personally lead troops to search for them every day, and practiced in the camp when he rarely had free time.


    After Wei Mingting left, Yun went to Wangmei Garden.


    Wang Meiyuan, Wei Qingwan was waiting for news from the front yard.


    Because no one is allowed to come in and out during Chu Lan''s visit except the servant girl who serves, so she still doesn''t know the situation of the guests dining in the front yard.


    At this time, the Yun family came, and Wei Qingwan greeted him with some trepidation.


    "Mother, why are you here?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "Did you just make two pastries and send them to the front yard?" Yun asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： Chulans reward

    Chapter 120 Chu Lan''s Reward


    "Yes. My daughter has no other intentions, but she is worried that the distinguished guests in the mansion are not used to it, so she wants to add two dishes to the kitchen. My daughter specially handed the pastry to the cook, and told no one to mention the origin of the two pastries. The daughter''s hand." Wei Qingwan explained softly without panicking.


    Before doing anything, he had expected that Yun''s would come to ask, so he had already prepared the words to respond.


    Mr. Yun sighed: "Next time you have such thoughts, you should tell Wei Niang in advance. If you don''t tell me, doing this in private is somewhat against the rules."


    "It''s my daughter''s fault. My daughter thought things were simple, thinking that she just prepared two more pastries, and outsiders would just think it was prepared by Fuchu''s kitchen, so she didn''t think too much about it."


    Wei Qingwan''s explanation is almost the same as what Yun''s guessed in his heart.


    Sure enough, what she thought was right, her daughter was simply thinking about her family.


    After all, before this, everyone didn''t know that Ruoer''s maid cooking skills were so good, and there was no problem with extra preparation.


    "Forget it, nothing went wrong anyway, it''s just that your father doesn''t approve of your behavior, so don''t do such a thing privately next time." Yun urged.


    "Father... is he angry?" Wei Qingwan was startled.


    "I''m not angry with you, I just think it''s wrong for you to do this." Yun said.


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan lowered her head sadly, tears of grievance lingering in her eyes.


    Seeing this, Yun added: "Your father didn''t mean to blame you, but he was worried that you had other thoughts. I have already told him about it, and he also hoped that I just thought too much. Later, my mother will explain it to him again. of."


    Wei Qingwan bit her lips: "Mother Mingjian, my daughter has no other thoughts. I made a mistake a few days ago, and during the days when I stayed behind closed doors, I was already deeply introspective. Dare to have other thoughts."


    "My mother banned you because I hope you can reflect on it, and you will have a better way to deal with this kind of thing next time. Now that you are aware of your own problems, mother is very pleased."


    "My daughter knows about it, so my daughter doesn''t resent mother at all."


    "Well, it''s good that you can think like this." Yun nodded in relief.


    "By the way, mother, how do you rate today''s meal?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "Excellent evaluation, very satisfied." Yun replied.


    "Really? That''s really great." Wei Qingwan''s face was full of joy.


    "However, the distinguished guests didn''t eat your two pastries." Yun said.


    "Didn''t eat?" Wei Qingwan''s expression froze, and the joy on her face froze a bit.


    "The dishes on the table are full, and when the cakes came out, I lost my appetite. I heard that Mr. Lu took a bite, but it didn''t satisfy his appetite." Yun said.


    Regarding this matter, Yun was also very surprised. Her daughter''s sweet-scented osmanthus cake and almond cakes were the best, but she never expected that they would be compared by the eldest daughter''s maid.


    The smile on Wei Qingwan''s face became a bit forced, but she still praised: "The dishes cooked by my sister''s maid should be very delicious."


    "I have never tasted it as a mother. Now it seems that the brothers and sisters of the Xie family did not just say it casually. There is indeed some basis." Yun said with emotion.


    "Hmm..." Wei Qingwan responded in a low voice, with a forced smile.


    Yun Shi chatted with Wei Qingwan for a while and then left.


    After Yun Shi left, the smile on Wei Qingwan''s face completely disappeared.


    Why did things turn out like this?


    She really didn''t plan to rely on two plates of pastries for anything, but in her plan, she could at least contribute to the family.


    But now the result is just the opposite. The huge gap made her feel sour.


    ###


    In the afternoon, Wei Ruo and Xiumei were resting in the yard when news came from the front yard that Nanny Qin had come and brought a lot of rewards.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei came to the front yard. There were already several boxes piled up in the yard, and there were still people moving them into the mansion.


    When Wei Ruo saw Chu Lan''s subordinate who came in with a plate of gold, Wei Ruo instantly felt that the table of food cooked for Chu Lan at noon today was a bit crude. According to this standard, he will cook another sixteen dishes it is also fine!


    Nurse Qin came to Wei Ruo and gave the list of rewards to Wei Ruo: "Miss Wei, this old servant is ordered by my son to give these things to Miss Wei."


    Because Chu Lan''s identity was not clearly stated, so I can only say a gift instead of a reward.


    "I''d like to ask Mammy to pass the message on your behalf. The daughter of the people thanked Mr. Chu." Wei Ruo said.


    Immediately afterwards, Mother Qin said: "In addition, the young master also ordered the old slave to bring back the planting records of the rice fields in the south of the city."


    "It''s ready, Meimei, go get it." Wei Ruo told Xiumei to get the planting records.


    "Thank you, Miss Wei." Nanny Qin said.


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Yun came over and thanked Mother Qin: "I am sorry to trouble Mother Qin today."


    Nurse Qin responded politely: "This old slave is just following orders, and it is my duty to share the master''s worries and problems."


    Xiumei put the planting records prepared by Wei Ruo in advance in a brocade box, and asked Nanny Qin to check on the spot that there was no problem before handing it over to Nanny Qin.


    After Mother Qin and the others left, Mrs. Yun looked at the rewards in the yard, and after thinking for a while, asked all the servants to move to Tingsong Garden.


    "Go and sort it out. If you can''t fit in Songyuan, just put it in the big warehouse. Make the list and hand it to me, and I''ll keep it for you." Yun said.


    Wei Ruo nodded, and then asked someone to send the things to Tingsongyuan.


    Although the ear room in Songyuan that she used as a warehouse has limited space, she still has a storage space, so there is absolutely no problem of not having enough space.


    But in order not to arouse suspicion, Wei Ruo would still take some boxes to the large warehouse in Fuchu.


    The last time Xie¡¯s family sent a bunch of gifts over, it had filled Wei Ruo¡¯s big warehouse to the brim, and this time there was such a huge pile, if they really put all of them in, no one would suspect that there would be a ghost, So something that takes up space has to be brought out.


    Of course, there will be no valuables in the boxes in the big warehouse. Wei Ruo is still used to keeping valuables with him.


    After moving everything back to Tingsongyuan, Xiumei checked it all over, and the first thing she took stock of was the conspicuous plate of gold.


    "Miss, there must be a hundred taels of gold here!"


    "Well, the list says a hundred taels of gold."


    "That''s great miss, you have money to buy land again!" Xiumei couldn''t help but said happily.


    "Well, buy more fields! More houses!"


    She has been short of liquidity recently, and she has invested a lot of money, which is the time when she is short of money.


    This Chu Lan is considered kind, she really gave her something yellow and white, which can be regarded as a little relief of her resentment towards him, it can only be said to be relief, it is impossible to completely eliminate it like this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： Only without Wei Qingwans share

    Chapter 121 Only Wei Qingwan is not there


    In addition to gold, a lot of cloth, porcelain, tea, pearls, spices...


    are some of the rewards commonly used by the royal family.


    As a favored prince, Chu Lan should be commonplace to him.


    But for ordinary people, these things cannot be bought with money.


    For example, the tea leaves must have come from local tributes, and the porcelain probably came from official kilns.


    It''s a pity that they can''t be sold for money.


    The one hundred taels of gold is the only thing that can really make Wei Ruo a money envoy.


    Wei Ruo frowned slightly as he looked at these things.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Xiumei asked.


    "I have to pick out something I don''t need, but decent things to send to other people in the mansion. I have to do what I have to do well, and I can''t be caught by others." Wei Ruo said.


    What Chu Lan sent this time was different from the last time the Xie family gave her a gift. She will have to return the gift given to her by others in the future, so there is a reason not to share it with others.


    But this time she got so many rewards, it would be unreasonable not to distribute some to the people in the house.


    Xiumei thought for a while: "Miss, I just saw that some of those fabrics are for men, we don''t need them."


    "To pick out."


    "good!"


    Xiumei divided up the cloth, about half of it, eight pieces of material were for men.


    "Of the eight horses, four are reserved for the second brother, and the remaining four are given to the father and the elder brother. Remember, the four horses for the second brother are only said to be two." Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei: "Okay."


    Wei Ruo: "Are there three boxes of pearls there?"


    Xiumei: "Well, three boxes, the pearls are quite big."


    Wei Ruo: "Take out a box and send it to Cangyun Garden."


    Although she is not very happy, she still has to do what she should do decently, otherwise she will be in trouble.


    "In addition, take out a few pieces of teapots and porcelain from there, and keep them for the old uncle and old lady in the capital, and take them with you when you have something from home to send to the capital."


    Although the old uncle and the old lady haven''t met her yet, they have already delivered things to her twice, so she naturally wants to think about them after receiving the reward.


    And the ones given to them should be more expensive than those given to other people in the mansion, so Wei Ruo chose a few more.


    In this way, the parents, elder brother, and grandparents are all there, and the rest are Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin.


    "There''s no need to prepare for Wei Qingwan. She offended me just now, and everyone in Fucheng knew about it. It was her fault, and she is still being punished. I used her punishment as an excuse not to give it to her. It''s fair and square." Wei Ruo has already thought about it.


    It''s also due to Wei Qingwan''s failure to live up to her expectations, causing such a disturbance in Fucheng, which made Wei Ruo have an excuse to "punish" her openly.


    "As for Wei Yilin, he also made a mistake, but I have already punished him, so it is not easy to go too far this time. I see that there is a whip on the list, so I will give it to him so that he can practice whipping well. !¡± Wei Ruo said.


    The whip that Chu Lan rewarded is naturally not an ordinary whip, it is a rare and precious thing, and it is reasonable and decent to give it to Wei Yilin who is following the martial arts.


    It was Wei Yilin, who was only seven years old, when he held this whip, his arms would be sore for an unknown period of time.


    Xiumei picked out these things one by one according to what Wei Ruo said, and put them aside.


    "In addition, pick out some more things to send to the nanny and the others, but send them whatever can be sent."


    Wei Ruo looked at the things in front of him, thinking about which things could be sent to the Xu family.


    The fabric is not good. The fabric given by Chu Lan cannot be worn by ordinary people, and neither are the porcelain ornaments, which are not suitable for ordinary people.


    There is also a dagger inlaid with gems, which Wei Ruo really wanted to give to Xu Zhengyong, but the decoration is too obvious, so if he really gave it to Xu Zhengyong, he would not know what disaster would happen if he was found later.


    Taking such a careful look, there are very few things that can be safely taken out to the nanny''s family.


    "The remaining two boxes of pearls were sent to the nanny, and half of the tea leaves were given to Uncle Xu. He likes to drink tea. Although the tea leaves are expensive, they can be bought in the market, so it won''t matter if people know about them."


    "In addition, you take some of my silver, go to a blacksmith shop, order a good dagger for me, and make some armor."


    Since the rewards directly won¡¯t work, then spend extra money to do it. Anyway, we can''t lose the nanny and the others.


    "Okay, I''ll do it after cleaning!" Xiumei replied enthusiastically.


    Then Wei Ruo and Xiumei tidied up all the rewarded items together, took out those that should be given away, and put those that should be put in the warehouse into the warehouse, sorting them out by category.


    Then sort out a bunch of less valuable things from the warehouse to make room.


    Most of the packed things were Wei Ruogang¡¯s first batch of gifts from Uncle Jingcheng when he came to Xiaowei¡¯s Mansion, and they were all some worthless bronze ornaments.


    After sorting out the five large boxes, Wei Ruo called the servants of the mansion to carry them to the big warehouse in the mansion.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo went to Cangyun Garden with the gifts to be distributed to the people in the house.


    "Mother, my daughter plans to give these things to everyone in the house." Wei Ruo said.


    As he spoke, Wei Ruo presented the box of pearls and handed them to Yun Shi: "This box of pearls is for mother."


    After opening, the pearls inside are big and round, white and shiny. This quality is difficult to buy outside, and even if you buy it, it is very expensive.


    "Ruo''er has a heart." Yun closed the box with a satisfied expression.


    "I selected a few batches of materials, and gave two horses each to my father, elder brother, and second elder brother, and added some new clothes to them; I also selected a few pieces of porcelain and a set of purple sand teapots, and sent them to the capital to my grandparents when I had the opportunity." Wei Ruo said again.


    Mr. Yun nodded, very satisfied with Wei Ruo''s arrangement.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo took out a whip: "My daughter doesn''t know whips very well, but since this whip was a gift from His Royal Highness, it should be a precious thing, and it should be a suitable gift for my younger brother who is practicing martial arts."


    "You are very thoughtful." Yun''s approval.


    After waiting, Wei Ruo didn''t speak again, and Yun asked, "What about Wanwan?"


    Wei Ruo replied: "Did mother forget what happened just now? Sister Qingwan made a mistake and is currently being punished. Since she is being punished, she must act as if she is being punished. How can she be punished and receive rewards at the same time?"


    Yun couldn''t help but speak kind words for Wei Qingwan: "Sister Ni already knew she was wrong, and she has been punished accordingly. As the eldest sister, you should be more pregnant. In the future, you sisters will still support each other, there is no need to worry about it because of this." Little things ruin the sisterhood."


    "Knowing that she made a mistake proves that the punishment is useful, so how can she give up halfway after the punishment is halfway? She made a mistake first, and correcting it after knowing the mistake is what she should have done. It is to make up for the mistake rather than meritorious service. How can she be punished just because she has already known the mistake?" What about the reward?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： To be so kind to him?

    Chapter 122 Treating him so well?


    Wei Ruo''s question made Yun not know how to answer.


    Although she was a bit reluctant, she had to admit that what Wei Ruo said was reasonable.


    After being silent for a while, Yun could only reply reluctantly: "Since you have thought it all over, then follow what you said."


    "Then the daughter will go back first."


    "Yeah." Yun nodded, and then remembered her husband''s words, "You can take that whip to Yilin yourself, your father asked you to discipline Yilin more, so you can take a look at his recent study situation, If there is anything that is not done well, you can supervise and supervise.¡±


    "good."


    Wei Ruo agreed and left Cangyun Garden, turned around and went to Aoju Garden.


    Today is a rare rest day for Wei Yilin. Even so, he stayed in his own yard, didn''t go anywhere, and fell asleep on the bed.


    Hearing the movement, Wei Yilin raised his head, seeing that it was Wei Ruo, Wei Yilin pursed his lips, and went back to sleep.


    He actually couldn¡¯t fall asleep, but was too tired to move.


    Wei Ruo walked to the bed, looked at Wei Yilin who was bored under the quilt, and commented:


    "It seems that Master has taught you well recently."


    If you have enough training, you will not want to get out of bed on rest days.


    Wei Yilin poked his head out from under the quilt and said angrily, "Did you come to see my joke?"


    "Do you have any jokes worth my time?"


    "No! If you want to see that I can''t hold on and cry, you will be disappointed. Although practicing martial arts is hard, I am happy to learn! I will become a hero like my father in the future!"


    "Oh?" Wei Ruo looked at Wei Yilin with some surprise.


    "Are you questioning me?" Wei Yilin said with a straight face.


    "Shouldn''t I question you?" Wei Ruo asked back


    "Humph!" Wei Yilin snorted unconvinced, then turned his face to the inside of the bed.


    He actually knew that Wei Ruo had a basis for questioning him, and he would never say such things before.


    The reason why he wants to be like his dad now is because he discovered a lot of things during the martial arts class.


    On the first day of martial arts training, he was adored by his fellow apprentices, because he was his father''s son, and his father defended Xingshan County.


    But this kind of worship disappeared after two days of training, and was replaced by disgust and contempt.


    Because his brothers and sisters found that he, the son of a hero, is not very good at all, and he can''t bear any hardships.


    Wei Yilin wanted face very much, how could he bear this kind of gap, he didn''t want to be looked down upon by others, and he didn''t want to lose his father''s face, so Wei Yilin never missed the subsequent training no matter how hard or tiring he was, and no matter how hard or tired he was, he persisted .


    His persistence has allowed him to gradually gain the recognition of others. This recognition is not because of whose son he is, but because of his own efforts.


    Wei Yilin felt a sense of satisfaction and pride that he had never felt before at that moment.


    It was also from that time that he made up his mind to work harder and be like his father, who was called a hero by everyone.


    Wei Ruo was too lazy to guess what Wei Yilin was thinking, so she threw the whip on the bed.


    Feeling being hit by something, Wei Yilin was about to get angry, but found that what fell on the quilt was a brand new whip.


    Wei Yilin picked up the whip on the quilt, looked at it carefully, and then revealed surprise: "This is the best cowhide whip!"


    "You''re a pretty good kid."


    "How did you have such a good whip?" Wei Yilin asked.


    It seems that he has really done nothing but practice martial arts recently, so he doesn''t know what happened in the mansion.


    "Picked up."


    "You liar!" He is not stupid, how could he pick up this kind of whip.


    "You don''t care where I got it from, anyway, I gave it to you."


    "Really?" Wei Yilin couldn''t believe that Wei Qingruo was so kind to him?


    "Don''t think too much, I have to give it to you."


    Even if she doesn''t need it herself, it''s still valuable! If there is no way, who wants to give it to this annoying guy?


    Wei Yilin thought Wei Ruo was being arrogant.


    "I will give it if I give it, and I will say what I have to."


    "Too lazy to explain to you."


    If Wei Ruo gets up and leaves, the task is completed, so there is no need to waste time with Wei Yilin.


    Wei Yilin snorted at Wei Ruo''s leaving back, then picked up the whip that Wei Ruo gave him, and started playing with it fondly.


    A few days ago, the master taught how to use the whip. Because he was just learning it, he didn''t know how to use it. He just watched a few brothers who learned it earlier than him use it. At that time, he was a little envious.


    After a while, his foundation will be more solid, and he will be able to learn when the master teaches again. Then he will try to use this whip!


    Wei Ruoke didn''t know what Wei Yilin was thinking. After returning to Tingsongyuan, he got busy with things.


    The planting time of the 1,000 mu of fertile land in Fucheng must not be wasted. At this time, the original rice has already been harvested, and what she took over is the empty field, so she needs to arrange for people to plant wheat immediately.


    At first, she was still a little worried about the initial investment of this part, but now it is better, with this one hundred taels of gold, it is enough for her to support Zhuangzi''s initial investment.


    ###


    The time has entered the late September of the lunar calendar, and the temperature has dropped sharply.


    In previous years, it was only a little cool at this time, but the temperature in these few days was so cold that everyone put on winter clothes in advance.


    Many families who failed to buy the supplies needed for the winter in time have also started buying in a closed manner in the past few days.


    What''s more terrible is that it rained for several days in a row, it was wet and cold, and the lake water also rose up.


    This situation is very unusual. Usually, such a large amount of rainfall only occurs in summer, but now it is almost October of the lunar calendar.


    Wei Mingting has not been home since the day before yesterday. He took some soldiers to inspect the lake and began to dredge the river in an attempt to relieve the pressure on the water level.


    But this method is only temporary. If the rain does not stop, the lake will overflow and flood the houses and fields sooner or later.


    Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin all suspended classes at home due to the weather.


    Looking at the pouring rain outside, Xiumei said with emotion: "Miss, the people in Xingshan County are suffering too much, they finally survived the Japanese pirates, and they can spend a few days to live in peace. .¡±


    Wei Ruo also looked at the helpless rain. The vegetables in her yard that hadn¡¯t been harvested in time were no longer good. She didn¡¯t care, but those farmers who depended on growing vegetables for a living were having a hard time.


    "Meimei, you will go out with me in a while. The people who opened up wasteland in the south of the city have to be moved away. Those people live in temporary straw huts. If the heavy rain falls, their houses will be very dangerous. And even if If you don''t get washed away by the rain, you won''t be able to bear staying in a room that leaks wind and rain in such a cold day." Wei Ruo said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： arrange transfer

    Chapter 123 Arrange transfer


    And Wei Ruo is worried that the next rain will be heavier and the temperature will continue to drop.


    "Okay, miss, I have no problem, I will go wherever you go!" Xiumei replied without hesitation.


    "There is also the batch of charcoal I purchased in Huzhou Prefecture. I remember that in addition to coal and better quality silver bone charcoal, there was also a batch of poor quality black charcoal, which was also purchased at a low price."


    Coal is suitable for heating kangs and boilers, but charcoal is generally used for daily heating in homes in the south. Both silver bone charcoal and black charcoal belong to charcoal, but the smoke produced when burning is different, and the price difference is also relatively large. Silver bone charcoal is generally used by rich people, and most ordinary people use black charcoal.


    "Yes."


    "Send a message to the nanny later, asking her to save this part of the charcoal. I plan to give this batch of charcoal to the needy poor people for free. We didn''t spend much money when we bought it, but according to the current situation, even if it is The price of this kind of inferior charcoal is also unaffordable for many people." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, I heard that my wife is in a hurry to buy charcoal. The cold wave came early this year, and like many people in the house, I haven''t had time to buy charcoal yet."


    "Leave them alone, no matter what the Wei family says, they will definitely live well in Xingshan County. For the Wei family, life is just a little bit more difficult and money is tighter. It will be fatal for many people." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei went out after a little preparation.


    Before going out, Xiumei added several clothes to Wei Ruo. Fortunately, the clothes they brought back from Mojiazha were thick. Although the style was simple, they were effective in keeping warm.


    Wei Ruo came to the county magistrate''s yamen. Because of the incident in the south of the city, most of the yamen servants in the magistrate''s yamen knew Wei Ruo, so they invited her in and informed the county magistrate.


    The magistrate of Qian County is also very busy these days, but he heard that Wei Ruo asked to see him, so he put down his busy work and came to see him.


    "Miss Wei came to see me today, what do you mean?" Qian Zhixian didn''t have time to be courteous with Wei Ruo, so he went straight to the point.


    Thinking about it, if Wei Ruo can come to him in such a heavy rain, it must not be to gossip.


    "It''s for the people who opened up wasteland in the south of the city. They now live next to the fields. Those thatched huts are too simple, with serious rain and wind leakage, and are easily flooded or collapsed. I hope Lord Qian can arrange people to transfer them as soon as possible." Go to a safe place." Wei Ruo said.


    Qian Zhixian slapped his head suddenly: "How could I forget them!"


    In the past few days, Qianzhi County has been dizzy with all kinds of things. The lake overflowed, and the bridge collapsed.


    That is all human life!


    "I''m going to send someone to transfer people to the yamen! There is a warehouse in the yamen that can accommodate some people!"


    While talking, Qian Zhixian hurriedly called the master, and told the master to take people to transfer the people in the south of the city immediately.


    "I''ll go with you too." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss Wei, this is not good, because it has been raining for days, the south of the city is muddy, and it is raining so much, and the weather is cold, it will be bad if you catch cold." Qian Zhixian persuaded.


    "I''m fine. I''m dressed very warmly. I''m already much better than those people in the south of the city. Let me go. I''m afraid they won''t leave because they are worried about the newly sprouted wheat. It will be more effective if I persuade them. "


    It makes sense to say so.


    "Okay then, I''ll let the yamen guards protect your safety." Qian Zhixian then told the yamen guards who went with him to protect Wei Ruo''s safety.


    Wei Ruo is a person whom the Seventh Prince attaches great importance to, and he dare not let her cause trouble in his hands.


    Arriving in the south of the city in a carriage, Mr. Chen asked Wei Ruo to stay in the carriage first, and he took people to persuade the people to leave first.


    Wei Ruo didn''t listen, got out of the carriage directly, put on the same coir raincoat as the others, and drove to the people''s residence.


    "Master, you should take care of me first. Let''s hurry up and move everyone away. It will be even more troublesome when it gets dark. I am afraid that it will rain heavily tonight, and I am also afraid that the temperature will drop again."


    After hearing Wei Ruo''s words, the master didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly took the yamen servants into action.


    In addition to the official road in the south of the city, the other small roads were recently reclaimed and stepped on, and became muddy after it rained.


    When Wei Ruo walked into the first house, it was a bamboo house made of moso bamboo. The room was very simple. There was a bed on the left hand side of the door, which was also made of bamboo.


    In the entire room, only the roof above the bed has been reinforced and there is no water leakage. Other places are also leaking from east to west, and the rain is dripping.


    The three grandparents and grandchildren in the room hugged each other tightly, curled up on the bed, a cold quilt was wrapped around the three of them, and the two old people protected the child in the middle.


    At this moment, Wei Ruo regretted that he came late. He knew that he should have come when it rained for two days.


    When it first rained, Wei Ruozhen didn''t know that the rain was so heavy that it would cause so many problems.


    Based on the memory of the original owner, Wei Ruo only knew that winter started early this year, and there was a rain. He didn''t know how the poorest people spent this year.


    The original owner was patronizing and venting anger with his family at the time, and didn''t go out. He didn''t care much about the rain, so he didn''t know these details.


    Wei Ruo asked the three of them to go with him: "Folks, come with us. The county magistrate has arranged for you a temporary shelter from the wind and rain."


    The old man shook his head: "No, our crops have just been planted, I have to watch, what if the rain floods the seedlings?"


    "Don''t worry, even if this batch is flooded, I can get you a new batch to plant." Wei Ruo said.


    "If you don''t plant any more, it will be too late, and the time is wrong." The old man said.


    "Don''t worry about this, I will find you late-planted wheat seeds, and I will help you improve and plant them later to ensure that they grow well!" Wei Ruo assured the old man.


    The old man looked at Wei Ruo and hesitated.


    Wei Ruo continued: "Don''t you still believe my ability? Haven''t you seen all the rice grown in your field? Is it later than other rice fields, but more than other rice fields?"


    "You come with us now, even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about your wife and your little grandson. If you suffer from cold and disaster, what''s the point of having a good harvest?"


    Wei Ruo''s persuasion worked.


    The old man hurriedly got off the bed, took his wife with one hand, and picked up his grandson with the other.


    They put on straw sandals on the ground, the ground was covered with rainwater, and their feet were soaked directly in the icy water.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei came forward to help the old man hold his grandson and help the old lady.


    After handing over the family to the Yamen servants, they rushed to the next family without stopping.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： Brother came back early

    Chapter 124 The second brother came back early


    Some of these people are easy to persuade, some are difficult to persuade, but they will more or less listen to Wei Ruo.


    They knew that it was Wei Ruo who advocated the distribution of land to them, so that they had new land to cultivate, and they could receive relief food from the government every day, which gave them hope for life.


    So what Wei Ruo said had a lot of influence on them.


    An hour later, most of the farmers have been persuaded to leave, leaving the most remote one.


    Wei Ruo saw that the rain was getting heavier and heavier, so he asked the master to take people away first:


    "Master Chen, take the yamen servants to **** these people into the city first. I will go to the last family. We have a carriage. After taking that family, we will catch up with the carriage together."


    "No, my lord asked me to take good care of Miss Wei, I can''t just leave Miss Wei like this!" Master Chen didn''t dare to just leave Wei Ruo just like that.


    "It''s getting late, the rain is getting heavier and heavier, and the weather is getting colder and colder. If this continues, the weak will not be able to take it anymore. You go back first. If you are really worried, leave me a yamen servant." Wei Ruo said.


    After struggling for a while, Mr. Chen agreed to Wei Ruo''s proposal: "Alright then, I''ll leave a yamen servant for you."


    Then Master Chen led the crowd to the city first.


    Wei Ruo took Xiumei and a yamen servant to the furthest distance.


    The three of them were wearing coir raincoats and walking on the muddy ridge.


    The water in the rice fields has been filled, but the rain is still falling.


    "Miss, let me go behind my back." Xiumei said distressedly.


    "It''s okay. Although I don''t know martial arts, my health is not that bad. I won''t be troubled by such a short journey." Wei Ruo refused.


    Wei Ruo just doesn''t have martial arts, but he lives in the countryside all year round, goes to the fields to farm, and goes to the mountains to collect herbs. His physique is much better than that of ordinary girls.


    The last house is behind the small hill in front.


    There is a good flat land behind it, and the original condition of the land is better than that of other places, so it is not difficult to improve.


    But surrounded by mountains on three sides, the distance is relatively long. There is no problem on weekdays, and the rice seeds and fertilizers are delivered by people from the government. It''s a little more troublesome today.


    Wei Ruo and the others came to the last house, the simple thatched cottage was crumbling in the wind and rain.


    In the room, a woman held a three or four-year-old child in her arms.


    Seeing Wei Ruo coming in, the woman seemed to see a glimmer of light, and she begged for help: "Save my child, save my child!"


    Wei Ruo stepped forward, reached out and touched the forehead of the child in her arms, it was hot.


    Wei Ruo touched the brocade bag he was carrying with him, took out a white bottle from it, poured out a pill, and looked around for bowls and water.


    Only a chipped bowl, but no hot water.


    Wei Ruo had no choice but to give the pill to the child''s mother: "Chew this pill and feed it into the child''s mouth."


    The woman hurriedly did so.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo said: "Let''s leave here first, and treat her well after we get to a safe place."


    It is cold and wet here, and there is no condition for treatment and self-cultivation at all. Wei Ruo can only take medicine for the child to relieve his symptoms properly.


    "Good, good!" The woman nodded repeatedly.


    "Give me the baby." Xiumei stepped forward to help the woman hold the baby.


    Untied the coir raincoat and hid the child in his coir raincoat.


    Wei Ruo took off his coir raincoat and put it on for the woman.


    Seeing this, the yamen servant next to him hurriedly gave Wei Ruo his coir raincoat: "Miss Wei can''t do it."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up, if the water rises, you won''t be able to go."


    Wei Ruo interrupted the servant, and walked back quickly.


    The yamen servant hurriedly took off his coir raincoat and stuffed it into Wei Ruo''s hands. He didn''t dare to touch Wei Ruo, only dared to throw it to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo saw that he was sincere, so he took the straw hat: "You wear the clothes, I am not very big, this hat is enough to block most of the rain for me. Stop talking nonsense, nonsense delays things."


    Wei Ruo didn''t give the yamen servant another chance to continue writing ink.


    Put on your hat and head out.


    As soon as I came out of the house, the way I came here was completely flooded, like a swamp.


    The soil in the paddy field is silt, and it will sink if you step on it. Only the part that was originally the ridge is slightly better.


    Wei Ruo told them to be extra careful.


    Several people walked with difficulty, moving slowly, watching the water rise higher and higher...


    At this time, two figures appeared in the distance. Because they were wearing coir raincoats, they didn''t know who they were for a while.


    Wei Ruo looked at the person who came and felt somewhat familiar.


    And one of them also went straight to her, raised his hat, and Wei Ruo could see his face clearly.


    "Second brother?"


    The people who came were Wei Jinyi and Xiao Bei who hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    Wei Jin also didn''t answer, and looked down at Wei Ruo''s feet. The cold rain had already covered her ankles.


    "I hug you."


    Wei Jin also hugged Wei Ruoheng before Wei Ruo could respond.


    "Second brother, no need, I can walk by myself, I''m not that weak."


    Wei Jin didn''t answer Wei Ruo either, but said to the others: "Let''s go."


    Xiaobei, who followed Wei Jinyi, carried the woman on his back without saying a word.


    At this moment, life and death are at stake, and no one will care about the defense of men and women anymore.


    Wei Jinyi''s footsteps are much faster than Wei Ruo''s, and he can still step on the muddy rice fields as if he was walking on flat ground.


    Wei Ruo was a little overwhelmed. This was the first experience of being carried away by someone. She raised her head and saw Wei Jinyi''s chin and neck.


    Even from this angle, I think he is so good-looking, but his expression is a little cold, as if there are four big characters written: Strangers do not enter.


    Not long after, Wei Jinyi carried Wei Ruo to the carriage they parked on the official road.


    Xiaobei, Xiumei and the yamen servants in the back also arrived.


    Wei Ruo, Xiumei, the woman and the little girl all got into the car, Xiaobei and the yamen servant drove, and Wei Jin also rode a horse.


    In the car, while taking care of the little girl, Wei Ruo learned about their mother and daughter from the woman''s mouth.


    The husband of the woman was a soldier who fought against the Japanese pirates. Unfortunately, he died in battle. Since there was no male in the family, the relatives drove the mother and daughter out of the house and seized the land that belonged to them.


    The woman could only beg on the street with her daughter. Later, because of Wei Ruo''s proposal, they were able to come to the south of the city to settle down with other homeless people.


    When the land was divided, the other people took care of the woman and feared that she would not be able to do the work, so they distributed this piece of land that was less salinized and less labor-intensive to improve.


    Although they are far apart on weekdays, there are kind uncles and aunts who give them daily necessities every day. Who would want to encounter such a situation today, causing the mother and daughter to be the last to leave.


    The carriage hurried back to the city, came to the county government office, and settled the woman and little girl into the warehouse vacated by the government office.


    The warehouse is not too big. Enter the gate, and a row of quilts are spread on the ground on both sides. All the people brought here are arranged here.


    For those with few people, the family sleeps in one bunk; for those with many people, the family sleeps in two bunks.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： Lets help the people together

    Chapter 125 Rescue the people together


    There is an aisle more than one meter wide in the middle of the warehouse door.


    The people in the yamen boiled hot water, and Wei Ruo asked them to make extra **** tea to keep everyone away from the cold.


    Immediately afterwards, he wrote a prescription for the little girl with a fever, and handed it along with the money for the medicine to Hong Ping, the yamen servant who followed her just now, and asked him to help with the medicine.


    Wei Ruo specially gave some extra silver, and asked Hong Ping to grab a few more stickers and bring them back for preparation. It has been windy and rainy these days, and it is possible that the little girl is not the only one suffering from the cold.


    Xiumei rushed to find the nanny, and asked the nanny to deliver some supplies. There is a lack of quilts, food, and charcoal.


    Wei Ruo told Xiumei to change into clean clothes after going to the nanny, and then come with the nanny.


    Xiumei worried: "What about you, Miss?"


    Wei Ruo: "I''m fine, I''ll talk about it later."


    Xiumei: "But..."


    Wei Ruo interrupted: "Go and come back quickly."


    Xiumei had no choice but to agree: "Okay."


    After finishing all this work, Wei Ruo had time to ask Wei Jinyi: "Second brother, why did you come back early?"


    "It has been raining for days, and I have a premonition that something may happen in Xingshan County." Wei Jin also said.


    The rain fell on a wide range, including Huzhou Prefecture, but the situation there was much better than that in Xingshan County.


    Wei Jin also probably guessed that Xingshan County might also be down, and the situation would be worse due to insufficient congenital conditions.


    Sure enough, when he came to Xingshan County, he found that the situation was very bad.


    He was about to go back to the Captain''s Mansion first, he ran into a servant of the Wei Mansion who went out to buy supplies on the way, and learned that Wei Ruo was not at the mansion when he went out.


    He guessed that Wei Ruo might have come to the south of the city, and on the way out of the city, he met a team from the county government office escorting the people in the south of the city into the city. After asking, he knew that Wei Ruo was still in the south of the city, so he rushed over.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo''s wet clothes and said, "Come with me."


    Wei Ruo was still a little confused, so Wei Jinyi dragged him into a room beside him.


    This room is a utility room, with a lot of sundries piled up in it, but there is a clean chair with some clothes on it.


    Wei Jin also brought Wei Ruo into the room, and he went back to the door, closed the door outside, and said to Wei Ruo inside the door: "You change your shoes first."


    Wei Ruo looked into the room, where there was a pair of newly bought shoes and socks and a dry towel.


    Wei Ruo''s feet were soaked when he was in the field in the south of the city, but he was so concerned with taking care of the little girl and resettling the people along the way that he didn''t have time to take care of it.


    Wei Ruo''s feet have been soaked in the water, and if they are left alone, even if they don''t catch cold, it will be extremely bad for their feet.


    Wei Ruo sat down, and while changing shoes and socks, he also said to Wei Jin outside the door: "When did the second brother get these clean shoes and socks?"


    "Let Xiaobei buy it." Wei Jin also leaned against the door, without squinting.


    "Then how do you know what size shoes I wear?" Wei Ruo asked again.


    The shoes of a woman from a rich family are usually ordered by someone at the door, and most people don''t know the size of her shoes.


    "Come back from the south of the city, the soles of your feet are covered with mud, leaving footprints on the ground."


    "Second brother, so you are so careful!" Wei Ruo praised.


    Wei Jin outside the door also didn''t answer the call, but told: "After changing, if there is nothing to do here, go back to the mansion first. You need to take a hot bath before changing your clothes."


    "Since you are going back, why bother me to change your shoes first?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It''s better to change it earlier." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Second brother, are you afraid that my feet will freeze?" Wei Ruo smiled.


    There was another silence.


    Well, the answer is yes, that is, the second brother doesn''t want to admit it himself.


    After changing the shoes, Wei Ruo took away the used shoes and socks in the cloth bag prepared in advance.


    Even thought of this point, the second brother is really careful.


    After going out, Wei Ruo said to Wei Jin: "Let''s go, let''s go back to the house, not only me, you should also take a hot bath and change your clothes. Your body is your capital. If you want to save others, you have to take care of yourself first." Body."


    "Don''t you have something to do?"


    "It will take a while for the supplies to be delivered, and the medicine will be picked up later. I can only wait here. Why don''t I go back and clean myself up first."


    Wei Jin also nodded, as long as Wei Ruo has no concerns, he has no objections.


    So Wei Jin also sent Wei Ruo back to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    Wei Jin also sent Wei Ruo to the gate of Tingsongyuan and stopped. Although Wei Ruo ran into his yard and even his bedroom many times, Wei Jin always followed the etiquette and never entered Wei Ruo''s yard easily.


    After watching Wei Ruo enter the house at the gate of the courtyard, Wei Jin also went back to his courtyard to change clothes and shoes.


    In Ting Songyuan''s room, Wei Ruo didn''t have time to ask someone to prepare a lot of hot water for bathing and bathing. In order to save time, Wei Ruo wiped his body with hot water, and then changed into clean clothes.


    Opened his standing medicine cabinet again, and picked some medicines from a pile of bottles and cans to take with him.


    The little girl may not be the only one among those transferred to the Yamen warehouse today. Others are also in danger of catching a cold or other diseases. These commonly used medicines are brought with them just in case.


    Then Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also met again, ready to go out again.


    Just as the two were about to go out, Yun, accompanied by her maid Cuiping, came to the gate of Tingsongyuan and stopped Wei Ruo who was about to go out again.


    "Ruo''er, you can''t go out anymore." Yun''s expression was serious.


    "I have important things to do." Wei Ruo replied.


    "No matter how important things are, you can''t run outside all day. Your second brother is a man, he can walk around, you can''t do that."


    Wei Ruo explained: "I''m not running around, I''m going to transfer and resettle the people in the south of the city. If you leave the people in the south of the city in this weather, they will starve to death and freeze to death."


    "The people in the south of the city are governed by their own government officials. You are a lady from a great family, and you will have a bad reputation if you hang out with them all the time." Yun persuaded.


    "I don''t think I''m doing anything bad. I behave and sit upright, and I am dignified outside. Etiquette is used on weekdays. Now is a special period. Countless people are suffering. Any etiquette rules Everyone should give way in front of natural disasters." Wei Ruo firmly stated his point of view.


    "Just because you think this way doesn''t mean that others will think the same way. When the rain clears, what you''re doing now will be considered outrageous and cause criticism."


    "Then I won''t regret it then." Wei Ruo''s gaze was firm and unwavering.


    Yun frowned: "Why are you so disobedient, child? Mother is for your own good, worried about you, afraid that it might affect you..."


    At this time, Wei Jin also spoke: "I think my father, who is saving people from fire and water, will very much agree with the elder sister''s approach."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： The people are grateful to Wei Ruo

    Chapter 126 The common people are grateful to Wei Ruo


    Ms. Yun was taken aback for a moment, and then her husband''s appearance and some words he had said on the issue of the eldest daughter''s education came to mind.


    Wei Jin also said immediately: "When the eldest sister wanted to open up wasteland in the south of the city, my mother also felt that her behavior was unreasonable and not something that ordinary girls should do, but now the facts have proved that there is nothing wrong with the eldest sister''s actions. It''s not right."


    "If mother still feels that something is wrong, I will ask the well guard to ask father for instructions. This will inevitably take a lot of time and delay the rescue work."


    "If the choice of the eldest sister today has a bad influence on the eldest sister in the future, I am willing to take full responsibility."


    It was the first time that Wei Jin had talked so much with Yun Shi.


    After hearing Wei Jinyi''s statement, Yun''s brows frowned even tighter, and after a long while, he said to Wei Ruo, "I can''t control you anymore, so go as you please, and you will bear the consequences yourself."


    After speaking, Yun left.


    Wei Ruo turned around and Wei Jin also looked at each other.


    Wei Jin also said: "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "I''m not worried, I''m just happy that my second brother is standing by my side instead of lecturing me."


    Wei Jinyi: "I don''t think there is anything wrong with what you did, why should I lecture you."


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help laughing: "Hey, second brother, I found that I like you more and more."


    Hearing this, Wei Jin also blushed slightly, then turned his face and said in a low voice, "It''s time to go back to the yamen."


    "Yes." Wei Ruo agreed, and then set off for the Yamen with Wei Jinyi again.


    When she returned to the Yamen warehouse, Xiumei had already arrived with her nanny, and brought back two taxis worth of supplies.


    "Miss, there are not many quilts. I didn''t expect this situation before. I didn''t stock up. We can only give priority to the elderly, children and women." Xiumei explained to Wei Ruo.


    Before, Wei Ruo only ordered to stock up on grain and coal, and did not specifically order to stock up on items such as quilts and cotton.


    "Well, did you bring the rice, sweet potato and black charcoal?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "The charcoal was brought over, and some rice and sweet potatoes were brought over. In addition, we cooked a large pot of porridge and roasted a batch of sweet potatoes. I brought some of them that were cooked, and some that were still roasting. Wait. After baking, Uncle Xu will send it over."


    Sweet potatoes are roasted in batches, afraid that the first batch will be cold after roasting, and also afraid that the people here won''t be able to wait, so Xiumei brought some over here first.


    "Let''s go, let''s share it with everyone first."


    Wei Ruo went to the battle in person, helping to serve the porridge and distribute the sweet potatoes.


    Wei Jinyi and Xiaobei also helped distribute quilts.


    Nowadays, there are not enough people in the yamen. They can do something.


    Everyone got a bowl of warm porridge and a sweet potato. Everyone ate with tears in their eyes.


    An old man directly knelt down to Wei Ruo and the others, and kowtowed to thank:


    "Miss Wei, we can''t repay your kindness!"


    Then others echoed:


    "Miss Wei, you are really our savior! The lives of our whole family were saved by you."


    "Miss Wei, you have arranged good land for us and given us a new home, which is already a re-creation of kindness. Now you rescue us in the rain and provide us with food and clothing. We really don''t know how to repay you!"


    "..."


    Wei Ruo replied: "You don''t need to give me anything in return, just live well, work hard, support yourself and your family well, and being a kind person is enough."


    Everyone agreed again and again:


    "Miss, don''t worry, we will!"


    "We will never disappoint your good intentions for us!"


    "Miss, we will remember your words!"


    "..."


    "You don''t need to thank me, you should have a good rest first." Wei Ruo reassured everyone.


    The magistrate of Qian came to visit the people who had been transferred, and when he heard everyone express their gratitude to Wei Ruo, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, this Miss Wei''s family is really not an ordinary girl in a boudoir.


    Looking at the entire Xingshan County, there is only one family of ladies who can be so respected by the people.


    Qian Zhixian was originally worried that these people who temporarily sheltered from the rain in the Yamen warehouse would be restless, so as a parent officer, he came here specially to appease everyone and give them a reassurance. Now it seems that this is not necessary.


    So Qian Zhixian didn''t come out to disturb, but told Master Chen to help Miss Wei''s family.


    He himself has other things to be busy with, so Wei Ruolai will let Wei Ruolai arrange this part of the people in the south of the city for him to rest assured.


    Afterwards, Wei Ruo distributed the porridge and sweet potatoes to Master Chen and the government servants.


    Everyone has been busy for a long time, and they didn''t bother to have a meal.


    Now drinking hot porridge and eating delicious roasted sweet potatoes, I immediately feel a warm current from my mouth to my chest.


    Wei Ruo also filled a bowl for Wei Jinyi: "Second brother, try it."


    "Yes." Wei Jin also took the porridge and sweet potatoes.


    "And this, here you are." Wei Ruo sneaked a slice of dried squid to Wei Jinyi, "This is only for you, so you have to eat it secretly."


    It''s not that Wei Ruo is stingy, but that there are only a few pieces of dried squid in total, which is not enough to share.


    "Yes." Wei Jin also hid the dried squid given by Wei Ruo in his sleeve.


    In fact, he is not that greedy, but Wei Ruo''s sentence "Only you have it", this dried squid has become extraordinarily precious and special.


    After that, Wei Ruo drank it himself.


    There are no decent tables and chairs in this place, Wei Ruo and the others are sitting on the ground just like everyone else.


    While Wei Ruo and Wei Jin were drinking porridge, another bad news reached the yamen.


    A mountain village in the west of the city suffered a landslide, and one village was covered by mountain mud and rocks.


    The magistrate of Qian County summoned all the masters and yamen servants to discuss countermeasures.


    After a while, Wei Ruo caught Hong Ping who had returned from meeting Qianzhi County, and asked him, "How are the casualties?"


    Hong Ping shook his head: "I don''t know yet, the road into the village is blocked by landslide mudslides, and I don''t know what''s going on inside."


    "Has anyone passed by?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "During the discussion just now, someone came to report that Miss Wei, your father had already led people to the rescue, so Lord Qian let us go back."


    At this moment, the county magistrate''s manpower is no longer enough, and we have to rely on the strength of the army.


    Wei Ruo nodded, since the army had been notified to pass, it was not a big problem.


    Landslide rescue Wei Ruo knew that he couldn''t help much, so he didn''t go to cause trouble for the army.


    She''s here doing what she can.


    After drinking the porridge and eating roasted sweet potatoes to replenish his strength, Wei Ruo took the pulse of the people in the warehouse one by one. Those who were unwell or had contracted the cold, Wei Ruo ordered Xiumei and Xiaobei to fry them for them. medicine.


    Afterwards, Wei Ruo told the yamen servant Hong Ping: "If anyone feels unwell at night, give them medicine as soon as possible without delay."


    Wei Jinyi: I will be responsible for the reputation of my eldest sister.


    (¦Ø)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong are missing

    Chapter 127 Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong are missing


    "Okay, don''t worry, Ms. Wei, we will take turns guarding here tonight, and we will deal with any situation immediately." Hong Ping said.


    "You have worked hard too." Wei Ruo thanked.


    "We work in the yamen, with the salary of the imperial court, and it is our job to protect the people of one side. On the contrary, Miss Wei, which has nothing to do with you, you take the lead in benefiting the people. We admire it very much."


    "You''re overrated, I''m just doing what I can."


    Wei Ruo replied, and turned his head to look at the people in the warehouse. Although this warehouse is not a good place, it can at least keep out the wind and rain. A few braziers can make the room warmer and save lives. .


    When Wei Ruo finished his work, it was already late at night, and Wei Jin and Wei Ruo saw that there was nothing else to do for the time being, so they went back to Wei Mansion.


    The rain at night is really getting heavier, and the temperature is getting lower and lower.


    Back to Tingsongyuan, Wei Ruo simply washed up and fell asleep.


    In the morning of the second day, Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi went out again. First, they were worried about the people in the warehouse of the Yamen. Wei Ruo was worried that some of them might get worse, so he had to go and have a look in person before he could rest assured;


    Secondly, Wei Ruo wanted to know how the landslide in Xishan Village was going.


    It rained all night and finally stopped, but the temperature was even lower. Without a thermometer, Wei Ruo estimated that the temperature would be below five degrees.


    Although it is not frozen yet, the humidity is very high, giving people a bone-chilling chill.


    Wei Ruo wore a thick padded jacket, but still felt a little cold in his hands.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi had just stepped into the county magistrate''s office when they were called over by the magistrate Qian.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin were also taken to the court, which is usually used for hearing cases, but now Qian Zhixian is here to direct the people in the yamen to carry out rescue work.


    Qian Zhixian looked at the two brothers and sisters in front of him, hesitant to speak, his brows furrowed.


    "Master Qian has something to do, but it''s okay to say it." Wei Jin also said.


    After thinking for a while, Zhixian Qian said to the two: "Your father... something happened."


    "What is it?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Your father took people to Xishan Village to rescue people, but during the rescue process, a second landslide occurred, and now life and death are uncertain!" Qian Zhixian said with a sad heart.


    Wei Ruo looked at Qian Zhixian in surprise, with complicated emotions.


    Father, something happened to him?


    Wei Ruo knew that Wei Mingting died young in the original book, but in the memory of the original owner, his father died in battle.


    The time is indeed about the same time, but this time, due to changes in some factors, the Japanese pirates have been temporarily repelled at this time.


    At this time in the original book, Wei Mingting was still fighting the Japanese pirates, so he couldn''t care about what happened in the city.


    So although Wei Ruo knew that Wei Mingting died in battle at this time, but because the fighting had been suspended, he thought that things had changed, so he didn''t think much about it.


    After a while, Wei Ruo came back to his senses and asked Qian Zhixian: "Except for my father, how many people have gone to Xishan Village?"


    "About 100 people, because you are not sure whether the Japanese pirates will commit another crime, your father did not dare to mobilize a large number of soldiers stationed, and only called 100 people who were supposed to be resting to rescue. Among them were the last time they fought against the Japanese pirates. The recruit who made meritorious service and was promoted to deputy general." Qian Zhixian said.


    Because of his outstanding performance last time, he was promoted by the Seventh Prince, so Qian Zhixian was also deeply impressed by this person.


    It¡¯s Brother Xiaoyong!


    Wei Ruo''s heart tightened again, and then fell silent.


    She knew she couldn''t do nothing, she had to find a way to save people.


    But at this time, the more you can''t be impulsive!


    She needs to calm down and think about how to save people is the most effective.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo''s dignified expression, and said, "I''ll accompany you to save people."


    "Second brother?"


    "Let''s go." Wei Jin didn''t give Wei Ruo too much explanation.


    Seeing him walking outside, Wei Ruo quickly chased after him.


    "How does the second brother plan to save people?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Don''t worry, I have help." Wei Jin also replied, his expression and tone gave off a sense of trust.


    Although he didn''t know who the helper Wei Jinyi was talking about, Wei Ruo still chose to believe him.


    Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo left the yamen. When they went out, Wei Jinyi gave Xiaobei something, and then saw Xiaobei and left quickly.


    For the convenience of entering the mountain, Wei Ruo also chose to ride a horse.


    She knotted the rope on the horse used to pull the carriage, took out the saddle placed behind the carriage and pressed it on, then turned over and rode on it.


    But Wei Ruo''s horse riding experience is limited, and he only rode once in the school yard last time.


    Wei Jin also followed closely behind Wei Ruo, and rode for a while, seeing that she was getting more and more proficient in riding, and rode forward without any problems.


    When we arrived at the only way to enter Xishan Village, the road was gone, and the road was completely covered by mud and rocks. From this perspective, it was not clear how much things had been submerged by the landslide. Maybe the whole village had been destroyed. covered.


    When Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi arrived, people from the government were already digging the way.


    Wei Ruo got off his horse, looked at the situation in front of him, and once again felt that in front of nature, people are really very small.


    The piles of soil and rocks that have collapsed are like an insurmountable city wall in front of you.


    Not long after Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi arrived, Xiaobei also came, bringing a group of men in rough cloth jackets, about twenty people, with shovels and shovels in their hands, and started digging as soon as they arrived. .


    Xiaobei said that these people were porters, they gave money, and they came to help.


    Wei Jin also said: "Leave half of the people here, and the rest will follow me."


    Xiao Bei conveyed Wei Jinyi''s instructions, and explained some things to those men, and then these people quickly divided into two teams, one team continued to help the government officials dig the tunnel, and some followed with tools.


    Wei Jin also said to Wei Ruo: "Let''s detour from the other side. If the village is not completely buried, we may be able to find other places to go around and go behind the village."


    There is only one road to enter Xishan Village, if you want to enter Xishan Village from other roads, you have to go over the mountain.


    Crossing the mountain also has certain risks. Although the rain has stopped, the soil has been soaked by the rain, and there is a risk of landslides and landslides again.


    But Wei Ruo didn''t hesitate, she chose to believe in Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jinyi chose very carefully. He judged the vegetation on the mountain and chose to walk in the forest with bamboo.


    Bamboo has a well-developed root system. Compared with ordinary vegetation, bamboo can hold the ground more firmly, protect the surface of the mountain, and prevent landslides.


    The two detoured for about an hour, and finally reached the back of Xishan Village.


    Before coming down from the mountain, Wei Ruo stood on the top and looked at Xishan Village...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： found someone

    Chapter 128 Found someone


    I saw that the area covered by this landslide is mainly the front half of Xishan Village and the road into the village, while the back part of the village has not been affected, and the houses and roads in the back village are still in good condition.


    Because the environment of Xishan Village is very complicated, the residents in the village live scatteredly, and it is impossible to judge the specific casualties just by looking at it from a height.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also led people into the village and saw people in soldier armor digging. At the same time, the people of Xishan Village were busy digging with their hoes and shovels and all available tools.


    Wei Ruo caught a small soldier and asked about the situation: "How is the situation now? How many people were buried there? Who are they?"


    "This... Except Mr. Qian and Mr. Xu, the rest of us are here. During the second landslide, Mr. Qian noticed something was wrong and ordered us to evacuate to the back village first. So everyone is basically fine." Xiaobing replied Wei Ruo''s question.


    Wei Mingting and Wei Jinyi''s judgments are the same, because moso bamboo is planted on the mountain in Houcun, which is not prone to landslides and is relatively safe.


    Wei Ruo then asked: "Then where are you, Mr. Qian and Mr. Xu?"


    "Before the second landslide, the local people told us that there were two other families in the valley. Mr. Qian knew that there was danger, but he still chose to save them. Deputy General Xu was worried and went with him, and then the landslide Well, now...haven''t found them yet..."


    Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong are both missing...


    "Where is it in the valley?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "About that area, a few of our brothers have already passed by, but because we don''t know where Mr. Qian and the deputy general were at that time, we can only search all over the mountain." Xiaobing replied.


    Yesterday, half of the 100-member rescue team brought by Wei Mingting stayed in place to accompany the villagers to dig the road, and the remaining half went into the valley to search and rescue.


    Wei Ruo turned to look at Wei Jinyi: "Second brother."


    "Let''s go." Wei Jin didn''t say much, turned around and headed towards the valley with the porters he brought.


    ###


    At the same time, the news of Wei Mingting''s accident was also sent to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    Hearing the news, Yun almost fainted.


    Wei Yichen and Wei Qingwan rushed to Cangyun Garden one after another. Wei Qingwan took care of the Yun family, while Wei Yichen presided over the overall situation.


    After waking up, the first thing Yun Shi did was to ask about Wei Mingting''s situation: "Yichen, where is your father?"


    Wei Yichen''s face was solemn: "Mother, don''t worry, the government has already sent people to Xishan Village to look for it. The Yamen has also sent people, and there should be news soon."


    "That is to say, no one has been found yet?" I don''t know whether it is life or death! Yun''s face turned pale, "Landslides are very dangerous. If people are buried below, it is very difficult to have a chance to survive!"


    Wei Yichen didn''t know how to answer, and he didn''t know how to comfort his mother. At this moment, he felt very heavy.


    Wei Qingwan comforted Yun Shi: "Mother, don''t worry, Daddy is a lucky man, and those pirates are so vicious that they can''t do anything to Daddy, he won''t just get into trouble like this!"


    Yun shook her head, Wei Qingwan''s words could not comfort her at all. How could she not know that the ferocity of Japanese pirates is completely different from the horror of natural disasters.


    "Yichen, let all the men in the mansion go out and look for them, all of them! Don''t leave any of them in the mansion." Yun ordered.


    She didn''t care about anything else, she just wanted her husband to come back safely!


    "Mother, I understand your feelings, but the sons of those who can be sent out have already been sent out, and the ones left in the mansion are the older ones and women." Wei Yichen explained.


    "Then what should we do? Yi Chen, tell Mother, what should we do now?" Yun''s eyes were red with anxiety.


    "Mother, I will go to the county government office in a while and talk to Qianzhi County to see if there is any way to transfer more people to Xishan Village. Father is not here. If you want to transfer the soldiers stationed in the city, you need the order of Deputy Chief Qian, but the Deputy Chief Mr. Qian is newly transferred, I am not familiar with it, and I need Qian Zhixian to come forward."


    Although Wei Yichen was worried and nervous, he still maintained his rationality.


    "Okay, okay, just do as you said, you go!" Yun said quickly.


    At this moment, she has completely lost her mind and can only listen to her son''s arrangements.


    Wei Yichen was about to go out, and before leaving, he told Wei Qingwan to take good care of his mother: "Wanwan, mother is thinking now, you spend more time with her and comfort her more."


    "I know." Wei Qingwan nodded, and then couldn''t help asking: "Brother, will Dad come back safely?"


    Wei Qingwan knew that her father was the pillar of the family, if her father fell, then the Xiaowei Mansion would also fall.


    Wei Qingwan couldn''t imagine what would happen to them and her life when her father passed away.


    Wei Yichen couldn''t answer this question: "I don''t know. All I can do now is to try my best to rescue my father. Before that, I couldn''t think deeply about this question."


    After Wei Yichen explained a few words to Wei Qingwan, he went to the magistrate''s office.


    ###


    In the valley of Xishan Village, people number 70 or 80 were scattered in various places, searching for the whereabouts of Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong like a blanket.


    Wei Jin has also been following behind Wei Ruo, keeping a certain distance from Wei Ruo.


    The terrain of the valley is complicated, and it has experienced another landslide. Any place may collapse, which can be said to be dangerous.


    Wei Ruo stopped after walking for a while.


    According to his father''s behavior and habits, since he knew that landslides might happen again, and judged that the back village where bamboo was planted on the mountain was relatively safe, he would definitely take a relatively safe road when entering and leaving the valley.


    Wei Ruo looked around and brought herself into Wei Mingting''s perspective. If she were Wei Mingting, how would she go in and out of the valley, how would she approach the two families in need of help, and how would she retreat.


    Wei Jin also stood behind Wei Ruo, not bothering her.


    After a while, Wei Ruo suddenly moved and ran in one direction, followed by Wei Jin.


    Wei Ruo walked along the direction of the mountain on the west side, walked for about a stick of incense, and suddenly stopped.


    She saw something in a pile of mud and rocks, and rushed to check it out.


    "This is Brother Xiaoyong''s dagger!" Wei Ruo saw a handle at the beginning, but when he dug it out, it was a complete dagger.


    "Are you sure?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "Sure, I have someone make it for Brother Xiaoyong!" Wei Ruo replied very firmly.


    "I''ll call someone over." Wei Jin also called some porters over.


    Several people treated Wei Jinyi very respectfully, and they acted after Wei Jinyi gave an order. The action is neat and fast.


    Wei Ruo stood by the side, feeling uneasy. It has been buried for a while, and even if it is dug up, it is very likely that there will be two cold corpses...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： be saved

    Chapter 129 Saved


    In the pitch-black culvert, Xu Zhengyong was trying to dig out the mud and rocks that blocked the entrance of the cave.


    However, although these mudstones are soft, they seem to be endless. If he digs out a little, more will accumulate.


    Because of lack of oxygen and hypothermia, Xu Zhengyong felt that he was getting weaker and weaker.


    Wei Mingting said to Xu Zhengyong: "Brother Xiaoyong, take a rest first, if you continue like this, your body will not be able to take it anymore."


    Wei Mingting sat next to him, and his breath was heavy when he spoke.


    They have been trapped in this culvert for four hours. The air in the cave is getting thinner, and the damp and cold environment is also a huge test for their bodies.


    Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong are still martial arts practitioners, and their condition is a little better. The three villagers walking with them have curled up into a ball at this moment, and the nine-year-old boy who is the weakest has already fallen into a semi-comatose state.


    According to this situation, it won''t last long.


    Looking at the three villagers who were weak and dying, Wei Mingting blamed himself a little.


    Although he rushed to rescue people, he still didn''t have time, and encountered a landslide on the way back.


    Although they hid in the culvert in time to avoid being buried on the spot at the critical moment, it only delayed their death time.


    After Xu Zhengyong tried for a while, he sat next to Wei Mingting in frustration.


    The ground is wet, and sitting is uncomfortable, but when you feel dizzy, you can only relieve it by sitting down.


    "I don''t want to die yet..." Xu Zhengyong said angrily.


    Xu Zhengyong is upset, he doesn''t want to die, he hasn''t fulfilled his promise to sister Ruoer, he hasn''t been filial to his parents, he hasn''t heard Xiumei call him a senior brother.


    Are you really going to die here today?


    "I understand your feelings, I don''t want to die either, I''m not afraid of my own death, I''m just worried about my family..."


    Wei Mingting felt uncomfortable at the moment. He didn''t know what would happen to the Wei family, his wife, son, and daughter after his death.


    Xu Zhengyong glanced at Wei Mingting, Xu Zhengyong felt that Wei Mingting was very qualified as a general, whether it was military or martial arts, or his love for the people like a son, he admired him.


    But unfortunately, this man is not a good father, causing his sister Ruoer to be bullied.


    Thinking of Wei Ruo, Xu Zhengyong said: "I still have promises that I haven''t fulfilled..."


    The family of three hugging each other next to each other, the couple who still had a semblance of sanity felt that there was no hope of surviving, so they couldn''t help sobbing softly.


    Just when the people in the cave thought they were going to die here, suddenly a little light appeared above the entrance of the cave.


    Is it an illusion?


    Why is there light?


    Is the ghost messenger here to pick them up and go to the underworld?


    Because I haven''t died before, I don''t know what it should be like when the ghost messenger comes to seduce the soul.


    At this moment, several voices came from outside.


    "Can the people inside hear the voice? Mr. Wei Qian, Mr. Xu!"


    Hearing the voice, Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong both stood up.


    "We are here!" Wei Mingting replied with the greatest strength.


    "Mr. Wei Qian, hold on, we''ll dig a hole and rescue you right away!"


    A man''s voice came from outside, followed by the more intense sound of hoes and shovels.


    Soon, the upper third of the hole was exposed.


    Then a middle-aged man got out of the opening.


    "Save those people first!" Wei Mingting said to those who came down.


    The man nodded, and then lifted the unconscious little boy out of the upper opening, and the other people above responded and successfully rescued the little boy.


    Then came the little boy''s parents, and then Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong.


    When I came outside, I realized that the people who came to rescue were Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo. Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong were both surprised and happy.


    The words "Sister Ruo''er" came to the throat, Xu Zhengyong held back.


    On weekdays, no matter how Xu''s parents corrected them, they would not change their words. Xu Zhengyong, who had the face and skin to call "Sister Ruo''er" when he saw Wei Ruo, didn''t say it now.


    At the moment of being rescued, it was Wei Ruo who saw the rescuer. He was the most excited and wanted to rush up to talk to Wei Ruo, but Xu Zhengyong knew that he couldn¡¯t do that with the presence of outsiders. Once he yelled like that, it would hurt Wei Ruo. reputation.


    Wei Ruo''s eyes were also on Xu Zhengyong, seeing him looking at him excitedly, opening his mouth but not making a sound, he knew his intentions.


    Wei Ruo is a little relieved that Brother Xiaoyong has grown up and will no longer act impulsively regardless.


    Although Wei Ruo and Xu Zhengyong did not speak, the communication between their eyes was very obvious, and Wei Jin who was beside Wei Ruo also noticed it.


    "Jin Yi, Ruo''er! Why are you?" Wei Mingting was surprised, but also delighted.


    "My sister heard that you were in distress, so she came here with me to search and rescue. It was also my sister who discovered that you were buried here." Wei Jin also explained.


    "Ruo''er, how did you find us here?" Wei Mingting asked Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo explained: "I thought about what my father thought at the time. If I were a father, knowing that there might be danger, I would definitely choose a relatively safe path to enter and exit the valley. Take the trail on the west side."


    "After searching along the way, I found a dagger. The dagger was brand new and didn''t look like a villager''s thing. I guessed that this might be the place where my father and others were buried."


    Wei Mingting couldn''t help showing joy on his face. He didn''t comment, but the smile on his face revealed his mood.


    "Let''s leave here first, and return to the village for discussion." Wei Jin also ordered.


    Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong are in good health due to their daily martial arts practice. Although they are currently in better condition than the three villagers, they were trapped overnight.


    Coming out of the valley, Wei Jin also borrowed a villager''s residence to let Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong take a hot bath and change their clothes.


    Now the roads to and from the village are blocked, and Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong''s current physical condition is not suitable for traveling, especially over the mountains. Therefore, they stayed at the villager''s house temporarily until the road was clear before leaving.


    While Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong were bathing and changing, Wei Ruo felt the pulse of the trapped and weak family of three.


    The three of them all suffered from the wind and cold, their bodies were hot, and their physical conditions were somewhat disordered due to lack of oxygen.


    Currently there is no way to go outside to buy medicine, but luckily Wei Ruo brought a lot of medicine with him before going out, so there is no problem in temporarily stabilizing the condition of several people.


    Then, Wei Ruo came to the courtyard again, saw Wei Jinyi sitting at the small table in the courtyard, so he also walked over, sat down on the seat next to him, took out the medicine bottle he brought, and started to mix it.


    Wei Jin also quietly watched Wei Ruo fiddling with the things in his hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： temporary farmhouse

    Chapter 130 Temporary farm stay


    Xu Zhengyong changed his clothes and walked out cleanly and refreshed.


    "Ruo...Miss Wei!" Xu Zhengyong, who was about to call Wei Ruo "Sister Ruoer", quickly changed his words after seeing Wei Jinyi who was also in the yard.


    Xu Zhengyong had a smile on the corner of his mouth, and he seemed to be full of energy. He couldn''t tell that he had been buried for several hours and was just rescued not long ago.


    "Deputy General Xu, don''t move around, you just suffered from the wind and cold all night," Wei Ruo gave Xu Zhengyong a sideways look, warning him not to be too embarrassing.


    Xu Zhengyong shrank his neck, smiled and sat down on the seat opposite Wei Ruo, not daring to move any more.


    "Miss Wei, don''t worry too much, I am strong and strong, such a little cold can''t beat me!" Xu Zhengyong said with a smile, with a smug expression.


    Although you can''t move around, you can still touch the skin on your mouth.


    "Deputy Chief Xu has only one body. If it is damaged, there will be no compensation. It is better to be careful. As the saying goes, careful driving can last forever." Wei Ruo said with a "smile".


    "Miss Wei doesn''t know something. My family has a nagging younger sister who likes to give me tonics since I was a child. Whenever I get good things, I will send them to me, and I will be as strong as a cow! I won''t get sick easily!" Xu Zhengyong said proudly.


    "Mr. Xu said a few words less, take the medicine well, and then go to sleep." Wei Ruo put the medicine bottle in front of Xu Zhengyong, and let him take it by himself.


    Xu Zhengyong didn''t dare to say no, picked up the medicine bottle, poured two pills in his hands skillfully, then picked up the water bowl and drank it in one gulp.


    Wei Jin was also at the side, taking in all the seemingly unfamiliar but actually intimate interactions between the two.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Mingting also came out.


    Xu Zhengyong got up immediately, walked to the side, and teased the chickens raised by the farmer in the yard.


    Wei Mingting''s condition is also good. After all, he is a person who has been practicing martial arts all year round, and his physical condition is much better than ordinary people.


    Wei Mingting sat down opposite Wei Ruo, and thanked Wei Ruo with a sincere tone:


    "Ruo''er, although thanking you seems a little distant, but as a father, I still want to say to you: Thank you. Without you today, Vice Admiral Xu and I might not be able to survive. You saved our lives."


    "Father doesn''t have to be polite to me, this is what I should do."


    Even if she is not Wei Mingting''s biological daughter, even if she is just an ordinary citizen of Xingshan County, in this case, there is no reason not to save her.


    Wei Mingting shook his head lightly: "There is nothing you should do. It is so cold and dangerous. You and Jin Yi came here to find someone regardless of your own safety. This kind of heart is really precious."


    Wei Ruo just smiled and didn''t answer.


    Wei Mingting looked kindly, seeing Wei Ruo fiddled with something, and asked, "What is Ruoer doing?"


    "It''s some medicine that I brought here, and I thought it might be useful. However, in order to maintain the properties of the medicine, some of these medicines were separated when they were made, and they need to be mixed together when they are used." Wei Ruo said.


    "Ruoer thinks really carefully." Wei Mingting praised.


    "Father must have suffered from a cold yesterday, wait for me to mix the medicine, and you can also take a bowl." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay." Wei Mingting smiled.


    Watching my daughter prepare medicine for her own cold, I feel warm in my heart.


    Wei Ruo mixes the medicine and rinses it with boiling water.


    Although this method is not as good as frying with water, it is more convenient and easy to use.


    The prepared medicine was divided into five parts, one for each person who was trapped yesterday, and Xu Zhengyong couldn''t escape.


    Xu Zhengyong also wanted to pretend to feed the chicken and escape without hearing Wei Ruo''s voice, but Wei Ruo called him again:


    "Deputy General Xu, you have caught a cold too, just in case you should drink a bowl too, you still have to protect your home and country and protect Xingshan County."


    Xu Zhengyong had no choice but to go to the table, picked up a bowl of medicine, frowned and drank it sullenly.


    After drinking, Xu Zhengyong drank a few glasses of water in a hurry.


    What a pain!


    Sister Ruoer''s medicine is still as bitter as ever!


    Wei Mingting drank very calmly, the medicine was a bit bitter, but he could fully bear the bitterness.


    After drinking the medicine, Wei Mingting looked at Wei Ruo and told him, "Ruoer, you should take care of yourself too. It''s cold these days, don''t freeze."


    "En." Wei Ruo responded.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Mingting looked at Wei Jinyi again: "When did Jin Yi come back?"


    "Yesterday. Because of the bad weather recently, I was worried about something at home, so I came back early." Wei Jin also replied.


    "I have a heart." Wei Mingting said.


    "It''s not as good as my eldest sister. When I came back yesterday, my eldest sister had already rescued people in the south of the city." Wei Jin also said to Wei Mingting.


    What Wei Ruo didn''t mention himself, Wei Jin also mentioned for her.


    "Oh? Ruo''er went to the south of the city to save people?" Wei Mingting looked at Wei Ruo again.


    "Most of the people who opened up wasteland in the south of the city were poor, and the houses they lived in were built temporarily during this period. They couldn''t withstand the wind and rain. The weather was cold and the rain was flooding. If they didn''t move them, their lives were in danger." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Ruoer is thoughtful, indeed." Wei Mingting agreed very much, looking at Wei Ruo with relief.


    Wei Mingting felt deeply in his heart. Although his daughter''s behavior was different from that of ordinary girls in boudoirs, she was not inferior to any noble girls in Beijing.


    If she were a man, she would be able to do something!


    "Father is still weak, don''t blow the wind outside, let''s go back to the house and rest first." Being praised by Wei Mingting made Wei Ruo not very used to it, so he asked Wei Mingting to go back to the house to rest first.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo gave Xu Zhengyong another look.


    Although Xu Zhengyong didn''t say anything, Xu Zhengyong obediently went into the house.


    Because the road was not open, several people had to rest at the farmhouse for one night, and the nearby villagers sent them various ingredients.


    Wei Ruo didn''t take more ingredients from the common people, but only took four pieces of tofu, a handful of rapeseed, three eggs, and some rice.


    Because Wei Ruo knows that the villagers have had a hard time these two years, and these ingredients must have been saved by them.


    With Xiumei absent, Wei Ruo can only cook by himself.


    Although the ingredients are limited, we can only cook some home-cooked dishes, but Wei Ruo uses rich seasonings and excellent craftsmanship. With these three ingredients, he made four home-cooked dishes: braised tofu, tofu with shallot and soy sauce, stir-fried rapeseed and egg custard.


    The ordinary four-course home-cooked dishes are also well prepared.


    Wei Mingting ate three whole bowls of rice with these dishes. First, he was really hungry, and second, these home-cooked dishes were very appetizing to him.


    "Ruo''er, it turns out that you are the one with the best craftsmanship in our family, and my father never knew about it." Wei Mingting said with emotion.


    Before, I only knew Xiumei''s cooking skills, but I didn''t know it. It turns out that Wei Ruo is the same, not losing to Xiumei at all.


    Wei Jin was also a little surprised, he had never seen Wei Ruo cook before.


    "It''s just some home cooking." Wei Ruo said.


    "The more home-cooked food, the more you can see real kung fu." Wei Mingting said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： safe return

    Chapter 131 Return safely


    Xu Zhengyong sat down and cooked. Although he didn''t say any words of praise, his appetite has already explained the problem well.


    He was not surprised by Wei Ruo''s cooking skills, because he ate more than everyone present.


    Thinking back then, he often set fires for Sister Ruoer and Junior Sister Xiumei, and even got punched by Junior Sister Xiumei because he couldn''t control the fire properly!


    It was at that time that he secretly made up his mind to practice martial arts hard and surpass Xiumei, so that she would be convinced to call him senior brother, hehe!


    After cooking food for Wei Mingting and others, Wei Ruo got up the pot and cooked some dishes for the soldiers and villagers who were digging tunnels.


    Because the amount of food required is large, the cauldron of each family is only enough to cook one dish. In order to save time and keep the food hot, the women of each family and Wei Ruo work together, some make radish stew, and some cook Stir-fried vegetables, some people cook, some people make steamed buns.


    Wei Ruo made a big pot of radish stew, and the pork was given by the villagers. Wei Ruo was reluctant to use it when cooking for them, so he used it here.


    Although there is less meat and more radishes, the radishes with meat flavor are equally delicious.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also led people to deliver the prepared dishes to the soldiers and common people who dug the tunnel.


    At about the same time, women from other families also came over with large pots of hot food.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m tired from work, or because the food is delicious. Everyone ate very deliciously.


    Although the eating environment was poor, everyone was very happy. The villagers were grateful to the soldiers, and the soldiers were also moved by the enthusiasm of the villagers.


    In this cold, wet and cold mountain village, there is a warm current that reverberates in the hearts of everyone.


    After finishing their work, Wei Ruo and the others stayed at the farmhouse for one night. Because the rooms were limited, the three men rested in one room, and Wei Ruo got a room alone.


    None of them are squeamish people, and they are already satisfied with having a house to shelter them from the wind and rain.


    Because of a busy day, Wei Ruo fell asleep early and slept until dawn.


    In the early morning of the second day, as soon as everyone woke up, a subordinate came to report: "Mr. Qian, the road is clear! There is already a path for pedestrians! People from outside have already entered."


    To be able to get through so quickly, everyone''s joint efforts are indispensable.


    Except for Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong, who were trapped in the middle of the night, and were required to sleep all night, the other soldiers took turns digging all night, and even the local people took turns to work all night spontaneously.


    At the same time, the people from the yamen outside and the porters brought by Wei Jinyi also didn''t stop overnight, so they were able to dig through so quickly.


    "Good, good! You all worked hard!" Wei Mingting was very happy.


    Immediately afterwards, he ordered: "Let the people in need pass first, we are not in a hurry."


    Wei Mingting ordered his subordinates to wait for a while, until the people in the village who wanted to go out went out first, and then led his subordinates to leave.


    When Wei Ruo packed up his things and was about to leave, he realized that Wei Jinyi was not in the farmyard.


    After asking, I learned that Wei Jin did not rest in the room last night, but went to dig the tunnel with other people.


    When he came back, Wei Ruo saw that he was wearing a coarse jacket borrowed from the villagers. This was not because he cherished his clothes, but because the original clothes had a long hem and big sleeves, which made it inconvenient to work.


    Although she was dressed in a coarse cloth jacket, she still couldn''t hide her elegance.


    Wei Jin also went back to the room and changed his clothes back, and left two taels of silver on the bed as a reward for staying overnight and borrowing clothes.


    After that, the few people left Xishan Village.


    After leaving the village, Wei Mingting asked the soldiers who followed him to go back to rest first. Those who live in Xingshan County should go home directly; those who are not in Xingshan County should go back to the camp to rest.


    After entering the city, Xu Zhengyong also separated from Wei Ruo and the others. He wanted to go home to keep his parents safe. During the time he lost contact, his parents should also be worried.


    In the end, Wei Mingting was left to take Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi back to Wei Mansion.


    After entering the mansion, Wei Ruo didn''t follow Wei Mingting to Cangyun Garden on the grounds of going back to change clothes, but went straight back to Tingsong Garden.


    Wei Jin also did not go to Cangyun Garden, he walked to the backyard with Wei Ruo.


    Along the way, Wei Ruo saw that Wei Jinyi looked a little tired, so he didn''t say anything to him. When Wei Ruo returned to Tingsongyuan, the two didn''t communicate.


    ###


    Wei Mingting returned to Cangyun Garden, seeing Wei Mingting returning safely, Yun''s tears flowed like rain.


    Wei Mingting knew that he had frightened his wife, but he didn''t know how to comfort her, so he could only hug her to show comfort.


    Then Wei Yichen and Wei Qingwan also rushed over.


    "Father, it''s great that you''re fine!" Wei Qingwan rushed forward, tears streaming down her face just like Yun''s.


    Wei Yichen looked at his father, full of excitement, but was speechless.


    After a long while, Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan''s mood eased down, and they stopped crying.


    "It''s God''s blessing that my husband can come back safely this time! Ancestors bless!" Yun said with great emotion.


    Wei Mingting shook his head and said, "No, it''s not God''s blessing that I came back this time, but the two children, Jin Yi and Ruo''er, went looking for me regardless of their own safety. If Ruo''er was not smart, I might have already stepped on the road to hell."


    Yun Shi looked at Wei Mingting in surprise: "The two children Ruo''er and Jin Yi went looking for you?"


    Wei Mingting nodded: "The two children are kind-hearted. They not only saved the people in the south of the city, but also me."


    Listening to Wei Mingting''s words, Wei Yichen and Wei Qingwan also showed surprise expressions.


    After being surprised, Wei Yichen looked happy and respectful: "The eldest sister is more capable and brave than me."


    Wei Qingwan''s face was a little stiff.


    ###


    Later, Xiaobei came to Tingsongyuan and brought a box of things to Wei Ruo.


    "These are some novelty items that the young master saw while he was away, and I bought them for the young lady."


    A large box full of things, including rouge and gouache for my daughter¡¯s home, accessories such as hairpins and flowers, and some weird things.


    After Wei Ruo accepted the things, he went to Yingzhuyuan to thank Wei Jinyi in person.


    Pushing open the door of Yingzhu Garden, Wei Ruo saw a familiar figure in a familiar place.


    Wei Ruo walked into the pavilion, sat down on the empty seat next to him, and looked at what Wei Jinyi was writing on the paper.


    "I received the second brother''s gift, thank you second brother."


    "Um."


    "I have something for you too." Wei Ruo took out a dagger from his pocket and handed it to Wei Jinyi.


    This dagger was made together when I asked a craftsman to make it for Xu Zhengyong last time.


    Wei Jin also glanced at the dagger, and asked, "Is it the same as the one you gave to Deputy Xu?"


    "Not exactly the same, although the blade inside is similar, but the scabbard and handle are different." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yeah." Wei Jin also turned his gaze back to the calligraphy and painting in his hand blankly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： Porridge

    Chapter 132 Porridge


    Wei Ruo continued: "Deputy General Xu is the friend I told you about before."


    "Well, I guessed it." Wei Jin also replied.


    I don''t know if it''s because he was tired because he didn''t sleep last night. Wei Ruo felt that Wei Jinyi''s expression was a little cold and even a little unhappy.


    Now that the topic has come to Xu Zhengyong, Wei Ruo continued: "Actually, he is not only my friend, he is also my nanny''s son. We grew up together. We say he is the nanny''s son, but in my heart he is the son of my nanny." Always been my brother."


    "I know that in those aristocratic families, the master is the master and the servant is the servant. There is a clear boundary. I am close to the nanny''s son. Those people will not only think that we are brothers and sisters, but even a little dirty. conjecture."


    "But in my heart, my nanny treated me better than my two nominal mothers, and Brother Xiaoyong was just like my own brother. Our relationship is very pure. Even if there is no blood relationship, I still feel that our relationship There is no difference between siblings."


    Wei Ruo didn''t tell Wei Jin Yiming before, because he felt that the relationship between the two was not that close, and he was worried that Wei Jin would keep a distance between himself and the other party after explaining to avoid criticism, so Wei Ruo only said that he was a friend of his .


    Wei Jin also turned to look at Wei Ruo with deep eyes: "But you told me."


    Wei Ruodao: "Because based on my judgment of the second brother during this period, I don''t think the second brother would think of me that way, and would not ask me to keep a distance from my nanny''s family like people outside, so I can understand my feelings."


    "Yes." Wei Jin also gave an affirmative answer.


    "Oh, by the way, second brother, you didn''t sleep last night, you should go to sleep first, don''t toss your body." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yes." Wei Jin also agreed, then put down the pen in his hand, got up and went back to the room.


    After he entered the room, Xiaobei said to Wei Ruo with a happy face: "Miss, our young master listens to what you say the most, I just tried to persuade you for a long time, but it was useless. If you say a word, young lady, the young master will go to rest. "


    Wei Ruo didn''t think there was any problem, and said to Xiaobei: "Take good care of your young master, if he feels unwell, please come and tell me."


    "Miss, don''t worry, I have a long memory this time, and if the young master feels uncomfortable, I will definitely find you!" Xiao Bei promised.


    Then Wei Ruo went back to listen to Songyuan, she still had things to do.


    Although the rain has stopped, the harm caused by the sudden change of weather is not over yet.


    At this time, Xie Ying came to Xiaowei''s mansion to look for Wei Ruo, and Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to bring Xie Ying directly to Tingsongyuan.


    Xie Ying rushed to Wei Ruo as soon as she entered the door, caught Wei Ruo and looked up and down carefully, making sure that she had no missing arms or legs, and no bumps.


    Then he asked Wei Ruo: "Ruoruo, I heard that you went to the south of the city to save people and then went to Xishan Village to save people?"


    "How do you know?" Wei Ruo asked in surprise.


    "Just kidding, who am I? I''m Xie Ying, how can I not know such a big thing?"


    Wei Ruo looked at Xie Ying suspiciously.


    Xie Ying smiled: "My brother told me, he rushed back from Fucheng last night to help, he went to the Yamen first, and learned about you from Qianzhi County, so he told me this morning as soon as he returned to Fucheng. "


    While talking, Xie Ying was a little depressed and said: "Ruoruo, why don''t you bring me with you? I want to help too!"


    Seeing Xie Ying''s displeasure, Wei Ruo hurriedly said, "I''m planning to bring you to do the next thing together."


    "What''s next? Haven''t the people in the south of the city and the villagers in Xishan Village been rescued?" Xie Ying asked puzzled.


    "There are a lot of things to do in the future. This sudden extreme weather caused many people to rot in the fields before they could harvest. Many people''s houses were destroyed, and some people''s food was also soaked. May starve and freeze."


    "Then how can I help them?" Xie Ying.


    "Let''s go to the porridge, let the hungry people have a full meal first. Then find a way to get some cotton-padded quilts." Wei Ruo said.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go now!" Xie Ying grabbed Wei Ruo''s hand and was about to take her out.


    Seeing her young lady being dragged away, Xiumei quickly chased after her.


    Yesterday, she stayed in the county government and didn''t follow the young lady, causing her to worry for a day. Today, she can''t let the young lady run around anymore.


    In the afternoon, a porridge stand was set up at the gate of the west city to give porridge to people passing by.


    Fresh sweet potatoes and porridge are boiled into a pot of sweet potato porridge, which is fragrant and sweet, attracting nearby villagers, who come to queue up for the porridge to drink.


    Wei Ruo, Xie Ying, Xiumei, and several servant girls of the Xie family were busy at the porridge stall.


    Cooking porridge, washing dishes, serving porridge, Wei Ruo and Xie Ying did it all by themselves.


    The three of them worked until it was almost dinner time, and sent out ten pots of sweet potato porridge.


    In the end, there was still a little left in the pot, and Xie Ying, who was already so hungry, filled it up and ate it by herself.


    "Ruoruo, this sweet potato porridge is so sweet and delicious! I don''t think any delicacies from mountains and seas can compare to it!" Xie Ying felt that such a simple food tasted so good for the first time.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help but said, "You only find it delicious when you''re hungry."


    Xie Ying said: "It seems to be so. I seem to understand what my grandfather said. My grandfather said that he has eaten countless delicacies over the years, but the most delicious food is still when he returned home after farming when he was young. My grandmother made him steamed buns with pickles."


    Wei Ruo smiled and said, "Your grandfather is right."


    "Ruoruo, shall we continue tomorrow?" Xie Ying said.


    "As long as you don''t have opinions in your family, I''m fine."


    "Of course there is no problem in my family. I know that I am here to deliver porridge. My mother and brother don''t know how to support me. They also said that my grandfather in the capital will be very happy for me to do this." Xie Ying said confidently replied.


    "Then we will come back tomorrow."


    "good!"


    ###


    In the evening, the news that Xie Ying and Wei Ruo were serving porridge at the gate of the west city reached Xiaowei''s mansion.


    Although Yun doesn''t approve of Wei Ruo''s behavior of running to the south of the city to save people, he agrees with the porridge.


    When encountering a disaster, it has been a custom since the founding of the sage queens that women from rich and noble families give porridge, and it is a commendable act of virtue and kindness.


    As for Wei Ruo going to the south of the city to save people, he was in a mess and shared a room with a group of villagers, because Wei Ruo changed his mind after saving Wei Mingting.


    Perhaps the husband is right, he should not use the standard of a lady in the capital to ask for the eldest daughter.


    The only thing Yun is dissatisfied with is that Wei Ruo and Xie Ying''s porridge stand is supported by the Xie family. Although Wei Ruo contributed money and energy and took the lead in the porridge, those who didn''t know thought it was the Xie family. Wei Ruo just went to help.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： we dont have to fight them

    Chapter 133 We don''t have to fight with them


    During dinner time, Wei Ruo appeared in the dining room, and Yun praised: "Ruoer has done very well these two days, today I met Mrs. Qian when I was out, she praised you very much and praised you repeatedly. "


    Wei Ruo just nodded slightly, but didn''t answer.


    It is not unusual for Mrs. Qian to praise Wei Ruo. What Wei Ruo has done is also helping Qian Zhixian to a certain extent.


    Yun continued: "It''s just Ruo''er, although the Captain''s Mansion is not a rich and powerful family, you can still get the money for the porridge. You can go to the porridge tomorrow and use your own people and supplies. You don''t have to follow along." Thank you for coming together."


    Wei Ruo hadn''t replied yet, but Yun immediately continued to explain: "And you also bring Wanwan with you, so that she can learn from you as well."


    The eldest daughter got a good reputation for saving people and giving porridge outside. Wanwan will inevitably look inferior in comparison with her.


    What''s more, Wanwan was criticized by Mrs. Yuan in Fucheng before, so she had to find a way to remedy it.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Qingwan also came over, and leaned slightly towards Wei Ruo: "Sister, what my sister has done recently is praised by my father and the people in the county. My sister really admires my sister. Tomorrow, I will go to the porridge with my sister. My sister asked I will do whatever I do, and I will never be negligent.¡±


    Wei Ruo curled her lips into a smile: "Does sister Qingwan want to imitate me in saving people, or do you want to imitate me and be praised?"


    "Naturally, I learn from my sister to help others. It is my sister''s credit that my father was saved. Our family is very happy because of my father''s safety. The other people who want to come to my sister''s rescue are also parents and children of other families. They must be very grateful Yes." Wei Qingwan said.


    "It''s good if you can think so, but since you have such an idea, you can do it yourself, there is no need to follow me." Wei Ruo replied.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo turned to Yun and said: "Mother, since I have made an appointment with Miss Xie to give porridge together, there is no reason to break the contract. If the school captain''s mansion wants to give porridge, I can let sister Qing Wan go. If the government gets a good reputation, it can also win a good reputation for Sister Qingwan."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, both Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan looked a little unnatural.


    "Does mother think I''m wrong? Asking sister Qingwan to make porridge in another place is a way to achieve the best of both worlds. It can satisfy both mother and sister''s desire to save people, and it won''t make things difficult for my daughter. And since it''s for rescue Common people, the more porridge you give out, the better."


    Wei Ruo''s words are well-founded, making it difficult for Yun to refute.


    Wei Qingwan was a little anxious, she wanted to go to the porridge with Wei Ruo.


    In today''s Captain''s Mansion, Wei Ruo is the most affluent person on hand. The Seventh Prince just rewarded her with a hundred taels of gold, which is a lot of money.


    With this amount of money, Wei Ruo can naturally help the people as he wants, and don¡¯t have to worry about money at all when giving porridge and cotton clothes.


    It is easy to say that it is easy to pay money in the mansion, but it is difficult in reality. Wei Qingwan, who has read the account books of the school captain''s mansion, knows that there is a problem with the income and expenditure of the family this year, and there is not much money left in the government.


    Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan seemed to want to say something to Wei Ruo, but Wei Ruo didn''t give them this chance, she saw Wei Mingting, and walked straight towards Wei Mingting.


    "Father."


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Wei Mingting''s expression softened a lot: "Ruo''er should pay attention to rest in the past few days. Although saving lives is very important, you must also take care of your body."


    "Well, I know, and my father is too. Father is busy on both sides these days, so he still needs to pay attention to rest." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Mingting nodded kindly.


    Wei Mingting has always been an unsmiling and strict father in the impression of Wei Yichen and the others, but when facing Wei Ruo, Wei Mingting is relatively more loving.


    Maybe this daughter is very similar to him, which makes him feel very close, or it may be that he has a lot of debts and guilt towards this daughter.


    Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan didn''t mention what happened just now when they saw this.


    The family sat together and had a quiet dinner.


    After dinner, Wei Ruo didn''t stay for tea, and went back to Tingsongyuan directly on the grounds that he had something to do.


    Wei Mingting didn''t stay long either, he was also very busy, it would be great to come back and have dinner with his family, he had to go to the study to deal with some business first.


    Then Wei Yichen, who was busy studying, and Wei Yilin, who was addicted to martial arts recently, also left one after another.


    The rest of Wei Qingwan hadn''t left yet. Seeing that no one else was there, Wei Qingwan asked Yun: "Mother, about the porridge..."


    Mr. Yun frowned and said, "You don''t have to worry about getting it. I''ll give you the porridge money from my dowry."


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan couldn''t help laughing.


    "But mother, that is your dowry, how can my daughter use your dowry..." Wei Qingwan said a little ashamedly.


    "Mother''s dowry will also belong to you and Ruo''er in the future, and the money should be used wisely, so you can use it anyway." Yun said.


    Speaking of which, Mrs. Yun took Wei Qingwan''s hand, patted the back of her hand lightly, and said earnestly: "Wanwan, do it well, no matter whether you can save your reputation or not, you have to do it for this Xingshan County." The common people do their best, and it is your father and all the soldiers who guarded it with their lives."


    Wei Qingwan nodded: "Don''t worry, mother, I will do my best."


    ###


    The next day, Wei Ruo and Xie Ying served porridge at the West Gate as usual. They specially prepared some extra pickles today, so it would be more refreshing to eat with porridge.


    Xie Ying leaned into Wei Ruo''s ear and said, "Ruoruo, I heard that Wei Qingwan and Qian Zhilan went to set up a stall at the North City Gate and taught us to serve porridge!"


    Wei Ruo said with a smile: "No matter what their purpose is, it is a good thing that the porridge is actually given and the affected people eat the porridge."


    Xie Ying thought for a while: "That''s right. We didn''t come here for fame, so we don''t need to fight with them. As long as the result can save people and let more people get through the difficulties, that''s good!"


    "That''s the reason."


    Wei Ruo smiled, and then he and Xie Ying continued to work on their affairs.


    Working all morning, after delivering the porridge pie, Xie Jue took several carts to the porridge shop.


    "Sister, sister of the Wei family." Xie Jue called Xie Ying and Wei Ruo with a smile on his face.


    "Brother, why did you come here!" Xie Ying said with some disgust.


    "My good sister, I''m already the fastest. You have to know how tight these cotton-padded quilts are now. Thanks to my mother''s village and shop, otherwise I don''t even know where to buy them when I have money." !¡± Xie Jue explained innocently.


    This sudden change in weather is not just affecting Xingshan County, disasters are everywhere, food is in short supply, and cotton clothes and quilts are also in short supply.


    "Okay, okay, wait for us to clean up here, and then we will go door-to-door to check the situation and deliver to those in need." Xie Ying said.


    "Wait a minute, I still have some things not arrived." Wei Ruo said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： My second brother lives in seclusion

    Chapter 134 My second brother lives in seclusion


    "Ruo Ruo, what else?" Xie Ying asked.


    "Some black charcoal." Wei Ruo said.


    "Ruoruo, where did you get the black charcoal? I asked my mother, and she said that it''s so cold this year that it''s not easy to buy charcoal."


    "I bought it earlier, so it will be more difficult these days. I remember I mentioned this to you before."


    "I mentioned it, but my mother thinks it''s still early. I bought the charcoal too early and I''m afraid it will get damp. When I want to buy more in the next two days, it will be too late."


    "It''s okay, I still have a lot more, and I also have a lot of silver bone charcoal. If your house is short, I will give you some." Wei Ruo said.


    "That''s not necessary." Xie Jue took over the words, "My father has already purchased a batch from the capital, and it will be transported by the river in a few days. The mansion will not worry about running out of charcoal. It''s just that there is no way to send charcoal to the people affected by the disaster. .¡±


    "That''s good." Wei Ruo didn''t say anything more.


    After talking, Wei Jin also arrived on horseback, with a cart full of black charcoal behind him.


    Seeing Wei Jinyi, Xie Ying asked curiously, "Ruoruo, who is this?"


    "This is my second brother." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Your second brother? Why haven''t I seen him before?" Xie Ying said.


    Hearing this, Xie Jue couldn''t help but said: "Sister, isn''t it normal that you haven''t seen any man from other people''s family? It would be strange if you have seen them all!"


    Which girl in the boudoir sees her boyfriend every day?


    On weekdays, the chances to meet foreign men are very limited, like now, it is also a special situation in a special period.


    "That''s right, I haven''t seen many of them." Xie Ying said after thinking about it seriously.


    Then Xie Jue looked at Wei Jinyi again and said, "But I haven''t seen the second elder brother of the younger sister of the Wei family."


    It is normal that Xie Ying has never seen it, but it is a little strange that Xie Jue has never seen it.


    Wei Mingting has been working in Xingshan County for some time, and Wei Jin also looks about the same age as him. It stands to reason that he should be able to see him a few times.


    Wei Yichen, the eldest son of Wei, is not uncommon, but he has never seen this second son before.


    Xie Jue looked at Wei Jinyi with curiosity and inquiry.


    Although I haven''t seen the real deity, I have heard a little about Wei Jinyi. I heard that he is a gloomy, introverted and cowardly person.


    But looking at the person in front of him, Mr. Pianpian, with bright eyes and white teeth, elegant demeanor, there is no trace of gloomy and timid.


    "My second elder brother lives in seclusion and doesn''t like to make friends with others, so brother Xie''s family hasn''t seen him much." Wei Ruobang and Wei Jin also explained.


    Wei Jin also took the initiative to say hello to Xie Jue: "Wei Jin also met Mr. Xie."


    Xie Jue immediately returned the salute and asked: "Xie Jue has met the Second Young Master Wei. Where is the Second Young Master studying now?"


    Generally, if a son of an aristocratic family is not a martial artist at this age, he must be studying. Seeing that Wei Jin also has a gentle temperament, not like those reckless men wielding knives and guns, he guessed that the other party should be studying.


    "Tutored by a Layman in the Tibetan forest, but not enrolled in a private school." Wei Jin also replied.


    Xie Jue was surprised, "Are you the one who won the favor of Tibetan laymen?"


    Wei Jin also acquiesced.


    Xie Jue couldn''t help sizing up Wei Jinyi again. The first sizing was because he didn''t match the rumors, and the second sizing was because the Layman in the Tibetan forest hadn''t accepted another disciple for many years. Recently, it was rumored that he had accepted one. Unexpectedly, it was The second son of the Wei family who has no sense of presence.


    It is not too difficult for Xie Jue to learn from the monks in the Tibetan forest. After all, he has been in the capital all year round and has more opportunities to meet the learned masters, but it is not for most families in Xingshan County. An unattainable thing.


    Before Xie Jue finished looking at it, Xie Ying couldn''t wait any longer, and urged: "Okay, brother, don''t dawdle, let''s talk about it on the way if you have anything to say, go to the village quickly, it will be dark when it''s late!"


    "Okay, okay." Xie Jue quickly withdrew his eyes from looking at Wei Jinyi, and arranged for the Xie family''s entourage to prepare for the journey.


    Wei Ruo, Wei Jinyi, Xiumei and the Xie family brothers and sisters set off to the west of the city with all the followers of the Xie family.


    There are many small mountain villages here, and Xishan Village, where a landslide occurred, is one of them, and it is also the first stop for Wei Ruo and the others.


    The villagers greeted Wei Ruo warmly when they saw Wei Ruo. Seeing that Wei Ruo and the others had sent supplies, they immediately burst into tears of gratitude.


    The old village head, who was somewhat hunchback, came to the village entrance staggeringly, and said gratefully to Wei Ruo and others on behalf of the villagers:


    "Master Wei, Miss Wei, we are very grateful for you coming to save people and protect our family. Why did you send us so many good things? How can we..."


    "Village Chief, these rice and cotton-padded quilts were found by Mr. Xie and Miss Xie for you." Wei Ruo explained.


    The porridge was provided by Wei Ruo, and Xie Ying contributed. The supplies sent to Xishan Village were mainly from the Xie family, and Wei Ruode made it clear.


    Hearing this, the village chief hurriedly took all the virtuous brothers Xie Jue and Xie Ying to express his thanks, and he was about to kneel down immediately after speaking.


    Xie Jue quickly stopped the village head and the old man: "Village head, get up, we can''t bear it, this is a natural disaster, and we don''t distinguish between you and me in front of the disaster."


    Xie Ying seconded: "My brother is right, the village chief, please don''t be polite to us."


    Hearing this, the village chief couldn''t help but had tears in his eyes. This year''s schedule was not good, and the weather suddenly turned cold, causing the vegetables grown by the villagers in Xishan Village to rot in the ground.


    There was a landslide again, and many houses were destroyed. Even if there were no casualties, this winter would be very sad.


    Wei Ruo and others came to deliver supplies to Xishan Village at this moment, not only sending charcoal in the snow, but saving their lives!


    "Village Chief, don''t even think about talking about this. The most urgent thing is to help everyone tide over the difficulties together." Wei Ruo hurriedly interrupted the conversation.


    "Okay, okay." The village chief agreed repeatedly, and then said, "But no matter what, the kindness of Miss Wei, Young Master Wei, Miss Xie, and Young Master Xie will definitely be remembered by the villagers of Xishan Village. Unforgettable!" The village chief also put away his emotions and thanked him repeatedly.


    Then Wei Ruo asked people to start moving things: "You guys move things down, and then deliver them one by one, so don''t miss out."


    The followers of the Xie family took action immediately, and Wei Jinyi and Xie Jue also helped.


    Wei Jin also looked elegant, but he didn''t want him to lift heavy objects without any difficulty.


    Xie Ying teased Xie Jue for this: "Brother, look at him, you have the nerve to say that you practice martial arts on weekdays."


    Xie Jue was a little depressed: "Sister, if you have time, please ask the sister of the Wei family for me, what kind of supplements does she give to the Wei family, and why everyone is strong and strong."


    The maid named Xiumei is also the same, she is obviously a personal servant girl, but she is full of martial arts, and she can beat people to the flesh.


    Now the second brother of the Wei family is also like this.


    Xie Ying snickered and said, "Brother, are you asking Ruoruo for something through me again?"


    When I was playing reclusive, I don¡¯t know why my hands always type in a simple way...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： Ask for a prescription

    Chapter 135 Begging for a prescription


    "Little sister, what you said, if you don''t know, you would think that your brother and I are always thinking about the things of Wei''s sister." Xie Jue said helplessly.


    "No? You took a lot of Ruoruo''s things from me, that mosquito repellent balm, that mushroom sauce, and..."


    Xie Jue hurriedly interrupted: "Sister, grandpa gave me a sword a while ago, and I will give it to you later."


    "Really?" Xie Ying''s eyes lit up.


    "You girl, when did my brother lie to you?"


    "Good brother, you are the bravest in my heart!" Xie Ying immediately changed her words.


    At the moment Wei Ruo and Wei Jin are also helping to repair the roof. Because most of the middle-aged men in the village went to dig houses that were buried by the soil during landslides.


    Before, only one road was dug to facilitate traffic inside and outside the village, and many places are still buried.


    In the past few days, the government still sent people to help, but in order to recover as soon as possible, the men in the village, whether they have houses buried or not, first went to help dig.


    So some dilapidated houses were put on hold, and the elderly, women and children in the family could only make do with it.


    Wei Ruo stood under the house and helped pass things to Wei Jinyi who was on the roof.


    Wei Ruo looked up at Wei Jinyi who was busy on the top, and couldn''t help but praise: "Second brother is really good at walking on the roof so steadily."


    Wei Jin also did not respond to Wei Ruo''s compliment, but told Wei Ruo: "Be careful down here, some broken tiles may fall down at any time."


    Seeing Wei Ruo standing below, Wei Jin always felt a little uneasy.


    "Well, I will pay attention, second brother, don''t worry, I''m a pity." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Um."


    When she looked at him, she would always show such a smile, very sweet and sincere.


    "Second brother, how long will you stay in Xingshan County this time?" Coincidentally, there is nothing else going on right now, so Wei Ruo asked.


    "Depends on the situation, don''t worry." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Old...does the Layman in the Tibetan forest have any objections?"


    "his meaning."


    "Well, that''s good." The old man is interesting!


    When Wei Jinyi finished finishing the roof and came down, the old farmer brought water to the two: "Master Wei, Miss Wei, I don''t have good tea or wine here, so I can only feel sorry for you two to drink."


    "Old man is fine, a bowl of water is enough."


    Wei Ruo took the bowl, handed it to Wei Jinyi first, and then went to get her own one.


    Wei Jin also saw a strand of Wei Ruo''s hair falling into the bowl when she was drinking water, so she reached out to help her pull her hair behind her ear.


    His slender fingers brushed over his ears, Wei Ruo was stunned, raised his head, and met Wei Jin''s own eyes.


    At this moment, Wei Jinyi''s hand has not been withdrawn from behind Wei Ruo''s ear.


    His expression is very focused, and his eyes are very gentle.


    This kind of gentleness makes Wei Ruo a little dazed, maybe because no one has treated her like this before, or maybe his eyes are as deep as a whirlpool.


    The two of them just looked at each other, Xie Ying suddenly came over and patted Wei Ruo on the shoulder.


    Wei Ruo was taken aback, and then turned around quickly.


    Wei Jin also withdrew his hand and looked at his palm thoughtfully.


    Actually, at that moment just now, he didn''t know what was wrong with him, he just subconsciously helped her brush a lock of hair, why he suddenly looked at her cheek that was close at hand in a daze.


    "Ruoruo, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing that Wei Ruo was frightened, Xie Ying hurriedly asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, I''m a little distracted." Wei Ruo hurriedly replied, and then asked Xie Ying: "Why did you come to see me?"


    "It''s nothing serious, I just have a question I want to ask you."


    "what is the problem?"


    Xie Ying leaned into Wei Ruo''s ear: "Ruoruo, what did you feed your family, your second brother and Meimei are in good health."


    "This...Second brother''s has nothing to do with me. He is the result of his own hard work and hard work. For Meimei, he still focuses on exercising his body. There are also soaks in medicinal baths, and there are also daily tonics and body conditioning." Wei Ruo replied .


    "Ruo Ruo, look at my elder brother, my grandfather wanted him to be a talent in both civil and martial arts, but look at him, he said that he has learned martial arts for a long time, but he is still a half-baked man. If you can, Ruo Ruo you Can you help him?"


    Although it is a little embarrassing to take the initiative to manage people and ask for things, Xie Ying is willing to go all out for her brother.


    "No problem." Wei Ruo agreed very happily.


    "Really?" Xie Ying looked at Wei Ruo in surprise.


    "There can be false ones. Aren''t we good friends? Such small things are naturally out of the question. I will write you a prescription for medicinal bath in a while. As for the prescription of tonic, it varies from person to person. Give Mr. Xie a look and see what to add." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Ruo Ruo, you are so kind!" Xie Ying looked joyful and moved, "Ruo Ruo my brother got a sword from my grandfather, and I will give it to you when he gets it!"


    "No, I don''t know martial arts, so it''s useless to give it to me. Don''t you like swords and knives? Keep it for yourself." Wei Ruo said.


    "That won''t work. If you give me something nice, I will naturally give you something in return. Otherwise, I will feel bad. I, Xie Ying, never take advantage of others."


    "Then give me a picture of a war horse you drew next time." Wei Ruo said.


    "My horse painting is not as good as Mr. Wang''s. What do you want it to do?"


    "Exchanging your own handwriting for my own writing is considered an equivalent exchange. The important thing is not the value, but the heart. Your strokes must be very precious." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, it''s up to you!" Xie Ying said happily.


    Then Wei Ruo found a room and wrote Xie Jue a prescription for medicinal bath.


    Xie Ying took the prescription written by Wei Ruo, and happily called to Xie Jue, who was working as a porter outside the door: "Brother, come quickly, Ruoruo wrote you a prescription for Zhang''s medicinal bath for physical fitness !"


    Xie Jue came over after hearing the news, because the prescription Wei Ruo gave their mother last time to regulate the body was very effective, Xie Jue did not doubt the effectiveness of writing Wei Ruoxin''s prescription at all.


    Xie Jue stopped talking politely, and thanked Wei Ruo very sincerely: "Thank you, sister Wei!"


    "You''re welcome, Yingying traded her calligraphy for me, and I won''t suffer." Wei Ruo said.


    "Mo Bao? Sister, you still have Mo Bao?" Xie Jue looked at Xie Ying in surprise.


    "Why not, my painting is really good! Don''t underestimate me!" Xie Ying said unconvinced.


    When the siblings were bickering, Wei Ruo turned to Wei Jin and said, "Second brother, do you want it? If you want it, I''ll make it for you."


    Wei Ruo thought, although the second brother is physically strong, there is no harm in this kind of medicine bath with more bubbles, especially since he is a martial arts practitioner, and his muscles, bones and muscles will inevitably be injured after daily exercise.


    "Yes." Wei Jin also nodded.


    Seeing that Wei Ruo was thinking of himself and caring about himself, Wei Jin also felt a warm feeling in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： meritorious deeds

    Chapter 136 On rewards for meritorious deeds


    With the joint efforts of Wei Ruo, Wei Jinyi, Xiumei, Xie Jue, Xie Ying, and a group of Xie''s followers, all three carts of goods were delivered.


    After that, several people went back to the city together. On West Street, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also bid farewell to Xie''s brothers and sisters.


    "Ruoruo, let''s continue tomorrow!" Xie Ying said happily.


    Although she was tired after a busy day, Xie Ying felt very fulfilled seeing the smiles of the villagers when they got the things and the light in their eyes.


    "Okay." That''s what Wei Ruoben planned.


    ###


    Then for a few days, Wei Ruodu and Xie''s family helped the disaster-stricken people together.


    Wei Qingwan also persisted for three days, but then stopped for unknown reasons, and Wei Ruo didn''t ask about it because she didn''t care.


    Time flashed and seven days passed.


    With the joint efforts of Xingshan County, the overall situation of Xingshan County is good. Although everyone has suffered losses and it is destined to be a difficult year, at least everyone can live their lives now, and there is nothing wrong with it. Big casualties.


    At this time, good news came from the capital.


    After Chu Lan reported the land improvement in Xingshan County, the Holy One was very happy and gave a reward for the matter.


    In the afternoon, Wei Mingting was invited to go to the magistrate''s yamen, and everyone in the Wei residence was very excited.


    The seventh prince alone rewarded Wei Ruo with so many things last time. This time, the emperor does not know what he will reward the Wei family in terms of rewards for meritorious deeds.


    In Cangyun Garden, Yun¡¯s mood was disturbed, and the account book was in front of him for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t read a word.


    Wei Qingwan came back from the Qian Mansion early and went to Cangyun Garden to accompany the Yun family.


    Both of them hope that Wei Mingting can have a share in this reward for meritorious deeds, and it would be even better if they can be promoted because of this!


    It wasn''t until after dark that Wei Mingting returned home, and Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan went up to greet him.


    "Husband, how are you?" Yun asked anxiously.


    Wei Mingting frowned slightly, his expression was not very good: "Things are a little different from what I thought."


    Hearing this, Yun''s heart skipped a beat: "What''s going on?"


    Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Mingting curiously, wondering what the discrepancies in what he said were.


    Wei Mingting said: "This time the emperor rewarded the Seventh Prince and Qian Zhixian, but he didn''t mention the Wei Mansion at all."


    "What?" Yun couldn''t believe it, "Why didn''t you mention Wei Mansion?"


    Wei Mingting shook his head: "I don''t know, it''s normal for the emperor not to reward the Wei family, but why didn''t even Ruo''er mention anything..."


    Wei Mingting didn''t expect to get anything by relying on Wei Ruo''s incident this time, but he felt that their Ruo''er must have a contribution.


    Obviously Ruo''er took the lead in opening up wasteland and planting new crops, but in the end, only the Seventh Prince and Qian Zhixian were the only ones who were rewarded for their merits, and Wei Ruo''s name never appeared.


    Yun''s family was a little confused: "Why is this happening, shouldn''t it be? Husband, didn''t you say that there is not enough food in various places in the past two years, and the emperor pays special attention to people who can relieve the country''s worries."


    "Hmm." Wei Mingting also thought so, so he didn''t understand why the reward for meritorious deeds was such a result in the end.


    Yun guessed: "Could it be the Seventh Prince... who deliberately concealed it and didn''t report it?"


    The matter was reported by the Seventh Prince. The Seventh Prince has the final say on how to tell the Holy One. If the Seventh Prince only mentions himself and Qian Zhixian, then naturally there will be nothing about their Wei family.


    "I don''t know about this matter, and the holy will is unpredictable." Wei Mingting sighed.


    Although he has been an official for many years, he has seen only a handful of faces of the Holy Majesty, and he only saw them from a long distance.


    As for the Seventh Prince, they had very little contact with him, and Wei Mingting didn''t know his character and thoughts.


    After thinking for a while, Wei Qingwan also guessed: "Maybe it''s because my sister is a woman, and it''s not easy for a woman to reward her for doing such a thing."


    Wei Mingting still gave the same answer: "We don''t know the truth now."


    Then Wei Mingting glanced at Wei Qingwan and said, "Wanwan, go back first."


    Wei Mingting was now thinking about how to tell Wei Ruo about this, so he asked Wei Qingwan to go back first.


    Wei Qingwan obediently withdrew from Cangyun Garden.


    After coming out of Cangyun Garden, Wei Qingwan thought about it all the way. She was surprised by the result, but at the same time couldn''t help being happy.


    Because she knew that Wei Ruoneng was so arrogant in the mansion that even his mother dared to contradict him, it was just because of her credit and connection with the Seventh Prince.


    If Wei Ruo really has a share in this meritorious reward, then she still doesn''t know how to be arrogant, how to suppress her openly and secretly.


    So it''s a pity that the Wei Manor didn''t get the award, but to her, it was more joy than sorrow.


    Although Wei Mingting didn''t know how to tell Wei Ruo the news, but knowing that paper could not cover fire, after thinking about it for a while, Wei Mingting still chose to send someone to call Wei Ruo to Cangyun Garden.


    Instead of letting his daughter know the news through other channels, it is better for him to tell her personally.


    After Wei Ruo came, Wei Mingting briefly explained the matter to her.


    Then Wei Mingting looked at Wei Ruo, and couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    He seldom had such a time. Even when he went to battle to kill the enemy, Wei Mingting never felt nervous when facing the ferocious Japanese pirates.


    Now, just because I want to tell my daughter about such a thing, I am nervous because I am worried that my daughter will be hurt and sad.


    Wei Ruo pondered for a moment, and said, "My daughter knows."


    His face was calm, without grief or crying.


    With her like this, Wei Mingting was a little worried.


    "Ruoer, father will find a way to figure it out..." Wei Mingting said.


    Although the Wei Mansion''s strength is limited, and there may not be such a channel for asking, Wei Mingting still wants to ask a question for his daughter.


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "Father, don''t worry too much. The matter has come to this point. If we find out why, we can''t change anything. Let it be like this."


    Wei Mingting understands what Wei Ruo means. In terms of the Wei family''s situation, even if they know what''s going on, they can''t change anything.


    But it is precisely because I know that I am more worried about my daughter.


    He even felt that if Ruo''er was wronged like Wanwan, he would speak out and cry out, maybe he wouldn''t be so worried.


    "Father, if there is nothing else, I''ll go back first." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo was not in a good mood. She didn''t show anger or sadness just because she knew that such emotions were useless, but it didn''t mean that her heart was not disturbed by this matter.


    Wei Mingting frowned, as if he still wanted to say something to Wei Ruo, but he was not good at comforting people, so he held back for a long time, and finally nodded to let Wei Ruo go back to Songyuan.


    Back to Tingsongyuan, just about to enter the courtyard, Wei Jin also called her to stop.


    "Ruo''er."


    Wei Ruo turned around and saw Wei Jin looking at him with concern.


    Wei Ruo guessed that he knew what her father said to her just now.


    "Second brother, I''m in a bad mood."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： I hate Chu Lan very much

    Chapter 137 I hate Chu Lan very much


    In front of Wei Mingting, Wei Ruo did not reveal his negative emotions, but in front of Wei Jinyi, Wei Ruo did not hide his unhappiness too much.


    Saying that, Wei Ruo turned and walked towards Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo''s slumped little face, and his chest felt uncomfortable.


    Looking at Wei Ruo, Wei Jin also didn''t know how to comfort her.


    "Go to the booth and talk."


    Wei Ruo followed Wei Jinyi to the pavilion, and Wei Jin asked Xiaobei to make Wei Ruo a cup of honey pomelo tea.


    "Ruo''er." Wei Jin also opened his mouth, but clumsily didn''t know how to comfort her.


    "Second brother, why are you nervous?" Wei Ruo asked, looking at his appearance, he couldn''t help being a little funny.


    Naturally nervous about you.


    Wei Jin also said this in his heart.


    "I don''t know how to comfort people. Tell me, what can I do to make you happier?" Wei Jin also asked very seriously.


    "You can just talk to me like this. Although I''m in a bad mood, it''s not that serious." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Jin also frowned, carefully examining Wei Ruo''s expression, as if evaluating whether what Wei Ruo said was not so serious was true.


    Wei Ruo propped his chin with one hand, and murmured: "I didn''t aim to make meritorious deeds when I started improving the wasteland in the south of the city, but I happened to meet the Seventh Prince in the middle, which magnified this matter. So I am very grateful for the rewards. If you don''t care so much about one thing, it won''t be so uncomfortable."


    "But I''m still in a bad mood, because I don''t like others taking advantage of me, taking credit for my achievements and leaving me aside."


    Wei Jinyi still didn''t know what to say, so he could only be a quiet listener.


    Wei Ruo continued to mutter: "I have reason to suspect that Chu Lan deliberately did not report this matter, so that he can take more credit for himself and reflect the importance of his seventh prince! I know it, they Several princes have been fighting fiercely for power recently, so why don''t he take the opportunity to give himself more credit?"


    "I already hated this **** very much. Last time he fulfilled his promise and rewarded me with a hundred gold, which made me think he had a conscience. My dislike for him dropped to nine points, and now it''s back to ten points."


    When thinking that Chu Lan will be the emperor in the future, Wei Ruo is very upset. I really hope that God will send someone to **** Chu Lan''s throne and make Chu Lan cry!


    Of course Wei Ruo knows that this is unlikely. According to the development of the original plot, Chu Lan will become the crown prince and then become the emperor.


    Although Wei Qingwan''s story line has changed now, it will most likely not affect Chu Lan''s career line.


    Because the original work is a novel about female rivalry from the perspective of the heroine, and it does not involve the struggle of the heroine.


    In the original book, after Wei Qingwan met Chu Lan in Xingshan County, she fell in love with Chu Lan.


    Then something happened to the Wei family, Wei Mingting died in battle, and Chu Lan took Wei Qingwan to the capital.


    Although Chu Lan liked Wei Qingwan in his heart, but out of consideration for power, he married the daughter of the Minister of War as his wife, and Wei Qingwan was only his concubine at first because he had no name and no relationship with him.


    What follows is a story of true love conquering everything. Although Wei Qingwan is weak, she is kind and pure. Whenever she is hurt, Chu Lan will show up. While pity Wei Qingwan, she hates her concubine even more.


    Then Wei Qingwan changed from a concubine to the prince Liangdi, a side concubine, and finally became a queen after Chu Lan ascended the throne.


    During this process, Chu Lan is a bossy tool man who appears when Wei Qingwan needs it. For the plot, his identity change is just an opportunity to change the identities of the women in his backyard.


    Thinking about the plot of the original novel, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but sigh. After sighing, he remembered that the second brother was looking at him with concern.


    "Second brother, I don''t have a big deal, I just talk about it, so I won''t cry and cry over these things that I can''t change for the time being. If I have the time, I''ll do something else."


    "Yeah." She has always been strong and knows what she wants, and he knows it.


    Perhaps it was her behavior style that influenced him and made him change his mind.


    It is precisely because of this that he wants to fight for the position that he originally decided not to touch...


    "Okay, second brother, I feel much more comfortable after telling you, and I''m going back to get down to business." Wei Ruo got up.


    "Tell me whenever you need it, whether the second brother is at home or not, if not, you just hand over the letter to Jing Hu, and he will deliver the letter to me." Wei Jin also said solemnly.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed.


    Wei Ruo returned to Tingsongyuan, instead of wasting time worrying about the unhappy things that happened, Wei Ruo has more important things to do now.


    In the past period of time, although she was busy helping the disaster-stricken people, the planting of her space did not fall at all.


    After the sweet potatoes matured last time, the space was upgraded to the third level, with experience points (100/1200), and Wei Ruo planted the shiitake mushroom hyphae obtained after that.


    And in order to improve the experience quickly, Wei Ruo even personally participated in the production process of the mushroom planting bag, and the step of implanting mycelium was almost all done by herself.


    After nearly two months of planting, plus Wei Ruo''s planting on the land in the space, the experience of the space has increased rapidly.


    Just five days ago, the experience points were fully accumulated again, promoted to the fourth level, and unlocked new plant seeds.


    When Wei Ruo saw the new seed, tears were about to fall.


    This is not another seed, it is the one she needs most right now¡ªwheat!


    Wheat seeds are certainly not unusual, but what is strange is that the seeds given by her space are excellent in all aspects, whether it is disease resistance, drought resistance, cold resistance, and waterlogging resistance, and excellent genes.


    Half a month ago, Wei Ruo planned to plant wheat on a large scale so that a piece of land could produce double yields a year.


    However, sudden changes in the weather made this imagination very difficult.


    The seedlings planted from the last batch of wheat will be ruined by the wave of cooling and rainfall. Now that they have undergone some repairs, everyone is waiting for Wei Ruo to direct the planting of new wheat.


    Wei Ruoben was racking his brains to think about how to use limited resources to ensure the next year''s wheat production in spite of bad weather conditions.


    Now it¡¯s all right, and more than half of this problem has been solved at once.


    Now Wei Ruo must quickly plant wheat in the space, because the amount of seeds given when he first upgraded was limited, and he can get more seeds by planting and harvesting.


    In reality, it is too late to plant. Wei Ruo can only hope for the planting in the space. The cycle of space planting is short enough. Wheat can be grown in only five days if it is planted on the space land.


    Today is just the fifth day since the first batch of wheat was planted. Wei Ruo is going back to harvest the wheat now, and then take this batch of seeds to the people in the south of the city to plant again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 138： More silver is better

    Chapter 138 The more silver, the better


    Wei Ruo first took Xiumei out to the nanny, who had already purchased a batch of wheat seeds for Wei Ruo, and they are now being stored in the warehouse where the sweet potatoes were stored.


    In the past few days, due to the large number of sweet potatoes being transported away, a lot of space has been vacated in the warehouse.


    Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to guard the door, and he lingered in the warehouse for a long time before coming out.


    "Meimei, take Agui and Xiaoba to take these bags of rice seeds to the south of the city, and distribute some to each family. I would like to remind you that these rice seeds are good varieties, and this amount may not be enough to plant all the rice fields. Yes, we will use the ordinary grain seeds over there to make up for the leftovers." Wei Ruo instructed.


    In a short period of time, Wei Ruo can only get so many space rice seeds, and she is afraid that if she waits any longer, the patience of the people in the south of the city will be exhausted.


    Wei Ruo can also understand their anxiety very well. If they miss the planting time this year, it means that they will not have food supplies for the next year.


    "Okay." After receiving Wei Ruo''s order, Xiumei ordered Agui and Xiaoba to help transport all the grain seeds into the car.


    Agui and Xiaoba both showed some reluctance, especially Agui, who was a little older, who moved away for a while and quit, and said angrily: "Miss Xiumei, our lady is so dedicated to the affairs of Chengnan, but As a result, there is no Miss in terms of rewards for meritorious deeds, which is so annoying."


    It turns out that both Agui and Xiaoba already knew about the imperial court''s reward for the land reclamation in the south of the city. They followed Wei Ruo these days, and they got paid and appreciated, and there are many benefits.


    If Wei Ruo was wronged, they naturally couldn''t be happy.


    Xiumei sighed: "One yard is equal to one yard. The lady started to open up wasteland not to claim credit, but to let more suffering people have enough to eat. Some people are unfair to the lady, and the innocent people in the south of the city cannot be implicated." Isn''t it?"


    Agui and Xiaoba looked at each other, and they were convinced.


    Xiumei continued: "Don''t worry too much. You are so considerate of the young lady. The young lady will be very happy when she finds out. Others can''t understand the young lady, and even laugh at the young lady for emptying the bamboo basket. We, as young ladies, should understand the young lady. , Ms. Support."


    Agui said: "I understand, Xiaoba and I will work hard to help Miss."


    The two no longer had any disagreements, and quickly loaded all the rice seeds in the warehouse into the car.


    The ox cart that pulled Rice Seeds followed Wei Ruo''s carriage out of the south gate.


    Outside the city gate, Qian Zhixian was also there. Seeing Wei Ruo appear, Qian Zhixian was surprised and embarrassed.


    After hesitating for a moment, Qian Zhixian brought people to Wei Ruo''s carriage. Through the curtain of the carriage, Qian Zhixian said to Wei Ruo, "Miss Wei, are you here to deliver rice seeds to the people in the south of the city?"


    Wei Ruo said: "It''s not a gift, it''s a sale."


    It was originally a gift, but when Qian Zhixian asked, it became a sale.


    "This..." Qian Zhixian''s smile was a little stiff.


    "I heard that Mr. Qian won a lot of rewards this time, and that he is expected to be promoted after a good harvest in the coming year." Wei Ruoduan said unhurriedly through the curtain while sitting in the carriage.


    "Thanks to Ms. Wei." Qian Zhixian also knew in his heart that if Miss Wei hadn''t caused this incident, his promotion would not have come so quickly.


    "Since this is the case, Mr. Qian might as well do a good deed for the people of Xingshan County. Mr. Qian will buy these grains and give them to the people who open up wasteland in the south of the city. What does Mr. Qian think?"


    After hesitating for a while, Zhixian Qian bit his head and said: "It should be. I will take whatever money Miss Wei wants from me."


    Qian Zhixian apologized to Wei Ruo, he had benefited from the other party, and now he really shouldn''t let the other party contribute money and efforts to contribute to his political achievements.


    Wei Ruo didn''t talk nonsense with Qian Zhixian, and directly asked the price: "Two hundred taels of silver."


    "Two hundred taels?" Qian Zhixian was obviously intimidated by the price.


    A few carts of wheat seeds cost two hundred taels, which is a bit too expensive!


    "If Qianzhi County thinks it''s expensive, you don''t have to buy it, but let me remind Mr. Qian that this time has already missed the time for general wheat planting. In addition, the weather is cold early, so it is not easy to plant this batch of wheat well..."


    Wei Ruo said half of what he said, and left the rest to Zhixian Qian to make up his own brain.


    Hearing this, Qian Zhixian''s heart skipped a beat.


    If the wheat can be planted, he can report to his superiors in the middle of next year. On the contrary, if the wheat fails, the rice will be affected later, and in the end he fails to complete a large-scale harvest, then he may have no hope of promotion!


    Qian Zhixian quickly changed his words: "Two hundred taels are not expensive, so I will send people back to the house to get the silver!"


    "I believe that Mr. Qian is a man of his word, so I will first thank Mr. Qian on behalf of the people in the south of the city. I will distribute these wheat seeds first." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, Miss Wei has worked hard." Qian Zhixian smiled gratefully.


    Of course, Miss Wei doesn¡¯t have to worry about his repentance, because what he bought for two hundred and two taels is not only grain seeds, but also Miss Wei¡¯s abilities.


    After Wei Ruo led the people away, the magistrate Qian sighed: Hey, I really can¡¯t blame the Miss Wei family for this matter, and he wouldn¡¯t be happy about it.


    But he was also confused about this matter, he didn''t know what was going on.


    Wei Ruo led Xiumei, Agui, Xiaoba and others to distribute the wheat seeds to the land reclamation people in the south of the city, and explained their planting-related matters, and asked them to adopt the method of hole sowing, concentrate the use of fertilizer, and keep the depth of sowing consistent .


    This kind of sowing method requires a lot of labor, but it is conducive to increasing production.


    The people in the south of the city all remember Wei Ruo''s exhortations firmly, and no one dares to neglect them intentionally.


    Whether they will have a good harvest next year depends entirely on Miss Wei! Miss Wei family asked them to do it, absolutely can''t go wrong!


    Wei Ruo also received two hundred taels of silver from Qianzhi County after finishing his work.


    After finishing his work in the south of the city, Wei Ruo returned to the city, seeing that it was still early, he went to Sibao Zhai first.


    The nanny presented a new account book and told Wei Ruo the good news.


    Although during this period of time, Wei Ruo provided a lot of supplies to help the people affected by the disaster, but overall it was still profitable.


    Those things purchased in advance and specially sold to the rich and powerful were still sold at a good price, which made Wei Ruo earn a lot of money.


    "Miss, this is the account book of Xu Ji''s Grain Shop. These days, the business of the Grain Shop is much better than that of Sibaozhai. The sales of rice and charcoal are especially good. Except for the sweet potatoes that you use to help the disaster-stricken people, miss, and you Those who asked were kept as food reserves, and the rest were sold short.¡±


    In the recent situation, even wealthy families have started to cut down on food and clothing. The things sold in Sibaozhai are not as good as those sold in Xuji Grain Shop. It is very reasonable that the business is not as good as Xu Ji Grain Shop.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 139： I want Wei Jinyi to help recommend

    Chapter 139 Want Wei Jinyi to recommend


    Wei Ruo flipped through the account books, and couldn''t help but smile happily. She was very satisfied with the proceeds.


    Wei Ruo said to the nanny: "Thanks for your hard work, nanny."


    Nurse quickly waved her hands: "Why am I working so hard, I don''t have much chance to work now, it''s just hired people who are busy."


    The nanny doesn''t feel that it''s hard work to be busy with these things now.


    They eat well, wear warm clothes, and live in a good house. When it is cold, they can burn charcoal, which makes the house warm and comfortable, not to mention how comfortable it is.


    Compared with those people who were hungry and cold, the nanny felt that she was so happy.


    And all of this is thanks to the young lady. Without the young lady, the three of them would still be starving and freezing in their hometown, worrying about the problem of getting enough to eat every day.


    "Nurse, take a rest these few days. Later, I have to trouble you and Uncle Xu to go to Fucheng. The Zhuangzi in Fucheng is going to arrange to plant wheat. I''m not familiar with the people in that Zhuangzi, and I don''t know them. I need you and Uncle Xu to keep an eye on me."


    "What''s the rest? I''ll let Old Xu leave for Fucheng tomorrow. The planting of wheat can''t be delayed. It''s already too late now, so what can we do if we don''t have enough time to plant? What a waste of half a year''s land being left empty! "


    "No, I know it in my heart, and I can live even later." Wei Ruo has confidence in the seeds provided by his own space.


    "Then it has to be passed some time in advance. The field where the wheat is grown must be buried with manure first, so that the wheat can grow well later. What if the land in the Zhuangzi''s field is not very good and it takes a long time to compost?"


    As the nanny said, she urged Uncle Xu beside her: "What are you doing, Old Xu, pack up your things."


    "Hey, good, good!" Xu Zhushan agreed repeatedly, and then turned around and went back to the room.


    "Nurse, you just rest for a few days, there is no rush." ??Wei Ruo persuaded.


    "There is nothing to rest, we are not too tired on weekdays, why do we need to stop for a few days to rest? Today''s life is compared with our old home, every day is like rest!"


    In the end, Wei Ruo failed to persuade the nanny and Uncle Xu to rest for a few days. Early the next morning, Xu Zhushan took the two buddies to Fucheng.


    After Wei Ruo had been busy for two days, a notice came from the Xie family, saying that Mr. Wang had resumed his lectures.


    Due to the disaster a few days ago, Mr. Wang specially let Wei Ruo and Xie Ying take leave. Now that the disaster is over, it is time to resume classes.


    After class in the evening, Wei Ruo went directly to the dining hall after returning home.


    Wei Mingting didn''t come today, but even Wei Jin who seldom dined with everyone also came.


    Wei Ruo was a little curious, walked up to Wei Jinyi, and asked in a low voice, "Why did Second Brother come to the restaurant today?"


    "Mother sent someone to invite me." Wei Jin also replied.


    Yun''s actually sent someone to invite Wei Jinyi to the dining room?


    Wei Ruo felt that this was a bit strange. It was Wei Mingting''s permission for Wei Jinyi to set up a small kitchen in his own yard and eat independently. Yun''s acquiescing to this matter was also because she didn''t want to see Wei Jinyi.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Today''s move may have a special purpose, not just for the family to have a meal together.


    Wei Mingting didn''t go home for dinner, so when Mrs. Yun arrived at the dining hall, he let everyone sit down and let the servants serve dishes.


    During the meal, no one spoke because of the rule of not talking when eating or sleeping.


    After the meal was over, when everyone sat aside to drink tea, Yun said, "Jin Yi, you have been studying under the Layman of the Tibetan Forest for some time, right?"


    "It''s full, it''s March." Wei Jin also replied.


    "This time the Layman in the Tibetan forest allowed you to come back, and allowed you to stay at home for a while, presumably because he loves you very much." Yun said.


    "I don''t know what you mean, sir." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Jin Yi, your eldest brother is going to take the provincial examination next year, and it has been a while since learning has stagnated. If you can get the guidance of a famous teacher, you will have the opportunity to improve to a higher level." Yun continued.


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded.


    As for Yun''s words, he seems to understand, but he doesn''t seem to understand.


    "Now that Jin Yi has been appreciated by the lay Buddhists in the Tibetan forest, if he has spare energy, he should do something for the family." Yun said again.


    "When you finish your studies in the future, you will be able to honor your ancestors." Wei Jin also talked about him.


    Yun frowned, she had already reminded him so clearly, she didn''t believe Jin and didn''t understand.


    At this moment, Wei Yichen couldn''t listen anymore.


    "Second brother, in fact, my mother is asking for me, and wants to ask if she can help introduce me to the Layman of Tibetan Forest."


    Wei Yichen didn''t really like his mother''s oblique way of asking.


    This method is fine for outsiders, but for his own family, Wei Yichen thinks it is not necessary to do so, and it would be better to speak directly if he has an idea.


    "Sir, he has no intention of accepting another disciple." Wei Jin also refused very directly, even pretending to go back and ask for help.


    Hearing this, Yun''s complexion couldn''t help but darken a bit.


    Wei Yichen was a little disappointed, but he couldn''t say anything. He had no one else to blame for this, but his own lack of ability.


    After observing the expressions of Yun Shi and Wei Yichen, Wei Qingwan said:


    "Second brother, the Layman in the Tibetan Forest may not have the intention of accepting another disciple before, but he may not think so after meeting the elder brother. Didn''t everyone outside say that the Layman in the Tibetan Forest has returned to the mountains and forests, and will not come again?" He accepted his disciple, but he still made an exception and accepted you, second brother. Since he made an exception this first time, he should also have a chance to make an exception for the second time."


    Yun immediately nodded and agreed with Wei Qingwan''s speech: "Wanwan is quite right."


    Wei Jin also remained expressionless: "Then you can ask yourself."


    Yun''s eyes widened: "Jin Yi, what do you mean?"


    "I think I''ve made it very clear." Wei Jin also looked calm, as if he couldn''t see Yun''s anger.


    Yun Shi was annoyed: "I am your mother in name! You are a Marquis and I am also your mother. Now you are just worshiping a famous teacher. How dare you talk to me like this?"


    "Since it''s just a famous teacher, it''s not a big deal, why bother to go to all lengths because of the apprenticeship?" Wei Jin asked Yun''s unhurriedly.


    "You!" Yun was furious.


    In these years, she has hardly had any contact with this bastard, but she didn''t know that she was so arrogant and disrespectful!


    "Come here! Take the second young master to the ancestral hall!" Yun ordered.


    She is a mother, and it is only natural to discipline the bastard.


    However, after Yun gave the order, the guards outside the door did not move, only Jing Hu walked in.


    But he just walked in without any action.


    "Jing Hu, I order you to take the second young master to the ancestral hall!" Yun said again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 140： this is the masters order

    Chapter 140 This is the order of the master


    "Madam, to deal with the second young master requires the master''s order." Jing Hu replied respectfully.


    Although his tone and attitude were respectful, his actions ignored Yun''s orders.


    "You mean, I, the mistress of the house, can''t control you anymore?"


    "Returning to Madam, this is what the master meant." Jing Hu''s attitude and reason remained the same.


    Yun''s face was completely gloomy, and the fire of anger rushed into his heart, but he couldn''t break out.


    Because Jing Hu is Wei Mingting''s guard, if he dares to say that, it must be Wei Mingting''s confession.


    This is the root cause of Yun''s inability to get angry. She can lose her temper with anyone in the house, but she can''t lose her temper with her husband Wei Mingting.


    But this is exactly the case, and it is what makes Yun the most distressed and uncomfortable.


    She didn''t understand why her husband had to explain to his subordinates in such a way that he had to take care of this **** to such an extent!


    Both Wei Yichen and Wei Qingwan looked at Yunshi worriedly. After so many years, this was the first time they saw Yunshi like this.


    "Mother..." Wei Yichen stared at Yun''s worriedly.


    After a while, Yun got up, turned around and went back to the house without saying a word.


    At the same time, Wei Jin also got up and left, without any scruples about the thoughts of other people in the hall.


    Wei Yichen and Wei Qingwan did not dare to leave, fearing that something might happen to the Yun family, they followed to Cangyun Garden.


    In the end, only Wei Ruo was left. Seeing that there was no one else, she also left quickly.


    When approaching Tingsongyuan, Wei Ruo caught up with Wei Jinyi.


    As if knowing what Wei Ruo was going to say to him, Wei Jin also said, "Don''t worry, Ruo''er, my father won''t blame me, and my mother won''t be able to help me if she gets angry again."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Jinyi explained to Wei Ruo: "My mother has a special meaning to my father."


    "It turns out that the second brother knows what I will be suspicious of." Wei Ruo said.


    "Well. So if you encounter any difficulties at home in the future, just tell me. If I''m not at home, you can ask Jing Hu to send me a letter." Wei Jin also said.


    Although he can''t protect her in matters above the court, he can still help her a little bit in this family.


    "Thank you, second brother." Wei Ruo felt a warm feeling in his heart.


    Although Wei Ruo has always adhered to the style of self-improvement and self-reliance, she will be very happy when someone is willing to be her solid backing.


    ###


    In the evening, Wei Mingting returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion, and Yun Shi was waiting for him in the room as usual.


    Different from the past, today''s Yun''s is not warmly welcoming.


    Wei Mingting noticed something strange about his wife, and stepped forward to ask, "Madam, is she feeling unwell? Do you want to call a doctor?"


    Mr. Yun looked at Wei Mingting, and asked after a long while: "Husband, you and I have been married for many years. Do you know what kind of person I am?"


    Wei Mingting noticed the strangeness in his wife, and replied: "Madam is gentle and virtuous. She honors her parents, raises children, and manages the house in an orderly manner. She is my good wife."


    After receiving such an answer, Yun''s expression became softer, and he immediately began to talk about today''s events: "Husband, today I want to punish Jin Yi, but none of the guards in the mansion did it. They all want your order to do it." Dong Jinyi, can you tell me why? Is it because you don''t trust me, or..."


    Mr. Yun wanted to know the answer to this question very much, but was afraid of knowing.


    "Are you going to punish Jin Yi today?" Wei Mingting was a little surprised.


    Jin has never had anything to do with anyone in the mansion, especially with his wife.


    "Yes, I really wanted to punish him today."


    "Why?"


    "I want Jin Yi to help introduce Yichen to Layman Tibetan Forest. He and Yichen are brothers, and helping each other is a matter of course. But he not only resolutely rejected my request, but also treated me as a mother. There is no respect at all, and the words are arrogant. That''s why I want to punish him with small punishments, and I want to punish him to kneel in the ancestral hall."


    What happened today, Yun doesn''t think she has any problems. As a mother, it''s only natural for her two children to help each other.


    It is only natural for her to discipline her son when she assaults her mother.


    After Yun''s explanation, she looked at her husband, and saw Wei Mingting''s brows were tightly furrowed, his eyes were deep, and his face was full of worry.


    "Does my husband think I''m doing something wrong?" Yun asked a little nervously.


    "It''s not that you''re wrong, it''s just that... you should leave Jinyi''s affairs alone. There are some things he doesn''t want to do, so don''t ask him to do them."


    Wei Mingting''s answer was beyond Yun''s expectations. She looked hurt and said, "Why? Why not?"


    "I can''t elaborate on this with you for the time being."


    "Is the husband doing this because of Jin Yi''s mother?" Yun couldn''t help guessing that she couldn''t think of any other reason for her husband to make such a move.


    In an instant, tears filled Yun''s eyes.


    For so many years, she deliberately didn''t mention that woman, and forced herself not to be a jealous woman.


    But when the husband showed extraordinary protection for the concubine, the unwillingness and grievance buried deep in his heart ran out uncontrollably.


    Seeing his wife crying, Wei Mingting hurriedly said: "Madam, don''t think too much, this matter has nothing to do with Jin Yi''s mother..."


    "It doesn''t matter, why do you want to do this? Or does my husband think that I was wrong about this matter, and I shouldn''t want Jin Yi to help introduce Yichen to the Layman of the Tibetan Forest?" Yun said.


    In recent years, Yun has been very obedient to her husband, and usually she does what he says, but today she changed her usual behavior and wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    "You are not wrong, it''s just that Jin Yi is a special child to me, so I hope you don''t treat him like a common mistress treats a concubine."


    Wei Mingting looked embarrassed, there was only so much he could explain to his wife.


    But what Wei Mingting said had a different meaning to Yun''s ears.


    "Special...how special?" Yun asked.


    "Ma''am, it''s really not what you think." Wei Mingting denied again, but couldn''t give more explanation.


    The husband denied that he had any relationship with the bastard''s biological mother, but his behavior revealed his preference for that woman.


    This is a preference that even this wife has never received.


    "The husband can tell me now, who is that woman''s surname, and where is she from?" Yun asked unwillingly.


    Yun knew very little about that woman. Her husband had been away for a year, and when he returned, she brought back a child. Her heart ached, but she couldn''t say anything.


    She forced herself not to question her husband''s information about the child''s biological mother, and deliberately did not think about the possible details between her husband who was away and that woman in the past year.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 141： war again

    Chapter 141 The War Resurrection


    But in the end, there was still a gap in my heart. Once touched, those emotions poured out.


    "Madam, don''t ask about this matter again." Wei Mingting couldn''t give an answer that satisfied his wife, so he just ended the conversation abruptly.


    Seeing Wei Mingting turn around and go to the study, Yun slumped sadly on the chair.


    Yun didn''t know what happened to him today, why he wanted to tear this hole up, it had been buried in his heart for many years.


    Maybe it''s because Jin Yi has become active recently, and Jin Yi''s existence itself is constantly reminding her husband of the sweet past with another woman.


    ###


    Wei Jinyi stayed at home for half a month this time, and after accompanying Wei Ruo to finish helping the victims, Wei Jinyi was about to leave again.


    Wei Ruo went to see Wei Jinyi off, and brought Wei Ruo a whole load of things.


    Xiaobei saw what Wei Ruo gave, and couldn''t help saying: "Miss, you are really kind to our young master!"


    "Take good care of your young master, don''t let him get sick from the cold again. Although he has high martial arts skills and a good foundation, he can''t handle the cold." Wei Ruo told Xiao Bei.


    "Miss, don''t worry, the younger one will take good care of the young master." Xiaobei replied confidently.


    The last time the young master got sick was because the young master didn''t care about his body too much. Now the situation is quite different, the young master has become very fond of his body.


    In addition, the eldest lady gave them a lot of emergency medicines. If they really caught a cold, they would recover quickly after taking the medicine given by the eldest lady, and they would not drag the minor illness into a serious illness, so Xiaobei didn''t worry at all.


    Wei Ruo walked up to Wei Jinyi again, and told Wei Jinyi: "Second brother, take care of your health, do what you want to do, and write to me if you are free."


    "Yeah." Wei Jin also said, "Ruo''er is the same, if you have anything to do, just follow what I taught you before."


    Wei Ruo nodded, then watched Wei Jin also get on the horse.


    Wei Jin also rode and looked at Wei Ruo for a long time, then turned and rode away.


    This farewell, it should be Chinese New Year when we meet again.


    ###


    Not long after Wei Jinyi left, the disaster-stricken Xingshan County was once again invaded by Japanese pirates.


    It has only been two months since the last time the Japanese pirates were defeated, and they made a comeback so quickly.


    Fortunately, Wei Mingting has never let down his vigilance, and the defenses everywhere have remained the same. Even disaster relief only dared to mobilize a small number of people to ensure that the original defense would not be shaken.


    So this Japanese raid did not cause much damage to Xingshan County.


    But from this moment on, the soldiers headed by Wei Mingting must renew their spirits and prepare for a new round of war at any time.


    Wei Mingting suddenly became busy again, staying in the barracks for several days.


    When the war broke out, the Yun family no longer felt jealous or sad. She only hoped that her husband would be safe and that Xingshan County would be safe.


    Because of the busy family affairs, Yun taught Wei Ruo the work of teaching and supervising Wei Yilin, and asked Wei Ruo to take time every day to understand Wei Yilin''s daily study situation.


    Although Wei Ruo doesn''t like Wei Yilin, he still needs to do superficial work.


    So after returning from Xie Mansion today, Wei Ruo went to Aoju Garden.


    Before entering the courtyard gate, I heard the crisp sound of whips coming from inside.


    After entering the door, she saw the whip that Wei Ruo had given her before Wei Yilin made her envoy.


    Wei Ruo stood by and watched for a while, and found that the stinky kid was doing quite well.


    After shaking Wei Yilin for a while, he turned around and saw Wei Ruo standing at the gate of his courtyard.


    He stopped, put away his whip, walked up to Wei Ruo, and asked with a straight face, "What are you doing here?"


    Didn''t she say that she doesn''t like him and doesn''t like to take care of him? What are you doing in his place again?


    "Follow orders." Wei Ruo replied, "Don''t worry about me, just keep whipping your whip. I''ll leave after I''ve had enough time. We don''t mess with rivers."


    "I don''t want to, I''m going to talk to you!" Wei Yilin''s rebellious psychology came up, and if Wei Ruo didn''t want to talk to him, he quit.


    "Wei Yilin, if you are sick, please ask the doctor to come and see you."


    "You''re the one who''s sick! I practice martial arts every day, and I''m in good health!" Wei Yilin rolled up his sleeves and showed Wei Ruo his little arms.


    Not to mention, this little arm is indeed bigger than before, and the muscles on it look stiff.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yilin said: "When I practice better, I will follow my father to fight the enemy!"


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, but just glanced at him lightly.


    Wei Yilin felt that he was underestimated by Wei Ruo: "Do you not believe me?"


    "Otherwise? You, who are so frightened and have no brains after being caught by two Japanese pirates, still want to fight the Japanese pirates?"


    "You! You are talking nonsense! Last time... the last time was an accident! And I didn''t practice martial arts at that time! It''s different now!" Wei Yilin regarded the last time he was arrested as his shame.


    I didn''t feel so ashamed before, but as he learned martial arts from his master and got along with his brothers, and learned from them that a good man is going to fight to kill the enemy and defend his family and country, he felt more and more that he was once The kidnapping of the two Japanese pirates is useless.


    If only he started martial arts earlier! At that time, he can fight back and kill the two Japanese pirates for meritorious service!


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, seeing Wei Ruo still had a joking expression. He didn''t believe that he could defeat the pirates at all, and he was so angry that his teeth itch.


    Just as he was about to say a few harsh words, some things he heard outside recently sounded in his mind.


    Thinking for a moment, Wei Yilin swallowed back what he said to Wei Ruo, and asked Wei Ruo: "I heard that you have been helping the poor people in Xingshan County recently."


    "has a problem?"


    Wei Yilin was a little depressed by Wei Ruo''s attitude, and wanted to say something ugly, but after thinking of some things, he resisted the attack, and changed his words: "Huh, it seems that you saved my father and helped a lot of victims. Now, I will allow you to scold me a few words."


    "You actually know right from wrong, good from evil?" Wei Ruo sneered.


    "What do you mean? Since when did I not know good and evil? Before you did not do well and bullied my sister Wanwan, of course I would scold you; now that you have done well, I will bear with you for a while. Right from wrong!"


    "It''s thanks to you that I bully Wei Qingwan, and you''re ashamed to say that you can tell right from wrong." Wei Ruo said disdainfully.


    "Why didn''t you bully Sister Wanwan, you wanted to **** my Sister Wanwan''s status as the Wei patriarch''s daughter when you came here, she treats you well, and you don''t accept anything you give you, and you also snatched her place to study at Xie''s house! Wei Yilin counted Wei Ruo''s "crimes" in detail.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 142： Urgent shortage of medicinal materials

    Chapter 142 Urgent shortage of medicinal materials


    "Didn''t the things you said I snatched from Wei Qingwan not belong to me?" Wei Ruo asked Wei Yilin back.


    "Why is it originally yours... that is..." Wei Yilin''s tone became weak.


    "Why didn''t it belong to me originally? If I''m not wrong, isn''t it me who has lived in the captain''s mansion for more than ten years? Isn''t the identity of this eldest daughter mine from the beginning? At the moment I was born, Doesn''t it belong to me?"


    "I was the one who was going to Xie''s house to study from the very beginning. You guys misunderstood, why? You misunderstood once and you can treat it as Wei Qingwan''s original thing? How can there be such a reason in this world? ?¡± Wei Ruo asked back.


    Wei Yilin was left speechless by Wei Ruo''s rhetorical question.


    He didn''t think so much in the past, he just thought about the problem from the standpoint of sister Wanwan.


    Because Sister Wanwan was living a good life, and because of Wei Qingruo''s arrival, there are various problems.


    Every time he sees sister Wanwan sad and sad, he gets very angry with Wei Qingruo, wishing he could kick Wei Qingruo out of their house immediately to make sister Wanwan happy.


    But... Wei Qingwan''s words don''t seem to be unreasonable...


    Wei Ruo didn''t care about Wei Yilin''s thoughts. Seeing that the time was almost up, he got up and left Aoju Garden, and went back to his own yard to do his own things.


    After thinking about it, Wei Yilin saw that Wei Ruo had disappeared, and stomped his feet depressedly.


    What, just left without saying a word!


    ###


    Wei Ruo, who returned to Tingsongyuan, began to busy himself with his own affairs.


    Now Wei Ruo is busy with her own business. After sending the seeds to the south of the city, she didn¡¯t worry too much. People from the government are watching. I didn''t worry much about it.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei explained the follow-up planting situation of Xiaoyang Mountain. After a period of cold wave, the rapeseed, radish and mustard on Xiaoyang Mountain were somewhat affected, but fortunately there is still a remedy.


    The weather has warmed up a little in the past few days, and the newly sown **** seedlings have grown, and they will be filled soon.


    Moreover, the growth cycle of these vegetables is relatively short, as long as the sunshine is stable next, they can be harvested batch after batch soon.


    After the rapeseed is harvested, those that can be sold directly are sold, and those that are more are made into pickles.


    Mustard greens are the same, they are all pickled to prolong the storage time.


    After some time, the weather will be colder and there will be no vegetables to grow. At that time, pickled vegetables and bacon will become an important source of food.


    After a new batch of mushrooms came down, Wei Ruo planned to make a large batch of mushroom sauce.


    Then there is the planting of medicinal materials with Xie Ying. At that time, Wei Ruo already knew that the weather would cool down early, so the varieties planted were all cold-resistant, but this time he managed it.


    And the batch of medicinal materials that she and Xie Ying bought together has recently reached the time when they can be shipped. Recently, major pharmacies are relatively short of medicinal materials, and selling them to pharmacies should be able to earn a fortune.


    In addition, Mrs. Yuan sent a message from Fucheng, saying that because of this cold wave, the original planting plan was disrupted. Madam Yuan hoped that Wei Ruo would go to Fucheng again to help the people of Fucheng plan the next one. to plant.


    Mrs. Yuan only sent a letter to Wei Ruo alone first, and she will send the letter to the Captain''s Mansion after Wei Ruo replied and agreed.


    This is because Mrs. Yuan worried that after she sent the letter directly to Xiaowei''s Mansion, Xiaowei''s Mansion would send Wei Ruo directly to Fucheng regardless of Wei Ruo''s wishes.


    Madam Yuan is grateful to Wei Ruo, and she doesn''t want to do things that force Wei Ruo.


    Of course Wei Ruo was willing, so she wrote a reply letter to Mrs. Yuan and asked the person who delivered the letter to take her back to Fucheng to return.


    She would go to Fucheng in a few days.


    It just so happened that she could go to see the situation of her Zhuangzi in Fucheng.


    ###


    For several days in succession, there was the sound of artillery fire from the east of the city, and people in the city were panicked.


    At this moment, Wei Mingting''s camp is located in an important military camp.


    After listening to the military doctor''s report, Wei Mingting frowned.


    The medicinal materials are used up, which has resulted in many wounded soldiers lying in medical tents, unable to receive effective treatment.


    Wei Mingting asked his subordinates: "When will the imperial court''s medicinal materials delivery team arrive?"


    The subordinate hangs his head and dare not answer.


    Wei Mingting guessed the answer right away: "Is there no news yet?"


    "Yes... because the war came to an end a while ago, and there is no clear news yet, so the subordinates don''t know when they will get new supplies."


    The reports that needed medicinal materials were handed up layer by layer, and they didn''t know exactly which layer was stuck.


    But I also want to know, because Xingshan County is not the only one that is troubled by Japanese pirates along the southeast coast. At that time, Xingshan County repelled the Japanese pirates, and the superiors relaxed their vigilance.


    There is no news from above, and it is not known when the supplies of medicinal materials will be received, but the wounded soldiers cannot afford to wait.


    Wei Mingting thought for a while and then ordered his subordinates: "You help me send two letters back to the city, one to Qianzhi County, and one to Xiaowei''s Mansion."


    Wei Mingting can only hope that Qianzhi County can help to find a way to see if he can purchase some emergency medicines at the pharmacy in the city.


    As for writing to the Captain¡¯s Mansion, I didn¡¯t have much hope, but it¡¯s better than nothing. If the family can really help get some, it can save lives.


    Although this may not solve the problem of the urgent shortage of medicinal materials, it can only be hoped for now.


    ###


    Wei Mingting''s letter was delivered to Yun soon.


    Knowing that her husband was worried about medicinal materials, Yun wanted to help.


    But now the medicine shops in the county are short of medicines, and they can''t buy medicines at all.


    Even if Xiaowei¡¯s mansion can get money, there is no place to buy medicine.


    Wei Qingwan, who came back from Qian Zhi County''s home, came to visit Yun''s family.


    After learning the ins and outs of the matter, Wei Qingwan had no way to help Yun''s worries and problems, so she could only comfort Yun in a soft voice: "Mother, don''t worry, this matter is not the fault of the school captain''s house, and it''s not the school captain''s turn to worry about it." The government is worried."


    "I also know it''s not the fault of the Captain''s Mansion, but your father is quite troubled about this. If it is because of the shortage of medicinal materials, the people who could have been rescued have lost their chance to survive."


    Yun is still worried.


    Wei Qingwan knew that she couldn''t help, so she said: "The daughter helps the mother with the affairs of the house, and solves the mother''s worries and problems."


    Mr. Yun nodded, then called Madam Zhang over, and asked her to go out and inquire about other channels to buy medicinal materials in large quantities.


    But after working for a long time, I still got nothing.


    Because today''s pharmacies are also short of medicinal materials, where there are surplus medicinal materials that can be supplied to others in large quantities.


    Even those medicinal material merchants don¡¯t have any goods on hand. It is said that the production of medicinal materials is not good recently, and there are disasters everywhere, and medicines are needed everywhere.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 143： then listen to you

    Chapter 143 Then listen to you


    The next day, Wei Ruo was about to go out, but just as he left the door of Tingsongyuan, he ran into Nanny Li.


    "Why is Missy going out again?" Nanny Li asked with a smile.


    This smile is not friendly at all to Wei Ruo.


    "Do I still need to explain to you when I go out?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    After that incident, Nanny Li has been keeping a low profile for a long time. Today, I don''t know which tendon was wrong, and I came to her again to find something.


    "Of course the young lady doesn''t need to tell my servant if she wants to go out, but it''s better to tell the madam." Nanny Li reminded.


    "I''ve been out so many times, do I still need you to teach me how to do things?"


    "Miss, don''t be angry, this old slave is also kind. After all, it is not the same as before. Before, the lady was following orders and was busy with the affairs in the south of the city. There are people sent by the nobleman to help the eldest lady. But now it is different. , everyone knows that this matter has nothing to do with you."


    Nurse Li smiled.


    Wei Ruoke knew why she had been silent for so long and came to trouble her today. He felt that she had lost a big backer, so he didn''t dare to continue to mess around at home.


    Indeed, when Wei Ruo was in Fucheng last time, it was because of Chengnan that Wei Ruo dared to confront the Yun family.


    After understanding Li Nanny''s thoughts, Wei Ruo smiled brightly: "So you came to watch my jokes on behalf of your lady? You and your lady are quite good at choosing time, especially when father is not at home .¡±


    It has been a few days since that incident happened, and Nanny Li was able to hold back until today to see her jokes, probably because her father was still home every day a few days ago, and her second brother was also there.


    The second elder brother was away these few days, and my father almost never came home after the war broke out, let alone taking care of small things at home.


    "Miss what are you talking about? If you say that, you are judging the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a villain. This old slave cares about you, miss, and hopes that you can abide by the rules and respect your parents. There are no rules, after all, when Miss first entered the mansion, the rules were taught by the old slave, and the old slave must be responsible for your actions, miss." Li Nanny had a confident smile on her face.


    "I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you." Wei Ruo chuckled, then turned to Xiumei and said, "Meimei, if there is another dog blocking the way, I will drive your lady away."


    "Okay miss, no problem!" Xiumei stretched out her right hand and made a fist.


    Nanny Li snorted lightly, then took two steps back to make way for Wei Ruo.


    Watching Wei Ruo walk in front of her, the smile on Li Nanny''s mouth was full of contempt.


    When Wei Ruo walked to the door, he happened to meet Yunshi and Wei Qingwan about to go out.


    The timing is just right.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan was surprised and said, "Is my sister going out too? Isn''t the matter in the south of the city already over?"


    Wei Ruoxiao, so that''s the case, Nanny Li stopped her so ignorantly, not just to disgust her, but to let her meet Yun when she went out.


    Yun Shi also looked at Wei Ruo: "That''s right, Ruo''er, didn''t you stop meddling in the south of the city?"


    "I''m going to do other things." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Any other things?" Yun frowned.


    "It''s also about farming." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wen Yanyun frowned slightly and said, "Ruo''er, your father supported you in the south of the city before because you benefited the people and benefited the people, but now you don''t care about the south of the city, so why bother with farming?" matter?"


    Yun didn''t quite agree with her daughter''s approach.


    "Does mother think it''s bad for her daughter to care about farming?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It''s not that it''s wrong to care about farming, but that Mother thinks you have something more worthwhile to do now." Yun said.


    I thought that the eldest daughter would be able to make great achievements, but it turned out that this would not work.


    Although I don''t know whether it was His Royal Highness who suppressed this matter or the emperor''s intention, it all shows that clan women are not allowed to worry about farming after all.


    So Yun hoped that her daughter would devote more of her mind and energy to other aspects in the future, so as to be a more decent lady.


    "What if my daughter insists on this?" Wei Ruo asked rhetorically.


    Yun sighed: "If you insist on doing this, I can''t stop you, because your father said that you are allowed to do what you want. It''s just that mother wants you to know that mother''s consideration is for your own good, and you will be very happy right away." It''s four, it''s about to reach Jiji''s age, and I''ll start to look after you, I really want you to marry a decent family rather than find a farmer''s wife."


    Although Yun Shi disapproved in her heart, she didn''t want to do things against her husband''s wishes. She didn''t want to make him unhappy.


    Wei Qingwan persuaded Wei Ruo from the side: "Sister, mother cares about you, and everything she says is for your sake. Don''t hurt mother''s heart. Mother has been very tired and hard recently."


    Yun''s glanced at Wei Qingwan beside her, and couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, compared to Ruo''er, Wanwan is really much more considerate, she can understand her difficulty, understand her good intentions, and come here whenever she is free Do things for her.


    Wei Ruo smiled: "Really, then I will obey my mother and not go out today."


    Wei Ruo''s sudden change of mind caused both Yun and Wei Qingwan to look surprised.


    "Ruo''er, are you willing to listen to my mother?" Yun asked.


    "Well, I listened to my mother, and I won''t go out today to do something that doesn''t fit the status of a lady like farming." Wei Ruo replied, "But I need to trouble my mother to explain it to the servants of the magistrate''s family."


    What''s the meaning?


    A servant of the magistrate''s family?


    Yun Shi was puzzled, but Wei Qingwan was puzzled.


    Could it be that Wei Ruo has something to do with the magistrate''s wife when he goes out today?


    But isn¡¯t Mrs. Zhifu far away in Fucheng?


    At this moment, a two-wheeled carriage came to the gate of the Captain''s Mansion. After stopping, a well-dressed woman came up. Her clothes were expensive, but she was dressed like a maid. He is a servant of a noble family.


    Seeing Yun and the others, the two stepped forward to salute.


    "I met Mrs. Wei, Miss Wei, and Miss Wei."


    "You are..." Yun felt that this maid looked familiar.


    "Returning to Madam, we are servants of the prefect''s mansion, and we are ordered by my wife to come to pick up Miss Wei." The servant girl replied.


    Madam Yuan sent someone to pick up Wei Ruo? Yun was very surprised.


    Looking at it this way, she did see the maid in front of her at the garden party, and she was someone close to Mrs. Yuan!


    When Mrs. Yun was surprised, Wei Ruo replied to Mrs. Yuan''s personal servant girl: "I''m sorry, my sister, my mother doesn''t allow me to be busy with farming all day long, so I can''t help my wife anymore, please go back Report back to Madam."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 144： it was a misunderstanding

    Chapter 144 is a misunderstanding


    Yun was startled when he heard that, and then he realized that Wei Ruo was invited by Mrs. Yuan to go out today.


    Wei Qingwan''s expression also changed again and again, staring at Mrs. Yuan''s maid, as if she wanted to find evidence to prove that this person was not from the Yuan family.


    Qingyi is Madam Yuan''s personal servant girl, and she knows Madam Yuan''s attitude towards Wei Ruo very well.


    So upon hearing this, Qingyi said to Yun: "Madam Wei, my wife likes Miss Wei very much, and admires what Miss Wei has done for the people of Xingshan County. This time my wife came to Xingshan County. The only one that comes to mind is Miss Wei, please Madam Wei to allow Miss Wei to have a brief talk with my wife."


    Yun who came back to his senses hurriedly replied: "No, Ruo''er heard it wrong, I was just telling my family Ruo''er to pay more attention, maybe some wording was not used well, making Ruo''er misunderstand that I don''t like her Do things related to farming."


    Qingyi asked Wei Ruo: "Is that so, Miss Wei?"


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer immediately, but glanced at Yunshi and Wei Qingwan.


    She kept silent, which made Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan uncontrollably nervous.


    After a while, Wei Ruocai said slowly, "Maybe I misunderstood."


    Wearing this, Yun breathed a sigh of relief, she didn''t want to offend Mrs. Yuan, and this Mrs. Yuan was something their school captain''s mansion could never afford to offend!


    Qing Yi said: "That''s the best, please let Miss Wei get on the bus, my wife is waiting for you at Yahe Shanju."


    "Yes." Wei Ruo led Xiumei onto the horse, and before entering the carriage, Wei Ruo looked back at Wei Qingwan.


    After Wei Qingwan felt Wei Ruo''s gaze on her, she didn''t know whether it was a guilty conscience or some other reason, so she immediately lowered her head and avoided Wei Ruo''s sight.


    Then Yuan''s carriage drove away, leaving Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan still at the door.


    Yun''s mood is a little complicated.


    Wei Qingwan bit her lips tightly with an ugly expression.


    She didn''t know why Wei Qingruo''s luck was so good. Without the nobleman of the Seventh Prince, there was another Mrs. Yuan.


    ###


    Wei Ruo was taken to Yahe Shanju by the servants of Yuan''s family, which is a secluded tea shop in Xingshan County.


    Yahe Shanju is a rare and elegant shop in the remote and barren Xingshan County.


    Located in Xiaozhu at the foot of the mountain, there are several Eight Immortals tables in the courtyard, and the shop provides snacks and tea.


    Mrs. Yuan is waiting here for Wei Ruo.


    Because of her presence, Yahe Shanju no longer receives other guests, and there are guards guarding the front and back.


    When Wei Ruo saw Madam Yuan, Madam Yuan also saw her, and waved to Wei Ruo with a smile on her face.


    "Why did Madam come here in person this time?" After sitting down, Wei Ruo asked the question in his heart.


    Wei Ruo was a little surprised that Mrs. Yuan would come to Xingshan County. She thought that after the last letter exchange, Mrs. Yuan would send someone to Xiaowei''s Mansion to deliver a letter, and then pick her up to Fucheng.


    But I didn''t want her to come in person.


    "It''s not thanks to you, my benefactor. Your prescription really works. After using it for a while, I look better and feel more energetic. In the past six months, I haven''t moved much. Recently, my health has not recovered. So I wanted to come out and walk around. I just happened to come to pick you up in person, and I will talk to you on the way, and I have company."


    Today''s Mrs. Yuan''s complexion is obviously much better than the last time we met, and her brows and eyes are more energetic.


    "The effect is the best after the madam takes it. I can take this prescription for another two months. I will write a new prescription for the madam. After taking the new prescription for another three months, it will probably be all right. , don¡¯t take it after you recover, and the Qi and blood platform network is not good for your health.¡± Wei Ruo said.


    "Benefactor, I don''t know how to thank you when you say that." Madam Yuan was very happy and grateful.


    "Ma''am, it''s better not to call me benefactor, just call me by my name." Wei Ruo is not used to being called benefactor.


    "Then I will call you Sister Ruoer from now on." Madam Yuan said after thinking.


    Wei Ruo nodded.


    Following Mrs. Yuan, she picked up the teapot and poured a cup for Wei Ruo: "After I came to Xingshan County, I heard your name several times. You opened up wasteland in the south of the city and rescued disasters. You have won the hearts of the people."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yuan fell in love with Wei Ruo even more.


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Yuan couldn''t help feeling sorry: "It''s a pity that you are born as a daughter. If you are a man, having such a reputation will be of great help to your future official career."


    Wei Ruo smiled, of course she knew that in this world, women are much more difficult than men.


    If she is a man, even if she doesn''t pass the exam, she can still establish her own business in the outside world. Even if she is a businessman with a low social status, she can feel at ease.


    "I''ve heard about you in the south of the city." Mrs. Yuan said.


    "Does Madam know the reason?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Mrs. Yuan shook her head: "I''m not too clear about the reason, but I can think about it on the bright side. If it''s inconvenient to reward you based on your merits due to your status as a daughter-in-law of your clan, then in the future when you marry and become a woman, you will have your own way." Grace; if you lost a share of credit because someone concealed it, maybe you can make it up in the future."


    Madam Yuan said this to some extent to comfort Wei Ruo. Wei Ruo was kind to her, and she naturally didn''t want Wei Ruo to be sad, disappointed or even depressed because of this incident.


    Wei Ruo didn''t think too much about it: "I don''t plan to think too much about this matter. If I think about it too much, it will be a waste of time. It was a waste of my energy and time. When I don''t have the ability to influence the development of things, I still put it Forget it first."


    Madam Yuan praised: "Sister Ruoer thinks so, it''s the best."


    Wei Ruo changed the topic: "Ma''am, let''s talk about business. Didn''t Madam come here to provide food for the people in Fucheng?"


    Mrs. Yuan said: "That''s true, but you just need to give me advice. I''ll let someone prepare what I need. Don''t tire yourself out. I haven''t repaid your kindness to me. If you are tired, I will be guilty."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo is not polite to Mrs. Yuan in this matter, she has her own business to do, and she has to go to her own villa after going to Fucheng.


    Wei Ruo and Mrs. Yuan stayed in Yahe Shanju for most of the day, and they talked very happily. Wei Ruo provided Madam Yuan with some highly feasible suggestions, and Madam Yuan also planned to provide help for Wei Ruo''s future development in Fucheng.


    Then Mrs. Yuan sent Qingyi to send Wei Ruo back to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    As soon as Wei Ruo entered the gate of Xiaowei''s Mansion, he was invited to Cangyun Garden by the people sent by the Yun family to guard Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly and followed.


    In Cangyun Garden, the Yun family has been waiting for Wei Ruo to come back and ask her about things.


    As soon as Wei Ruo just entered, Yun asked, "Ruoer, have you been in touch with Mrs. Yuan?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 145： Its not fun for Wei Qingwan

    Chapter 145 Wei Qingwan is going to be unhappy


    "Not all the time, I just contacted again recently." Wei Ruo replied indifferently.


    "What did Mrs. Yuan ask you for?" Yun asked again.


    "Didn''t you tell your mother before going out today? It''s about farming."


    "Why does Mrs. Yuan care so much about farming?" Yun asked again.


    "Doesn''t mother really know? The magistrate Yuan wants to have a good political performance, and the people must be rich and healthy, and the government is sound and harmonious." Wei Ruo replied.


    It''s not that the Yun family didn''t expect this, but it was a little surprising that Mrs. Yuan would find her daughter for this matter.


    Looking at Wei Ruo in front of her, Yun''s thoughts were complicated. She sighed a long time and said, "Ruo''er, you are very happy to be appreciated by Mrs. Yuan again as your mother, but what your mother said to you in the morning is also out of Sincerely. Mother really thinks that being a lady of the family and finding a good man to marry in the future is your destination."


    Yun''s education and growth experience since she was a child made her always feel that a good marriage is a good marriage for a woman, and that a husband and a child are the proper destination for a woman.


    "This is the path I chose. I will bear all the consequences in the future. I also ask my mother not to stop me." Wei Ruo was firm.


    Yun couldn''t help sighing again: "You are really similar to your father, and your father also supports you in doing these things."


    Sometimes Yun doesn''t understand her husband very well.


    But as a wife, she knows that she should support her husband and regard her husband as heaven.


    Wei Ruodao: "Since this is the case, mother should not advise me. I am willing to take this path, and I will bear any consequences by myself."


    Yun Shi nodded: "I can''t stop you, I want to stop you again, even if you go and sue your father, I won''t do anything."


    Because of her husband''s attitude, the only thing Yun can do to Wei Ruo is to persuade her.


    Especially now that the war is ahead, how can Yun dare to make troubles at home to distract her husband from worrying?


    Immediately afterwards, Yun said: "Since you are deeply loved by Mrs. Yuan now, if you have the opportunity, I will help your sister say a few more good things."


    Last time, Wei Qingwan wanted Wei Ruo to say something nice to her, but Wei Ruo prevaricated it by citing a headache.


    This time Mrs. Yuan reappeared, and Yun Shi also saw the opportunity, so he brought up the old matter again.


    "If I say I don''t want to, will my mother reprimand me for being ruthless to my sisters?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Yun frowned, and said in a heavy tone: "It was indeed Wanwan''s fault that day, and it''s not right for my mother to blame you that day."


    After many days, Yun finally admitted that he was wrong that day.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun said: "But Ruo''er, we are a family, we are both honored and humiliated! Your sister''s reputation is damaged, and it is of no benefit to you. You have to understand this truth."


    Wei Ruo didn''t speak, but looked at Yun''s indifferently.


    Yun Shi said again: "Your sister has also been punished. I put her in confinement and punished her monthly, and her reputation in Fucheng is not very good. Isn''t all this enough to calm you down?"


    If Wei Qingwan calmed down after learning these lessons, Wei Ruo might calm down, but this is obviously not the case, and the performance she performed before going out today is the best proof.


    "I need to go back and think about it." Wei Ruo replied, neither agreeing nor directly refusing.


    Yun Shi is not very satisfied with Wei Ruo''s answer, but it is not good to push Wei Ruo too hard, after all, she has something to ask for, and it is not good for everyone to push her into a hurry.


    "That''s all, you go back and think about it carefully, as a mother, you have to think about the lack of medicinal materials in your father''s military camp." Yun waved his hand and pushed Wei Ruo away.


    Seeing that the Yun family had nothing to say to him, Wei Ruo went back to Songyuan on the grounds that he still had something to deal with.


    After returning to Tingsongyuan, Wei Ruo began to write letters.


    Xiumei was pouring tea for Wei Ruo to grind, and then caught a glimpse of Wei Ruo mentioning the He family in the letter.


    "Miss, you asked someone to deliver the letter to the He family? What''s the reason?" Xiumei asked in surprise.


    Their young lady had almost no contact with the He family. Ever since they left the He family at the age of three and were sent to the countryside, they had never seen anyone from the He family except for the monthly money they sent each month.


    "Let them come to Wei Mansion as guests." Wei Ruo replied.


    "What? Miss, are you confused? Why do you want them to come to Wei Mansion as guests?" Although Xiumei hadn''t met the He family much, she didn''t have a good impression of the He family at all.


    They left the young lady in the countryside for so many years, just because the fortune teller said that the young lady named Rick''s parents, it''s just too ridiculous!


    "Don''t worry, your lady is not confused. I won''t be at home for a while, so they won''t bother me if you come here." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, you are not at the house, so what do you ask them to do?" Xiumei still didn''t quite understand.


    "Find something for Wei Qingwan to do. If she finds me unhappy every day, then I can''t make her too happy." Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei seems to understand a little bit.


    "Then can the He family make Miss Second unhappy?" Xiumei asked curiously.


    Although Xiumei was originally a maid bought by the He family, she was only five years old when she was bought by the He family, and she had hardly stayed in the He family, and she didn''t know much about the He family.


    Wei Ruo smiled brightly: "Yes."


    Xiumei thought for a while, and she had another question: "But Miss, Xingshan County is still fighting, and the people in the city are panicking. Will the He family be willing to come?"


    "Usually it is said that the Wei Mansion invited them, but they still don''t believe it. It''s just like this now that they can only believe it when they are invited. The reason I used was to ask them to bring medicinal materials over, and I told them that if they could send them to Xingshan County, which is in urgent need Herbal medicine is a great achievement." Wei Ruo explained.


    The He family is in business. Although the main project is not the trading of medicinal materials, they also do some dabbling. Asking them to send medicinal materials is both an excuse and a real urgent need for Xingshan County.


    The business of the He family has not been going well these years, because they don''t have a solid background, so they have always wanted to get a little relationship with the officials.


    At first they thought they could gain some relationship with the Wei family by taking advantage of the wrong child, but it was a pity that when the Wei family came to the door, they only gave them some money, but did not plan to have any contact with them.


    Now that she has released the bait, it is up to the He family whether to bite or not.


    Even if the He family doesn''t take the bait, Wei Ruo has nothing to lose, she just wrote a letter.


    Xiu Mei nodded: "Miss, you have a good idea, so that if they really send the medicinal materials here, even if they can''t make Miss Er unhappy, it can also solve the urgent need of Xingshan County!"


    Wei Ruo: "That''s the truth."


    Xiumei: "Then I hope that the He family can find the medicinal materials after receiving the letter, and then rush to the Captain''s Mansion!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 146： Wei Ruo delivers medicine

    Chapter 146 Wei Ruo delivers medicine


    However, there is no certain amount of medicinal materials on the He family''s side, and according to Yun''s just now, there should be an urgent shortage of medicinal materials in the barracks.


    Wei Ruo decided to go to Xie Ying to talk to Xie Ying early in the morning. The medicinal materials they purchased earlier should be able to play a role.


    ###


    It has been two days, and the medicinal materials in the barracks still haven''t been replenished. In the past two days, the medicinal materials forcibly confiscated from the pharmacy have survived, but if there is no more medicinal materials tomorrow, they will really run out of ammunition and food. .


    If the wounded cannot be treated, not only will the lives of the wounded not be guaranteed, but the morale of the entire army will also be greatly affected. If the battle cannot end in a short time, it will definitely be very unfavorable to their side of.


    Wei Mingting was full of worries, he called all his subordinates to his camp to discuss the next layout.


    "Everyone, I think you all know the current situation. This time the Japanese pirates counterattacked. We have used up half of our bows and arrows, but we have not been able to drive them back. This situation is very important to us. Unfavorable, I wonder what the soldiers are thinking now?"


    Wei Mingting asked the deputy general manager Qian and all the general managers and deputy general managers for their opinions.


    Everyone was silent, and the atmosphere in the tent was oppressive.


    Xu Zhengyong stood in the third row. After thinking for a long time, he stood up firmly.


    "Master Qian, I don''t think we can sit still and wait for death, we should switch from defense to offense!"


    "Does Deputy Commander Xu have any good specific combat plans?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "I am willing to personally lead a small group of troops, starting from the south of the city, crossing the Moon Moon Mountain in the southeast, and raiding the enemy''s flank!"


    Hearing this, everyone looked at him in surprise.


    This is a risky move. If it''s right, it''s okay, but if it''s wrong, then Xu Zhengyong will never return.


    In fact, Wei Mingting also thought about this method, but this method is too risky, and someone needs to stand up as the vanguard of this raid.


    What he didn''t expect was that Xu Zhengyong not only thought of it, but was more willing to lead the team himself and take risks.


    Wei Mingting said to Xu Zhengyong: "Wangyue Mountain is dangerous. If you want to climb over the mountain, it is very dangerous, especially now that the weather is cold, and if you are discovered by the enemy, you will be in a lonely and helpless position. Then the situation will be very dangerous."


    Xu Zhengyong replied: "Master Qian, now we have no supplies of medicinal materials, no other military reinforcements, and the Japanese pirates are more ferocious than before. All these situations are not good for us! If we continue to defend like this, as the number of injured people continues to increase Increase, our morale will become weaker and weaker, and the morale of the army will become more and more scattered. It will be too late to fight back! If we can win a chance for everyone, my soldiers and I are willing to take this risk! "


    Xu Zhengyong has a firm attitude and regards death as home.


    The soldiers who heard that the tents were full were silent. They knew that what Xu Zhengyong said was right, and if they continued to guard like this, it would really make their situation worse!


    Wei Mingting naturally knew that what Xu Zhengyong said was the truth, and after thinking for a while, he agreed to Xu Zhengyong''s proposal: "Vice Commander Xu, I agree with your plan to lead your subordinates to take a detour from the south of the city to surprise the enemy. Please also protect yourself, we Hope to see you all come back safe and sound!"


    "The last general will fulfill his mission!"


    Xu Zhengyong knew the danger of his move, but he still had no hesitation.


    Wei Mingting was deeply moved, and the other soldiers were also infected by Xu Zhengyong''s bravery, and their fighting spirit was ignited again.


    So Wei Mingting discussed the overall layout with everyone, and the rest of the people needed to cooperate with Xu Zhengyong''s team to launch a large-scale counterattack.


    This process does not allow a little mistake, otherwise not only Xu Zhengyong and his team are in danger, but everyone else is also in danger.


    Once they fail, Xingshan County behind them will fall.


    Everyone discussed from morning to afternoon before finalizing the plan.


    After the discussion was over and everyone dispersed, Wei Mingting rubbed his head and sighed slightly in his heart.


    Although the method proposed by Vice President Xu may be a way to break the situation, the wounded soldiers still have not been healed, and the morale of the army is still slack. At this time, this battle is more powerful than when it was more than two months ago. Cut it by at least 30%.


    At that time, the Seventh Prince was there, there were reinforcements, and there were new types of gods to help in the battle. The morale of the army was stable, and the morale was soaring.


    And now it¡¯s¡­


    Wei Mingting was worrying when a small soldier came to report: "My lord, your daughter is begging to see you outside the barracks."


    Hearing the words, Wei Mingting replied: "The military barracks is an important place, and idlers are not allowed to enter. You go and tell her to let her go home."


    Wei Mingting doesn''t know which daughter came looking for him, but no matter who it is, military regulations are no joke.


    "My lord, Ling Qianjin said that she didn''t come here for private matters, she came for medicinal materials, and she also brought two carts of things, saying that they were medicinal materials." Xiaobing said.


    "Medical materials? Then quickly bring her in!" Wei Mingting hurriedly said.


    "yes!"


    Xiaobing led the order to the barracks, and invited Wei Ruo who was outside the barracks.


    The two carts of medicinal materials brought by Wei Ruo could not enter yet, so they were parked outside and guarded by soldiers, and they could not enter the barracks until they were inspected and there were no problems.


    Wei Ruo was taken to Wei Mingting''s camp located in the center of the camp.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Wei Mingting was not in the mood to greet his daughter, and asked directly: "Ruoer, did you bring the medicinal materials?"


    Wei Ruo nodded: "I heard that there is a shortage of medicinal materials in the army, so I sent them to my father."


    "Where did you get the medicinal materials?" Wei Mingting asked in surprise.


    How did Ruoer get the medicinal materials that he and Qian Zhixian tried their best to get?


    "To tell you the truth, my father and I hoarded this together with Miss Xie''s family a while ago." Wei Ruo replied.


    "You and Miss Xie''s family?" Wei Mingting was even more surprised.


    "Miss Xie and I came up with a whim when we were studying and leisure. We wanted to make a living to test some of the knowledge and principles that Mr. taught us, so I suggested medicinal materials, so the two of us took a piece of land in the south of the city and planted some. Medicinal materials, at the same time, I took advantage of the harvest and bought a lot of medicinal materials, but I didn''t expect it to come in handy." Wei Ruo replied.


    When Wei Ruo and Xie Ying were hoarding medicinal materials, the weather was still not cold, and there were no weather disasters in various places, and the medicinal materials were easy to buy and transport.


    "How much do you stockpile?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "I brought two trucks over today, outside the camp. The remaining medicinal materials in the warehouse can probably fill another two trucks." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Okay, okay, this is really great! It can be considered that you have hit the right spot!" Wei Mingting couldn''t help but repeatedly praised.


    After saying all this, Wei Mingting carefully looked at the daughter in front of him...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 147： Go to Fucheng to do business

    Chapter 147 Going to Fucheng to do business


    The small face is fair and the eyes are clear.


    In a trance, Wei Mingting couldn''t help but think about the playful, cute and lively appearance of his daughter when she was young.


    It seemed that a little girl with a sweet smile appeared in front of her and ran towards her with a smile, shouting "Daddy" incessantly.


    Wanwan was also white and cute when she was a child, but every time she saw him she was a little timid and cautious, and she even called her daddy in a small voice.


    If it was Ruo''er, she wouldn''t be afraid of him, and would act like a baby with him openly.


    It''s a pity that fate tricked people, he missed these after all.


    "Father?" Wei Ruo found that Wei Mingting was fascinated by watching him.


    Wei Mingting recovered and realized his gaffe.


    "Ruoer, I don''t know how to thank you for being a father." Wei Mingting wandered warmly in his heart


    "Father doesn''t need to thank me for this matter. Yingying and I sent these medicinal materials not only for my father, but also for the whole army and the people." Wei Ruo replied.


    It really doesn''t matter whether Mr. Qian is Wei Mingting or anyone else, as long as he is not a treacherous villain, Wei Ruo and Xie Ying will give this medicinal material today.


    "No matter what, the Anti-Japanese Army owes you and Miss Xie a debt, the wounded soldiers owe you a debt, and the father also owes you a favor." Wei Mingting said in a solemn tone.


    "Father, let''s talk about these things after the war is over. I know you are still busy, so I won''t bother you for now. After Yingying and I sort out some of the remaining medicinal materials, I will send them to you." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, be careful on the way back."


    Wei Mingting exhorted, and then reluctantly watched Wei Ruo walk out of his tent.


    ###


    After Wei Ruo gave the medicinal materials to the Anti-Japanese Army, he didn''t continue to manage the affairs of Xingshan County, and set off to Fucheng with Mrs. Yuan.


    After arriving in Fucheng, Wei Ruo lived in Tianqin Garden under the arrangement of Mrs. Yuan.


    After arriving here, Wei Ruo has no restraint, and no longer needs to come here cautiously like when he was in Xiaowei''s mansion.


    Early the next morning after staying here, Wei Ruo took Xiumei to Zhuangzi.


    Wei Ruo met Xu Zhushan and Zhuangzi''s steward.


    The person in charge is a man in his forties, surnamed Yu, with a hunchback figure and thin face, but he looks honest and responsible.


    Uncle Xu has been here for a few days, and the person in charge didn''t rely on Uncle Xu to be honest and conceal something from him, but instead accompanied him to do business respectfully.


    Xu Zhushan has figured out and smoothed out the situation on Zhuangzi during this period of time.


    Wei Ruo called the two to him and asked about the situation of other lands near them.


    Then Wei Ruo ordered: "Well, you can help me find out that there are lands for sale and mortgages nearby, and we will take them all."


    "Miss, are you going to take over a large area of ??land?" Manager Yu was a little surprised.


    "Well, take over the land." Wei Ruo was firm.


    "But miss, the weather has been bad recently, and the grain harvests in various places are in short supply. I''m afraid it''s... not suitable for harvesting here." Manager Yu reminded.


    "It''s okay, as long as the price is right, we''ll just collect it." Wei Ruo naturally knew this, but she had already made up her mind to do so.


    Now that grain production is decreasing, it is the time when land prices are low. Wei Ruo plans to take advantage of this opportunity to buy more land and expand the industry.


    And Wei Ruo happened to have the one hundred taels of gold in his hand, and had this capital to buy land.


    "Then... What about manpower? Miss, if we buy the land, we will definitely need more manpower." Manager Yu asked again.


    Now these people on the Zhuangzi are only enough to manage the fields on their Zhuangzi. If there is too much land, there will be not enough manpower.


    "Employ those poor peasants who lost their land, refugees." Wei Ruo said.


    "Hire poor peasants and refugees?" The manager was a little surprised.


    The poor peasants are fine, but the refugees are a little surprised.


    Guan Yu thought about it for a while, and then said to Wei Ruo: "Miss, the refugees live in no fixed place, it is difficult to find out their details, it is not easy to manage, and it is easy to make troubles..."


    ¡°I know that this will take more energy, and the hidden dangers will be greater than only hiring local residents who know the basics, but I am willing to make such an attempt.¡±


    Of course, Wei Ruo thought about inviting him out. She must have thought about it if she was willing to do so. Even though it would be relatively difficult to manage and prone to some mistakes, she didn''t want to kill all of them with one shot just because she was afraid of such troubles. refugees.


    Because these people are the most vulnerable and most in need of a breadwinner.


    "Okay, I''ll go to Zhang Luo to arrange it." Manager Yu immediately started to do it.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei followed Xu Zhushan to inspect the situation in the Zhuangzi. The land that Madam Yuan gave to the Zhuangzi was indeed better than the average ones, and the soil was fertile. Now that the renovation of the soil has been completed, it will be possible to plant the crops brought by Wei Ruo soon. New wheat has been planted.


    Regarding the sowing of wheat at this time, the long-term laborers on the village have many opinions. They think that the wheat planted at this time is probably difficult to grow well.


    Although they didn''t believe it in their hearts, they still did what the stewards told them to do.


    Wei Ruo has no objection to this. After all, it is indeed past the normal wheat sowing time. It is natural for them to be worried, as long as they can do their jobs well.


    Wei Ruo worked on Zhuangzi for two days, arranged all the things that should be arranged, and then took Wei Ruo to wander around Fucheng Street.


    It seems to be wandering, but it is actually picking the right store.


    Originally opened a shop in Fucheng, a foreigner with no background like her may not be able to do it even if she has money, but she has the backing of Mrs. Yuan, so this trouble is avoided.


    Although the sky is high here and the emperor is far away, the people in Xiaowei''s Mansion will not know, but just to be careful, Wei Ruo wears a veiled hat when going out.


    After all, as a clan daughter, it is reasonable to be concerned about farming, but it is unreasonable to open a shop on the street.


    The two walked around for two days, and Wei Ruo finally took a fancy to two side-by-side shops near Zuixianju.


    The price of the store is not cheap, but Wei Ruo thinks that the location is suitable and worthy of the price.


    Wei Ruo loves money, but as long as it''s worth the money, she will spend it generously, and she doesn''t want her children to be tied to wolves.


    One of them, Wei Ruo, plans to open another branch of Sibaozhai.


    Studies such as the Four Treasures of the Study must be sold in places where the nobles gather and there are many students, and the prefecture must be better than the county.


    Only in this way, she had to find a way to expand the scale of her papermaking workshop.


    The other three items of the Four Treasures of the Study are not produced by Wei Ruo''s own workshop, but purchased by other shops that Wei Ruo contacted, and the quantity is sufficient; only this paper is produced by himself, and the output is limited.


    So Sibaozhai has always sold paper in limited quantities, and sold it with other products as much as possible, in order to increase sales.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 148： Lo mei shop

    Chapter 148 Lo-Mei Shop


    As for the other shop, Wei Ruo plans to open a lo-mei shop.


    Wei Ruo has observed that there are no good delis nearby, and people in Fucheng have a certain pursuit of food. As long as the taste is good and the price is higher, Han Hao can sell it.


    Xiumei asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, you don''t plan to let me be in charge of the lo mei shop, do you?"


    Immediately afterwards, Xiumei muttered: "Miss, I would be happy to be the proprietress, but if I become the boss, who will take care of you? Miss, I can''t leave you. If I leave you, what will you do if you are bullied? I don''t worry." No more!"


    "I can''t bear to let you be the head of the lo-mei shop, but at the beginning we had to help you. After we have cultivated good people, we only need to master the recipe of the lo-mei. The work of making lo-mei is naturally Leave it to the guys to do it."


    The key to a good lo-mei lies in the stew. A good stew is inseparable from a good sauce. Wei Ruo has a good sauce, good seasonings, and a good lo-mei recipe.


    "That''s good, it''s okay to be busy for a while, as long as you don''t keep me in the store, miss!"


    Rather than being a proprietress, Xiumei wants to be by Wei Ruo''s side and take care of her.


    "I''m not willing, I don''t want to let you go if you want to go! Unless you get married in the future, I won''t allow you to go anywhere else!" Wei Ruo said.


    "Who is going to get married? I don''t want to marry! I will stay with Miss for the rest of my life!"


    "Okay, okay, as long as you still think this way in the future, then we two will be bachelors for the rest of our lives." Wei Ruo laughed.


    Then Wei Ruo took Xiumei back to the carriage: "Let''s go, get ready, we''re busy."


    The two returned to Tianqin Garden together, and then Wei Ruo arranged the matter.


    It was still the same as before, Wei Ruo didn''t personally take care of the business of buying and selling shops and preparing for the opening of the shops, but left it all to Xu Zhushan.


    Then Wei Ruo and Xiumei borrowed kitchen envoys from the cook in Tianqin Garden.


    The cook in Tianqin Garden didn¡¯t dare to use it for Wei Ruo at first, not because she was afraid that she would use it badly, but because they dared not neglect Wei Ruo¡¯s wife¡¯s distinguished guest.


    If the wife knows that the guests cook their own food and their kitchen has not fulfilled their responsibilities, they will not be able to go around eating.


    The kitchen didn''t agree until Wei Ruo explained that they had something to do, not cooking for themselves.


    The kitchen in Tianqin Garden is very large, several times larger than the kitchen in Xiaowei''s Mansion, and the various kitchen utensils and seasonings in it are much more complete than the kitchen in Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    This made Wei Ruo and Xiumei overjoyed, saving them the trouble of going outside to buy various seasonings.


    So the two plunged into the kitchen and began to study lo-mei.


    After two days of busy work, Wei Ruo and Xiumei prepared a marinade that satisfied both of them.


    "Miss, use this marinade to cook lo mei, it will definitely sell well!" Xiumei said confidently.


    "Let''s marinate some pig ears and pig tails first." Wei Ruo said.


    People in this area don¡¯t eat much like pig intestines and belly, but they still eat pig heads and tails.


    These parts are relatively cheap, the cost is low, and the taste of these parts is not worse than other parts when they are marinated.


    "Yeah!" Xiumei entered the kitchen with an excited look on her face, carrying a clay pot with prepared marinade.


    It must take enough time to make lo-mei, and it will definitely not work if the time is short, so simmer it at night and wait until the next morning to fill it out, so that it will be tasty enough.


    Wei Ruo first took some of the cooked lo mei to the cooks and maids in the kitchen. They had been watching them for several days, always curious about what their master and servant were doing.


    "It smells so good! Miss Wei, what is yours? How do you make it so delicious?"


    The taste buds of the chef who has been cooking for a lifetime were overwhelmed by the cut pig ears.


    "This is a pig''s ear." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Pig ears? Why are pig ears so delicious? They are fragrant and crispy. They have both a meaty aroma and a crispy taste that meat doesn''t have. The taste is rich and the aftertaste is endless." The cook commented.


    In Tianqin Garden''s chef''s impression, pig''s ears are not a high-end ingredient, and the taste is always unsatisfactory, but the meat she just ate was even more fragrant than the meat she usually ate.


    "There are still some pig tails here, you can eat them too."


    Wei Ruo let everyone try the pig tail again, which also received unanimous praise.


    Then Wei Ruo packed some pig ears and pig tails in a food box, and asked Xiumei to send them to Mrs. Yuan in the prefect''s mansion.


    After an hour, Xiumei came back and said to Wei Ruo excitedly: "Miss, Mrs. Yuan said that the lo mei we made is delicious, and she wants to ask us for some more for entertaining guests tomorrow."


    "Then prepare more, this is a good opportunity for publicity." Wei Ruo said.


    "Well, I''m going to do it now!" Xiumei was full of enthusiasm and excitement.


    This time Xiumei marinated two more things, pig''s trotters and pig''s tongue. Then the next morning, I personally sent it to the magistrate''s mansion to Mrs. Yuan.


    That night, Mrs. Yuan asked her maid to bring a message to Wei Ruo, saying that the two ladies she hosted today liked their lo mei very much, and asked her where she could buy it. The news of a Xuji lo-mei restaurant told the other party, and the other party said that they must buy more when it opens.


    The lo mei shop has not officially opened yet, so there are already customers, which is a good sign.


    ###


    While Wei Ruo was busy buying land and hiring people to open a shop, the He family who received the letter came to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    Those who came were Wei Ruo''s adoptive father He Zhang, adoptive mother Mrs. He, and younger sister He Miaoer.


    At first, the people from Xiaowei¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t intend to inform Yun¡¯s, but they heard that the other party had brought medicinal materials that Xingshan County urgently needed, so the servants of Xiaowei¡¯s Mansion went to inform Yun¡¯s.


    After Yun learned about it, he asked his servants to invite the He family in.


    Although Yun didn''t want to have too much contact with this family, the other party sent them two carts of medicinal materials. Out of courtesy, Yun let the family live in the mansion.


    Afterwards, Wei Qingwan was also taken to meet the He family.


    Seeing the three members of the He family with flattering smiles, Wei Qingwan felt uncomfortable all over.


    She was educated since she was a child that a businessman is the most humble and the least visible. From the bottom of her heart, she doesn''t want to have anything to do with such a person.


    "Sister, I''m Miaoer, your sister!" He Miaoer took the initiative to come up and called Wei Qingwan "sister" very enthusiastically.


    Wei Qingwan took two steps back, trying to distance herself from He Miaoer.


    But He Miaoer didn''t seem to feel her resistance and alienation, and always had a warm smile on her face:


    "Sister, I finally see you. I have been wanting to see you since I knew you were my sister. Now I finally see the real person. You are more beautiful than I thought!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 149： Lo mei shop hires people

    Chapter 149 Lo-Mei Shop Hires People


    Wei Qingwan smiled lightly: "Miss He, we are not familiar, so we should not call you so close."


    However, He Miaoer didn''t seem to feel Wei Qingwan''s alienation, and continued to flatter Wei Qingwan: "Sister, I know, you have difficulties, don''t worry, we will never mention anything between you and us outside. Now in the mansion, there is no one else around, so you don''t need to worry so much."


    Mrs. He quickly said: "Yes, yes, Wanwan, we are relatives connected by blood, and Miaoer is your biological sister. We will pay attention to it outside, but at home, there is no need to avoid it like this."


    Wei Qingwan avoided the three of them, and walked timidly behind Yun: "Mother."


    Mr. Yun frowned, seeing her daughter''s discomfort, and said to the He family: "Mr. He, Mrs. He, and Ms. He, please remember what you promised us back then."


    Mrs. He hurriedly apologized: "I remember, I remember, don''t worry, we won''t tell everyone outside that Wanwan belongs to our daughter; it''s just that there are no outsiders around right now? Madam Wei, please be considerate of us as parents. Heart."


    Listening to Mrs. He''s explanation, it''s not easy for the Yun family to criticize the He family too much. She is also a mother herself, so she can understand their feelings.


    "Wanwan, they are your biological parents, and it is only human to care about you, so you should have a good chat with them." Yun said to Wei Qingwan.


    After Yun said that, Wei Qingwan had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    Then because the Yun family had to transport the medicinal materials sent by the He family to the barracks, she left first, and asked Wei Qingwan to greet the He family on her behalf.


    After the Yun family left, the He family became even more enthusiastic about Wei Qingwan.


    "Wanwan, mother''s Wanwan... You and mother were really similar when they were young." Mrs. He looked at Wei Qingwan lovingly.


    Wei Qingwan also discovered that she and Mrs. He have very similar eyebrows and eyes, and instead of making Wei Qingwan feel familiar with the He family, this discovery made her very uncomfortable.


    "Sister, I heard that Mrs. Wei has been promoted again and has a bright future. Will my sister''s status also rise with the tide?" He Miaoer asked curiously.


    "Why are you asking these things?" Wei Qingwan disliked He Miaoer''s flattery very much.


    "Just to inquire, after all, I don''t have the good fortune of my sister to grow up in a big family like Earl''s Mansion." He Miaoer said enviously.


    Wei Qingwan didn''t want to have a direct conflict with the other party, so she responded: "Being in an official family also has difficulties in being in an official family. Many things are not as comfortable as sister Miaoer."


    He Miaoer would not listen: "Sister Wanwan, my parents and I will stay here for a few more days, why don''t you take me around for a while?"


    Wei Qingwan resigned: "I still have to go to the magistrate''s house to attend lectures every day, so I don''t have time to accompany you. Besides, shouldn''t sister Miaoer be more familiar with sister Ruoer? If there is anything, it would be better to go to sister Ruoer."


    Wei Qingwan wanted to leave this trouble to Wei Ruo.


    As everyone knows, the relationship between the He family and Wei Ruo is very weak, and they haven''t seen each other for many years, and now they can''t recognize Wei Ruo standing in front of them.


    "But just now I heard that sister Ruo''er is not at home now, and it will take a while to come back." He Miaoer hurriedly replied.


    Wei Qingwan also realized that she didn''t know whether it was Wei Qingruo''s luck or something, but she just happened to be separated from the He family.


    "Sister Wanwan, don''t refuse, just take me around! I promise to be obedient and never talk nonsense after I go out!"


    He Miaoer took the initiative to come forward, holding Wei Qingwan''s arm, one sister at a time.


    Wei Qingwan had no choice but to agree to take her around in her spare time.


    ###


    When Wei Qingwan was annoyed by the He family, Wei Ruo in Fucheng was busy.


    Because he was worried that Uncle Xu would not be able to do it alone, Wei Ruo took Mother Xu along with him.


    Anyway, the two shops in Xingshan County have been running relatively smoothly, and there is no need for their husband and wife to take care of them all the time.


    Both shops, Wei Ruo, need to find suitable assistants, Sibaozhai needs a shopkeeper, and the Lo-Mei shop needs someone who knows some cooking skills, and is well-behaved and sensible.


    When Wei Ruo and Xiumei were making marinade in the kitchen of Tianqin Garden, when they talked about finding someone with some skills, the cook heard about it and hurriedly recommended her niece to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo inquired carefully about the situation of the cook and her niece, and learned that she had learned some crafts from the cook, but she didn''t stick to it later because she had to help her parents take care of her younger siblings.


    Now he is fifteen years old and still unmarried. He wants to find a job to make a living and subsidize his family.


    The cook sighed after finishing speaking: "If my niece can learn from me for a few more years, she can be a cook in a rich family and have the same food and drink as I do. I straightened my waist, but it''s a pity..."


    It''s a pity that girls from families like them can''t help themselves. After all, there are very few people like her who can live a decent life as a cook for a wealthy family with their own skills.


    After listening to the cook''s description, Wei Ruo promised to meet her niece.


    The cook was very happy after hearing this, and immediately arranged a meeting for Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo frowned the first time he saw the woman. She was fifteen years old, two years older than her, but she was thin, with yellow skin, and looked malnourished.


    The weather is getting colder now, and the clothes the woman is wearing are also very thin, worn-out calico clothes, and the sleeves are still a bit away from the wrist, which is obviously much smaller.


    "I''ve met Miss...my name is Chen Aqing." The woman timidly did not dare to look up at Wei Ruo.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous, I hired you to work in my friend''s shop, not to sell you." Wei Ruo said.


    "Slave... I dare not..."


    "You first make a small dish that you are good at and give us a taste."


    Wei Ruo arranged for Chen Aqing to cook a dish for them in the kitchen of Tianqin Garden.


    Although she was timid and timid, Wei Ruo and Xiumei were quite satisfied with the dishes they made after tasting them.


    So she decided to let her follow Xiumei for a while, learn some skills, and at the same time exercise her courage.


    To be an employee in Wei Ruo''s store, you still have to be confident.


    Knowing that she was hired by Wei Ruo, Chen Aqing directly knelt down and kowtowed to Wei Ruo: "Thank you miss, thank you miss..."


    Wei Ruo didn''t understand how excited she was.


    The cook explained next to her: "Miss, you don''t know something. If she fails to find a job this time, there is a high probability that she will be sold to a kiln by that black-hearted brother of mine!"


    I see.


    Wei Ruo looked at the thin figure crying in front of him, and said, "As long as you have a correct attitude, work hard, and don''t get distracted, you won''t be hungry in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 150： Find a dying person to marry

    Chapter 150 and later find a dying person to marry


    "Thank you, miss! Thank you, miss!" Chen Aqing kowtowed again.


    The cook was also very happy: "Ah Qing has met a nobleman!"


    "Take her down first, let her come to find Xiumei tomorrow." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, okay!" The cook promised repeatedly.


    After finishing talking, the cook pulled Chen Aqing and said as she walked: "I''ll take you to change clothes. You are going to work in Miss Wei''s friend''s shop. This dress is not decent. This time, you will stay with me first. Don''t go home for the time being, lest the new clothes I changed for you be taken by your mother and changed for your younger brother."


    The cook didn''t know that Wei Ruo opened the shop by herself. Wei Ruo claimed that it was her friend, and she and Xiumei were just helping to make brine and hiring people.


    Watching the two walk away, some dusty memories of Xiumei appeared in her mind.


    "Miss, I remember that I was sold to the He family because my mother gave birth to a younger brother and couldn''t support her anymore."


    Xiumei was very young when she was sold, so she doesn''t have a deep memory of her original family members.


    It was a dead contract that was sold again, and there was no further contact.


    When Wei Ruo was taken to the Wei family, Xiumei was Wei Ruo''s only personal maid, and the contract was also transferred to the Wei family.


    Although it was just a maid, the He family dared not refuse to give it to the Wei family. If there was no maid around when sending the daughter back to the Wei family, they were afraid that the Wei family would know that their daughter was wronged by them.


    Even now, the Wei family doesn¡¯t know what kind of life Wei Ruo lived in the He family. The He family explained to the Wei family that Wei Ruo was in poor health and sent to the countryside to raise his health.


    Wei Ruo patted Xiumei on the shoulder: "Don''t care about them, it''s their loss if they don''t want my Meimei."


    Xiumei nodded heavily: "That''s right! I don''t need them. I live happily with Miss and nanny Uncle Xu!"


    "Wait a little longer, when I am old enough to marry, I will marry someone who is dying, and I can start my own family, and then we will live together." Wei Ruo said to Xiumei.


    "Miss, is there no other way? I don''t want you to wrong yourself to marry someone who is dying." Xiumei murmured reluctantly.


    "Become a father at home and marry a husband. With my current status, I want to establish my own family. This is the most simple and direct way. Besides, what''s wrong with a dying person, if he can leave me a stepson, I will be even more happy I''m happy." Wei Ruo smiled.


    Wei Ruozhen didn''t think there was any problem with this.


    She is a person who has lived for two lives. Compared with love and love, she wants to live her own happy life by herself.


    Perhaps the biggest problem is how to find such a person. It is difficult to find a dying person who meets the requirements, and everyone must agree.


    Xiumei muttered: "That''s really not as good as Ah Qing, at least she can come out to work by herself."


    "Everyone has their own hardships. We can''t choose our fate, so we can only choose the path under our feet."


    ###


    Wei Ruo has been busy for ten days.


    This day Mrs. Yuan came to Tianqin Garden to look for Wei Ruo, and brought good news to Wei Ruo.


    "Sister Ruo''er, great joy, your father once again led an army to defeat the Japanese pirates!"


    "Really?" Wei Ruo showed surprise.


    "Really! Just now the good news has reached the magistrate''s office. My husband sent someone to notify me as soon as he learned about it."


    The news Madam Yuan got must be accurate.


    "Then...was someone injured?" Wei Ruo wanted to know how Xu Zhengyong was doing.


    "It is inevitable that the two armies will suffer casualties in the battle, but don''t worry, your father is fine, only slightly injured." Madam Yuan replied.


    "Are there any other generals injured?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "That''s not clear." Madam Yuan replied, the information she received was not so detailed.


    Wei Ruo was a little disappointed, and was thinking about finding someone to go back to Xingshan County to inquire after a while.


    Mrs. Yuan said to Wei Ruo again: "I heard that this time there was a general surnamed Xu who performed very well this time. He led a small group of troops over Moon Moon Mountain, attacked the enemy army by surprise, and finally captured the intruder. The leader of the Japanese pirates made a great contribution."


    Isn¡¯t Mr. Xu with the surname Xiao Yong brother?


    "Then was he injured?" Wei Ruo hurriedly asked.


    "Probably not. I only heard that he made meritorious service, but I didn''t hear that he was seriously injured. Even if he was injured, it should be a minor injury." Madam Yuan replied.


    Wei Ruo was full of joy: "That''s good, that''s good."


    "In addition to telling you the good news, I also want to ask you if you want to send someone to send you back to Xingshan County first, so that you and your father can have a good celebration." Madam Yuan asked.


    "No need, it''s good to know the victory, so there''s no need to celebrate, and isn''t there still a lot of casualties? My father probably wouldn''t want to celebrate." Wei Ruo explained.


    "That''s right." Madam Yuan agreed, "But it''s a win anyway, and I''m very happy. Although the fight against Japanese pirates is almost becoming the norm, and the common people should live their lives, but if they keep fighting, the worries in their hearts are always It''s quite a lot, and my husband has worked hard for this time for a long time. Only by winning everyone can we have a good year."


    Then Mrs. Yuan pulled Wei Ruo to talk for a while, during which time she tasted Wei Ruo''s candied fruit and braised pork.


    Madam Yuan didn''t go back until someone from the magistrate''s mansion told Madam Yuan that Brother Sheng woke up from a nap and looked for his mother everywhere.


    Then Wei Ruo hurriedly wrote a letter and sent someone to rush to Xingshan County to confirm the situation of Brother Xiaoyong.


    Although Wei Ruo felt that the man was Brother Xiaoyong from what Mrs. Yuan said just now, it would be more reassuring to confirm again.


    As a result, the reply letter arrived the next day, but it wasn''t the letter, but Xu Zhengyong himself.


    "Brother Xiaoyong!" Xiumei ran up excitedly, checking Xu Zhengyong''s situation up and down.


    Then he saw Xu Zhengyong''s hand wrapped in a white cloth, and asked quickly, "What''s going on? Is your hand broken? Let the lady see it!"


    "It''s not broken, just a little skin trauma." Xu Zhengyong said hastily.


    "What kind of skin injury! If the skin injury doesn''t heal well, it can be fatal, let the lady show you!" Xiumei took Xu Zhengyong''s other uninjured arm and walked towards Wei Ruo.


    "I''m really fine, and I''ve already taken the medicine." Xu Zhengyong quickly explained.


    Seeing Xiumei being so nervous, Xu Zhengyong smiled and said, "Junior Sister, you see that you care about me so much, are you planning to call me Senior Brother?"


    Xiumei immediately let go of her hand when she heard it, and then glared at Xu Zhengyong angrily: "You want to eat a fart! It''s good if you didn''t beat you up! You still want me to call you brother?"


    "Why did you beat me? I have made military achievements." Xu Zhengyong said innocently.


    "What are you talking about, why didn''t you tell us in advance that you are going to lead a raid? How dangerous is that? If you don''t cooperate well with the large army, your life will be lost!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： Happy

    Chapter 151 Happy


    "My good junior sister, how can I tell you this kind of thing, don''t say I don''t have the time to say it, even if I have the time, I can''t tell it to the outside world, it is a military secret!"


    Xiumei pursed her lips, knowing that what Xu Zhengyong said was right, but she was a little unconvinced.


    Xu Zhengyong hurriedly complained to Wei Ruo: "Sister Ruo''er, you see that Meimei''s temper is getting worse and worse, what should she do if she can''t get married after this?"


    Xiumei retorted: "Who is going to get married! You can''t spit ivory out of your dog''s mouth!"


    "Okay, you two, stop bickering, as long as Brother Xiaoyong comes back safely, I''ll take his hands apart and take a look, and reapply the medicine." Wei Ruo hurried out to smooth things over.


    Mother Xu said angrily: "Xiaoyong, Meimei, you are all older than Miss, but together you are not as mature and stable as Miss. How can you serve and protect Miss in the future?"


    Xu Zhengyong and Xiumei quickly fell silent.


    Wei Ruo asked Xu Zhengyong: "Brother Xiaoyong, is it okay for you to come to Fucheng?"


    Xu Zhengyong replied: "Don''t worry, I got a ten-day vacation because of my injury. When I come here, I can not only be with you, but also help you."


    Xiumei hurriedly said: "What can you do with this, you''d better rest for me, don''t become disabled by then, you can only call me Senior Sister."


    Xu Zhengyong wanted to refute, but he obediently shut up after seeing his mother''s warning eyes.


    If he still wants to stay in Fucheng for a few days, he''d better behave himself. If he offends his mother, he will definitely be sent back to Xingshan County by his father.


    "Okay, it''s rare that our family is together again, let''s put aside the things at hand first, and have a good meal together tonight." Wei Ruo said.


    "Sure!" Xu Zhengyong was the happiest.


    I can eat with sister Ruoer and Meimei again! Just like when they were kids!


    So that night, they had dinner together on Zhuangzi.


    During the meeting, Xu Zhengyong talked eloquently about how he led people to surprise the Japanese pirates this time.


    Finally, Xu Zhengyong was filled with righteous indignation: "Do you know what this group of unconscionable things said after they were caught? They actually said that because they also encountered a natural disaster and had nothing to eat, they came to **** us again!"


    Speaking of this, Xu Zhengyong was extremely angry: "This group of sons of bitches! Don''t you have enough food to figure out your own way! Just want to steal other people''s! Dogs, I will cut one at a time!"


    Mother Xu reminded: "Xiaoyong, don''t swear in front of the lady!"


    Wei Ruodao: "It''s okay, nanny, those grandchildren are nothing in the first place, brother Xiaoyong scolded well."


    Xiumei seconded: "Miss is right, you need to be polite to others, but you don''t need to be polite to those people!"


    Wei Ruo had already opened his mouth, but Mother Xu didn''t say anything.


    Then Xiumei asked Xu Zhengyong: "Do you have a chance to be promoted again for your meritorious service this time?"


    Xu Zhengyong didn''t know either: "Master Wei said that he would report the truth, but Master Wei can''t decide how I want to go up."


    Wei Mingting''s power is limited, and he needs to ask his superiors for instructions. Xu Zhengyong''s just-promoted deputy general was promoted by the Seventh Prince, so it is indeed difficult to promote him in a short period of time.


    Wei Ruo encouraged: "It''s okay, Brother Xiaoyong, you have done a good job, don''t be stressed, you probably can''t escape!"


    Wei Ruo knew that Xu Zhengyong wanted to be promoted as soon as possible because of her, so she didn''t want to put pressure on him.


    Xu Zhengyong also thought about it: "I''m not in a hurry, I just do what I should do and perform well, there must be a chance! Sister Ruo''er will come back to live with us sooner or later!"


    Wei Ruo felt warm in his heart.


    "Brother Xiaoyong, you have to work hard. If you succeed, Miss will not need to find a checkmate..."


    Halfway through Xiumei''s speech, Wei Ruo pinched her arm.


    "Looking for what?" Xu Zhengyong asked.


    "It''s okay, I''m looking forward to you bringing Miss back!" Xiumei hurriedly changed her words.


    Xu Zhengyong didn''t have any suspicions, and continued to tell a few people interesting stories about himself in the barracks.


    The dining table was filled with laughter and laughter.


    After dinner together, Xu Zhengyong and Xu''s couple stayed in Zhuangzi, while Wei Ruo and Xiumei returned to Tianqin Garden.


    ###


    Different from Wei Ruo''s happy and cheerful voice, Wei Qingwan was distracted by the He family.


    Especially He Miao''er, who didn''t know how to move forward or back at all, she arranged for them to live in a guest room, but she always liked to run to her Wangmeiyuan, and always brought some worthless and broken things to send her. Kindly gift.


    Hearing her call her "sister", Wei Qingwan felt offended. She is the daughter of a merchant, and if outsiders heard her calling her like that, what would they think of her?


    But she had nothing to do with the He family. She was afraid of making the He family anxious, and they went out and talked about her life experience.


    Wei Qingwan wanted to persuade the family to go back early, but the He family brazenly refused to leave on the grounds that the war had temporarily ended and they wanted to play in Xingshan County for a while and get close to their biological daughter.


    Wei Qingwan hopes that Wei Ruo can come back from Fucheng soon, at least she won''t be the only one annoyed by the He family.


    ###


    However, Wei Ruozheng was working hard in Fucheng and didn''t want to go back to Xingshan County at all.


    With the joint efforts of everyone, Sibaozhai opened first.


    I use the original set of things, and the source of goods is also the original source, as long as the sales volume of paper is temporarily controlled.


    The publicity method of the newly opened also followed the previous method, continuing to use the calligraphy of Tibetan forest dwellers as a lottery, and let the students compare and use their paper.


    Anyway, Wei Ruona, the calligraphy treasure of Tibetan Layman, still has several stacks, which is enough!


    The opening of Sibaozhai was smoother than Wei Ruo imagined, because a certain foundation had been laid in Xingshan County before, and at that time, people from the prefecture city traveled all the way to Xingshan County to buy.


    Under the premise of a certain degree of popularity, the opening of Sibaozhai becomes very easy.


    The purchasing power of the rich and powerful children in Fucheng is obviously better than that in Xingshan County, and there is a long line in front of the store.


    According to the situation, the turnover of Fucheng Sibaozhai may be higher than the combined total of their previous two Sibaozhais.


    Wei Ruo specially took Xiumei to the store entrance to watch the excitement. The lively scene made Xiumei sigh with emotion: "Miss, we can earn a lot of money here!"


    This is the point that the master and servant are very similar. They are happy when they make money, and they can be happy all day long.


    Wei Ruo smiled, and then pulled Xiumei back into the car: "Let''s go, go back and continue thinking about the lo-mei shop, and then we''ll make trouble for Wei Qingwan and the He family in Xingshan County."


    "Miss, what trouble are you going to cause the second miss and the He family?" Xiumei was curious and expectant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： It was Wei Qingwan who killed her parents

    Chapter 152 It was Wei Qingwan who ordered her parents to be restrained


    "Let''s keep it a secret first." Wei Ruo smiled mysteriously.


    "Miss, you are necrotic, arousing people''s curiosity and not satisfying!" Xiumei said sullenly.


    "Anyway, it''s just something that makes them uncomfortable, and you''ll know when you go back to the Captain''s Mansion next time." Wei Ruo said playfully.


    Xiumei muttered: "Okay, then I''ll wait, when the time comes, one snicker is enough!"


    Xiumei thought for a while, and then said: "Miss, you seem to be taking the initiative to trouble the second lady recently!"


    "That''s right." Wei Ruo admitted frankly, "Who made Wei Qingwan obstinate with me? I have already avoided it on my own initiative, but she always makes small moves, treating me as her imaginary enemy. She is restless. I can''t be polite to her, and I can find something for her to save her, so she spends her days thinking about how she can''t find it for me."


    "Hmm! Ms. Ni is right! We don''t take the initiative to trouble others, but we can''t always be bullied!" Xiumei agreed very much.


    ###


    Xingshan County, Xiaowei Mansion.


    After many days, Wei Mingting finally returned home.


    He returned home two days later than the others. He waited until the military affairs were arranged before returning home.


    After returning home, take a shower and change clothes to wash away the dirt and fatigue accumulated during this period.


    Ms. Yun waited for Wei Mingting to change his clothes after bathing, and then carefully re-bandaged Wei Mingting''s wound. This time the wound was not deep, and it was almost healed, but just to be on the safe side, Mrs. Yun applied medicine to him.


    After applying the medicine, Yun told Wei Mingting about the recent family affairs, including Wei Ruo being picked up by Mrs. Yuan to live in Fucheng and the He family living near Wei''s mansion.


    Wei Mingting said: "It should be, they are also parents."


    Yun said again: "They have been living near Xiaowei''s mansion for the past few days, and that girl named Miaoer often comes to see Wanwan."


    "From the point of view of blood, they are sisters of direct blood, and it is only human nature to get acquainted with each other." Wei Mingting didn''t think there was any problem with this.


    They hope that Ruo''er gets along well with Yichen and Yilin brothers, so in the same way, the He family must also hope that their two daughters get along well.


    The two were talking, when Madam Zhang came in and reported, "The He family is asking to see you."


    The He family always wanted to see Wei Mingting, but Wei Mingting didn''t come back from the barracks, so the He family could only wait.


    Wei Mingting said: "They helped a lot this time, we should meet them. And they helped take care of Ruoer before, and I didn''t thank them in person."


    After Wei Mingting finished speaking, he asked Nanny Zhang to lead the person in.


    At this moment, Jing Hu came in and sent a letter.


    "Master, this is a letter from the young master from Huzhou Mansion."


    "Oh? Jin also sent a letter back." Wei Mingting hurriedly picked up the letter and read it.


    After reading it, Wei Mingting''s face darkened immediately.


    "What''s wrong?" Yun asked puzzled.


    "Look!" Wei Mingting angrily handed the letter to Yun.


    Yun took the letter and read it, and his face became extremely ugly after reading it.


    "Could it be that Jin Yi made a mistake?" Yun asked.


    "If Jin Yi didn''t investigate clearly, why would he write back casually? Besides, isn''t the He family couple coming over soon? Then ask them face to face, is it true!"


    Yun frowned, if what the concubine wrote in the letter was true, then the He family really deserved to die!


    Not long after, the He family couple brought their daughter He Miaoer to Wei Mingting.


    Wei Qingwan also came with them, not because Wei Qingwan wanted to hang out with their family, but because the He family was always pestering her.


    Seeing Wei Mingting, Wei Qingwan stepped forward quickly: "Daddy."


    Wei Mingting looked at the He family with an ugly expression, and was not in the mood to pay attention to Wei Qingwan at this time.


    Wei Qingwan panicked, not knowing what was going on, why her father was so indifferent to her.


    Could it be that I got too close to the He family in the past few days and made my father unhappy?


    The He family members came in full of joy, but after seeing Wei Mingting''s face, they were instantly overwhelmed.


    I have long heard that Wei Qian is always a very strict person, and seeing him today, it is indeed so!


    "Master Wei, it''s really better to meet you than to be famous. We finally have the chance to meet you today." He Zhang came forward and said enthusiastically to Wei Mingting.


    However, Wei Mingting''s face was still cold, and He Zhang didn''t know what the situation was.


    He Zhang''s smile became awkward, and he looked at Wei Qingwan a little at a loss, hoping that his biological daughter could help ease the atmosphere at this time.


    Wei Qingwan pretended not to see it, she didn''t want to get involved with the He family, so why would she upset Wei Mingting for the He family.


    The three of the He family suddenly became at a loss.


    At this time, Mrs. Yun opened her mouth and questioned the He family couple: "When we sent people to look for you, you told us that Ruo''er has lived very well in your family these years, and you sent him to the countryside to recuperate because of his recent illness. .But now we know that this is not the case at all!"


    Hearing this, He Zhang quickly explained: "Where did Master Wei and Mrs. Wei hear this? Did Ruo''er say something angry to you? Ruo''er was very dissatisfied with us sending her to the countryside and didn''t understand what we did. He Liang worked so hard, she couldn''t listen to us even after we explained it several times."


    He Zhang continued: "Misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding! We really sent her to the countryside for Ruo''er''s body. There are no parents who don''t feel sorry for their children. If there is no other way, how can they be willing to send her to the countryside? go down!"


    Wei Mingting said coldly: "It''s not what Ruo''er said. Ruo''er didn''t say anything bad about you to us after he came back. My son found out these things during his investigation in Huzhou Prefecture."


    Hearing this, all the sophistry words that He Zhang had thought up were stuck in his throat.


    Wei Mingting asked again: "You actually dumped Ruoer, who was only three years old, into the countryside because of a fortune teller''s words, and let her fend for herself?"


    His eyes were piercing, revealing the murderous look of a person who has been on the battlefield all year round.


    He Zhang and Mrs. He were frightened by Wei Mingting''s anger, and both knelt down.


    Seeing this, He Miaoer quickly knelt down, and seeing her parents were too scared to speak, He Miaoer hurriedly explained to them: "Master Wei, don''t be angry, the fortune teller my parents hired is not with us. Known as a living god! His old man figured out that my sister killed her parents, and she will kill her parents before she turns eighteen!"


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan''s expression also changed.


    The actual birth time of her and Wei Qingruo is a bit different, and it is precisely because of this difference that Wei Qingruo became the eldest daughter.


    The He family didn''t know that they had embraced the wrong daughter, and they used the time of her birth when they told Wei Qingruo''s fortune.


    Doesn''t that mean that she is the one who will kill her parents before the age of eighteen?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： Both the He family and Wei Qingwan are having a hard time

    Chapter 153 The He family and Wei Qingwan are having a hard time


    He Miaoer didn''t realize this problem yet, she just wanted to calm down the Wei family quickly, so she continued to explain:


    "Lord Wei, Mrs. Wei, we are really not talking nonsense about this matter. If you don''t believe me, you can send someone to the Huzhou Mansion to inquire. The old gentleman is still alive! My parents really didn''t do it on purpose! "


    Mrs. He quickly followed her daughter''s words and explained: "Yes, yes, at that time, I didn''t know that my daughter was hugged wrong. It was all the flesh that fell from my body. How could I let her suffer? There is really no way. And even though we sent her to the countryside when she was very young, we didn¡¯t treat her harshly, and gave her five taels of silver every month! There are also nurses and maidservants, our family is not a wealthy family, five taels of silver Quite a lot!"


    Wei Qingwan''s face paled visibly, and at this moment she really wanted to shut up the He family.


    But she has no way to say this, and anything she says at this time will easily bring about bad effects.


    The more the He family explained, the more ugly Wei Mingting and Yun''s expressions became.


    Wei Mingting stood up, angrily picked up the saber on the wall behind him.


    After pulling it out, the He family was completely shocked.


    Where have they seen such a battle! Master Wei has been in the army for many years, and there are countless souls who died under the sword!


    "Lord Wei calm down! Master Wei calm down!"


    The three members of the He family knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    When Wei Mingting thought of his daughter being sent to the countryside when he was only three years old, he clenched his sword tightly.


    Yun''s mind is still there, she stepped forward to stop Wei Mingting: "Husband, don''t..."


    Although the He family is hateful, if my husband kills them now, then my husband will be sent to the government.


    Even Mr. Qian Zong can¡¯t just execute good people at home.


    Wei Mingting pointed his sword at the He family and his wife: "I don''t want to see you again! Get out of Wei Mansion right now!"


    "Yes Yes¡­"


    The three members of the He family quickly got up from the ground, and ran out in a staggered manner, fearing that if they ran too slowly, they might lose their lives.


    After the He family left, Wei Mingting put away his sword.


    Mr. Yun stepped forward and called Wei Mingting with a worried expression: "Husband."


    Wei Mingting''s tone was heavy: "Ruo''er has suffered so much grievance and suffering these years. If Jinyi hadn''t gone to Huzhou Prefecture to study, we would still be kept in the dark by the He family."


    Yun Shi was also in a bad mood, a piece of flesh that fell off her body was treated like this by the He family, and they even deceived her.


    Yun said sadly: "Why didn''t Ruoer tell us this?"


    Wei Mingting blamed himself in a tone of self-blame: "It must be because we failed to convince her that she didn''t want to mention these things to us."


    Yun''s eyes drooped, and he felt that something was blocked in his chest, and he felt like he couldn''t breathe.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun looked at Wei Qingwan who was beside her, and for a moment, the words that the He family said just now flooded into her mind.


    If what the He family said is true, then the person who was calculated by the fortune teller to kill his parents is their Wanwan!


    Sensing Yun Shi looking at her, Wei Qingwan raised her head nervously: "Mother..."


    "Go back to Meiyuan first." Yun said to Wei Qingwan.


    At this time, she was a little confused, and she didn''t know what to say to Wanwan for a while.


    "Mother..." Wei Qingwan looked at Yun''s reluctantly.


    "Let''s go back first, my father and I still have something to talk about." Yun said.


    "Yes... my daughter resigned..."


    Wei Qingwan walked out reluctantly with heavy steps.


    Backing back to Wangmei Garden, Wei Qingwan was so sad that she cried.


    This He family is really a villain! What are you doing in Xingshan County all the time?


    It''s okay to bother her all day long, but now she even came up with an excuse to kill her parents.


    What if, what if the parents believe this and believe that she is the one who will kill their parents and alienate her from then on, or even send her away?


    ###


    Wei Ruo received news from Xiaowei''s Mansion in advance before returning to Xingshan County.


    It was Jing Hu who sent her a letter. Of course Wei Ruo knew that Jing Hu did this not because of her, but because of his second brother.


    This matter can be carried out so smoothly, the second brother is indispensable, not only Wei Ruo used his name to tell the story of her being sent to the countryside by the He family when she was three years old, and sent a letter to the He family to convince the He family that it was true. The Wei family invited them because they needed them.


    After Xiumei read the letter, she laughed so hard: "Hahaha, this makes the He family and the second lady very uncomfortable! I really want to see how the He family was scared away by the master with the sword. It must be so funny." !"


    After being happy for a while, Xiumei asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, why do you think Master He and Mrs. He are so courageous? They treated you like this before, and they dared to come to the captain''s mansion. If it wasn''t for murder and breaking the law, master It is really possible to chop them to death with a single sword!"


    Wei Ruo explained: "When I was picked up at the beginning, they probably felt uneasy and worried that I would sue the Wei family, but they were worried and didn''t do anything about me. They didn''t have a chance to meet me; but after such a long time, the Wei family didn''t bother them, and this time they took the initiative to ask them to help find the medicinal materials, so they naturally felt that there was nothing wrong."


    In the original book, the original owner asked to see the Wei family again before going to the Wei family because he was longing for family affection from the bottom of his heart.


    That was the time when the He family deceived the original owner with false family affection, making the original owner think that the He family had feelings for her, and willingly helped them hide these things.


    Later, the He family tried every means to gain benefits from the original owner, asking the original owner to ask Wei Mingting for help, and the deceived original owner satisfied them.


    This time, Wei Ruo not only didn''t give them this chance, but also directly disclosed the matter to the Wei family, which can be regarded as avenging some revenge for the original owner.


    Originally, Wei Ruo planned to take revenge on them and then do it himself after gaining a firm foothold, so let¡¯s ask them for some interest first.


    Xiumei asked again: "Miss, will the master and madam believe the statement about killing parents?"


    Wei Ruo: "Then I don''t know. My father may not be superstitious about this, and I don''t know about my mother. Anyway, Wei Qingwan probably feels uncomfortable in her heart, enough for her to struggle for a while."


    This incident in the original book was not revealed to the Wei family couple, so Wei Ruo didn''t know what their attitude would be after they found out, and whether they would avoid it like the He family couple.


    Xiumei said happily: "It''s better that she won''t be in the mood to trouble you in the future! And the master, I hope he will feel more sorry for you after knowing that you have had a bad life before!"


    Wei Ruo smiled, she didn''t expect such things.


    "Okay, leave them alone, how is Ah Qing practicing?" Wei Ruo asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 154： Dont skimp on upfront investment

    Chapter 154 Don''t skimp on initial investment


    Chen Aqing has been following Xiumei for the past few days. In addition to teaching her stewed meat and some basic store sales knowledge, Xiumei also trained her in manners and self-confidence.


    "It''s pretty good. She learns things very quickly. She studies very hard. I let her go to rest and study by herself. She seems to be very afraid that we won''t keep her, so she is very hardworking." Xiumei road.


    Talking about this, Xiumei couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "She is a miserable person. Her parents value boys over girls. At home, she would get up before dawn to cut pig grass, cook pig food, wash clothes, and make breakfast for the whole family. , and then take the younger siblings to rest until late at night."


    In contrast, Xiumei felt very lucky. She followed the young lady, who treated her well and taught her a lot of crafts to make ends meet. She lived a more comfortable and happy life than most people.


    Wei Ruodao: "Let her eat more, take good supplements, make her fatter, and give me strength to work, so don''t be too tired to work."


    Xiumei said: "Miss, don''t worry, her complexion has become ruddy visible to the naked eye in the past few days. Except for three meals a day, I asked her to take back all the experimental products I made when I taught her how to make lo mei, and returned them every day. Will give her a fruit."


    Fruit is a luxury item for the poor, especially now that it is winter and fruits are scarce, and ordinary people cannot eat them.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo nodded.


    "Miss, you too, you need to take good care of your body. Don''t tire yourself out from all the busy work these days. I''ll cook bird''s nest for you later. You have to eat it obediently." Xiumei reminded .


    "What can I do, don''t worry about it, I have to go to Zhuangzi later, don''t stew any bird''s nest." Wei Ruo said.


    As soon as Wei Ruo just finished speaking, he saw Xiumei''s resentful expression, and immediately changed his words: "Let''s simmer, and I''ll eat when I come back later."


    "Hmm!" Xiumei immediately put on a smile.


    Then the two went to Zhuangzi together, and Manager Yu reported to Wei Ruo the situation in the past few days.


    "Miss, in the past few days we have purchased a total of 1,212 acres of land, taken in 37 refugees, and hired 19 local poor people."


    Speaking, Manager Yu handed over the account books and registers, which recorded in detail the price of each piece of land purchased, as well as relevant transaction information.


    Wei Ruo checked it in detail and asked Guanshi Yu after making sure there was no problem: "Did I plant all the wheat seeds I gave you before?"


    Those wheat seeds were produced in her space, and in order to wait for the wheat seeds in Wei Ruo''s space to mature, they were planted a while later than the batch in Xingshan County.


    Boss Yu replied: "All of them have been planted. The weather has been good these few days, the sunshine is good, and the temperature has risen a lot compared to when the cold wave hit before, and the seedlings have already sprouted."


    "Is the newly recovered land relatively barren?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Regarding the issue of the unfertile land in Taizhou Prefecture, Mrs. Yuan had talked to herself before.


    "It''s like this. They can be planted, but they are relatively poor, and the yield has not been high."


    "Then don''t rush to plant, you take me to those fields to see." Wei Ruo said.


    "good."


    Wei Ruo followed Guanshi Yu to the ground. After on-site inspection, he determined that the land in this part was similar and somewhat hardened, which indicated that the organic matter content in the soil was insufficient.


    Wei Ruo asked Guanshi Yu: "Does the local people have the habit of taking away the harvested straw?"


    Guan Yu replied: "That''s natural. Rice straw is a very important thing for ordinary people. It can be used for heating, lighting fires, and covering roofs."


    Wei Ruo said: "This solution is relatively easy. Apply more organic fertilizer, that is, human and animal manure; and return straw to the field. The method of direct incomplete burning of excess straw becomes ashes and remixes with the soil."


    Guanshi Yu said: "Miss, these methods are somewhat difficult. Everyone knows the method of using human and animal manure to fertilize, but this thing is very limited. If there is not enough, you need to spend money to buy it. The same is true for straw. The straw in the field today They have already been received at home, and I am afraid that if they take them out..."


    Especially this year is colder than previous years, everyone needs things like straws even more.


    "It''s not a problem, as long as I''m willing to pay, I can have these things." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, the cost of this land will go up." Manager Yu reminded.


    "It doesn''t matter, you can get a better harvest when you pay the capital in the early stage." Wei Ruo replied.


    Listening to Wei Ruo''s answer without hesitation, Manager Yu was a little surprised. After all, buying land and hiring people is a big expense, and now more investment is needed to improve the soil condition.


    Even if this is done, it is still unknown whether there will be a good harvest in the later stage. If the weather is not good, the investment will lose everything.


    Seeing Manager Yu''s hesitant look, Wei Ruo asked, "Is there any problem with Manager Yu?"


    "I''m just a little worried. After all, the weather has been bad recently. There was a cold wave just a while ago, and the temperature is lower than this time of the year. No one knows whether the crops planted now will be reaped. I''m afraid that Miss will spend so much time on it. , In the end, all the money was lost." Yu Guanshi expressed his concerns.


    "Well, your worry is justified, but since I have decided to do it, I must do it to the best, and I can''t shrink back. I believe that the land is fair, you treat it well, and follow its laws Come, and it will reward you well."


    If Wei Ruo said so, then Steward Yu would have no objection.


    Wei Ruo continued: "You just do as I said. The fertilizer originally produced on the Zhuangzi will be used on the Zhuangzi, and the newly harvested fertilizer from the ground will go to Uncle Xu to pay for the purchase. The specific usage standards I will give you." I''ll make a detailed list for you shortly."


    "Good lady." Manager Yu wrote down one by one.


    Then Wei Ruo went to inspect the original thousand mu of fertile land that had been planted with wheat.


    After finishing the work, it was getting late, so Wei Ruo went back to Tianqin Garden.


    ###


    The residence of the magistrate.


    Yuan Zhengqin came back from the government office and went to his wife''s room. When he entered the door, he heard the teasing laughter of his wife and son. The exhaustion from busy work disappeared instantly, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Brother Sheng, how good is he today?" Master Yuan asked while taking his son from his wife''s arms.


    "What you''re saying sounds like he''s going to be bad someday." Madam Yuan laughed.


    "It''s good for him to be good. He caused his wife to suffer so much on the day of his birth, so he should be better in the future and be more considerate of his wife." Yuan Zhengqin said.


    Speaking of the day of birth, Mrs. Yuan thought of Wei Ruo: "It was really thanks to meeting sister Ruoer that day."


    Yuan Zhengqin said: "I am also going to tell you about Miss Wei."


    "What''s the matter?" Madam Yuan asked with concern.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： attitude of father and brother

    Chapter 155 Attitude of father and brother


    "Miss Wei has bought a lot of land in Fucheng in the past few days, and hired a lot of refugees." Yuan Zhengqin said.


    "Sister Ruo''er mentioned this to me, what''s wrong? But what''s wrong?" Madam Yuan asked.


    "I haven''t heard of any troubles. It''s just that Ms. Wei has done a good deed by standing in the prefect''s position. The refugees have just appeared recently. Although there are not many, they are also a factor of instability. I am worried about how to deal with them. They were all taken away by Ms. Wei. With land to cultivate and food to eat, they will naturally be stable. It¡¯s much better than me asking money to arrange them to live.¡±


    Government arrangements for lodging and food distribution are short-term and cannot solve long-term problems.


    "It''s good that nothing happened. She saved my life, and now she''s helping me see a doctor and giving us ideas to increase farmers'' production. If she has any problems, you need to tell me. I have to help her." Mrs. Yuan said to her husband.


    "I know, I''m also grateful to her, and I''ll help her if there''s anything I don''t need my wife to tell me." Yuan Zhengqin said with emotion: "According to the current trend of development, Miss Wei''s family property may be bigger than that of the entire school." The Wei Mansion is going to be rich, and even the Zhongyi Bo Mansion in the capital is about to let her catch up."


    Yuan Zhengqin knew the situation of the Wei family. Apart from the old man and the old lady''s family background who may not be known to outsiders, there is really nothing else in the Zhongyi uncle''s mansion.


    "Sister Ruo''er earned it herself. The Seventh Prince rewarded her because of her contribution to improving the wasteland. The Zhuangzi I gave her was because she saved the lives of me and Brother Sheng. If she has this ability, then You should have this family business." Mrs. Yuan said.


    Seeing his wife speak for Wei Ruo in this way, Yuan Zhengqin couldn''t help laughing and said: "It seems that Madam really likes Miss Wei very much."


    Mrs. Yuan said: "In the beginning, I was mostly grateful. I still clearly remember her firm expression and tone when I was in the most painful and difficult time. This kindness will never be forgotten in this life; but after getting along these times, it is indeed true. It made me like her even more, her temperament suits me, she is not like ordinary women in boudoirs."


    "As long as Madam is happy, I am also very happy. Madam can find a confidant in this relatively deserted Taizhou Mansion. It is really wronged Madam to keep Madam away from the capital and accompany me here these years."


    "I don''t have any grievances. With you by my side and with your understanding, I am willing to go anywhere. Besides, I eat well and live well here, so why should I feel wronged?"


    "Yes." Yuan Zhengqin gently embraced his wife in his arms.


    Getting a wife like this, what more can a husband ask for.


    ###


    Wei Ruo stayed in Fucheng until the lo-mei shop opened before going back.


    She didn''t want to go back, but she just delayed, even with Madam Yuan''s excuse.


    After half a month, Wei Ruo first went to see Wei Mingting when he returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    Wei Mingting looked at Wei Ruo, and seemed to have a lot to say.


    "Ruo''er has worked hard." Wei Mingting said.


    "It''s not hard for a daughter, but it''s hard work for a father who fights for days and days, defending his family and the country." Wei Ruo replied politely.


    Wei Mingting stared at Wei Ruo for a long time, Wei Ruo couldn''t help raising his head to look at her.


    Four eyes met, Wei Ruo couldn''t help feeling a little dazed, she saw a look on Wei Mingting''s face that was extremely unfamiliar to her.


    In the previous life, Wei Ruo had never seen it in the alcoholic domestic violence father, and this is the first time he has seen someone look at him like this until now.


    It is very deep and thick, and it seems to contain a lot of emotions.


    Wei Ruo lowered his head back again, avoiding the strange eyes.


    After a long while, Wei Mingting said to Wei Ruo: "You have worked **** the boat and car, let''s go back and rest first."


    "Daughter resigns."


    Wei Ruo quickly backed out and went to Tingsongyuan.


    When it was almost time to listen to Songyuan, Wei Yichen stopped himself.


    "Brother?" Wei Ruo looked at Wei Yichen suspiciously, for some reason the other party stopped him.


    "Ruoer..." Wei Yichen stared at Wei Ruo, his expression was somewhat similar to Wei Mingting''s, hesitant to speak.


    He learned that Wei Ruo was going back to the mansion, so he came here specially to find her.


    "Brother, it''s okay to speak up if you have anything to say." Wei Ruo said.


    To Wei Mingting and Wei Ruo, he was embarrassed to say that, but to Wei Yichen and Wei Ruo, he had no scruples.


    "A few days ago, the second brother sent a letter. He investigated some things in Huzhou Prefecture..."


    Wei Yichen thought that Wei Ruo didn''t know about it.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, but just looked at Wei Yichen, waiting for his next words.


    Wei Yichen hesitated for a while before continuing: "Ruoer, you have suffered."


    "It''s nothing, it''s all over." Wei Ruo replied.


    During those days in Mojiazha, Wei Ruo actually had a good life. The reason why she didn''t deny and refute Wei Yichen was because the original owner really had a hard time in those years.


    She is a native of this world. Given her age, life is really difficult when the monthly payment is deducted.


    If the nanny hadn''t been with her all the time and raised her with her family''s money, she might not have been able to wait to be taken back by the Wei family.


    Hearing Wei Ruo''s understatement of "it''s all over", Wei Yichen''s heart was very heavy. He promised Wei Ruo:


    "Brother promises you that he will make you rich in the future. My father said that he will not force you to be a lady of the family. You can do whatever you like. It doesn''t matter if you marry a farmer in the future. Father and I am all your reliance."


    Wei Yichen spoke very sincerely, but Wei Ruo had already made up his own mind, and she had to rely on herself, not on her father and brother.


    "Thank you for your kindness, brother, let''s talk about the future."


    "Then you go back to rest first, it''s hard work after a long journey." Wei Yichen said.


    Wei Ruo went back to Tingsong Garden, and Nanny Zhang was waiting to report to her about the south of the city. Although Wei Ruo didn''t intervene much, the general situation still needs to be grasped. Second, Wei Ruo couldn''t bear to see those people busy for nothing.


    After Madam Zhang finished her report, Wei Ruo asked, "Is my mother not in the mansion today?"


    Wei Ruo hasn''t seen Yun Shi since he came back. If he was here, he should have seen her with his father just now.


    "Madam went to Fahua Temple early today." Madam Zhang replied.


    "Today is neither the first day nor the fifteenth day of junior high school. What are you going to Fahua Temple for?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "The exact old slave is not very clear, but I guess it may be related to the incident a few days ago." Madam Zhang replied.


    "whats the matter?"


    "It''s the letter sent back by the second young master. According to the letter, the second young lady in the mansion is the one who killed her parents. Madam seems to care about it, so this old slave guesses that Madam is going to Fahua Temple today. Maybe it was for this matter."


    Anyway, no one else was present, so Nanny Zhang told Wei Ruo everything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 156： Wei Yilin playing with a whip

    Chapter 156 Wei Yilin playing with a whip


    "Is there any monk in Fahua Temple who can tell fortunes?" Wei Ruo asked Nanny Zhang.


    "That''s not true. The master of Fahua Temple doesn''t tell people''s fortunes. He only asks for fortune-telling." Nanny Zhang replied.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while, and then asked: "Cuihe next to the second lady, and her old lady Li Nanny, will they leave the house today?"


    "Nurse Li went out today, not long after Madam went out, and she hasn''t come back yet." Nanny Zhang replied.


    "I see." Wei Ruo understood in his heart, "Go down and do your own business first."


    "Good lady."


    After Nanny Zhang left, Xiumei asked Wei Ruo puzzledly: "Miss, just now you asked Nanny Li and Cui He what they were doing, and why did they go out? They won''t do anything bad for you again." Bar?"


    "I reckon I want to see if Madam has gone to someone to tell her fortune." Wei Ruo guessed.


    "Oh, the second lady is worried that Madam will go to someone to tell her fortune, and then she will confirm what she said about her parents?" Xiumei said.


    "It''s possible, let her go as she pleases, we don''t care about her, if she is nervous about other things, she won''t have time to trouble me."


    "That''s true!" Xiumei nodded.


    ###


    Yun came back before dinner.


    The Yun family who returned to Cangyunyuan told Wei Mingting about his visit to Fahua Temple today.


    "Today is not the first day and the fifteenth day of the junior high school. Why did you think of going to Fahua Temple?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "There have been a lot of things at home recently, I want to ask for peace of mind." Yun replied.


    "Um."


    Wei Mingting didn''t say much. He has been fighting a lot recently, which made his wife worry. It would be good if going to Fahua Temple to burn incense and worship Buddha can make her feel more at ease.


    "Husband, today I also asked for a lottery. After I asked the master to read the signer, I said that the universe is uncertain and everything is unpredictable. It is said that the Wei family is now at a big fork in the road. The road ahead may be a great blessing or a great disaster." Yun said again.


    "Um."


    The signed document didn''t say anything good or bad, so Wei Mingting didn''t have anything to say.


    Yun Shi was still a little worried and said: "Husband, what do you think if what the He family couple said is true?"


    Wei Mingting raised his head to look at Xiang Yun, and he realized that the reason she went to Fahua Temple to burn incense and ask for lottery today was for this matter.


    "Madam, do you believe that fate can be told by parents?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for two days, and I''m still a little uneasy. I want to ask someone to rest assured, so I want to ask someone, in case it''s true..." Yun replied.


    "If you ask a fortune teller, and his statement is the same as that of the fortune teller hired by the He family, what should you do? Are you going to send him away?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "I..." Yun was at a loss for words, and she didn''t quite know how to deal with it.


    "Madam, if we listen to the one-sided words of the fortune teller and send the child away, then what is the difference between us and the He family couple who sent Ruoer away?" Wei Mingting asked his wife.


    Yun didn''t know how to answer.


    She hated the He family''s behavior of throwing her own daughter to the countryside, so she naturally didn''t want to be like them.


    Wei Mingting then said to Yun: "Ma''am, don''t think about it anymore. Since you decided to keep the two children by your side, you should treat them well. My daughter of the Wei family left home, either to get married or to commit crimes." He made a big mistake and sent him out, but he couldn''t send him out because of the fortune-teller''s few words."


    Wei Mingting has a clear attitude.


    "The concubine knows it. This is because the concubine did not do it properly. Husband, don''t be angry."


    Yun immediately stopped worrying about this matter.


    ###


    Early in the morning of the second day, when Wei Ruo just woke up, someone knocked on the gate of Tingsongyuan.


    After Xiumei opened the door, she found that the person knocking on the door was Wei Yilin, dressed in a black riding suit and with her hair tied back, she looked a bit shrewd and capable.


    "Is there something wrong, young master?" Xiumei asked.


    "I''m looking for Wei... I''m looking for her, is she there?" Subconsciously wanted to call her name, but when she came to her mouth, she remembered something and chose to change her mouth.


    It''s just that the three words "big sister" are a bit difficult to say, so I chose to use "she" to refer to her.


    "My lady is busy." Xiumei replied.


    Actually Wei Ruo just woke up, but Xiumei didn''t want Wei Yilin to bother Wei Ruo.


    Wei Yilin stretched his neck and looked around the yard, but he didn''t see Wei Ruo''s figure, and his small face couldn''t help showing a disappointed look.


    Xiumei didn''t know what the kid was thinking, and she couldn''t chase him away directly, so she had to wait for him to see enough and leave.


    "Tell her, I''m going to my father''s place, let her come over after work." Wei Yilin said to Xiumei.


    Xiumei didn''t know what Wei Yilin''s intentions were, but she still agreed: "Good young master."


    Then Wei Yilin left, not long after he left, Wei Ruo came out of the house, Xiumei told Wei Ruo that Wei Yilin came to find her just now.


    "Young master is also acting weird, I don''t know if he is holding back something." Xiumei expressed her worry.


    Wei Yilin has a lot of criminal records, so he doesn''t have much credibility with them.


    "Ignore him."


    Wei Ruo didn''t plan to talk to Wei Yilin. After working in the yard for a while, he planned to go back to the house to look at the recent account books. There are many things to be busy with.


    Not long after returning to the house, someone came from Cangyun Garden, sent by Wei Mingting to invite Wei Ruo to come over.


    Then Wei Ruo had to pass.


    When he came to the gate of Cangyun Garden, Wei Ruo heard crisp whipping sounds, and when he approached, he saw Wei Yilin performing whipping in front of Wei Mingting.


    One after another, it seems like that.


    I don¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t see Wei Ruo coming, Wei Yilin made it harder, and the sound of the whip hitting the ground became clearer and louder.


    After a while, it ended with a beautiful backflip.


    Wei Yilin put away his whip, ran to Wei Mingting, and looked at Wei Mingting expectantly.


    "Very good, you''ve made a decent appearance. You can make such progress in such a short period of time, which shows that you have really worked hard."


    Wei Mingting was not stingy with his compliments, and praised Wei Yilin''s performance.


    Although he is strict, he will definitely give affirmation to the child when he does well.


    Wei Yilin''s face was immediately filled with joy and shyness.


    This is the first time he has been praised by his father when he grows up!


    It turned out that his father would praise him too!


    In the past, he felt that no matter what he did, his father would not affirm him, so he simply gave up. It was enough for him to have his sister Wanwan praise him for being great. If his father disliked him, he didn''t want his approval.


    Now I find that it is not so difficult to get my father''s praise!


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yilin turned his head to look in the direction where Wei Ruo was standing. Sure enough, he had already seen Wei Ruo just now.


    "How is it? Is my whip good?" Wei Yilin asked Wei Ruo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 157： Gain a better view of Wei Ruo

    Chapter 157 Changes to Wei Ruo


    "I don''t understand, so I won''t comment." Wei Ruo replied.


    "You don''t have to be as good as your father, you just talk about whether you think it looks good or not."


    Wei Yilin insisted on listening to Wei Ruo expressing her opinion.


    Wei Ruo had no choice but to answer perfunctorily: "My father praised it, so it must be very good."


    What on earth does this stinky kid want to do? Want her to praise him? Are you full?


    Wei Yilin pursed his lips, his expression filled with dissatisfaction with Wei Ruo''s answer.


    Wei Mingting asked Wei Yilin: "How did you come up with the idea of ??learning to whip?"


    "Because of Wei... because the big sister gave me this whip." Wei Yilin replied truthfully.


    Wei Mingting glanced at the whip in Wei Yilin''s hand, and recognized that it was a good and expensive whip.


    Wei Mingting said to Wei Yilin: "This is a rare thing. You really have to practice and use it well to be worthy of your elder sister''s painstaking efforts for you."


    Wei Yilin replied: "Father, I know, I practice martial arts very hard now, and the master praises me."


    "Well, that''s very good, remember to guard against arrogance and impetuosity, and maintain a humble and learning attitude." Wei Mingting urged.


    "Father, don''t worry, I will continue to work hard to do better, and I will be a hero like my father in the future!" Wei Yilin said to Wei Mingting.


    Wei Mingting was deeply surprised by these words.


    The youngest son used to be quite naughty, which caused him and his wife no headaches. He has always felt guilty because he has no time to teach because of his busy schedule.


    I didn''t expect such a change now.


    After a while, Wei Mingting stretched out his hand and stroked Wei Yilin''s head twice: "Study hard."


    Although there are only three simple words, it conveys Wei Mingting''s recognition and encouragement of his youngest son''s ambition.


    Wei Yilin couldn''t help being happy and a little shy, and his little face was a little red.


    The main thing is that he has grown so big, and he has never been so recognized by his father.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Mingting turned to look at Wei Ruo: "Ruoer, you put your heart into it."


    Wei Ruo hurriedly explained: "This was a reward from the Seventh Highness before, and my daughter gave it to Yilin because she was useless."


    Wei Mingting said with relief: "Ruo''er, don''t be modest, it''s not just this gift, what''s more important is Ruo''er''s kindness to Yilin. Let Yilin learn martial arts and give him a whip. Lin''s affairs are much more transparent than my father''s."


    It was Wei Ruo''s idea to let Wei Yilin practice martial arts, and now he gave Wei Yilin a whip to learn. Everything reflects the elder sister''s good intentions.


    Facts today have proved that what Wei Ruo did was very correct.


    Wei Ruo: ¡­


    She really just had nothing to give away, and Wei Yilin only gave this whip when she didn¡¯t need it. She really didn¡¯t have any expectations for Wei Yilin.


    Wei Yilin would become like this, Wei Ruo never thought about it.


    Who knew that this guy could hold on to it, not to mention the hardships, and fell in love with martial arts.


    Wei Yilin listened to Wei Mingting''s compliment to Wei Ruo, thoughtful.


    After a while, he also said to Wei Ruo, "Thank you, big sister."


    Although she still has some dissatisfaction with Wei Ruo, she is always cold-faced and venomous towards herself, but Wei Yilin seems to be able to understand what his father said, Wei Ruo''s love for him, and she really let him I learned the skill and was praised by my father.


    "You don''t need to thank me, you got it through your own efforts." Wei Ruo replied.


    Disclaimer: Just don¡¯t bother me in the future!


    Wei Mingting looked at the siblings with a loving expression.


    The three of them stayed in the yard for a while, and after talking together for a while, Wei Mingting left the two of them to have some refreshments in Cangyun Garden.


    During the period, Wei Mingting mentioned Xishan Village where he and Wei Ruo had stayed together before.


    "I went to visit them the day before yesterday, and the village chief said that everyone missed you very much, and the food you cooked that day was really delicious."


    Not to mention that the villagers missed it, even Wei Mingting and the soldiers who also ate Wei Ruo''s dishes that day missed Wei Ruo''s dishes very much.


    Wei Yilin looked at Wei Ruo with surprised eyes: "You know how to cook?"


    Before Wei Ruo opened his mouth, Wei Mingting answered for her: "Your big sister''s cooking is the best I''ve ever tasted for my father."


    Wei Yilin was very surprised: "It''s better than the sweet-scented osmanthus cake made by sister Wanwan?"


    In Wei Yilin''s heart, the osmanthus cake made by his sister Wanwan is the most delicious cake he has ever eaten.


    "In terms of cooking skills, your second sister and your eldest sister are indeed a bit behind." Wei Mingting said in a matter-of-fact manner.


    Wei Yilin couldn''t believe it, but his father would never lie.


    How good is Wei Qingruo''s craftsmanship? Wei Yilin couldn''t help being curious.


    So Wei Yilin looked at Wei Ruo suspiciously for a while.


    Wei Ruo didn''t bother to talk to him, deliberately ignored his probing eyes, and continued to ask Wei Mingting: "How is the life of the villagers in Xishan Village now? Can this year pass this test safely?"


    Wei Mingting said: "Life must be more difficult, not to mention the villagers, even some families in the county town who live fairly well on weekdays, this year will not be too easy."


    Even the Wei family was greatly affected by the weather, and had to rely on the support from the Zhongyibo Mansion in the capital to maintain the daily expenses of the mansion.


    "It''s good to be able to live in the past, wait until this year is over, and then cultivate the land next year, life will be better." Wei Ruo said.


    "I hope so." Wei Mingting can only hope that the weather in the coming year will be better, so that people will have more ways of life.


    Wei Mingting added: "Ruo''er don''t need to worry too much, you have already helped them a lot, now all over Xingshan County, there are countless people who have benefited from you and thank you very much."


    Wei Mingting had some free time these days, so he went to visit various places. He wanted to know the living conditions of the people after the disaster, but unexpectedly found that in the hearts of the people, his daughter was more prestigious than him. Many people called him "Miss Wei" father", and many people asked him about his daughter.


    At that time, Wei Mingting felt an unprecedented pride in his heart, the pride of being a father.


    For the first time in my life, I felt so proud as a father.


    However, he doesn''t want his daughter to be under too much pressure on this matter, just do his best. Now that the world is like this, how much can she change as a woman?


    "My daughter is only doing her own thing." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Yilin was listening to the conversation between the two, only to realize that Wei Ruo seemed to be more powerful than he thought.


    After finishing the refreshments, Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin left Cangyun Garden together.


    After leaving the hospital, Wei Ruo quickened his pace, deliberately trying to keep a distance from Wei Yilin.


    Wei Yilin ran up and called Wei Ruo: "Wait for me."


    "What do you want to do again?" Wei Ruo asked, impatient in his tone.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s expression, Wei Yilin felt a little depressed, puffing his cheeks and questioning Wei Ruo: "Why are you so impatient with me? You obviously care about me, so can''t you be gentler?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 158： Someone went to the lo mei shop to make trouble

    Chapter 158 Someone went to the lo mei shop to make trouble


    "Gentleness? What kind of gentleness do you want?" Wei Ruo wanted to laugh.


    Wei Yilin thought for a while and replied: "She is as gentle as sister Wanwan. You should learn more from her. After speaking softly, she is always very gentle, and her smile is very sweet."


    Wei Ruo really laughed this time, and then replied Wei Yilin with two words: "Dream."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said you are daydreaming, if you like Wei Qingwan, go to Wei Qingwan. Anyway, I don''t like to take care of you, let alone be gentle with you."


    When there are others around, Wei Ruo still pretends to Wei Yilin, but now that there are no outsiders, Wei Ruo doesn''t beat around the bush with Wei Yilin.


    "Wei Qingruo, you...you are too bad! How can you be such a big sister! You don''t look like a big sister at all!"


    Wei Yilin stamped his feet angrily, his face was flushed red, and his eyes were wide open.


    Wei Ruo snorted slightly, then ignored Wei Yilin''s dissatisfaction, and strode back to his yard.


    Wei Yilin who was left behind could only stomp his feet angrily on the spot.


    "Bastard, villain, stinky bastard." Wei Yilin kept stomping on the ground, as if the ground was Wei Ruo.


    Xiumei was waiting at the door for Wei Ruo to come back, and she saw Wei Yilin stomping her feet from a distance.


    "Miss, what did you say, you made the young master so angry." Xiumei couldn''t help being curious.


    "I didn''t say anything, I just didn''t want to talk to him. He still wants me to be as gentle to him as Wei Qingwan was to him. He is probably just trying to get a fart." Wei Ruo replied.


    When she has saved enough money, she will find a short-lived ghost to marry, and the golden cicada will escape her shell. If he wants to see her, he may not be able to see her face. She is gentle, gentle ghost!


    ###


    Two days later, Wei Ruo received a message from Fucheng.


    Something happened to the lo mei shop.


    There is nothing wrong with the shop itself, the business is very good, Chen Aqing and another errand guy work neatly, and the daily income is also very considerable.


    However, it was because the shop was in good condition that some people were envious and sent someone to the shop to make trouble.


    The first time I came to find trouble, I didn¡¯t succeed, but the second time I brought someone over to smash the store.


    Chen Aqing was protecting the store, but she was outnumbered by two fists and was injured.


    After receiving the news, Wei Ruo immediately took Xiumei to Fucheng.


    Before going out, he only told Wei Mingting that he had something to do in Fucheng, but Wei Mingting didn''t ask in detail, and only asked Wei Ruoduo to take two people with him, and pay attention to safety.


    Wei Ruo declined on the grounds that Mrs. Yuan would send someone to meet her.


    The things she went to Fucheng to do should not be known to the Wei family for the time being.


    After arriving in Fucheng, Wei Ruo first went to Chen Aqing''s residence to check the situation.


    Chen Aqing now lives in a small alley in the city with her cook girl.


    When Wei Ruo and Xiumei found Chen Aqing, she was lying on the bed recuperating.


    Seeing Wei Ruolai, Chen Aqing tried to get up, but Wei Ruo pushed her back: "Lie down well, don''t move around."


    "Miss, I''m sorry, I failed to protect the store..." Chen Aqing apologized.


    "There is nothing to be sorry for. Next time you encounter this kind of thing, the other party has a lot of people, so you run away. If the store is destroyed, you can reinstall it. If someone has a good or bad thing, there is nothing you can do."


    "But miss, that''s the shop you managed to open..." Chen Aqing looked sad and blamed herself.


    "It''s okay, just reopen the business after the matter is settled. It''s not a big deal. The most important thing is that you are okay." Wei Ruo comforted Chen Aqing.


    "But¡­"


    "Don''t think about that, you just need to take care of your body and I will take care of those things."


    As Wei Ruo spoke, his hand touched Chen Aqing''s wrist.


    Then checked her injuries.


    There was still a medicine bowl by Chen Aqing''s bedside, so Wei Ruo took it and smelled it.


    It seems that the cook is really kind to this niece. She invited a doctor and prescribed medicine for her. Although the effect of the prescription was mediocre, she did her best.


    Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to get a pen and paper, and wrote a prescription for the medicine, and then asked Xiumei to grab the medicine, and at the same time left an ointment for Chen Aqing.


    "Don''t take the medicine prescribed by the doctor before. After Xiumei comes back, use the medicine she brought back, and then you apply this ointment on the healing area every morning and evening." Wei Ruo explained.


    Chen Aqing looked at Wei Ruo with a look of astonishment. It was the first time for her to be so kind to and caring about herself except for her aunt.


    "Miss, you are too kind to me." Chen Aqing choked up.


    "You were injured because of my shop, I should do all these things."


    Chen Aqing looked at Wei Ruo and his eyes suddenly turned red. He didn''t cry when he was beaten, but now that Wei Ruo cared so much, he had the urge to cry.


    "Miss, you are so nice..."


    "Okay, don''t think about that, you have a good rest, I''ll deal with that matter first."


    After explaining a few words to Chen Aqing, Wei Ruo left. She was going to find out the ins and outs of the matter and who was behind it!


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei came to Xu Ji Braised Meat Shop again, and the nanny was already waiting for her in the shop.


    "Miss, I''m sorry, I couldn''t make it back in time." The nurse apologized.


    "Nurse, don''t blame yourself. You and Uncle Xu have to take care of a lot of things, and you can''t stay in the store all the time. Didn''t I also fail to come here at the first time?"


    Wei Ruo didn''t give the nanny a chance to continue to take responsibility for herself, and asked, "Who messed up the nanny, do you have any clues?"


    "The person who came claimed to be from Zuixianju." The nanny replied.


    The nanny didn''t know how they offended the people of Zuixianju. Although they were all selling food, there was no conflict between them and Zuixianju in theory.


    Xiumei asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, are we going to Zuixianju to find someone?"


    Xiumei has already rolled up her sleeves and is ready to fight.


    "Don''t be reckless, even if it''s really someone from Zuixianju, it would still be a disadvantage for the two of us to kill him alone."


    Wei Ruo was thinking about countermeasures while answering Xiumei''s question.


    "Well, Meimei, let''s go back and dress up and make some lo mei. We''ll sell it at the entrance of this store tomorrow." Wei Ruo said.


    She intends to sit on the sidelines and wait for the rabbit. Since the other party is here to prevent her from doing business properly, then she will do it.


    "Good!" Xiumei raised her hands in approval.


    Hearing this, the nanny said: "Miss, how about I call Xiaoyong back, he just returned to Xingshan County two days ago, and he hasn''t reported to the military camp yet."


    "Don''t disturb Brother Xiaoyong, his injury is just right, and he will be back at the barracks in two days, let him rest well and stop running back and forth." Wei Ruo said.


    "But I''m worried that there are too many people coming, and Meimei can''t beat them alone..." the nanny worried.


    "I''m going to borrow two people from Mrs. Yuan. This is the bustling area of ??Fucheng. If someone makes trouble, the magistrate''s yamen still has to take care of it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 159： Confront the person from Zuixianju

    Chapter 159 Confront the person in Drunken Xianju


    Seeing that Wei Ruo has a way to deal with it, the nanny can only put her worry back in her stomach first.


    Afterwards, Wei Ruo went to find Mrs. Yuan, and when she heard that the store had been smashed and injured, Mrs. Yuan offered to help Wei Ruo solve the problem.


    "Leave all this matter to me. There is no one in this Taizhou capital that I can''t cure!"


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "Madam, just let me do it myself. I have to deal with these things by myself. I can''t rely on you for everything."


    Madam Yuan smiled slightly, seeing that Wei Ruo had her own ideas, she stopped insisting.


    "Okay then, I''ll send you two of my personal guards. They are skilled, and they are my people. They will be more convenient than the people in the yamen. You can just tell them if you have anything to do."


    "Thank you ma''am."


    "Why are you being polite to me? You have helped me so much. I am very happy to be able to help you. What''s more, they are causing trouble in Taizhou Prefecture, and they have the responsibility of the magistrate''s office. Besides, the lo mei and the wives of your shop I like it very much, if it is ruined by a few gangsters, I will not be willing."


    ###


    On the second day, Wei Ruo and Xiumei wore men''s clothes and made some disguises on their faces.


    Wei Ruo put a big, black mole on the upper right corner of his mouth, and Wei Ruo planned to put a few more hairs on it, but was stopped by Xiumei.


    Xiumei: "Miss, stop posting, this is disgusting!"


    Wei Ruo: "Is it disgusting? I think it''s pretty good. Then I''ll put a birthmark on it."


    Wei Ruo knows that he looks like a woman, if there are no more decorations on his face, others will know that it is a girl in disguise.


    Wei Ruo put the birthmark on his left cheek.


    There is a mole on the right and a big birthmark on the left, so no one can see her face clearly.


    Plus she is not very old, and her masculinity is not very prominent, which is normal.


    Wei Ruo: "Okay, okay, what shall I post for you?"


    Xiumei: "Let''s put a scar on it, so it looks a bit more vicious."


    Wei Ruo: "Okay, I''ll stick one next to your eyes, it looks super fierce~"


    The two finished their makeup while laughing and playing, and then took the lo mei that was made last night to Xuji lo mei shop to set up a stall.


    Xu Ji Braised Meat Shop has reopened. The original shop has not been reorganized yet, so a temporary stall is set up in front of the shop.


    Although there is only a small booth, the business is still very hot.


    Many regular customers come to patronize.


    It was sold all morning, most of the prepared lo mei was sold out, and the rest of the lo mei would be sold out in less than an hour in the afternoon.


    Taking advantage of the lack of people at noon, Wei Ruo and Xiumei planned to go to the store to eat something.


    Just as he turned around, several figures appeared, blocking Wei Ruo and Xiumei in men''s clothes.


    "You guys are so brave, you dare to continue to open a store here!" A tall and thin man said with a mocking tone.


    Looking at the outfits of this man and the people behind him, they look like some hooligans.


    Wei Ruo looked at the man, not only calm, but also a little happy.


    It can be regarded as showing up, there is no movement all morning, I am afraid they will not come!


    "Why can''t we open a shop here? Who are you, are you from the government office or are you an official?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    "Didn''t I tell you last time that I am from Zuixianju! Don''t you know about Zuixianju when you open a shop here?" the man said arrogantly.


    "Did our opening here affect Zuixianju?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Why is it not affected, our restaurant is for customers to eat, and you sell food in front of our restaurant, what is the impact?"


    "Joke, don''t talk about selling food, even if you open a restaurant, I''m afraid you Zuixianju have no right to stop it?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "You''re looking for death!" The man turned his head and ordered his subordinates with a grim face, "Brothers, hit me! Let them know what will happen to offending Zuixianju!"


    Together with the leader, a total of six men attacked Wei Ruo and Xiumei together.


    Wei Ruo took a step back and handed over the battlefield to Xiumei.


    At the same time, those two people sent by Mrs. Yuan to protect Wei Ruo also took action.


    The originally aggressive six people were beaten by Xiumei and two guards after a couple of moves.


    "Who are you? You dare to hit us! They say we are from Zuixianju! How dare you treat us like this! When our boss comes, we will definitely not let you go!"


    The thin and tall man who took the lead was all lying on the ground, still shouting.


    "Really? Then I will take you to the boss of Zuixianju now, and I want to see what kind of man he is!"


    Hearing this, the man''s face changed, and his expression became terrified: "You want to take me to the boss of Zuixianju? No! You can''t go to the boss of Zuixianju!"


    Wei Ruo came over, "Why can''t you look for it? I''m afraid that your boss will punish you if you don''t do well?"


    "I... I... Anyway, I won''t go! Let me go!"


    The man tried to get up from the ground to escape, but was spotted by Xiumei, who stepped up and stomped the man back to the ground.


    The man groaned in pain.


    "First, what''s your name?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I don''t change my name when I go, I don''t change my surname to Li Biao..."


    "Li Biao, right? Okay, I hope your behind-the-scenes boss has the same backbone as you." Wei Ruo said.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Just as Li Biao finished asking, two of Mrs. Yuan''s guards came forward, picked up the man and headed towards Zuixianju.


    Li Biao panicked: "What do you want to do? Let me go! Do you know who I am?"


    No matter how much he yelled, Wei Ruo and others remained indifferent.


    It was lunch time, and the drunken fairy house was full of guests.


    The appearance of Wei Ruo and others attracted the attention of many guests in the store.


    At the same time, the waiter in the store greeted him and asked about the situation.


    "Excuse me, a few guest officers, what is the situation?"


    "Is your boss in the store?" Wei Ruo stepped forward to ask.


    "Young master, do you have anything to do with our boss?" Xiaoer asked.


    "We caught a few hooligans. They said they were ordered by your boss to come to your house to make trouble. I''ll come to your boss to ask about the situation." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, the shop waiter and the customers in the shop all showed incredible expressions.


    What is the origin of this young man? He is not very young, but he is quite courageous.


    Does he think that the person who can open a restaurant like Zuixianju in Taizhou Prefecture will be a simple person?


    Everyone knows that the backstage of the boss of Zuixianju is not simple.


    Provocation at the door, isn''t he afraid of getting into trouble?


    Wei Ruo looked calm, neither humble nor overbearing: "Is your boss in the shop now?"


    The waiter in the shop looked embarrassed, at this time the shopkeeper came over, smiled and said to Wei Ruo: "Young master, I''m sorry our boss doesn''t see anyone else, as for the person you brought, our boss doesn''t know him either, I miss you Maybe something went wrong."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 160： Boss Fan

    Chapter 160 Boss Fan


    "I also hope that I made a mistake, but just to be on the safe side, I still want to ask your boss face to face, otherwise I can only **** this person to the government office to file a complaint. When the time comes, the people from the government office will come and invite your boss If not, the scene might be even worse." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, the shopkeeper''s expression became even more embarrassed.


    He subconsciously looked towards a certain location on the second floor.


    Wei Ruo noticed his expression, followed his gaze, and saw the box with the word "Heting" written on the door on the second floor.


    "Since everything has been done, don''t be afraid of others coming to the door. Did you rely on this method to become the first floor of Taizhou Mansion?"


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, there was no movement in the box, and the lobby was also very quiet.


    After a while, just when Wei Ruo thought he would not see anyone today and was about to turn around and go to the yamen, the door of the box opened...


    A young man came out from the inside, with a jade face and a crown, holding a folding fan, with a handsome demeanor.


    When everyone in the lobby saw the man, their expressions immediately changed.


    Especially Li Biao, who was brought over by Wei Ruo to make trouble, his eyes widened and his expression was terrified.


    Wei Ruo could see the respect and even awe of men from everyone''s expressions.


    With a smile on his face, the man looked down at Wei Ruo in the lobby on the first floor.


    Wei Ruo met the man''s gaze, neither dodging nor dodging.


    The corner of the man''s mouth raised, and then his eyes shifted to Li Biao who was brought over by Wei Ruo.


    "I also want to know who is doing evil in the name of my Zui Xianju."


    Being stared at by the man, Li Biao''s expression became more and more wrong, and he hurriedly lowered his head to avoid his gaze.


    The whole person seemed visibly panicked.


    Immediately afterwards, the man on the second floor said to the entourage standing behind him: "Go and check, who did it."


    "Yes, my lord." The entourage went downstairs immediately and came to Li Biao.


    As soon as the followers approached, Li Biao suddenly panicked.


    Before the entourage could speak, Li Biao himself explained: "Don''t, don''t beat me. He Ji''s Boss He paid me to hire me! It was also he who asked me to claim that it was Zuixianju''s order, saying that the other party would be easily dismissed. ! I''m just doing things for money!"


    He Ji is a shop located on the west side of the street. It is also a lo-mei shop, and it also sells some nuts and preserved foods.


    Immediately afterwards, Li Biao begged for mercy to the man on the second floor: "My lord, please forgive me, my lord, please forgive me, I won''t dare next time!"


    The man on the second floor had a cold expression, and said to Wei Ruo, "Young master, is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    Everyone sweated for Wei Ruo.


    "No problem, if this person is willing to tell the truth earlier, I don''t have to come here to bother the boss." Wei Ruo said.


    "Well, indeed. You came to me first instead of directly reporting to the official, which is considered to be respecting me." The man chuckled.


    "Thank you for your understanding, my lord, then I won''t bother you, let me leave." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo intends to turn around and leave.


    "Wait a minute," the man on the second floor said again.


    This shout made everyone in the hall feel excited.


    This young man wanted to leave after he provoked Mr. Fan, which is too simple.


    It seems that this young man is going to be in bad luck.


    Wei Ruo turned his head and looked at the second floor again, with calm eyes.


    "Are you the owner of Xu Ji Braised Food Shop?" the man on the second floor asked Wei Ruo.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo admitted.


    "Your shop does a good job of lo mei," said the man.


    "Thank you for your approval, young master. Come visit me more when you have time. In order to thank you for helping me find out the truth, I will give you a discount." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Okay." The man on the second floor agreed, with a faint smile on his face, which made people puzzled.


    Then Wei Ruo left, and Boss Fan also returned to the box.


    The people in the lobby were left in amazement.


    It seems that Boss Fan is not only not angry with the young man, but also very interested in this young man!


    And even Boss Fan praised Xu Ji¡¯s lo-mei shop¡¯s lo-mei, so the lo-mei in this store must be very special!


    Coming out of Zuixianju, Li Biao was obviously relieved, knowing that Wei Ruo was going to send him to the Yamen, he didn''t feel as scared as when he met the boss of Zuixianju.


    Wei Ruo asked Li Biao: "It seems that you are very afraid of the boss of Zuixianju."


    Li Biao: "Nonsense! Boss Fan wants to settle accounts with me, a hundred times is not enough to kill me!"


    Wei Ruo: "Then you still dare to use his name to harm others?"


    Li Biao: "How did I know that you dared to confront him directly! How did I know that today you were so lucky that Boss Fan was in the restaurant and met you! You know that Boss Fan has a lot of things going on every day, how do I know that he will take care of it?" Come on me!"


    Wei Ruo: "It sounds like Boss Fan is very powerful."


    Li Biao: "Of course he is amazing! You don''t even know what kind of person he is, so you run to confront him, right?"


    Wei Ruo: "I''m not looking for him to cause trouble, it''s reasonable. If he didn''t do it, I can still clear his innocence; if he did it, no matter how powerful he is, I can''t persuade him."


    Although Wei Ruo didn''t know the details of Boss Fan very well, he had heard about it before going.


    It is precisely because she knows that the other party is a powerful person that she will do this.


    Wei Ruo took Li Biao to the government office, but within two steps, a short and fat man stopped Wei Ruo and the others.


    "Boss He!" Li Biao shouted excitedly, as if seeing a savior.


    When Li Biao yelled, Wei Ruo knew that the middle-aged man blocking the way was the one who hired Li Biao to trouble them.


    "He Ji''s Boss He, right?" Wei Ruo asked while examining the other party.


    "It''s me!" Boss He raised his head with an arrogant attitude.


    "That''s just right. Boss He, please go to the Yamen with me." Wei Ruo said.


    "Who are you? You still want me to go to the Yamen with you?" Boss He looked contemptuous.


    "I''m the owner of Xu Ji Braised Meat Shop that you smashed." Wei Ruo said.


    "Who smashed your shop? Don''t just talk about it, you are full of nonsense, nonsense, and don''t know what to say at a young age!"


    "Is it nonsense, Boss He went to the Yamen with me to confront him, so you know?" Wei Ruo said.


    "Who wants to go to the Yamen with you, do you think I have the same leisure and time as you? I am very busy!"


    "Since Boss He is so busy, what are you doing blocking our way? No matter how I look at you, you are quite free." Wei Ruo smiled.


    "You care so much about me!" Boss He said angrily.


    "Then why do you care about me?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    "I can''t stand your bullying. What are you doing holding Li Biao alone? You should let him go now, or don''t blame me for being rude." Boss He said arrogantly.


    As he spoke, Boss He greeted his buddies, seven or eight of them were holding brooms and shovels, aggressively.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 161： Want to buy Wei Ruos recipe

    Chapter 161 Want to buy Wei Ruo''s formula


    Wei Ruo smiled slightly: "Picking quarrels and provoking troubles in public, Boss He, how long do you plan to stay in prison?"


    "Oh, don''t talk nonsense, I just want you to let him go, why do you detain him? I''m going to help this little brother sue you for hurting someone!"


    "Because you hurt people first, we will turn people to the government. If you have any objections to us, you can also choose to turn us to the government. I can go with you immediately. What''s the difference, go or not?" Wei Wei Ruo replied.


    Boss He''s face was ugly. He didn''t expect this young man with an ugly blue birthmark on his face to be so eloquent.


    "You yellow-haired boy, don''t be shameless!" Boss He became angry with embarrassment.


    "I think you are the one who is shameless. You come here to sabotage my family''s business with jealousy. You dare not reveal your name and come under the banner of other people''s family. I have seen shameless people, but I have never seen you so shameless!" Wei Ruo replied.


    "Okay, you brat, don''t you listen? Then I''ll let you know that I, He Youcai, am not a vegetarian!"


    I don''t know if he was stimulated by Wei Ruo''s words, Boss He tore off the last layer of disguise, planning to get rough with Wei Ruo.


    At this time, there were many people on the street watching, but He Youcai still dared to be violent. It can be seen that he has been used to domineering for many years. The nearby residents are afraid of him and dare not testify against him.


    Watching Wei Ruo quarreling with Boss He, some people who had been bullied by Boss He cast worried and sympathetic looks at Wei Ruo.


    At this moment, one of the guards took out his badge from his pocket and showed it to Boss He.


    Boss He was originally proud and triumphant, but after seeing the waist card, his face suddenly changed.


    "Jun... Princess..."


    This is Princess Jingmin''s man!


    Seeing this, Boss He''s eyes were wide open and he was at a loss.


    The guys following him immediately put down the "weapons" they were holding.


    They are all just grassroots, how dare they offend the princess.


    Li Biao originally had hope for Boss He. He thought that Boss He could save him, but now, his hope was shattered.


    "The two officials, I didn''t recognize them because of my poor eyesight. I hope you two are Haihan." Boss He quickly apologized and admitted his mistake.


    If the two guards were wearing their official clothes on weekdays, they would not dare to offend them.


    Today, in order to cooperate with Wei Ruo in finding someone, I specially changed into civilian clothes.


    "Please invite Boss He to go to the Yamen with us."


    When the guard opened his mouth, the blood on Boss He''s face faded immediately, and he tried to struggle: "The two officials are all misunderstandings, misunderstandings. I don''t know this man named Li Biao. I just mistakenly thought that you were bullying others, so I did not know you. Take the guy in the store trying to save someone."


    The two guards did not speak, but looked at Wei Ruo.


    He Youcai now knows that this ugly young man is the one who decides.


    "Young master, it was all a misunderstanding just now." With a smile on his face, He Youcai was completely different from the domineering look just now.


    "Really? It was a misunderstanding to ask Li Biao to bring someone to smash my shop?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "No! I don''t know him well! I didn''t send him to smash the store!" He Youcai denied.


    "Really? So Li Biao is the mastermind? It''s all his own idea? Then his crime is much heavier." Wei Ruo turned to look at Li Biao.


    Upon hearing this, Li Biao became a little anxious, and quickly testified against He Youcai: "Boss He gave me the money, and he ordered me to do it!"


    He doesn''t want to bear all the blame alone!


    He Youcai was also in a hurry: "You local ruffian, ignorant and incompetent, what nonsense are you talking about here?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense, I charged you five taels of silver to do things for you! If I lie, I will be struck by lightning!" Li Biao shouted loudly.


    "Shut up!" He Youcai kept winking at Li Biao, hoping that Li Biao would confess all his crimes.


    But Li Biao was impatient, unable to understand the winks He Youcai gave him, and kept shaking his contacts with He Youcai.


    "Okay, if you have something to say, go to the yamen."


    If Wei Ruo asked two guards to take him to the Yamen, he and Xiumei would not follow him.


    The main reason is that the identities of both of them are false, so it is not easy to go to the Yamen and ask carefully.


    The guards have revealed their identities, He Youcai and Li Biao dare not refuse, even if they have the strength to resist and escape, they will not have the courage.


    Then Wei Ruo took Xiumei to Xuji Braised Meat Shop.


    Drunk Xianju''s second-floor window, Boss Fan has been watching everything that happened on the street outside.


    After Wei Ruo and others left, Boss Fan got up and returned to his seat.


    Then he asked the shopkeeper in the room: "What is the origin of this young man?"


    The shopkeeper stood beside him, and replied cautiously: "Forgive me, young master, I don''t know about this. I only found out today that he is the owner of the newly opened lo-mei shop. I haven''t seen him before."


    Following the shopkeeper, he said: "But I think it''s the young master of some official family, otherwise it is impossible to invite Mrs. Yuan''s guards."


    "In a while, you take someone to that lo-mei shop, and offer a high price to buy their lo-mei recipe." Fan Chengxu said.


    Fan Chengxu asked Zuixianju''s chef to try to make this lo-mei, but it failed.


    The Zuixianju he runs claims to be the number one in Taizhou, but he didn''t expect to be compared to a small braised meat shop.


    Since you can¡¯t make it yourself, then buy it.


    As long as he gives enough money, there is nothing that cannot be bought.


    "The little one will do it now."


    The shopkeeper has to make preparations in a hurry.


    When the shopkeeper arrived at Xuji Braised Meat Shop, Wei Ruo and Xiumei were packing their things and leaving.


    The shopkeeper came forward with a smile on his face: "Hello, young master, I am the shopkeeper of Zuixianju, my surname is Shen, we met in Zuixianju just now, I don''t know if there is still a little boy no impression."


    "I have the impression, does shopkeeper Shen have anything to do with me?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It''s like this, my son wants to buy your lo-mei recipe."


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly and declined, "I''m sorry, we don''t sell this recipe."


    Shopkeeper Shen was not annoyed, and continued to say: "Don''t rush to refuse, young master, we can talk about the price."


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "I won''t sell it for any amount."


    Wei Ruo didn''t just plan to open this shop. If possible, she wanted to develop this shop. In this case, she would not sell the formula easily.


    "What if my son is willing to bid five hundred taels?" Shopkeeper Shen offered the price.


    Five hundred and two taels to buy a formula is a sky-high price.


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "Sorry."


    Shopkeeper Shen''s unwillingness to raise the price: "Six hundred taels."


    Wei Ruo continued to shake his head.


    "Eight hundred taels."


    Wei Ruo still shook his head.


    "One thousand taels!" Shopkeeper Shen raised the price to one thousand taels.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 162： long term business

    Chapter 162 To do long-term business


    This is one thousand taels! How many years does this shop have to sell lo mei to earn this money!


    Wei Ruo smiled: "I don''t sell the lo-mei recipe, but I think I can negotiate another deal with Boss Fan, and I promise that it is more suitable for Zuixianju than this lo-mei recipe."


    Shopkeeper Shen looked puzzled: "Young master has other business to discuss with our son."


    "Yes, shopkeeper Shen, please go back and talk to Boss Fan. If he is really interested, we can meet and talk." Wei Ruo said.


    Shopkeeper Shen looked at Wei Ruo and couldn''t help being surprised.


    This young man is really courageous. He is a fledgling boy, and he dares to open his mouth to talk business with their young man directly.


    Should it be said that he is a newborn calf not afraid of tigers, or is he brave?


    Shopkeeper Shen thought for a while and then said: "Okay, I''ll go back now and ask our young master for instructions. Please, young master, please wait here for a while. I''ll go back as soon as I go."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed.


    Shopkeeper Shen got up and left, and hurried back to Zuixianju.


    In the box on the second floor, shopkeeper Shen recounted the conversation just now.


    "Oh? He has business and wants to talk to me in person?" Fan Chengxu showed an interested smile.


    "Yes."


    Fan Chengxu thought for a while and then said: "Bring him here."


    "Yes, little one, let''s go."


    Because the two stores are close to each other, Wei Ruo walked into the door of the Heting box on the second floor under the leadership of shopkeeper Shen in less than a stick of incense.


    This time Fan Chengxu took a close look at Wei Ruo.


    Young, petite, with a large area of ??blue birthmarks and ugly moles on his face, his appearance can be called ugly.


    Only those eyes are clear and clean, lively and energetic, which is the only redeeming feature on this face.


    "I heard from Shopkeeper Shen that you want to negotiate a business with me?" Fan Chengxu looked at Wei Ruo with a half-smile.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Let''s listen." Fan Chengxu took a sip of tea slowly, waiting for the next speech.


    "Zuixianju is the most famous restaurant in Taizhou Prefecture. There are many kinds of dishes in the building. Braised meat is only one of more than a hundred kinds of dishes. It is not worth spending a lot of money to buy a dish of stewed meat. I have the same thing here. The boss wants to supply more useful things to Boss Fan for a long time."


    "Oh? What is it?" Fan Chengxu admitted that he was quite interested in what the young man in front of him said.


    Wei Ruo did not answer directly, but took out three porcelain bottles from the brocade bag he brought.


    Wei Ruo placed the three bottles in a row on the mahogany round table in front of him.


    "These three bottles are all used for seasoning. My lo-mei shop sells these spices. Boss Fan can take a look if you are interested." Wei Ruo said.


    Fan Chengxu looked at the three porcelain vases in front of Wei Ruo.


    After examining it for a while, he winked at Shopkeeper Shen.


    Shopkeeper Shen immediately stepped forward and brought all three porcelain vases to Fan Chengxu.


    Fan Chengxu opened a bottle and put it in front of his nose to smell it. There was a scent in it, which smelled rich and layered.


    This taste is indeed somewhat similar to the aroma of the lo-mei sold in Xu Ji''s lo-mei shop.


    Wei Ruo explained: "It''s a bit offensive to smell it directly, but if it is put into food, the taste will definitely be better, and it can well neutralize the fishy and muttony smell in some meat and fish."


    Fan Chengxu poured out some of the powder inside and put it on the plate.


    The dark brown powder looks like a mixture of many things. If you don''t have this knowledge, you can''t tell the specific ingredients.


    Immediately afterwards, Fan Chengxu put down the first bottle and opened the second bottle.


    The smell of the second bottle is more obvious, and it becomes liquid after shaking.


    So Fan Chengxu poured some into a small bowl. After seeing the dark brown liquid, Fan Chengxu took some with chopsticks and prepared to put it into his mouth.


    "My lord!" Shopkeeper Shen was a little worried.


    "This is soy sauce."


    Fan Chengxu put it in his mouth as he said, and it really tasted like soy sauce, but it was more delicious and mellow than the soy sauce he had tasted before.


    Not only is wine good or bad, but soy sauce is the same. The difference between good soy sauce and bad soy sauce is not a little bit.


    And the small bottle of soy sauce in front of him is undoubtedly the best of the best.


    Finally, Fan Chengxu opened the third bottle, which was neither powder nor liquid.


    After he turned the bottle upside down for a while, a little viscous liquid flowed out of it.


    The color is lighter than that of soy sauce, and the color is bright.


    "What is this?" Fan Chengxu asked Wei Ruo.


    "Oyster sauce." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Oyster sauce?"


    "Yes, it is a sauce made from oysters. It tastes delicious. It can be used for cooking many foods, and it can also be eaten as a dipping sauce." Wei Ruo replied.


    She doesn''t hide what the raw material of this thing is. After all, even if she tells the other party that the raw material is oysters, the other party may not be able to make exactly the same oyster sauce.


    Just like everyone knows that the raw material of soy sauce is soybeans, but to make delicious soy sauce, craftsmanship is the most important.


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s description, Fan Chengxu looked at the viscous thing again.


    Just looking at it like this, it is impossible to see any connection between this thing and oysters.


    Fan Chengxu picked up the chopsticks again, dipped them into his mouth, and savored carefully.


    The first reaction is umami, a fresh and salty taste unique to seafood, but without the fishy smell of seafood.


    The taste is not as strong as soy sauce, but the taste is equally rich and attractive.


    I have seen the three bottles, except for the five-spice powder, I have not tasted it, and Fan Chengxu has tasted both soy sauce and oyster sauce.


    After a while, Fan Chengxu raised his head, and his shrewd eyes fell on Wei Ruo again: "You want to sell me the formula of these spices?"


    "No, I don''t sell recipes, I sell spices. I want to provide spices for Zuixianju for a long time." Wei Ruo replied with confident and firm eyes.


    Wei Ruo''s answer surprised Fan Chengxu, and he continued to ask with great interest: "Then how much stock do you have in hand now?"


    "No." Wei Ruo replied.


    "No? Then you still boasted that you would reach a long-term supply relationship with me." Fan Chengxu asked.


    "After reaching a relationship, I can immediately build a workshop for production." Wei Ruo replied.


    "But you still have nothing now, that is to say, you are talking about a business with no profit?"


    "My capital is the skills I have mastered. I know how to make these seasonings. I know how to conquer the taste buds of diners. This is my capital. They are worth a lot. If they are not valuable, Boss Fan is not You will let shopkeeper Shen come over to buy my lo-mei formula, won''t you?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： Such a person deserves to do business with me

    Chapter 163 Such a person deserves to discuss business with me


    Hearing that Fan Chengxu didn''t speak for a while.


    Wei Ruo was not in a hurry, he just looked at Fan Chengxu like this.


    After a while, Fan Chengxu asked: "What''s your name?"


    "Xu Heyou." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Young Master Xu." Fan Chengxu read it silently, then smiled and said, "Okay, Xu Heyou, I will do this business with you. But I have a request."


    "Boss Fan, please tell me."


    "Since you want to do this business with me, you can''t sell these seasonings to others in the future." Fan Chengxu demanded.


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "Then I can''t promise Boss Fan. I can only promise that I will only sell the five-spice powder and oyster sauce in Taizhou Prefecture. The lo-mei shop still needs to be used.¡±


    Not only are the three items sold only in Zui Xianju, but also out of Taizhou Prefecture.


    Shopkeeper Shen was a little annoyed: "Young Master Xu, don''t go too far."


    He thought their young master was someone who dared to bargain like this.


    Wei Ruo replied unhurriedly: "Since doing business, it''s what you like and what you want. Boss Fan can raise your requirements, and I can also raise my needs. If we can agree, we can talk about it. Don¡¯t talk about it, there¡¯s nothing too exaggerated.¡±


    Fan Chengxu chuckled, "You''re right."


    Wei Ruo continued: "In fact, the five-spice powder is enough to make Zuixianju unique among many restaurants, and the chef of Zuixianju is better than other restaurants. This spice is in the hands of the chef. Li will definitely be able to play a level that other restaurant chefs can''t reach."


    "In addition, I can see that you, Boss Fan, have great ambitions. Your business scope will not be limited to one place in Taizhou Prefecture. If you plan to open restaurants in other places in the future, I can continue to provide you with restaurants in other places." The restaurant supplies."


    Fan Chengxu looked at Wei Ruo with a half-smile.


    Feeling his sharp eyes, Wei Ruo is still calm and composed.


    "Okay." Fan Chengxu said, "I agree to your conditions. Except for your own lo-mei shop, five-spice powder and oyster sauce can only be supplied to my restaurant. You are allowed to sell soy sauce to other people. But you still need to teach me The cook''s use of these seasonings."


    "Okay, no problem." Wei Ruo said.


    Next, Wei Ruo and Fan Chengxu talked about a cup of tea, and talked about some future cooperation.


    During the discussion, Wei Ruo was still confident and polite, neither humble nor overbearing.


    After the talk, Wei Ruo left Zuixianju.


    After Wei Ruo left, shopkeeper Shen said to Fan Chengxu: "My lord, this surname Xu is a bit too condescending to you. You are willing to do business with him and reach a long-term cooperation. This won¡¯t work, that won¡¯t work.¡±


    "Is there anything wrong with what he did?" Fan Chengxu asked back.


    "As an unknown junior, it''s a little too arrogant to talk to you, my lord..." Shopkeeper Shen replied cautiously.


    "If you are taken care of so easily, you are not worthy of discussing business with me." Fan Chengxu pursed his lips and smiled lightly.


    To be able to negotiate business with him face-to-face and fairly, one must at least have equal intelligence and courage.


    Shopkeeper Shen was very surprised. He didn''t expect such an ugly young son to be recognized by their son.


    Wei Ruo, who returned to Xuji Lo-Mei Shop, shared the good news with Xiumei.


    "That''s great! Zuixianju''s business is very good. If we can supply them for a long time, we can earn a lot of money! Miss, we are one step closer to our goal!" Xiumei said happily.


    Wei Ruo''s goal is to save enough money and property for himself before finding a suitable person to marry.


    "It''s getting late today, the store is closed, and I''ll go to Ah Qing''s before returning to Tianqin Garden." Wei Ruo said.


    "good!"


    "Bring those candied fruits you bought this morning."


    "I remember it! Miss, don''t worry."


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei tidied up, closed the store, and went to Chen Aqing''s.


    As soon as he entered the yard, he saw Chen Aqing feeding the chickens while leaning on the wall in the yard.


    "You haven''t fully recovered from your injury, why did you get up?" Xiumei quickly stepped forward to support her.


    When she first saw Xiumei and Wei Ruo, Chen Aqing was taken aback. When Xiumei spoke, she realized that it was Wei Ruo and Xiumei.


    "I''m fine. After taking the medicine given by the lady, I''m much better." Chen Aqing said.


    "Then you can''t get up and work, what you need now is self-cultivation!" Xiumei said angrily.


    "My aunt helped me a lot, I want to do something for her..." Chen Aqing apologized.


    Wei Ruo came over: "Your aunt hopes that you will take good care of yourself and recover. When you are healthy and able to do things well, there will be more opportunities to repay her."


    Xiumei seconded: "Yes, miss is right, if you don''t cultivate well and suffer from some kind of disease, how can you repay your aunt properly in the future?"


    Chen Aqing listened, "Then I won''t do it."


    "Well, you''re so good!" Xiumei supported Chen Aqing, "Come on, I''ll help you go back to the house."


    After Chen Aqing lay back on the bed, Wei Ruo told her what happened today: "We have found the thugs who smashed up the store and the mastermind behind the scenes. He Ji''s boss ordered them to deliberately use the name of Zuixianju to scare her. People. Boss He and the gangsters who beat you are all in the yamen now, and you don¡¯t have to worry about them coming to the door again when you go back to the shop after you recover from your injuries.¡±


    Chen Aqing nodded heavily: "I''m not afraid, Miss, I''m not afraid of them."


    "Don''t be afraid, the next time you encounter this kind of thing, run first, you are my shop assistant, your injury is my loss, so in order to reduce my loss, you need to protect your own personal safety."


    Chen Aqing was moved and nodded: "I listen to Miss."


    Wei Ruo continued: "You have a good rest, and you will continue to take the medicine. After taking the medicine, your mouth will feel a little bitter. I bought some candied fruit for you. After you take it, your mouth will be sweeter."


    Xiumei took one and stuffed it into Chen Aqing''s mouth: "Taste it first, it tastes good, but Miss and I make it even better. These two days are quite busy. When I''m free, I''ll Make you some."


    Chen Aqing has lived until now, and she can''t even eat enough. Where has she ever eaten such things as candied fruit?


    The sweet and sour taste of preserved fruit spread in the mouth, and tears suddenly filled the eye sockets.


    I didn¡¯t cry when I was hungry or cold, and I didn¡¯t cry when I was beaten and scolded by my parents, but now because I ate a mouthful of candied fruit, tears came out unexpectedly.


    "It''s fine, why are you still crying?" Xiumei was a little anxious.


    "Miss, sister Xiumei, you are so kind to me." Chen Aqing was so moved that he choked up.


    Xiumei hurriedly picked up a handkerchief and wiped Chen Aqing''s tears: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, Miss and I are here to visit you, not to make you cry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： father promoted again

    Chapter 164 Father is promoted again


    After coaxing Chen Aqing, Wei Ruo and Xiumei returned to Tianqin Garden.


    Wei Ruo used a pen and paper to calculate and plan the next work in the room. Zuixianju''s seasoning consumption was greater than her lo-mei shop. She needed more raw materials and a workshop that could produce seasonings stably.


    Purchasing raw materials, transportation, and setting up workshops are not completely unfamiliar fields to Wei Ruo. In those thirteen years, Wei Ruo has accumulated a lot of experience in this area, otherwise he would not be able to open the shop of Sibaozhai.


    In terms of purchasing raw materials, under normal circumstances, considering the transportation cost, Wei Ruo will give priority to some raw material origins that are far away, but because the application of these spices is not popular enough at present, there are relatively few people who grow spices, and many spices are wild, so For the time being, Wei Ruo can only go to the place where she bought before to make a lot of purchases, and the cost will be slightly higher.


    But according to the price she negotiated with Boss Fan, the cost is not a problem.


    If the sales scale is further expanded in the future, she will consider freeing up some land for the cultivation of raw materials such as cloves, cardamom, and cinnamon.


    In terms of delivery, after two days, Lao Tao, who is in charge of land transportation, came, and she gave Lao Tao her list, and asked Lao Tao to go there. The raw material she used to make the five-spice powder and the previous hot pot base was Lao Tao. I bought it for her.


    As for oysters, which are raw materials for making oyster sauce, they are relatively easy to get. Taizhou is close to the sea, and this thing can be handled as long as the sea is opened.


    It¡¯s just that due to the Japanese pirates problem, the oysters will be unstable. It¡¯s still the same problem. If the sales volume increases, Wei Ruo will consider farming, which can not only save costs, but also stabilize the supply.


    The premise is that there must be considerable sales support, otherwise the benefits of doing so will not be high.


    Soybeans are grown more in the north, and Wei Ruohui will entrust it to Brother Daqiu who runs the boat.


    Old Tao and Brother Daqiu are people Wei Ruo has known and worked with for a long time, and their characters are reliable.


    In addition to the supply of raw materials, Wei Ruo also needs to choose a site. There is still some vacant land on her Zhuangzi in Fucheng, which can be used to build a small workshop.


    The scale of small workshops does not need to be large at the beginning, but we must choose a few reliable ones with good attitudes.


    When she has time, she will go to Zhuangzi to look more, and if there is a suitable one, she will pick it out and work in the workshop.


    ###


    Wei Ruo stayed in Fucheng until Xu Ji''s lo-mei shop reopened, and then returned to Xingshan County.


    As soon as I got home, I heard good news about the Wei family.


    The documents for Wei Mingting''s promotion and assignment have arrived. He has been promoted to deputy garrison and will assist the garrison of Taizhou Prefecture in charge of the anti-Japanese army in Taizhou Prefecture.


    The rank has also been upgraded from the original Lieutenant Zhongxian of the sixth rank to Lieutenant Zhaoxin of the sixth rank.


    In just half a year, he was promoted two levels in a row!


    Such honors are rare, and it can be seen that Wei Mingting has indeed performed outstandingly in the matter of fighting against the Japanese.


    Because of this good news, the captain''s mansion was immersed in joy.


    I feel happiness and excitement on the faces of every passing servant.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei passed through the crowd calmly, returned to Wangmei Garden, and then did what they should do.


    After winning a battle, it is already expected that he will be rewarded. Although the promotion again is indeed a bit unexpected. Before, everyone thought that he had only been promoted once in half a year, so it might be inappropriate to be promoted again now.


    But the facts have proved that the imperial court still attaches great importance to the fight against the Japanese, and there is a lack of talents to fight against the Japanese.


    At present, the biggest impact on Wei Ruo should be the issue of moving.


    I just received the news that Wei Mingting''s residence will be moved from Xingshan County because Wei Mingting has been promoted to the sixth rank, and the army that will be under his control in the future has changed from the anti-Japanese army deployed in Xingshan County to the anti-Japanese army along the coast of Taizhou Prefecture. To Fucheng.


    Now the whole government is busy with this matter.


    Wei Ruo can''t avoid being lazy about this, because Wei Ruo''s things are no less than others, not to mention the things she brought from Huzhou Mansion back then, just in the past half a year, she has saved a lot of things. The warehouse is so full that it will not be able to fit in a truck when the time comes.


    Wei Ruo is very happy about the move. Although Xingshan County has a lot of her industries, these industries have been operating stably, and now Fucheng needs her more.


    Wei''s move to Fucheng will greatly facilitate her next actions.


    In the evening, after Wei Ruo and the others had dinner in the dining hall, Yun talked about the move.


    Yun specifically asked Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er has been in Fucheng for the past few days, and I don''t know the situation at home these few days. Mother is telling you that your father will be transferred to Fucheng. The letter of appointment has been issued. The transfer It''s urgent, so we also need to pack up our things as soon as possible, and move to the new residence in Fucheng with your father."


    Because the Japanese pirates problem has been invading the Taizhou government, the transfer of the military officer is more urgent.


    But it can also be seen that Wei Mingting''s ability has been recognized by the people above, so he is so eager to transfer him to Fucheng, let him assist in the defense of the Anti-Japanese Army that governs the entire Taizhou Prefecture.


    "Well, I will pack my things as soon as possible." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Well, it''s best to tell mother in advance, so mother can prepare the carriage and horses in advance." Yun said.


    "good."


    Yun continued: "In Fucheng, Ruo''er knows a little better than the father, siblings at home. When we go there, if there is anything, Ruo''er needs to help his siblings more."


    "Yes." Wei Ruo agreed with a smile.


    Wei Yilin raised a question: "Mom, what should I do? I''m still practicing martial arts with Master! I can''t give up halfway!"


    Yun said: "Silly boy, there are also martial arts masters in Fucheng, and the masters in Fucheng are more powerful than those in Xingshan County."


    "real?"


    "Of course it is true. If you don''t believe me, ask your father."


    Wei Mingting nodded.


    Having received Wei Mingting''s affirmative answer, Wei Yilin''s face was full of joy and anticipation.


    "Great, then I can become even stronger! At that time, my current seniors won''t be able to beat him!" Wei Yilin was already imagining the future.


    "You study hard, because my father will hire you the best martial arts teacher in Fucheng." Wei Mingting said to Wei Yilin.


    "Okay! Father, I will study hard!" Wei Yilin replied firmly.


    Seeing his lively, cheerful and thoughtful appearance, Wei Mingting and Yun couldn''t help showing gratified smiles on their faces.


    This child has really changed a lot recently.


    Wei Qingwan took Wei Yilin''s happy look into her eyes, and lowered her head involuntarily.


    When her younger brother left her, she was not as sad as she imagined, but lived a very happy and happy life.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 165： Im moving to Fucheng

    Chapter 165 Moving to Fucheng


    When we first separated, my younger brother said that he would try his best to get his parents to agree that he would come back to her.


    But now he has put the words behind him, not only didn''t mention it again, but also expressed quite satisfaction with the arrangement Wei Ruo made for him.


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip, feeling abandoned.


    When Wei Qingruo first returned home, she was worried that such a thing would happen, and she was right.


    Yun''s eyes fell on Wei Qingwan just at this time, and she said to Wei Qingwan: "Wanwan, after we move to Fucheng this time, you must be more careful in your actions, and don''t make the same mistake as last time."


    "My daughter knows..." Wei Qingwan lowered her head and agreed in a low voice.


    The two hands on the knees couldn''t help clenching a little bit.


    Mother brought up what happened last time again, hitting her sore spot.


    "If you don''t understand anything, you can ask Ruoer and learn more from Ruoer." Yun said again.


    Once upon a time, when Wei Ruo just returned home, Yun told Wei Ruo to learn more from Wei Qingwan, and to ask Wei Qingwan if he didn''t understand.


    It hasn''t been long before the identity has changed, and now Wei Qingwan is asked to learn from Wei Ruo.


    In the past, Yun also felt that in terms of rules and manners, the daughter Wanwan who was raised by her side must know better.


    But the last trip to Fucheng made Yun realize that although Wanwan is sensible, she is a little timid. When facing a noble person like Mrs. Yuan, she is too cautious and timid, and she is not as generous as the eldest daughter.


    "My daughter knows, she will learn from her sister." Wei Qingwan agreed in a low voice.


    He raised his head and looked at Wei Ruo softly.


    Wei Ruo had a faint smile on his lips, and didn''t answer or refute.


    "There is also the matter of Ruo''er and Wanwan''s class... I haven''t thought about it yet, if you have any ideas, you can tell me." Yun''s eyes swept over Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head and said in a low voice, "My daughter is entirely up to her mother to decide."


    Wei Qingwan also knew that their Wei family had no foundation in Fucheng, and it was difficult to go to other people''s homes to study.


    And the Wei family doesn''t have the contacts in this area to invite a good female gentleman.


    Wei Ruo replied: "I will discuss this matter after I go to Xie''s Mansion tomorrow. I will leave Xingshan County, so I have to say goodbye to my husband."


    Compared to Wei Qingwan who was at a loss, Wei Ruo was much calmer.


    Although the difference is not very big, it gives people the feeling that something is missing.


    Immediately afterwards, the Yun family said to Wei Yichen: "Yichen, don''t stay at home when you arrive in Fucheng. It is important to prepare for the rural examination, but it is also very beneficial for you to get along with the sons of the aristocratic families in Fucheng."


    Wei Yichen nodded: "My son knows."


    Then Yun explained some things about moving, and said: "In Xingshan County these few days, it was the last time you all had dinner together. When you go to Fucheng, you must pay attention to some rules that you didn''t pay much attention to before. Wake up, now that Yichen, Ruo''er and Wanwan are all grown up, it''s not easy to eat at the same table anymore, and when they eat later, men and women will be separated."


    Everyone responded one after another.


    ###


    On the second day, Wei Ruo went to Xie Mansion.


    For the matter of Fucheng, Wei Ruo has already used Madam Yuan as an excuse to take a lot of leave, but fortunately, Mr. Wang did not blame her.


    "Ruoruo, I heard that you are going to Fucheng soon, right?" Xie Ying said with a melancholy expression.


    "Well, I''m going to Fucheng, but don''t worry, Fucheng is not too far from the county seat, and you can visit me often when you miss me." Wei Ruo said.


    Xie Ying muttered, "Actually, I''m leaving Xingshan County too."


    "Huh? Where are you going?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I''m going to the capital, and my grandfather and father have written, and they want to take me and my mother to the capital." Xie Ying said with some frustration.


    It turned out that this is what was expected, because at the beginning of this year, Xie Ying''s father went to the capital to meet her grandfather, and Xie Ying''s brother Xie Jue had been studying in the capital, picking up Mrs. Xie and Xie Ying. Going to the capital is a matter of time.


    "This is a good thing, you should be happy." Wei Ruo said.


    "I''m not very happy. It''s hard for me to meet such a close friend like you. I can''t bear to part like this. And sir, I also can''t bear to bear with you. Mr.''s teaching is the best among the gentlemen I have ever met. ,my favorite."


    Wang Caiwei who was at the side couldn''t help showing a kind smile on her face when she heard the words.


    Xie Ying asked Wang Caiwei again: "Mr. Wang, are you really unwilling to go to the capital with me?"


    Wang Caiwei shook her head: "I''m used to staying in Jiangnan."


    Wei Ruo also looked at Wang Caiwei. If Xie Ying is going to the capital, what will Mr. Wang do?


    Mr. Wang was originally invited back by the second brother to help her. Now that Xie Ying has left, can she take Mr. Wang to Fucheng?


    Thinking of this, Wei Ruo tentatively asked Wang Caiwei: "Mr. Wang, if you don''t mind, you can follow me to Fucheng and continue to be my teacher."


    Wang Caiwei nodded with a smile: "I don''t mind, I will follow your arrangement."


    She agreed so simply that Wei Ruo couldn''t help but suspect that Wang Caiwei had planned to follow her from the very beginning.


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, Xie Ying was a little worried and said, "Ruoruo, are you going to invite Mr. Wang to your home? Then are you going to go to class with your annoying sister in the future?"


    Wei Ruo smiled and shook his head: "The mountain people have their own tricks."


    Of course she would not be so foolish as to invite Mr. Wang to Wei''s house. She has a good place to arrange in Fucheng.


    "What kind of trick, what kind of trick?" Xie Ying asked Wei Ruo with a look of curiosity.


    Wei Ruo whispered her plan to Xie Ying.


    After listening, Xie Ying couldn''t help laughing: "That little sister of yours must die of anger!"


    "Never mind her, anyway, I won''t take advantage of her." Wei Ruo laughed.


    "Ruoruo, what should I do, I just like you being so ''bad''!" Xie Ying also laughed.


    After returning from Xie''s house, Wei Ruo went to Cangyunyuan to find Yun''s, and told her that he needed several carts to pull goods.


    Wei Qingwan was also there when Wei Ruo went, which is not surprising at all, she used to run to Yun''s from time to time, and in addition to the recent incident of beating her parents, Wei Qingwan came here in order to restore her position in Yun''s heart. Even more diligent.


    "Ruo''er needs five carts?" Yun asked in surprise.


    Actually, she knew that Wei Ruo had a lot of things, but she didn''t expect so many. After all, she only needed three cars in Cangyun Garden, and one car in Wanwan''s place was enough.


    Hearing that Wei Ruo said that he wanted five cars, Wei Qingwan bit her lower lip involuntarily.


    She knew that Wei Ruo not only wanted a lot of cars, but also filled them with good things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 166： dispel their thoughts

    Chapter 166 Dispel their thoughts


    "Well, five carts are needed, and my mother knows that I have a lot of things." Wei Ruo said.


    Yun Shi nodded his head: "I see."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo told Yun about going to Xie''s house.


    "I will continue to study with Mr. Wang in the future, so my mother doesn''t have to worry about my study and class anymore." Wei Ruo said.


    Wen Yan Yun showed a surprised expression: "What''s going on? How can you continue to study with Mr. Wang when you go to Fucheng?"


    "Mrs. Xie and Ms. Xie are going to the capital, Mr. Wang doesn''t plan to go to the capital." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wearing that, Yun''s and Wei Qingwan''s faces showed anticipation at the same time.


    "You mean, Mr. Wang will stay?" Yun hurriedly asked.


    Wei Qingwan also stared at Wei Ruo with excited eyes.


    Wei Ruo raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and replied unhurriedly: "Yes."


    "Then our family can invite Mr. Wang over, right?" Yun said happily.


    Although hiring a husband yourself will cost more and be troublesome, the rewards will definitely be rich.


    Without waiting for Wei Ruo to answer, Yun said to himself: "If you can invite Mr. Wang to your home, then Wanwan''s problem of studying will also be solved."


    Wei Qingwan nodded shyly at the side.


    "Mr. Wang''s guidance will be of great benefit to Wanwan in the future." Yun couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    Not to mention anything else, the fact that the eldest daughter has such a sense of tolerance is probably inseparable from Mr. Wang''s teachings.


    Even if you talk about marriage in the future, learning from Mr. Wang Caiwei can make your future in-laws look up to you.


    Yun said again: "Besides, when we go to Fucheng, we are not familiar with all the families in Fucheng, but if Mr. Wang is invited, there must be many official girls who want to come to our house to study. It¡¯s an excellent opportunity to get closer to various families in Fucheng.¡±


    Yun Shi thought very well, but she didn''t want Wei Ruo to pour cold water on her if she spoke again.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, Mr. Wang already has a new place to go." Wei Ruo said.


    "New destination? Where are you going? Didn''t you just say that you will continue to study with Mr. Wang?" Yun asked puzzled.


    "Yes, Mr. Wang will go to the magistrate''s mansion later, and both Mr. Wang and Mrs. Yuan agree that I will continue to study with Mr. Wang, so I can continue to study with Mr. Wang after I go to Fucheng."


    Wei Ruo''s answer froze the smiles on Yun''s and Wei Qingwan''s faces.


    Especially Wei Qingwan''s, her expression visibly aggrieved.


    Yun asked puzzledly: "Mr. Wang was invited by Mrs. Yuan? But I remember that there is a woman in Mrs. Yuan''s house who is not studying, why did you invite Mr. Wang?"


    Wei Ruo replied: "It belongs to the Yuan family."


    The Yuan family is a family of hairpin tassels, and the family has produced a large number of talents. Many of the family members are officials in the court, and the women in the family are also dignified and beautiful women of the family.


    "Shouldn''t a family like the Yuan family have their own husband?" Yun asked.


    "It''s true in Dongyang, but the one in Taizhou is a branch of the Yuan family, so there may not be such a suitable female gentleman." Wei Ruo explained.


    Actually, Madam Yuan still doesn''t know about Mr. Wang Caiwei. Wei Ruo only found out about it at Xie Mansion in the afternoon. It is impossible to discuss it with Madam Yuan at night.


    Wei Ruo first used this argument to evade, and then arranged for Mr. Wang to be with him. When people from the Wei family asked again, they said that the Yuan family and Mr. Wang had made another arrangement.


    Yun''s tone was disappointing: "So that''s how it is."


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip, and really wanted the Yun family to help her speak, asking Wei Ruo to intercede with the Yuan family, so that she could also study with Mr. Wang.


    Before the Xie family disagreed, it was because she had already studied in the magistrate''s mansion, and Mrs. Xie said it was not easy to rob someone from the magistrate''s mansion.


    Now that she is going to move to Fucheng, there is no such problem.


    But Wei Qingwan waited for a while, and found that her mother didn''t even say that.


    This made Wei Qingwan''s mood sink all of a sudden.


    If it was before, my mother would never ignore her, but now, her attitude towards herself is more than a little cold.


    Maybe it was because of Wei Qingruo, or maybe it was because of what the He family said.


    In short, her status in the hearts of her parents is not as good as before.


    Following this trend, it won''t be long before she will be kicked out by the Wei family, right?


    After waiting for a while, Wei Qingwan was unwilling to reconcile, so she whispered: "Mother, Mrs. Yuan has a lot, and she may not remember what happened last time."


    Without waiting for Mrs. Yun to speak, Wei Ruo directly vetoed it: "Sister Qingwan will also say that it may not be so, what if it happens? Isn''t sister Qingwan afraid to annoy Madam Yuan for this? Can the Wei family afford to offend Prince Huai''s mansion or Yuan?" Where is home?"


    Wei Qingwan still wanted to refute a few words, but was interrupted by Yun: "Let''s talk about this matter slowly. Your father has just started to look good in his official career. We should be more cautious in our words and deeds, so as not to hold him back."


    Although Yun Shi loves Wei Qingwan, her husband is more important than her official career.


    Wei Qingwan was forced to swallow all the words back into her stomach.


    Wei Ruo explained the matter clearly to Yun and went back to Songyuan.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Qingwan also bid farewell to Yun, and looked back at Meiyuan with a depressed and heavy heart.


    Along the way, she was thinking about her situation. With her own strength and that of her mother, she couldn''t beat Wei Qingruo at all, and she couldn''t shake Wei Qingruo''s position in the family at all.


    No, she can''t sit still, she must find a way, she must never go back to the He family!


    After the Chinese New Year, she will be fourteen years old, and when she is old enough, she has to find a good marriage for herself while she is still the lady of the Zhongyi uncle''s mansion, so that even if the relationship between the Wei family and her is weak in the future, she can have a good husband''s life It won''t be sad either.


    Thinking of the marriage, Wei Qingwan''s expression became sad, and the appearance of the Seventh Prince who had only seen two or three times appeared in front of her eyes.


    She knew that her status was very different from his, but she didn''t know why, but couldn''t help but think of him...


    ###


    Wei¡¯s house tidied up and down for a few days, and then began to officially move.


    There are so many things, the team moved back and forth several times before moving most of the things.


    When things were moved halfway, Wei Ruo set off with Yun and others.


    Departed in the morning and arrived at the new Xiaowei Mansion in Fucheng at dusk.


    Mr. Yun looked at the new mansion with a look of joy on his face.


    Mr. Yun still remembers the last time when she brought her two daughters to Fucheng to attend Mrs. Yuan''s garden party, she could only temporarily live in Xie''s other courtyard.


    In just over two months, their mansion moved to Fucheng.


    The new mansion is much larger than the mansion in Xingshan County. Not only are there more yards, but each yard is also much more spacious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 167： branch child

    Chapter 167 Dividing the Yard


    Mr. Yun has already allocated the yard. Except for the main house, the other courtyards in the backyard are divided into east and west parts by a wall, separated by a small door in the middle of the wall.


    In the mansion, men and women live on the east and west sides respectively, the female family members live on the west side of the fence, and the male family members live on the east side of the fence wall, which is more in line with the norms of large families.


    Now that the husband has been promoted and moved to Fucheng, the rules that should be established should be established.


    In the future, it is inevitable that some wives and ladies will be invited to the mansion as guests. Only when the rules are done well will people not be criticized.


    The largest and most spacious room on the east side was given to Wei Yichen, and the largest and most spacious room on the west side was given to Wei Ruo. They are the eldest son and eldest daughter, and should have higher treatment than other children.


    Then there is the courtyard of Wei Yilin and Wei Qingwan.


    As for the residence of the only concubine, Wei Jinyi, Yun didn''t dare to make up her own mind. She didn''t expect to be accused of mistreating the concubine after a busy day, so she asked Wei Mingting for instructions.


    Wei Mingting looked at the drawings of the house, pointed to a room on the east side of the wall and said, "Let''s just take this one."


    Wei Mingting didn''t choose the largest courtyard for Wei Jinyi either, it shouldn''t be better for a concubine to live than a legitimate son.


    The first room on the west side of the wall is the one Yun arranged for Wei Ruo.


    Although this distribution is unintentional, Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi''s residences are next to each other again, but there are two more walls than before.


    Yun''s agreed: "Okay, then this one will be given to Jinyi, and the names of the various courtyards will follow the previous ones, without any other changes."


    Wei Mingting nodded: "It''s fine for these ladies to make the decision."


    Having received her husband''s approval, Yun looked at the arrangement on the drawing and felt very satisfied.


    The only fly in the ointment is that Wanwan was assigned to the most southwest corner.


    She didn''t deliberately arrange it this way, but there are only three yards in total on the west side. Except for the largest one where the eldest daughter lives, the remaining two are not very good. The lower one is even smaller.


    After entering the courtyard, Wei Qingwan realized that the courtyard she was assigned to was actually the worst in the entire mansion, located in the southwest corner of the new school''s Wei''s Mansion.


    The huge gap made Wei Qingwan feel great pain in her heart.


    Doesn''t such an arrangement mean that I have the last place in my parents'' hearts?


    In the past, she was the only daughter in the family, and any good parents came close to her. When she first arrived in Xingshan County, she chose a yard, and her mother asked her to choose the yard first.


    Wei Qingwan was so sad that she couldn''t sleep all night.


    ###


    Wei Ruo didn''t have time to pay attention to whether the courtyard he lived in was good or not. It was already late when he first arrived, so Wei Ruo went to bed after tidying up a little.


    Waking up early the next morning, she and Xiumei were busy unloading the cartful of things and rearranging them.


    The courtyard here is bigger, and there is also a room dedicated to her as a warehouse.


    Xiumei teased: "Miss, you won''t be able to let go of a few more rewards this time."


    Wei Ruoxiao: "What do you think this reward is, you can get it if you say it right? Why don''t you put your hope on the young lady of the Yi family to make a fortune quickly and become a big landlord!"


    Xiumei replied: "My lady will definitely become a big landlord, so there is no need to expect this."


    Wei Ruo sighed: "I have to speed up the progress. Father''s appreciation is a good thing for the Wei family, but not necessarily a good thing for me. The bigger he is, the more restrictions he will have on me."


    "Don''t tidy up yet, follow me to Zhuangzi." Wei Ruo said.


    Anyway, the big boxes transported by horse-drawn carriage were not valuable items, and Wei Ruo¡¯s valuable parts were all put into the space.


    So Wei Ruo is not very worried if they don''t clean up for the time being and just pile them up in the courtyard.


    "Miss, can we go out like this? Now that we are in Fucheng, will it be more inconvenient to move than before?" Xiumei couldn''t help worrying.


    "It''s okay, I said I''m going to see Mrs. Yuan. I didn''t mean that Mr. Wang will go to Mrs. Yuan''s to teach after that. It''s reasonable to go out to study. I will indeed go to Mrs. Yuan''s place after I go to Zhuangzi."


    Later, when Wei Ruo went out, he was stopped by servants at the door, and then he went to Yun''s place according to the rules. After explaining the reason, Yun agreed to Wei Ruo''s going out without thinking too much, but told Wei Ruo that the prefectural city is no better than the county seat, and she wants her Be careful, you must put on your hat when you go in and out of crowded places, keep a distance from strangers, and don''t talk to strange men.


    After Wei Ruo agreed, Yun let her go.


    Go to Zhuangzi, check the condition of the 1,000 mu of fertile land that has been planted with wheat, and then follow up with Manager Yu about the improvement of the purchased fields and the working conditions of the new long-term workers hired.


    It is true that occasional disturbances occur, but they are small conflicts and frictions, which are resolved quickly without the need for Manager Yu to intervene.


    In today''s world, it is the best choice for them to be able to eat enough and have a good life. Most people are grateful, and they will not be opportunistic and sneaky.


    After that, Wei Ruo went to the magistrate''s mansion. The guards of the magistrate already knew Wei Ruo. When they saw Wei Ruo, they immediately notified him. Then Mrs. Yuan''s personal maid Qingyi came to pick Wei Ruo at the door in person.


    When we met again, Mrs. Yuan''s face was full of joy: "You are a very lucky girl. When you went back last time, I was still thinking about the next time we would meet. That''s good, but it''s only ten days. Came to Fucheng."


    Wei Ruo didn''t expect it to be so fast this time. If it wasn''t for the urgent matter of fighting against the Japanese, and the court asked her father to go to the post quickly, they wouldn''t be in such a hurry to move.


    Madam Yuan said again: "It''s so good, you come to Fucheng, Brother Sheng and I can see you often, no one else can take care of my body, but you are the most reassuring!"


    Mrs. Yuan''s spirit is much better than when she reunited with Wei Ruogang. This is all due to the prescription Wei Ruo gave to Mrs. Yuan.


    Wei Ruo confessed to Mrs. Yuan about Mr. Wang Caiwei.


    "Sorry Madam Yuan, I was in Xingshan County at the time, so I used your name without your consent." Wei Ruo apologized.


    "What did I think was the matter? Didn''t I just use my name? It''s not something important. Why should you apologize to me for this? When I let you live in Tianqin Garden before, didn''t I just live with you? I¡¯ve said it before, if you need it, you can find me. If there is such a thing in the future, you can feel free to use the name.¡± Madam Yuan smiled.


    Wei Ruo has a sense of propriety, Madam Yuan still believes in her, knowing that she will not use her name to bluff and deceive her into doing things that go too far.


    Such expedient measures are not a big deal, they can be used in any way.


    Furthermore, even if Wei Ruohu pretended to be Huwei and used her name to be arrogant in Taizhou Mansion, it would not be a big deal. What happened to her majestic Princess Jingmin, letting her savior Hu pretend to be Huwei?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 168： Why is Wei Jinyi here?

    Chapter 168 Why is Wei Jinyi here?


    Wei Ruo stayed with Mrs. Yuan for a while and then left.


    Coming out of the magistrate''s mansion, Wei Ruo got into the carriage and chose a road that would pass through Ronghua Street, because Xuji Braised Meat Shop and Sibaozhai Fucheng Store are both on Ronghua Street.


    In order to reach Ronghua Street, when the carriage passed through an alley, Wei Ruo caught a glimpse of a familiar figure through the window of the carriage...


    White brocade gown, jade crown with hair.


    Just a silhouette, Wei Ruo recognized this person as her second brother Wei Jinyi.


    But shouldn¡¯t the second brother be studying with Old Man Ruan in Huzhou Mansion at this time? How would it appear here?


    After the carriage left the alley, Wei Ruo stopped Xiumei who was driving the carriage.


    After parking the car on the side of the road, Wei Ruo got out of the car.


    "Miss, what''s the matter?" Xiumei asked.


    "I seem to have seen my second brother just now."


    "Second Young Master? No way, he should be in Huzhou Prefecture now, how could he be in Taizhou Prefecture?"


    "I don''t know either, but I shouldn''t be mistaken."


    Wei Ruo dragged Xiumei into the alley: "Let''s go and have a look."


    The two walked back to the alley together, and came to the door of the house where Wei Ruo caught a glimpse of Wei Jinyi just now.


    This house is located in an alley. The door of the house is a bit old, the door panels are old and white, and there are some mottled marks.


    Just now she saw Wei Jin also enter the house.


    "Miss, what should we do, this house looks like a private house, how do we get in?" Xiumei asked.


    Wei Ruo whispered a few words in Xiumei''s ear.


    Xiumei nodded, and then walked towards the door.


    After knocking on the door, it took a long time for the door to open, and there was a woman standing inside the door, graceful and graceful, with enchanting eyebrows and eyes, and a few strands of hair scattered on her forehead.


    The appearance looks a bit quack, and a bit sloppy.


    The moment she saw the woman, Xiumei was obviously stunned, and she choked when she was ready.


    Could it be that the second young master didn''t go to Huzhou to study, but hid his beauty in the golden house secretly without telling the family?


    Xiumei was so surprised that her jaw almost dropped to the ground.


    At this time, the woman inside the door spoke: "Who are you looking for, little girl?"


    "I... I''m looking for my lady''s cat. My lady''s cat just ran out and entered over the fence of your house."


    Xiumei used what Wei Ruo taught her just now.


    "I didn''t see a cat coming in, you may have found the wrong place," the woman said.


    "No, I saw it with my own eyes, Xiaohua must have run in!" Xiumei said firmly.


    While speaking, he looked towards the courtyard behind the woman, trying to find Wei Jinyi.


    "I''ve been out in the yard just now, and I''m pretty sure no cat came in," the woman replied.


    "Let me go in and take a look!" Xiumei said while squeezing her body inside.


    The woman hurriedly tried to block it.


    But Xiumei is a trainer after all, not only strong, but also flexible.


    The woman didn''t expect Xiumei to have such great strength and agility. By the time she made a move to block her, Xiumei had already squeezed half of her body in.


    When all her attention was on Xiumei, Wei Ruo, who was hiding aside, got in through the gap with quick eyes and quick hands.


    By the time the woman reacted and yelled for the people inside the door to stop her, Wei Ruo had already run into the yard.


    At the same time, the door of the main room opened, and several men came out from inside.


    Wei Ruo saw Wei Jinyi in the crowd.


    The four eyes met, and the eyes of both of them were full of surprise.


    At this moment, a burly middle-aged man walked towards Wei Ruo fiercely: "Who dares to break into a private house?"


    "Brother Ke wait a minute, she is my younger sister." Wei Jin also stopped the impulsive middle-aged man.


    "Your sister?"


    Everyone in the house showed surprised eyes.


    At this time, Xiaobei also came out of the house and saw Wei Ruo in surprise and asked, "Miss, why are you here?"


    The woman who opened the door just now said, "They said they came looking for a cat."


    cat? Wei Ruoke has never raised any cats. Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo, but Wei Ruo didn''t hide, not only looked back openly, but even had a bit of annoyance in his eyes.


    She lied, is he any better?


    Wei Jin also said to everyone: "You all go to the house first."


    Everyone nodded, and soon all entered the room, even Xiumei was dragged into the room by the woman who just opened the door.


    Only Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi were left in the yard.


    Wei Jin also walked up to Wei Ruo, lowered his head, and looked at her.


    "I didn''t keep the cat, and I didn''t lose it, but I saw someone who shouldn''t be here, so I found an excuse to come in." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yes." Wei Jin also apologized, "I''m sorry, I went back to Taizhou Mansion without telling you."


    The attitude of apologizing was very sincere, but Wei Ruo became even more angry for no reason.


    Looking at Wei Jinyi, he stretched out his fist and punched Wei Jinyi **** the chest twice.


    Wei Jin didn''t dodge or dodge, let Wei Jin also beat, just said: "Don''t beat your hands hurt."


    "You still know that my hands hurt?" Wei Ruo glared at Wei Jinyi.


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded, and at the same time took out a money bag from his waist and stuffed it into Wei Ruo''s hand, "Use this to save some effort."


    The money bag contained some broken silver and copper coins, which was heavy.


    Wei Ruo lost his temper when he looked at the money bag in his hand.


    How could he be like this!


    "Forget it, I''m not very angry." Wei Ruo said.


    "Well, don''t be angry."


    "Then have you thought about how to explain to me why you are here?" Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi, waiting for his explanation.


    "It''s true that I didn''t study with Mr. Ruan, but I came here for some serious business, not for nothing." Wei Jin also explained.


    "Business?" Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi suspiciously.


    "Some things related to my late mother." Wei Jin also replied.


    After hearing this answer, Wei Ruo stopped asking.


    Everyone has their own secrets, and she is no exception.


    "Okay, as long as you don''t hide your beauty here in the golden house." Wei Ruo said.


    Actually, Wei Ruo knew it wasn''t Jinwu Zangjiao when he opened the door of the main room and saw the elders in that room.


    No one can hide a house full of elders at the same time.


    "Well, it won''t be hidden in a golden house." Wei Jin also promised.


    "How long have you been away from Huzhou Mansion?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I haven''t been back to Huzhou Mansion since we met last time." Wei Jin also answered truthfully.


    So long?


    "Zanglin Layman has been helping you hide it?" Wei Ruo was surprised.


    "It''s my fault that I have been asking Mr. Ruan to hide it from you all this time. I don''t want you to get involved in my right and wrong." Wei Jin also admitted his deception.


    And he chose to hide it from Wei Ruo, just because he didn''t want her to come into contact with dangerous things.


    Wei Ruo was extremely surprised that old man Ruan actually helped his second brother to deceive himself?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 169： Can I visit my second brother more often in the future?

    After Chapter 169, can I often visit my second brother?


    Although Wei Ruo suspected that old man Ruan was helping Wei Jinyi to hide his affairs, he didn''t ask Wei Jinyi why.


    "Are those people in the room your friends?" Wei Ruo asked, pointing to the main room.


    Wei Jin also nodded: "They have some relationship with my late mother, and they will help me run around with my mother''s affairs."


    Wei Ruo nodded.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Jin also turned to look in the direction of the main room, and said, "You all come out."


    Then the door opened, and those people just walked out.


    Including Xiaobei, there were a total of nine people, only the one who opened the door was a woman, and the rest were all men with serious looks.


    When facing Wei Ruo, the expression is respectful and polite.


    Among them, the woman who opened the door to Wei Ruo and the others stepped forward and introduced herself to Wei Ruo.


    "Miss, Lin Fang, a civilian woman, is the wife of this rough old man. I hope Haihan has a lot of disrespect just now."


    The woman put away her enchanting look just now, and her expression was serious and somewhat respectful.


    The man Lin Fang called a thick old man was the burly middle-aged man with a big beard who looked a little scary.


    Immediately afterwards, this man also stepped forward and clasped his fists at Wei Ruo, "Miss, I''m at Ke Chongshan, my wife and I were rude to you just now, you don''t remember villains, don''t care about her like her." !"


    The man''s voice was rough and frightening.


    Wei Jin also explained to Wei Ruo: "Brother Ke has a bold personality and always speaks loudly. You don''t have to be afraid."


    Wei Ruo nodded: "It''s okay. I have seen many brave men like Brother Ke in the countryside. Although they have loud voices, they are kind and gentle. I won''t be easily scared by their voices."


    Then Wei Ruo greeted Ke Chongshan and Lin Fang: "I have seen Brother Ke and Sister Ke, I had a misunderstanding just now. I saw my second brother enter the yard and mistakenly thought he was doing something bad behind my back. I hope that the cats I raised broke into the yard and forced my way into the house under the pretense of excuses, and I hope that brother Ke and sister-in-law Ke don¡¯t mind.¡±


    "Where is it, what did the young lady say. If you don''t mind, of course you don''t mind, as long as you don''t scare or hurt the young lady." Ke Chongshan and Lin Fang quickly waved their hands and denied.


    Then others introduced themselves to Wei Ruo one by one, and Wei Ruo recognized them one by one.


    These people looked older than Wei Jinyi, and like Ke Chongshan, they were all in their forties or fifties.


    The images of these people are also very different. Not only is there a burly and rough person like Ke Chongshan, but also a person who looks full of poetry and books and has an elegant temperament, and there is also a lean person with a mustache .


    A few of them, Wei Ruo looked a little mysterious, and Wei Ruo didn''t feel like an ordinary person.


    But these people with different temperaments gathered together to discuss things with her second brother.


    Wei Ruo didn''t delve too deeply into the reasons behind this. This is her second brother''s private matter, and she doesn''t need to know too much and interfere too much.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo said to several people: "Thank you for taking care of my second brother."


    "Where is the eldest lady, this is what we should do." Several people hurriedly said, looking unbearable.


    After Wei Ruo met and greeted several people, Wei Jin also said to them: "You all go back and do your own business first."


    "Master...Second Young Master, take care, we will take our leave first."


    After speaking, Ke Chongshan immediately left the house with his wife Lin Fang and the others.


    These people left in such a hurry that Wei Ruo didn''t even give them a chance to ask them a few more questions.


    As soon as they left, there were only Wei Jinyi, Wei Ruo, Xiaobei and Xiumei left in the lively house.


    "Are they in a hurry?" Wei Ruo only felt that the appearance of these people leaving was a bit too hasty.


    "They have something to do." Wei Jin also said.


    "Oh." Then Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi, "What about the second brother? Are you going to be busy too?"


    "I don''t have anything to do right now, does the mansion know when you go out this time?" Wei Jin also asked Wei Ruo.


    "I know, don''t worry, second brother, I always find good excuses every time I go out, the mansion can''t detain me now." Wei Ruo replied.


    One is that she has Mrs. Yuan as a very useful excuse, the other is that Nanny Zhang is helping her cover, and the third is that Wei Mingting is very indulgent to her and allows her to do what she wants outside, which has caused the Yun family to not It''s okay to take care of her too much.


    In this way, Wei Ruo is much freer than when she first returned to the Captain''s Mansion.


    "Well, that''s good." Seeing her like this, Wei Jin felt relieved.


    Wei Ruo took another look at the situation in the house in front of him. It was an ordinary small courtyard, and there was nothing special about it.


    Wei Ruo asked; "Second brother lived here recently?"


    Wei Jinyi: "Yes. It''s been a few days."


    Wei Ruo: "Second brother, does he know that we are moving to Fucheng?"


    Wei Jinyi: "I know."


    Wei Ruo: "Then can I visit my second brother from time to time?"


    Wei Ruo didn''t ask Wei Jinyi whether he would return to the new Captain''s Mansion. She wasn''t that stupid. What the second brother is doing now must not be known to the people in the mansion.


    To let them know, it takes a long time to explain just to explain, and other people in the family may not understand and agree.


    So even if the family is in the same city, the second brother will not go back home to live.


    Wei Ruo''s question made Wei Jin hesitate.


    Looking at Wei Ruo''s Yingying eyes, if he refuses, Wei Jin also feels that he will hurt her.


    But if she agrees, Wei Jin is also afraid that what she does in the future will implicate her.


    After all, what he is planning now is likely to bring death to everyone.


    Seeing that Wei Jin was also hesitant, Wei Ruo didn''t ask any further.


    "Second brother, I know, don''t worry, I will keep what happened today a secret for you, and I won''t come looking for you again." Wei Ruo said to Wei Jinyi.


    After speaking, she wanted to take Xiumei away.


    "Wait..." Wei Jin quickly caught up and grabbed Wei Ruo''s hand.


    Wei Jinyi originally wanted to prevent her from leaving, but Wei Jinyi was taken aback when he took Wei Ruo''s hand.


    After realizing that he had done something out of bounds, he hurriedly let go of his hand.


    Although it was only for a short moment, Wei Jin also clearly remembered Wei Ruorou''s touch, petite and soft.


    Wei Ruo turned around and looked at Wei Jinyi.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to see you, it''s that I''m not safe here." Wei Jin also explained eagerly.


    "Well, I know, I didn''t mean to blame the second brother. I guessed the reason when the second brother hesitated, and I didn''t want to embarrass the second brother." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Jin also felt turmoil in his heart, and after thinking for a moment, he said to Wei Ruo: "I will find a suitable opportunity to find you and meet you."


    Maybe it''s not the wisest thing to do, but it''s what he desires in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 170： I cant ruin your reputation

    Chapter 170 I can''t destroy your reputation


    "Well, good." Wei Ruo agreed, with a bright smile on his face.


    Seeing this smile, Wei Jin couldn''t help but look soft.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Jin also asked Wei Ruo: "Can you go back later today?"


    Wei Ruo nodded.


    Seeing this, Xiaobei, who was excited, said quickly: "Then I''ll go and prepare food. Although our yard is small, the kitchen is not small!"


    The few of them haven''t sat down to eat together for a long time.


    Wen Yan Xiumei hurriedly said: "Your cooking skills are so poor, good ingredients are wasted for you, let me do it."


    "Yes, yes, Miss Xiumei is right." Xiaobei said with a smile.


    Then the two entered the kitchen together.


    Before Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi said they would have dinner together, Xiaobei and Xiumei were already busy with their work.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also looked at each other, Wei Ruo smiled: "It seems that my Meimei wants to stay more than I do."


    While Xiumei and Xiaobei were working together in the kitchen, Wei Ruo was going to sit in the main room with Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also stopped: "I''ll go and move the tables and chairs out."


    Wei Ruo asked: "Why?"


    Wei Jinyi: "Men and women are different."


    Wei Ruoxiao: "What''s the difference between men and women?" Second brother held my hand just now?"


    Hearing this, Wei Jin was also a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer.


    Wei Ruo continued: "We are brothers and sisters, so we don''t need to care about some rules."


    Wei Ruo still has the soul of modern people in her body. In her heart, men and women need to avoid taboos, but they are not so strict that they cannot stay in the same room, especially if the other party is her brother who is related by blood.


    "Don''t ruin your reputation."


    After Wei Jin answered, he went into the house and moved the tables and chairs to the courtyard.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help suspecting that in the past, every time she went to Yingzhu Garden, she could see him reading, writing, and painting in the pavilion, and also in the pavilion when they had meals together. Maybe it wasn''t because he liked working in the pavilion so much, but In order not to live under the same roof with her.


    Wei Jin also insisted, so Wei Ruo didn''t say anything.


    Then he sat down on the chair he moved and chatted with him.


    The two of them are just like in Yingzhu Garden in the past. They haven''t seen each other for a long time. Some things may be different, but some things don''t seem to have changed at all.


    Afterwards, Xiumei and Xiaobei brought up the prepared meals.


    Xiumei and Wei Ruo lamented that the kitchen here is bigger and easier to use than the small kitchen in Yingzhuyuan.


    Xiaobei couldn''t help but praise Xiumei''s craftsmanship: "Miss Xiumei is really amazing. They are all the same ingredients, but what I make is plain and boring, and what Miss Xiumei makes makes people''s index fingers move. Lips and teeth are salivating, salivating, unable to stop."


    Xiumei smiled: "The few idioms Xiao Beiyi learned from your young master are used here, right?"


    Xiao Bei smiled embarrassedly, scratching his head while answering: "Miss, don''t make fun of me, I''m not good at studying, and I''m far behind the young master, so I can''t tell others that I learned from my young master. My young master is ashamed."


    Xiumei smiled: "You''d better learn how to cook with me, or be careful that your young master will not want you in the future."


    Xiao Bei hurriedly agreed: "Learn, learn, as long as Miss Xiumei you have time to teach me more, I promise to study hard and learn the craft as soon as possible, so as not to be betrayed by my young master in the future!"


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei were both amused by Xiaobei''s words, and a gentle smile was faintly visible on Wei Jinyi''s face.


    Then the four of them had dinner together in this relaxed and cheerful atmosphere.


    After dinner, it''s getting late.


    "It''s getting late, I''ll go back today." Wei Ruo really wanted to leave this time.


    "Um."


    Wei Jin also sent Wei Ruo to the door, then watched her walk out of the alley.


    Wei Ruo returned to the carriage and headed for Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    "Miss, those people didn''t look easy just now. The woman named Lin Fang looks enchanting and charming, but I feel that she is also a practicing family. When I first tried to squeeze in the door, she At first she was a little slow to react, but after she reacted, she had great strength and coping speed."


    Although it was only a short fight, Xiumei still noticed the difference in the other party with the keenness of a martial arts practitioner.


    "Well, I feel it too." Although Wei Ruo is not a martial arts practitioner, he can sense something.


    "Miss, what do you think the second young master is doing now? Why do I feel that it is not simple!" Xiumei said curiously and worriedly.


    "Don''t think too much, there are some things we can''t control, and it''s useless to think about them." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo is not completely free of doubts, but her doubts are useless.


    There are no such scenes in the original book, even if she knows the original plot, she can''t guess what Wei Jinyi is doing now.


    "That''s true, as long as the second young master treats you well and won''t hurt the second young lady, I don''t have to worry about what he is going to do." Xiumei said.


    ###


    After Wei Ruo and Xiumei left, several figures crossed the wall and came to Wei Jinyi''s side.


    Two of them are the couple Ke Chongshan and Lin Fang that Wei Ruo met just now.


    The few of them stayed here to protect Wei Jinyi, so they wouldn''t go far.


    Just walking away was just to avoid Wei Ruo, so that Wei Ruo could talk to their master.


    "Master, the maid next to Missy is very skilled, unlike ordinary maids." Lin Fang reported to Wei Jinyihui.


    "I know about this, so you don''t have to suspect their master and servant." Wei Jin also said.


    Wei Jinyi''s answer directly dispelled the suspicion of several people about Wei Ruo''s master and servant.


    "Master, then our plan to sneak into the prefect''s mansion..."


    "According to the original plan." Wei Jin also said.


    There is something very important to them in the prefect''s mansion, but the prefect''s mansion can be said to be the most heavily guarded place in the entire Taizhou mansion.


    Yuan''s family was originally a Zanying family, and in the mansion there was a house slave with extraordinary skills that they had cultivated since childhood.


    What''s more, Mrs. Yuan is the princess of Jingmin County, and she has always been protected by experts from the Huai Palace.


    If you want to get things from the prefect''s mansion smoothly, you need careful planning.


    "The subordinates take orders!" Several people replied.


    ###


    Early the next morning, Yun called Wei Ruo to her room, and discussed with Wei Ruo about formally visiting Mrs. Yuan.


    "Your father is now a sixth-rank official and has moved to Fucheng. We should pay a visit to the magistrate''s wife; not to mention Ruoer, you have been taken care of by Mrs. Yuan many times in Fucheng. As a mother, you should come to pay your respects." Yun said to Wei Ruo.


    "The mother can decide on this matter." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Ruo knew that Yun''s proposal was reasonable, as long as she had no other requirements or goals.


    "I prepared some small gifts, Ruo''er take a look, if there is no problem, you can go to the magistrate''s mansion with your mother later." Yun said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 171： In mothers heart, she is not as good as Wei Qingruo

    Chapter 171 She is not as good as Wei Qingruo in the heart of her mother


    "Okay." Wei Ruo took the gift list and looked at it.


    The gift Yun prepared was not expensive, but it was in line with their identities.


    Too expensive would be inappropriate. Wei Mingting is a military officer and has just been promoted in the past two years. His salary is only that much, and the Wei family doesn¡¯t have much extra property. Questioned where the Wei Mansion got the money from.


    "I think this kind of preparation is very good. The salute to the magistrate''s mansion is not about being expensive, but about being decent and caring." Wei Ruo returned the gift list to Yun.


    Mr. Yun nodded in satisfaction. In fact, just now was a test for her eldest daughter.


    I want to see the eldest daughter''s ability to deal with this aspect, and the eldest daughter''s answer makes her very satisfied.


    "Ruo''er said it very well. The gift list this time is indeed not expensive. Agricultural products and seafood are common things, but I have spent a lot of time preparing them. If it is more expensive, how can the captain''s mansion be accurate?" Don''t, you can''t get Madam Yuan''s eyes either."


    Then Wei Qingwan also came.


    "Mother, sister."


    After entering the door, Wei Qingwan greeted Yun Shi and Wei Ruo, with low eyebrows and obedient attitude, with a well-behaved posture.


    Seeing Wei Qingwan, Wei Ruo was not surprised at all. She also guessed that the Yun family might still not give up. If there is a chance to go to the magistrate''s mansion, she will definitely find a way to bring Wei Qingwan there.


    After Wei Qingwan entered the door, Yun took a special look at Wei Ruo, seeing that Wei Ruo didn''t respond, she lost her heart.


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Yun showed the gift list to Wei Qingwan and asked her opinion: "Wanwan will help my mother to see if there is anything else that needs to be added to this gift list."


    Wei Qingwan took a closer look, then looked up at Yun Shi, hesitating to speak.


    "Just say what you have to say, there is no one else here." Yun said.


    "My daughter thinks these gifts are too common for washing... My daughter is a little worried..." Wei Qingwan said cautiously.


    I dare not say everything, for fear of offending Yun Shi.


    The joy on Yun''s face faded slightly, and then he looked at Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo remained silent, pretending not to hear anything.


    What Wei Qingwan thinks has nothing to do with her, she doesn''t want to comment and is too lazy to comment.


    When Wei Qingwan saw Yun''s eyes, she couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy.


    "Mother, is it wrong to say it''s the daughter?" Wei Qingwan asked cautiously.


    "Wanwan, there are some things you should really learn from your sister. I thought you would follow me to handle housework, and you would know more about things like worship than your sister."


    Obviously Wei Qingwan disappointed Yun. She thought that Wei Ruocheng would not understand the things about farming when he was busy with farming, and Wei Qingwan could learn some tricks by following her.


    Unexpectedly, the result was just the opposite.


    Wei Qingwan was taken aback for a moment, then turned to look at Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo remained silent, as if he had never heard of the conversation between Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan.


    Mr. Yun didn''t say anything more, but from her expression, it can be seen that she is obviously more satisfied with Wei Ruo''s today.


    Then Yun took the two of them out together. On the way to the magistrate''s mansion, Yun told Wei Qingwan several times:


    "When you arrive at Yuan''s Mansion, don''t open your mouth easily. If you are told to salute, do not say a word."


    "When you see Madam Yuan, don''t talk too much or show cowardice. I won''t mention what happened before you when I go today, and I don''t ask Madam Yuan to change her impression of you, as long as you don''t make trouble again."


    "If you encounter someone who doesn''t know what to do, just look at your sister and learn from her."


    Yun family wanted to change Wei Qingwan''s image in Madam Yuan''s heart, but she didn''t dare to let Wei Qingwan annoy Madam Yuan.


    Yun''s exhortations were like sharp thorns piercing into Wei Qingwan''s heart.


    Wei Qingwan still remembers that not long ago when Wei Ruo returned home and the three of them went out together for the first time, what her mother said in the carriage was all to tell Wei Qingruo.


    Now everything has changed, the person my mother told me has become her, which means that the person I don¡¯t trust has also become her. In my mother¡¯s heart, she is not as good as Wei Qingruo.


    "Yes, my daughter knows." Wei Qingwan agreed softly.


    Because the greeting card was handed in early in the morning, the three of the Yun family were immediately invited in after arriving at the Yuan Mansion.


    Madam Yuan received the three Yun family members in the flower hall.


    Wei Qingwan kept Yun''s advice in mind, and did not dare to be timid, but she also did not dare to speak easily, and sat obediently aside.


    Wei Ruo sat down and drank tea generously. Madam Yuan has been here many times, so she will not be restrained.


    She didn''t overwhelm the guest and grab the conversation, she stayed quietly at the side, letting Mrs. Yun talk to Mrs. Yuan.


    After all, Mrs. Yun is a person from the Zhongyibo Mansion in the capital. Mrs. Yun''s words are decent, not overly courteous, nor does it make the conversation look awkward.


    Yun mentioned the past: "I still remember that year when I saw Princess Huai in Xu Guogong''s mansion, I realized that there is such an amazingly talented and beautiful person in this world."


    Mr. Yun was also an official lady before marrying into Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion, so she also went to Duke Xu''s mansion which was in its prime, and met Mrs. Yuan''s mother, Princess Huai, from afar.


    Mrs. Yuan said: "My concubine mother had such a false name when she was young. It''s a pity that I didn''t inherit my mother''s talent and appearance."


    Yun Shi hurriedly said: "Where is Madam Yuan, how can you make a person like me feel ashamed?"


    Mrs. Yuan said again: "However, in terms of amazing talent, brilliance, talent and appearance, my concubine mother is still not as good as the late Empress Xu, but Empress Xu was a little younger back then. When Empress Xu reaches Ji, the most beautiful woman in the capital will be... The title fell to Empress Xu."


    Mr. Yun sighed slightly: "It''s a pity that the confidante is so unlucky, Empress Xu died early."


    Madam Yuan sighed: "If nothing like that happened in Xu Guogong''s mansion, and Empress Xu didn''t die, it would be great."


    Mrs. Yuan did not dare to answer Mrs. Yuan''s words, for fear that what she said would become a disaster.


    The matter of Xu Guogong''s mansion was very involved, and many people were convicted of it, so even after so many years, no one dared to mention it lightly.


    The two were chatting about the past, when they heard a servant hurriedly report: the front yard is flooded.


    Madam Yuan ordered all the servants in the mansion to go to the front yard to fight the fire, and she herself went to the front yard after explaining to the three of Yun.


    Yun who stayed behind looked back at the two women. When she chatted with Mrs. Yuan just now, the two daughters were very quiet and decent, and she was very relieved.


    Just as he was about to say something to his two daughters, there was a commotion outside.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t there water in the front yard? Why is there such a commotion?" Yun said.


    Just now, the servants of the Yuan Mansion came to report that it was the water coming from the front yard, which is far away from here. If it was the water coming from the front yard, the movement heard here should not be so loud.


    Wei Ruo also sensed that something was wrong. She vaguely heard the sound of close combat outside, and the distance was not far away.


    Walking water isn¡¯t the sound, is it?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 172： Two old things were stolen

    Chapter 172 Stolen two old things


    Wei Qingwan asked Yun: "Mother, should we go out and have a look now?"


    Wei Ruobai gave Wei Qingwan a look: "It sounds like a thief has entered the house. You are fighting with the people in the house. What are you going out for now? Don''t make trouble."


    Knowing something was wrong, Wei Ruo didn''t plan to go outside to check the situation.


    If someone really wants to fight and kill, then it''s not appropriate for her to go.


    Wei Ruo stopped Wei Qingwan from going out to watch, not for Wei Qingwan''s safety, but because she didn''t want Wei Qingwan to cause trouble for her.


    "A thief has entered?" Wei Qingwan''s expression changed immediately, and there was more panic in his eyes.


    Although her father is a school lieutenant and has always lived very close to the war, in fact Wei Qingwan has never really been close to killing.


    If there were any fighting outside, Wei Qingwan had no idea what to do.


    Wei Qingwan asked again: "Then will we be in danger here?"


    Listen to the voice, very close to them.


    Wei Ruo took a sip of the teacup calmly, and then asked, "It''s dangerous here, so you''ll be safe if you go out? Or are you going to find a cabinet to hide?"


    In the flower hall, the maids of the Yuan Mansion waited quietly beside her as motionless as a mountain. She, a daughter of the uncle''s mansion, couldn''t hold back, what did she look like?


    Wei Qingwan looked aggrieved: "Sister, don''t be angry, I''m just a little worried about the safety of my mother and you."


    "Don''t show me your aggrieved face, this is not in the Wei Mansion, your weeping and crying appearance is almost enough to be kept at home, don''t come outside to embarrass yourself." Wei Ruo said coldly.


    These words were ruthless, and Wei Qingwan didn''t save any face.


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip aggrievedly, then turned her head and looked at Yun Shi with red eyes.


    I thought I could see Yun''s distress for him and anger towards Wei Qingruo, but Yun''s face was serious, not only did he not feel distressed, but also cold.


    "Mother, my daughter doesn''t mean to run away and lose face to the Captain''s House. My daughter just asks if there is any danger." Wei Qingwan said to Yun grievously.


    Yun''s tone educated Wei Qingwan in a dignified tone: "Wanwan, pay attention to your demeanor, don''t panic at the slightest thing, and always remember that you are the lady of the Zhongyi uncle''s mansion when you are outside, and your ancestor is a famous founder of the country."


    Wei Qingwan felt as if she had been poured a basin of cold water from head to toe. The tears in her eyes were swirling, and she tried not to cry.


    However, Yun Shi was not in the mood to pay attention to Wei Qingwan''s little emotions at the moment, and the continuous voices from outside made her frown.


    They could even hear the guards in Yuan''s mansion shouting "don''t let them run away", "don''t let them hurt the princess" and similar words.


    This is definitely a thief, and a very tricky thief!


    But who on earth would be so daring to come to the magistrate''s mansion in broad daylight to make trouble?


    After an unknown amount of time, the sound outside stopped.


    After a while, Mrs. Yuan came back.


    "Mrs. Wei, Miss Wei, sorry to surprise you." Madam Yuan apologized.


    "We''re fine, Mrs. Yuan, nothing happened in the front yard, right?" Yun asked with concern.


    "No one was injured, it''s nothing serious, but the mansion is messy today, I''m afraid the reception will not be good, so Madam Wei and the two Miss Wei will stay soon." Madam Yuan said.


    "It''s okay, Ma''am, you can take care of your body even though you are busy with the affairs of the house."


    It was inconvenient for Mrs. Yun to stay for a long time, so she took Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan with her and bid farewell to Mrs. Yuan.


    Coming out of the flower hall, Wei Ruo saw the servants in the mansion moving in a hurry, and they all ran towards the backyard.


    It seems that it is not as simple as just walking in the front yard.


    After Wei Ruo and others left, Master Yuan hurried back to the mansion.


    He went out to inspect early this morning, and it was already too late to come back after receiving the news.


    "Madam, how are you?" Yuan Zhengqin first cared about his wife''s situation when he entered the door.


    "I''m fine, and no one in the mansion was injured." Mrs. Yuan said.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine, I''m sending people to track down these thieves now."


    Yuan Zhengqin was about to call for people to come in when Madam Yuan stopped him: "Husband, this is the end of today''s matter, don''t say anything, you order to go down, just say to the outside world that the front yard has leaked water, and don''t spread the news about the thieves in the back yard!"


    Madam Yuan''s words made Yuan Zhengqin wonder: "Madam, what''s wrong?"


    "Today, the house is full of water and thieves, and it just happened when you were not in the house. It''s hard for me not to feel that they did it on purpose." Madam Yuan''s face was serious.


    "Since this is the case, we should track down the whereabouts of these culprits and bring them to justice." Yuan Zhengqin said.


    "The thieves didn''t hurt anyone after they entered the house, only two things were stolen from the warehouse."


    "What''s missing?"


    "One is the Picture of Remnant Plum Blossoms and Aoxue; the other is a dagger named Dragon Picture." Speaking of these two things, Madam Yuan frowned.


    "What''s so special about these two things?"


    Yuan Zhengqin didn''t have any special impression of these two items. What was certain was that they were not the two items with high value in their warehouse.


    The thieves took so much effort to sneak into their warehouse, but only stole two items that were not very valuable?


    Or is there something else wrong with it?


    "These two things are indeed not particularly valuable, but they have the same source. When Xu Guogong''s mansion was copied, all the copied things were included in the national treasury. After a period of time, these things were successively rewarded by the emperor''s uncle. Everyone, my father also got some. This picture of the broken plums and Aoxue and this dagger are the things that my father rewarded from Xu Guogong''s mansion back then. When I got married, they came with me to Taizhou mansion together with other dowry .Because there is nothing special about it, and I didn¡¯t pay attention to it until I compared the dowry list to confirm the stolen items, and I found out that these two items came from this.¡±


    After listening to his wife''s explanation, Yuan Zhengqin still couldn''t figure it out: "Why would someone go to such lengths to steal these two things?"


    Mrs. Yuan shook her head: "I also don''t understand. Xu Guogong and his son have passed away for more than ten years. People who were related to this matter were implicated, demoted from their posts, and lived in seclusion. Why do people go to great lengths to deal with it now? Worrying about old things from the past."


    "Madam doesn''t want me to speak out because I think these people are old people related to Xu Guogong''s mansion?" Yuan Zhengqin asked.


    "I don''t know if they are related to the Xu Guogong''s mansion back then, but these people are so skilled that even the masters of the palace who have followed me for many years can''t do anything to them, but they didn''t hurt anyone in my mansion, so I think they We don''t have any malice towards us, we just want these two things. And these two things are of no use to me, so it doesn''t matter if I give them to them." Madam Yuan replied.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 173： Wei Yichen entered Anzhou College

    Chapter 173 Wei Yichen enters Anzhou Academy


    This was the decision made by Mrs. Yuan after long consideration before Yuan Zhengqin came back.


    After pondering for a while, Yuan Zhengqin chose to support his wife''s decision: "I believe in Madam, and I will do what Madam says."


    ###


    After returning from Yuan Mansion, Wei Ruo specially asked Xiumei to go out to inquire about Yuan Mansion. If the thieves really entered, the government would issue a wanted notice to arrest and hunt them down.


    But after waiting for two days, there was no relevant news. I only heard that there was water in the magistrate''s mansion, but the fire was quickly extinguished, and there was no serious problem.


    It seemed that nothing serious happened that day, and the sound of close combat also seemed to be just the wrong judgment of the Wei family.


    This incident seems to be over like this.


    In the next few days, the city was also very quiet, and no one heard of any troublemakers.


    So Wei Ruo stopped paying attention to these things, and devoted all her energy to her own industrial expansion plan. Whether it was Zhuangzi in Fucheng or the business she negotiated with Boss Fan, it was enough for her to be busy for a while.


    During the period, I took time to go to Sibaozhai, and explained the business matters with the nanny and Uncle Xu.


    Recently, Wei Ruo¡¯s several shops have made a lot of money, but at the same time they spend a lot of money. After calculating the general ledger, the input is not as much as the output. The one hundred taels of gold he got before is almost covered.


    But Wei Ruo is not distressed, her money has not disappeared, but has been exchanged for real fields and shops. As long as the fields can produce output and the shop can continue to operate, she will not worry about having no money.


    "Miss, if you have anything to do, tell Zhushan and me to do it. Don''t carry everything by yourself. You see, you''re exhausting yourself again."


    Every time she sees Wei Ruo, the nanny can''t help but say a few words in distress, always feeling that Wei Ruo has lost weight.


    "Nurse, I''m not skinny, look at the flesh on my face, it''s all real."


    "It''s only a few ounces of meat. When you were young, your little face was white and soft, like a big white steamed bun, but it is much rounder than this face now!"


    "Nurse, what you''re talking about is the baby fat I had when I was a child. I''m almost old now. If my face is so chubby, I won''t be able to marry." Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    "Who said that? Miss is so beautiful and capable, how can she not get married? Anyone who says she can''t get married must be jealous of her." The nanny said.


    Wei Ruo hurriedly changed the subject with a smile: "Okay, nanny, I''ll eat more when I get back, and try to make myself fat for nothing!"


    Xiumei also chimed in: "Mother Xu, don''t worry, I''ll cook more delicious food for the miss when I get back, let her eat whatever she wants, and make a bunch of snacks for her to take with her, so I won''t starve her!"


    The two master and servant were laughing and joking, the nanny couldn''t help feeling relieved, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Wei Ruo stayed in Sibaozhai until the afternoon before leaving with Xiumei satisfied.


    The only regret of this trip is that I didn¡¯t see Brother Xiaoyong himself.


    This time, Brother Xiaoyong has also been promoted to a higher level in the reward for meritorious deeds, from deputy general manager to general manager.


    But he didn''t even have time to go home to celebrate the event with his parents, and he had already rushed to the new station to work.


    The days when the Wei family moved to Fucheng are on the right track, except that Wei Mingting has become extraordinarily busy again, there is nothing special about it.


    Wei Yilin found a new martial arts master. Judging by his high spirits every day, the new master should be very powerful. Every time he mentions the new master, he has a look of admiration.


    The biggest change from daily practice is that his stature has started to rise at a speed visible to the naked eye, and Yun''s is already busy making new clothes for him.


    Wei Yichen also got good news about his studies. When he first came to Fucheng, Yun Shi told him to have more contacts with the princes of the aristocratic families in Fucheng.


    In the end, I really got some benefits by accident. Once, when I was comparing poems with other aristocratic princes in a teahouse, the old dean of Anzhou Academy saw him and invited Wei Yichen to study in their academy.


    Anzhou Academy is one of the three best academies in Taizhou Prefecture. The children of Taizhou Prefecture want to enter this academy.


    It was not that they hadn''t considered this academy at the beginning, but they couldn''t find the way to get in, so they had the idea of ??retreating to the next best thing and worshiping celebrities as teachers.


    But I didn''t expect that if I planted flowers intentionally, the flowers would not bloom, but if I planted willows and willows unintentionally, an accident would give Wei Yichen this opportunity.


    Mr. Yun was happy, Wei Mingting was also happy, and Wei Yichen himself was equally happy.


    For this reason, Yun''s specially asked the kitchen to cook some good dishes, and several people in the family celebrated a little.


    Wei Ruo gave Wei Yichen some pens and paper and a jar of fruit wine brewed by himself.


    Wei Yilin will also use the private money he saved to buy an inkstone for Wei Yichen.


    Then Wei Yichen looked at Wei Qingwan with a smile on his face: "Where is Wanwan?"


    Wei Qingwan''s expression froze, because she didn''t know how to answer because of her guilty conscience.


    Wei Qingwan should be the most active in this kind of thing, but she has been depressed recently, so she didn''t care about it for a while.


    "I''m sorry big brother, I... I forgot to prepare a gift for you, give me some time, and I will make it up as soon as possible!" Wei Qingwan said hastily.


    Wei Yichen smiled: "What are you talking about, brother is joking with you, don''t be nervous Wanwan, it is enough for brother to know that you are happy for him, gifts and so on are all fake."


    "Hmm..." Wei Qingwan lowered her head slightly, with a little joy on her face.


    Looking at her cautious appearance, Wei Yichen said with some distress: "Wanwan doesn''t have to be like this, big brother will always be your big brother, you shouldn''t be so alienated, you know?"


    Wei Yilin on the side also agreed: "Yes, yes, sister Wanwan, we are a family, why are you so polite, if you are not prepared, you will not be prepared. As long as we are together, it will be the happiest thing!"


    "Yes!" Wei Qingwan nodded heavily.


    When the three of them finished their sensationalism and looked up at the position where Wei Ruo was standing before, they realized that Wei Ruo hadn''t known where to go.


    On the second day after celebrating at home, Wei Yichen packed his things and went to the academy to report.


    Anzhou Academy is located at the foot of Sickle Mountain outside Fucheng. Although it is within the jurisdiction of Fucheng, it is still some distance away.


    The academy stipulates that students must stay in the academy for daily board and lodging.


    Therefore, Wei Yichen will not return home before the next vacation.


    After Wei Yichen left, the Captain''s Mansion will also be busy for the upcoming New Year.


    The Yun family called Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan to Cangyun Garden, and discussed with them this year''s New Year''s ceremony for the Zhongyi uncle''s mansion. At the same time, they also took the opportunity to train their two daughters, because after the new year, the daughters will be old enough to start Proposed marriage.


    Yun said to Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan: "This year is different from previous years. Your father has been promoted twice in this year, so the annual gifts for your grandparents are more generous than in previous years."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 174： Joel is so caring

    Chapter 174 Ruoer is too caring


    After Yun''s question, Wei Ruo didn''t make a sound, and Wei Qingwan answered first.


    Wei Qingwan spoke a lot very seriously, and based on her understanding of the old uncle and old lady in Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion, she put forward a lot of her own opinions.


    "The item of tea can be increased. Grandfather likes to drink tea, and the price of tea this year is also cheaper than in previous years; and the purple sand tea set that grandfather likes, do you want to find a way to put a set in it?"


    Wei Qingwan mentioned this because the situation at home is indeed different this year. Her father has been promoted to the sixth rank. If there is nothing to sell as in previous years, I am afraid it will be unreasonable.


    Wei Qingwan knows that the current situation in the mansion is not rich, but she also knows Yun''s thoughts. As a daughter-in-law, she must not be stingy at this time.


    Yun Shi nodded: "I really mean that."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Qingwan said: "But my daughter also knows that due to the poor harvest in the village this year, there are some problems with the government''s income and expenditure. My daughter is willing to use her own money to buy annual gifts for her grandparents."


    Wen Yan Yun was a little surprised and also a little moved: "Wanwan, those are your private self."


    Wei Qingwan replied firmly: "As a granddaughter, I should prepare some annual gifts for my grandparents to show my filial piety. What''s more, if Wei Ruo''s grandparents and parents are not loyal, how can I be the person I am today? Everything I own belongs to the Wei family. .¡±


    "Wanwan, you have a heart." Yun''s face couldn''t help but look gratified.


    "Mother is serious, this is what a daughter should do." Wei Qingwan''s eyes were shining, her voice was soft, and her tone was sincere.


    Yun was very satisfied with Wei Qingwan''s answer, and then asked Wei Ruo: "What do you think of this year''s gift list?"


    Wei Ruo was lazy and didn''t want to think too much, so he just glanced casually and said, "It''s fine for mother to make a decision. Mother must be more experienced than us in this regard."


    Wei Ruo''s words can''t be wrong, it just seems a little perfunctory.


    So Yun said to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, your grandparents still love you very much. We still can''t go back to the capital this year. Make an idea."


    The Yun family also does not require the eldest daughter to bring out her own self to buy new year gifts for her grandparents like Wanwan, but only wants her to be more serious and help think about this issue. The gifts between relatives during the New Year and holidays are all prepared by her, the head of the house, and these things should be familiarized as soon as possible.


    Wei Ruo was already prepared: "Mother, when the nobles gave me things before, I had already reserved gifts for my grandparents in advance, but because those things were fragile and difficult to transport, I thought about waiting until the next time I went home. When the capital delivers things, let them take them by water."


    As he spoke, he took out a list from his pocket and gave it to Yun.


    Wei Qingwan looked at the list that Wei Ruo handed over in surprise. She was already prepared?


    Wei Ruo took Wei Qingwan''s reaction into his eyes, and could see that she was surprised and resentful.


    It wasn''t that she deliberately wanted to compete with Wei Qingwan.


    This gift for the old uncle and the old lady was already prepared when she received the reward from Chu Lan. At that time, she planned to take it with her when she gave gifts to the capital at the Xiaowei Mansion.


    Yun took Wei Ruo''s list and looked at it. In addition to some porcelain tea sets rewarded by the Seventh Prince, Wei Ruo also brought along dried sweet potatoes, sweet potato chips, mushroom sauce and other foods that have recently become popular in Taizhou.


    Although these things are not expensive, they are local specialties, and they are probably not popular in the capital.


    Giving these can reflect your heart and have local characteristics, so it is the most suitable.


    Yun''s brows were beaming with joy: "Ruo''er is really caring."


    If it is said that Wei Qingwan is willing to use his private money to buy new year gifts to make Yun Shi feel gratified, then Wei Ruo''s gift list will surprise and delight Yun Shi.


    Wei Ruo said lightly: "It''s nothing, my grandparents love me very much, and gave me beautiful things several times, which is what I should."


    Wei Ruo had nothing to do with Yun Shi when he did this, it was entirely because the two old men in the capital treated her fairly well.


    No matter what the purpose of the two old people is to treat themselves well, but they gave her the title of eldest daughter and gave her several gifts, they are all real.


    "If you are filial, your grandparents will be very happy to know." Yun said with a smile on his face.


    Afterwards, the Yun family discussed with Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan the details of the gift list and the details of the purchase of new year''s goods in the mansion.


    The smile on Wei Qingwan''s face was gone, and the expression on her face was a little stiff when she answered several times.


    ###


    On the second day, Wei Ruo went out again.


    The small workshop she built on the open space in Zhuangzi has been completed, and she is going to inspect it today.


    On the way, Wei Ruo and Xiumei changed their appearances, dressing up as the last time they went to see Fan Chengxu.


    Because he will deal with many outsiders when he inspects the newly built workshop today, Wei Ruo''s current situation is not suitable for showing his face in public to avoid being caught.


    When they arrived at Zhuangzi, the two little girls who got on the bus turned into two ugly young men when they got off the bus.


    Because he knew that Wei Ruo was coming, Guanshi Yu waited at the gate of Zhuangzi in advance, and when he saw the two young masters getting off the carriage, Guanshi was stunned.


    "Manager Yu." Wei Ruo called out to Manager Yu.


    Hearing a familiar voice, Yu Guanshi realized that the young master in front of him was their current employer.


    "Miss, why do you look like this?" Manager Yu asked.


    "I met a lot of workers today, and my daughter is inconvenient because of her body weight. Please trouble Steward Yu to call me Mr. Xu when I introduce you to people later." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yes, yes, yes, or Miss... Ah no, the young master is very thoughtful!"


    Immediately after that, Manager Yu took Wei Ruo and Xiumei to Zhuangzi where Wei Ruo''s small workshop was built.


    On the original open space of Zhuangzi, there are five more houses built with yellow soil mixed with stones and broken straw. This is Wei Ruo''s new workshop.


    "Miss, these houses were built according to your requirements and design drawings." Guan Shi said.


    According to Wei Ruo''s request, some special things were built in each room.


    There are large stoves, large shelves, half-walls built with earth and stones, and some strange shapes, whose purpose is unclear for a while.


    Wei Ruo was very satisfied after the inspection. This house was supervised by Uncle Xu, so she was very assured of the quality of the house.


    Wei Ruo then asked Guanshi Yu: "How is the selection of the person I asked you to help me?"


    During the previous visit, Wei Ruo asked Manager Yu to select a few reliable long-term workers who could work in a down-to-earth manner from Zhuangzi, and arrange them in the newly built small workshop behind her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 175： Met Wei Jinyi by chance

    Chapter 175 Meeting Wei Jinyi by chance


    "I''ve chosen it, I''ll ask them to come over and show it to you, Young Master."


    "good."


    Manager Yu led the ten people he picked out to Wei Ruo.


    Guard Yu introduced: "The four here are long-term workers who used to work in our village, and the six over there are selected from the recent recruits, and one of them has been an apprentice in a pharmacy."


    This is Wei Ruo''s request, and those with experience as a pharmacy apprentice will be given priority.


    Wei Ruo looked at them one by one, and found that they were young lads with great strength, energy, willingness to endure hardships, and good character. These were the selection criteria that Wei Ruo explained to Manager Yu. These three points should all be in line with the law.


    Wei Ruo explained a few words to several people: "You can be selected to work here, and your wages will increase by ten yuan a month, plus a bucket of rice."


    "Thank you, my boss!"


    Several people quickly thanked.


    During this period of grain shortage, many people have no food to eat, and many places that recruit workers have reduced wages, and they can get an extra ten cents and a bucket of rice for a month, which is a great favor to the poor.


    "But in the same way, I have higher requirements for you than for others. I believe that Manager Yu has already told you that when you come to work in the workshop, you must abide by the rules and know the importance. The things in your workshop need to be kept secret. You can¡¯t talk to outsiders, not even family members.¡±


    "Once you are found to have violated the regulations, you will be dismissed immediately and will not be hired again."


    The last sentence Wei Ruo spoke very harshly.


    Several people nodded repeatedly, expressing that they would not betray their boss.


    It is not easy to have a place to eat enough these days, especially those few refugees who have just been accepted. There is a place to live and a salary to get. Unless their brains are kicked by a donkey, such an opportunity must be seized.


    Then Wei Ruo arranged jobs for ten of them.


    There are five houses, the first one is mainly used for grinding, grinding the transported materials into powder, and these powders are used to make five-spice powder. In addition to the five-spice powder, Wei Ruo also asked them to grind some medicinal materials.


    Not only because Wei Ruo needs to use these medicinal materials, but also to confuse the public.


    Wei Ruo arranged three people in this room, just to do the grinding work. For the time being, Xu Zhushan will personally do the subsequent blending work, because the relevant formula ratios are still in the hands of people he can trust.


    The second room is mainly for the processing of oysters. The purchased fresh oysters are shucked and washed. This room is arranged for two people.


    The third room is cooking, which is used to boil the processed oysters into oil. That pre-made hearth and big boiler is for this. Wei Ruo arranged for two people in this room.


    The fourth and fifth rooms are reserved for making soy sauce, and there is a large open space in front of the fifth room, which is used for drying soy sauce.


    But the production cycle of soy sauce is relatively long, so Wei Ruo did not agree on soy sauce when talking with Fan Chengxu, but only agreed to supply him with five-spice powder and oyster sauce.


    Wei Ruo temporarily arranges three people for these two houses, and then considers increasing the manpower after the stable operation.


    Wei Ruo likes to take steps step by step, and doesn''t want to take too many steps at once and bring unnecessary risks to himself.


    Wei Ruo explained the content of their work to everyone, and when the explanation was over, the first batch of raw materials were also delivered.


    There are spices for making five-spice powder, some medicinal materials, and oysters and soybeans.


    Then Wei Ruo asked a few people to start working, while himself and Xiumei supervised and guided them, and corrected any mistakes in time.


    Wait until everything is on the right track, and it will be dark.


    Although he had a busy day, Wei Ruo felt refreshed.


    Sure enough, for Wei Ruo, doing what she likes is much less labor-intensive than fighting with people in the house!


    Leaving Zhuangzi, Wei Ruo decided to go to Zuixianju for a meal.


    Xiumei was a little worried: "Miss, are we still going to Zuixianju?"


    "Since we want to do business with them, it''s better to know more about them. What''s more, we won''t be in time for dinner when we go back to the school captain''s mansion. Why don''t we eat a little outside? It just so happens that today''s outfit is suitable." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, I am always worried that we will be recognized by others! The last time we went to Zuixianju was for revenge. Today, we are our own people in Zhuangzi. It''s okay to be discovered, but I am really worried about going to Zuixianju like this now."


    Xiumei was a little worried.


    "It''s really found out. It''s probably because of the damage to my boudoir''s reputation and the difficulty of getting married. It''s not a big deal. I didn''t want to marry a good man, so why should I be afraid? As long as I don''t hang myself with a white silk , I have nothing to worry about." Wei Ruo said frankly.


    Every lady disguised herself as a man and went to a restaurant to eat. Although the rumors are not good, it is not a terrible thing. Wei Ruo can still afford the consequences.


    "Okay, but I still have to protect you so that you won''t be easily discovered!" Xiumei said firmly.


    Although the young lady has a plan for the young lady, she still hopes that there will be other possibilities at that time, and the young lady does not have to marry the dead to become a widow.


    What''s more, isn''t there Brother Xiaoyong? In case Brother Xiaoyong really succeeds, then the lady will have a backer in the future!


    Arriving at Zuixianju, Wei Ruo asked for a box on the second floor, and when he was about to enter the door, he saw Ke Chongshan and Lin Fang coming out of the next room.


    Ke Chongshan and Lin Fang are here, does it mean that the second brother is also here?


    With a little curiosity, Wei Ruo walked to the door of the next box, and was about to take a peek at the situation in the room, when suddenly a hand stretched out from the room and dragged her in.


    Seeing this, Xiumei stepped forward quickly and pushed away the person who was dragging Wei Ruo, and then stood in front of Wei Ruo.


    But after a closer look, the room is full of acquaintances. When they were in the house in the alley that day, they had already greeted Wei Ruo.


    Wei Jinyi himself was also in the room, sitting directly opposite the door.


    Xiumei was planning to fight someone, but when she saw the situation, she loosened her fist, and then turned to look at Wei Ruo.


    "What are you two sneaking around at the door?" Zhang Yi, who dragged Wei Ruo in, looked at Wei Ruo and Xiumei very vigilantly.


    Today, the two of them were dressed in men''s clothing. They looked ugly and looked a little strange.


    Of course Wei Ruo knew that the other party did not recognize him. After thinking for a while, he put on a smile and said with a smile: "Brothers, I''m sorry, I''m just passing by, and I don''t have any other intentions."


    "There is no other meaning, what are you doing so close?" Zhang Yi was not easily persuaded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： Take the opportunity to tease the second brother

    Chapter 176 Taking the opportunity to tease the second brother


    "Didn''t you see that young and handsome young man in white over there, with a dignified appearance, and feel extraordinary!" Wei Ruo stared straight at Wei Jinyi, with a smirk on his lips.


    "It''s none of your business whether my young master looks good or not?" Zhang Yi said angrily. The more he listened, the more suspicious the two people in front of him became.


    "Because I know some fortune-telling skills, I see that your son is not a treasure, so I want to come here and give him a few words." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Seeing that you are not tall and young, how dare you claim to know fortune-telling?" Of course Zhang Yi didn''t believe it.


    "If you don''t believe me, I will first give you a few words to the young master of the family. The time for the dragon to sleep in the shoal has not yet come, and the wind and rain are coming." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, the faces of everyone in the room changed, only Wei Jin remained unchanged.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Wei Ruo walked towards Wei Jinyi, and just as he took a step, he was stopped again.


    Wei Jin also said, "Let him come over."


    "Young Master, the origin of this person is unknown." Zhang Yi persuaded.


    "It''s okay, let him come over." Wei Jin also said.


    Wei Jin is also firm, and it is difficult for others to stop Wei Ruo.


    Without obstruction, Wei Ruo strode up to the seat in front of Wei Jinyi and sat down, then said to Wei Jinyi, "My lord, can you let me see your palmistry?"


    Wei Jin also didn''t speak, and cooperatively took out his right hand and put it on the table.


    Slender palms, fair complexion, obvious calluses on palms and finger joints.


    Wei Ruo stretched out his hand, grabbed Wei Jinyi''s hand in his own, and began to observe carefully.


    "My son''s hands can be seen as the hands of a blessed person. Although he will experience some hardships in his early years, the blessings will continue to flow in the future. The purple air comes from the east, and the blessings are like floods."


    While touching his hands, he pretended to make up the fortune teller''s rhetoric.


    Of course she doesn''t know how to read fortunes and fortune-telling. These words are just good wishes to Wei Jinyi, and hope that he will be full of blessings and everything goes well in the future.


    Wei Ruo snickered inwardly, the idiot second brother hasn''t found out who she is yet, right?


    Her disguise is really on point.


    Wei Jin also watched his hand play back and forth in Wei Ruo''s, his palm couldn''t help getting hot, and the sound of his heartbeat became clearer.


    And Wei Ruo didn''t notice it.


    Then Wei Ruo raised his head to look at Wei Jinyi''s face again, pretending to look at the way he was facing: "Young master''s face is also very good-looking, with a full sky, bright eyes, and sharp brows, which is also true. Blessed appearance! Son, forgive me, according to your appearance, good days are waiting for you in the future!"


    As he spoke, Wei Ruo''s hand touched Wei Jinyi''s cheek again.


    Just as Wei Ruo''s palm touched Wei Jinyi''s face, Wei Jinyi suddenly turned his head away from Wei Ruo''s palm, not letting Wei Ruo''s An Lushan claw continue to make trouble.


    Suddenly being dodged, Wei Ruozheng wanted to ask Wei Jinyi what was wrong and why he hid, but found that Wei Jinyi''s cheeks were flushed to the neck.


    Wei Ruo asked, "Why is your face so red?"


    Wei Jin didn''t answer either, but said to Wei Ruo, "Don''t make trouble anymore."


    "Huh? Don''t get me wrong, my lord. I''m not making trouble anymore. I''m just looking at your face." Wei Ruo continued to pretend, serious.


    "Ruoruo, don''t make trouble anymore, it''s getting late, you shouldn''t come to the restaurant disguised as a man." Wei Jin said again.


    "Huh? You...recognized?" Wei Ruo suddenly felt guilty.


    "You can only fool people you don''t know well with your attire," Wei Jin also said.


    Although Wei Ruo covered most of her face with a beard and a blue birthmark, it was not difficult for those who knew her to recognize her.


    Eyes, face shape, lip shape, body shape, and those undisguised hands can give her away.


    Almost immediately after entering the door, Wei Jin recognized her.


    Of course, this dress can still deceive some people who are not very familiar with her, for example, other people in the room did not recognize Wei Ruolai just now.


    First, they only met Wei Ruo briefly, and they were not familiar with them. Second, the last time they saw Wei Ruo, because Wei Ruo was Wei Jinyi''s younger sister, they didn''t dare to observe Wei Ruo carefully.


    Now that Wei Jinyi said this, they suddenly realized that this strange-looking person with an ugly birthmark on his face is the eldest lady of the Wei family!


    After learning of Wei Ruo''s identity, everyone who was tense just now relaxed. Before that, they all regarded her as someone who was trying to misbehave with their master.


    Watching her get close to their master, she was worried for a while.


    Wei Ruo muttered: "Then you just watch me act like this?"


    Necrosis, and she didn''t say it early when she recognized it, which made her secretly happy, thinking that she had successfully deceived him.


    Wei Jin also said in a helpless tone: "Your attire is a bit too rough. You look like an immature young man, but you have a beard like a big man. You will reveal your secrets when you meet an expert."


    "I''m not an expert in this area, who would think so much." Wei Ruo muttered.


    "Next time, I will ask Mrs. Ke to help you." Wei Jin also said.


    "Second brother, aren''t you angry with me? Why do you still ask someone to help me?" Wei Ruo asked.


    She thought he didn''t allow her to go out disguised as a man.


    "It''s a bit late, and it will be dangerous if you are targeted by someone with a heart. Next time, it should be earlier." Wei Jin also replied.


    The implication is that he is not angry, but worried about her.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help but smile: "Well, I know that my second brother cares about me. I''m busy with things today, so I want to eat dinner outside before going back. I''ll pay more attention next time."


    "Um."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Jin raised his head and gave Zhang Yi and others a wink.


    Zhang Yi hurriedly said: "I''ll go and urge Xiao Er to serve the food."


    After finishing speaking, he went out to find the waiter.


    While waiting for the food to be served, Wei Ruo asked Wei Jinyi: "By the way, second brother, why was your face so red just now?"


    Wei Jin also turned his eyes away: "It''s a bit hot in the room."


    "Hot?" Wei Ruo was a little puzzled. It was already November, and the weather this year was colder than usual. She had already put on a cotton-padded jacket with fur collars on her clothes.


    "Well, I''m overdressed." Wei Jin also explained.


    Hearing that Wei Ruo subconsciously reached out to touch Wei Jinyi''s hand, it was really hot.


    Wei Jin also withdrew his hand: "Don''t do this again next time."


    "How to do it?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Hands and face." Wei Jin also said.


    Wei Ruoxiao: "Second brother, don''t worry, because you and I touched it. Of course I wouldn''t do it for someone else."


    Although she was unruly, she still wouldn''t touch the hands and faces of strange men.


    My brother, of course it is different.


    Then Wei Ruo thought of something again, and asked, "Second brother, aren''t you shy?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： Randomly made up

    Chapter 177 Randomly made up


    Wei Ruo thought of Wei Jinyi''s red face just now, and suddenly felt that his conjecture was very possible!


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi''s face, waiting for his answer.


    At this time, the door of the box opened, and it was the waiter who brought the food.


    "Let''s eat, go back home quickly after eating, it''s getting dark." Wei Jin also said.


    It gets dark early in winter, the sun has already set at this point, and it won¡¯t be long before the sky will be dark.


    "Second brother, you haven''t answered my question yet." Wei Ruo stared into Wei Jinyi''s eyes.


    "Dinner." Wei Jin also had a serious expression.


    Wei Ruo pouted, okay, okay, don''t ask.


    But the reaction of the second brother already shows that he is shy.


    Hey, the second brother is still too thin-skinned. When this sister touches his hand, his face turns red so badly. How can he have a wedding night after getting married?


    Wei Ruo didn''t move his chopsticks in a hurry, but looked at everyone in the room.


    Everyone didn''t dare to move, they looked at Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also said: "Sit down."


    Then everyone sat down.


    Halfway through, Zhang Yi couldn''t bear it anymore and asked Wei Ruo a question: "Miss, do you know whether it''s real or fake?"


    "Fake." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Fake? Then Miss, what do you mean by what the lord... the second son said about the shoal before the dragon is trapped, and the wind and rain come on the phoenix tree?" Zhang Yi asked.


    "I made it up casually. Isn''t that how Taoists set up stalls at the entrance of Temple Street? They always say that people''s luck is not good, and they will be rich in the future?" Wei Ruo replied.


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "So, so it turns out, Missy is so smart, she almost deceived us, I thought Missy really knows fortune-telling, and I want to ask Missy to tell me when I can marry a wife!" Zhang Yi busy road.


    "Brother Zhang was thinking about marrying a wife, so you don''t need to count your life. You just need to earn enough silver and find a good matchmaker." Wei Ruo said.


    "Hahaha, Miss, you are right!" Zhang Yi laughed.


    The others laughed too.


    After eating together, Wei Ruo and Xiumei left Zuixianju. Before leaving, Wei Ruo told Wei Jin to also take care of his body and keep warm. It''s been cold these days, don''t catch the wind and cold again.


    Wei Jin also responded one by one, and then Ke Chongshan, Lin Fang and his wife escorted Wei Ruo to the gate of the Colonel''s Mansion, watching Wei Ruo enter the gate of the Colonel''s Mansion from a distance before leaving.


    ###


    By the time Wei Ruo returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion, it was already dark.


    The gatekeeper told Yun about Wei Ruo''s late return, Yun frowned, but after thinking for a while, he didn''t ask anyone to call Wei Ruo.


    "Tell people in the house not to spread the word about this." Yun told Cuiping.


    "Yes, the servant girl knows." Cuiping responded.


    "Also, if this kind of thing happens in the future, let the gatekeepers remember not to make any noise." Yun Shi was a little worried, and specially warned.


    "yes."


    Although Cuiping doesn''t know why Madam is so tolerant towards the young lady now, as the maidservant in front of Madam, she just does things according to Madam''s orders.


    Immediately after, Yun sighed and said: "Although this child is not as close as Wanwan to me, it is my own child after all. Thinking of how the He family couple treated her like this, it caused her to grow up in the countryside since she was a child." When I grow up, I can no longer demand how excellent and dignified she will be in the future. As his father said, maybe this is not too bad now. With her father as his support in the future, even if she marries a farmer It won¡¯t be easily underestimated.¡±


    "Ma''am, you don''t have to worry. The eldest lady looks like a lucky person, and she likes farming, but she is not like ordinary peasant women. She only knows how to plow in spring and harvest in autumn. Her ideas and methods have already been appreciated by many nobles. Maybe there will be better opportunities in the future, and it may not be worse than ordinary young ladies who can read and write well." Cuiping comforted Yun''s words.


    "I hope so, I don''t dare to have any expectations." Yun''s also resigned to his fate.


    Ruo''er is doomed not to develop in the direction she hoped to grow into a beautiful lady of the family. As a parent, the most you want is for your daughter to have a smooth life.


    "Madam, don''t worry, don''t you still have the second lady? The second lady is gentle and virtuous, and will do what the lady wishes in the future." Cuiping comforted.


    "Hey, it''s good that Wanwan is considerate and sensible, but looking at it recently, she still has some shortcomings in the big scene. Although she came from the uncle''s mansion, she never stayed in the uncle''s mansion for a few days since she was a child. She followed me and her Dad ran around, and he went to some small and remote places, so it is inevitable that he lacks knowledge." Yun said with emotion.


    "Didn''t the master be appreciated and promoted now? It will get better and better in the future. At that time, the second lady will not worry about not having the opportunity to see the world. With the intelligence of the second lady, she will be able to overcome those little things in a short time." Something is wrong." Cuiping continued to comfort her.


    Yun Shi nodded: "I hope that as you said, these days, I will take Wan Wanduo to walk around Fucheng, not only to give her some opportunities to exercise, but also to break the bad impression everyone left on her before."


    ###


    Wang Meiyuan.


    Wei Qingwan naturally knew about Wei Ruowan''s return.


    Wei Mansion is only this big, and everyone behind will know about any movement.


    Wei Ruo had just arrived in Fucheng, when he started to disappear again.


    And this time it was even more excessive, and I didn''t return home until it got dark for a while.


    This is definitely out of the ordinary for a lady who has not left the cabinet.


    So Wei Qingwan asked Cui He to go to Cangyun Garden to inquire, wanting to see how the Yun family would deal with Wei Ruo after knowing this matter.


    However, after waiting and waiting, an hour has passed since Wei Ruo returned home. He heard that the lights in Songyuan were all turned off, and there was no movement in Cangyunyuan.


    So Wei Qingwan had to accept the fact that the Yun family did not intend to punish Wei Ruo for his late return.


    While disappointed, Wei Qingwan was also a little depressed and uncomfortable, but she was also helpless. In the end, she could only lie back on the bed sullenly alone, and fell asleep with all the unhappiness.


    ###


    On the second day, after Wei Ruo woke up, she was still a little surprised that she hadn''t been called to lecture by Yun Shi last night when she returned home after dark.


    After confirming that no one would come to trouble him, Wei Ruo went out to Zhuangzi again.


    The weather has turned cold these days, which is the critical time. She must take care of the situation on the Zhuangzi to avoid bad conditions for the newly planted wheat.


    As for the newly acquired land, it is still in the stage of improvement and has not been planted. .


    The improvement work this time is relatively slow. One is that the weather is already cold, and it is too late to plant at this time, and it is useless to worry; the other is that Wei Ruo let the refugees who were taken in spend a lot of time on building houses. things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： twelfth lunar month

    Chapter 178 Twelfth Moon


    The original houses on the Zhuangzi were not enough for the newly hired people to live in, so these people lived in temporary shacks from the moment they moved in, and then some people were drawn out to build new residences.


    At the same time, Wei Ruo''s five small workshops were also built.


    Now the five workshops have been completed, and those residences are still under construction because of their large number.


    Wei Ruo hopes to get everyone to move in before the temperature freezes below zero.


    As soon as Wei Ruo came, Manager Yu took her to inspect the newly-built house: "Look, my boss, the beams will be erected in a few days, and they will be completed before the end of the month."


    "Well, you guys did a good job." Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s all because of your kindness, my boss. Everyone knows that you built these houses for them to live in. They are very grateful and work very hard." Guan Shi said.


    The land is so valuable, the other family must want to reserve more arable land or build houses for themselves, but their owner has spared no expense in freeing up a large area of ??land to build more houses so that the hired long-term workers and family live better.


    The former long-term workers in their village used to live in a smaller place than this one. Usually several long-term workers squeezed into one room. How can there be such a comfortable and small room to sleep in?


    "I hope they will work on Zhuangzi wholeheartedly and treat Zhuangzi as a place like home. Naturally, they should be provided with a place that can shelter from the wind and rain like their home, with food to eat and clothes to wear. Otherwise, why should I ask for it?" They can do things well for Zhuangzi and treat Zhuangzi like home."


    "My boss is kind!" Manager Yu couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    He worked as a long-term worker for 20 years and then worked as a manager for the past 10 years. This is the first time he has encountered an employer with such an idea.


    "Just do as I said, don''t worry about the high expenditure on Zhuangzi, as long as it is a reasonable and compliant expenditure, and the money is actually used where it should be used, I will not be stingy. In the coming year There are more crops, and these are coming back."


    At present, Wei Ruo has a few stores that are making stable profits, and expenses will not be a problem. After the cooperation with Zuixianju starts, an additional income can be added.


    And Wei Ruo''s ambition is not only in a drunk fairy house, she is also planning to open the market of ordinary people, as well as restaurants in other places, all of which are in her future planning.


    "Okay, don''t worry, my boss, I will record every expense on Zhuangzi in detail, so as to ensure that every money spent by my boss is clearly spent."


    Wei Ruo nodded, the account books must be clear.


    Then Wei Ruo went to the workshop. Since he was just starting out, it was inevitable that there would be some problems. Wei Ruo still had to put in more effort to supervise the work these days, and correct the problems in time when he found them.


    ###


    Time has entered the twelfth lunar month.


    A heavy snow covered the entire Taizhou Prefecture.


    The inside and outside of Fucheng is covered with silver, and there is a thick layer of snow on the eaves, branches, and steps.


    It''s freezing cold, and the temperature is even colder than in previous years.


    Such an age is really sad for people from poor families.


    Some families have started to sell their daughters, and the better ones are sold to rich families as maids. Regardless of whether the contract is dead or alive, at least they can have enough food.


    Those who were almost not so lucky were sold to be concubines, bought by a prostitute and went north, and some were made into horses.


    Although Wei Ruo didn''t witness these things with his own eyes, he knew that they happened for real.


    The houses on Wei Ruozhuangzi were all completed before the heavy snowfall, and everyone moved in.


    The food on Zhuangzi is also enough. In addition to the rice stored in Zhuangzi''s warehouse, Wei Ruo also has several carts of sweet potatoes transported from Xingshan County, plus a large amount of vegetables grown after the rice harvest in Xiaoyang Mountain, Xingshan County. pickled vegetables (pickled radishes, pickles, mustard greens, etc.).


    These grain reserves are enough for more than 200 people in Zhuangzi to survive this winter.


    After seeing what happened to the poor people outside under the freezing weather, many refugees who were taken in felt more grateful to Wei Ruo.


    If they were not taken in by Wei Ruo, they would either be frozen to death or starved to death at this moment.


    Even the local residents who are hired are equally grateful, because not every employer treats long-term workers so preferentially. To catch up with this age, not only did they not reduce their wages, but they also added extra cotton coats to them.


    The Xiaowei¡¯s mansion distributed charcoal fires to each courtyard, and the distributed charcoal was smokeless charcoal, which was better than ordinary black charcoal, and the house would not emit black smoke when it was burned, making it smoky.


    At the same time, two new quilts for this year were distributed in each courtyard.


    These are all attributed to Wei Mingting''s promotion. Not only did he receive a reward, but his salary also increased, and the situation in the Captain''s Mansion naturally improved a lot.


    Then Yun invited a tailor to come to the door, tailor each young master and lady''s clothes, and made clothes for the New Year.


    Among them, Wei Ruo made three sets, and the others, including the eldest son Wei Yichen, only made two sets.


    This is because Wei Ruo doesn''t have much clothes. Now that he is in Fucheng, he has to attend some occasions. Wei Ruo is the eldest daughter in the mansion, so naturally he can''t change back and forth, so there are only two or three outfits that can be worn out.


    Originally, the Yun family also wanted to make an extra body for Wei Yichen. Wei Yichen had just gone to Anzhou Academy to study, and he met many people, so he needed to be more respectable.


    But Wei Yichen refused during the fitting. He told Yun that he went to Anzhou Academy to study, not to compare with others, and there is no need to care about these external things.


    Wei Yichen knew in his heart that Xiaowei''s mansion was not considered rich, and this year''s food was not enough and the weather was extremely cold, so there were more places to spend money.


    And he has made enough clothes in previous years, so he will save some this year.


    Wei Qingwan felt sad for a long time when she found out.


    But her sadness and unwillingness failed to cause any change. Except for her two loyal servants, no one else in the mansion knew her emotions and thoughts.


    ###


    On the seventh day of the twelfth lunar month, the day before the Laba Festival, Wei Ruo and Xiumei made several large pots of Laba porridge and distributed them to the people in Zhuangzi.


    Although tomorrow is the Laba Festival, Wei Ruo had other plans on the day of the Laba Festival, so the Laba porridge for the people in Zhuangzi was distributed one day in advance.


    The Laba porridge made by Wei Ruo and Xiumei is full of ingredients, and the people in Zhuangzi started to gobble up the porridge after drinking this porridge.


    In addition to the people in Zhuangzi, Wei Ruo also packed a few barrels, wrapped them in cotton cloth, and brought them back to the city.


    Nurse and Uncle Xu''s share must be indispensable, as well as the shopkeeper and clerk of Sibaozhai, Chen Aqing from Xuji Lo-Mei Shop, and another little clerk.


    In addition, in the Zhuangzi in Xingshan County, Wei Ruo had sent a letter a few days in advance, asking the manager of the Zhuangzi to cook Laba porridge for everyone on the Laba Festival.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： Laba porridge for sale

    Chapter 179 Selling Laba Porridge


    All those who worked for Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo was not left behind.


    In Xu Ji''s lo-mei shop, Chen Aqing drank it all down with a big gulp.


    Seeing her drinking in such a hurry, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but said: "You look like this, I wonder if I have deducted your money and didn''t let you have enough food."


    "No, miss, your porridge is delicious! You and sister Xiumei are so good at cooking!" Chen Aqing explained.


    "It''s not a matter of craftsmanship, but a matter of materials. This bowl of porridge uses yellow rice, white rice, glutinous rice, millet, water chestnut rice, chestnuts, red cowpea, and peeled jujube paste. They are mixed together and cooked with water. Dye red peach kernels, almonds, melon seeds, peanuts, hazelnuts, pine nuts, white sugar, brown sugar, and grapes."


    There are some specialties in cooking porridge, but not so much. It is boiled in a pot of water, which really does not reflect much craftsmanship.


    This porridge is more about the materials used. It is true that other places do not necessarily have the time and effort to gather so many materials to make this porridge.


    "This... so many things? It must be very expensive..." Chen Aqing stared blankly at the empty bowl in his hand, regretting that he had eaten in a hurry.


    "It''s okay, I can still afford to give you a meal once in a while, and I don''t just feed you, I will sell it later. Tomorrow is Laba, so it is suitable to sell this porridge."


    Speaking of this, Wei Ruo told Chen Aqing: "When a conspicuous place will be vacated in the store, we will sell this porridge, a bowl of one tael of silver."


    "One tael of silver?" Chen Aqing was stunned, unable to believe her ears.


    "Yes, one tael of silver." Wei Ruo replied firmly.


    Hearing this, Chen Aqing swallowed her saliva, and then looked at her empty bowl again. Didn''t she just drink a whole tael of silver in one go?


    Although she felt that the price was very expensive in her heart, Chen Aqing didn''t ask any more questions. She believed in Wei Ruo unconditionally, and felt that the lady''s price must be reasonable!


    When Wei Ruo used this material to cook this porridge, he made up his mind that he wanted to sell this porridge at a high price and only sell it to wealthy families.


    Since the opening of Xu Ji Braised Meat Shop, Mrs. Yuan''s publicity has attracted many nobles in the city to taste it, and then accumulated a group of wealthy and powerful loyal customers for themselves.


    Although the incident with Zuixianju last time caused some losses to the shop, it also promoted Xu Ji Braised Meat Shop to another extent.


    Nowadays, there is no shortage of wealthy customers in the shop, and everyone recognizes the taste of the lo-mei shop, so if Wei puts this Laba porridge in a conspicuous place in the shop, there must be someone willing to spend a lot of money to taste it.


    Sure enough, at noon, Xu Ji Laba porridge sold several copies.


    In the afternoon, more people bought it. Some tasted it on the spot and bought several bowls to take home.


    Wei Ruo only prepared one barrel for sale in total, and it was sold out by the end of the day (two or three o''clock in the afternoon). A total of thirty copies were sold, equivalent to thirty taels of silver.


    Chen Aqing still can''t believe it, so he sold it for thirty taels of silver! It''s like juggling!


    Although Wei Ruo was not surprised, he was surprised by the sales speed.


    From the very beginning, Wei Ruo knew that even if her porridge was priced at five cents, ordinary people and poor people would not buy it.


    What they need is food and clothing, not some delicious food.


    But the rich and powerful are different. What they pursue is quality. The more expensive something is, the more they feel that it is worthy of their status.


    It is for this reason that Zhumen''s wine and meat smell roads have frozen bones.


    Counting the thirty taels of silver in her hand, Xiumei was very happy: "Miss, this Laba porridge is too profitable! Excluding our cost, the profit can be much more than we earn from selling vegetables, sweet potatoes and braised meat!"


    "Don''t be too happy, we have to prepare the ingredients when we go back today, and we have to sell them for another day tomorrow." Wei Ruo said.


    "To earn so much money, I can do it even if I don''t sleep tonight!" Xiumei said excitedly.


    "That''s impossible, your body is worth more than silver!" Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, you are still talking about me, don''t you often do this? You are always tired when it comes to other things, but if you have anything to do with money, you can stay up all night!" Xiumei retorted.


    Actually, besides making money, Wei Ruo also forgets to eat and sleep when saving lives.


    Uh... can''t argue with that.


    "Okay, okay." Wei Ruo quickly changed the subject, "Hurry up, I''m busy with the rest of the matter, there are a lot of ingredients to prepare, and if I''m late, I won''t be able to catch up with the good day of Laba Festival tomorrow."


    Then Wei Ruo didn''t give Xiumei a chance to continue talking about herself, and pulled her into the carriage.


    ###


    Early the next morning, as soon as Xu Ji¡¯s braised meat shop opened, there was a small stall selling Laba porridge in front of the shop.


    Yesterday, it was only placed in an obvious place in the store, but today it is better, and it is placed directly at the door of the store.


    A signboard was erected next to it, and it read: "Laba porridge, one or two, one bowl."


    At first, passers-by thought that the owner of Xu Ji Lo-Mei Shop was crazy about money, and he dared to sell such a sky-high price for a bowl of ordinary porridge.


    But people who had such an idea soon found out that they were wrong. Such expensive porridge was not only bought by people, but also a lot!


    The families of senior officials, wealthy businessmen, and children of rich families in the city are the buyers of this sky-high price Laba porridge.


    On the same street, Zuixianju also sold Laba porridge on this day, but obviously the business was far less good than that of Xuji Braised Meat Shop.


    After selling for an hour, shopkeeper Shen from Zuixianju came to Xu Ji''s lo-mei shop to look for Wei Ruo.


    "Excuse me, is Mr. Xu there?" Shopkeeper Shen asked Chen Aqing, who was busy in front.


    "I don''t know, I''m busy with business." Chen Aqing replied.


    In fact, Wei Ruo was in the yard behind the shop, but Chen Aqing still said she didn''t know, because she didn''t know if their lady wanted others to know that she was here.


    Sister Xiumei taught her, so in this case, tell people that you don¡¯t know.


    At this time, the shop opened through the curtain of the backyard, and Wei Ruo came out from behind.


    "I''ve met Mr. Xu, it''s like this. My son would like to invite Mr. Xu to Zuixianju for a talk. I wonder if Mr. Xu is convenient?" Shopkeeper Shen asked Wei Ruo politely with a smile on his face.


    "I''m free, I''ll go with you now." Wei Ruo replied straightforwardly.


    "Okay, Mr. Xu, please follow me!" Shopkeeper Shen hurriedly led Wei Ruo the way.


    Arriving at Zuixianju, shopkeeper Shen still took Wei Ruo to the box in the corner with the word "Heting" written on the door plate.


    Same as last time, Fan Chengxu sat alone in the box, with tea and some pastries placed in front of him.


    "Boss Fan, why did you come to me today?" Wei Ruo asked straight to the point.


    "May I ask you, when will the five-spice powder and oyster sauce we talked about last time be available for me? Last time you said you would give you some time, I think it''s been a long time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： Meet the second brother at Donghu Lake

    Chapter 180 Meeting with the Second Brother at East Lake


    "Boss Fan came to me at the right time. To tell you the truth, I can send you the first batch of goods tomorrow morning." Wei Ruo said.


    Fan Chengxu put down his teacup, and looked at Wei Ruo with a smile on his face: "That''s really a coincidence. To be honest, I''m still looking forward to Mr. Xu''s goods."


    "Don''t worry, Boss Fan, when the goods are delivered, you will be inspected first." Wei Ruo added.


    "Judging from today''s Laba porridge, I am full of confidence in Mr. Xu''s five-spice powder and oyster sauce. I have enough reasons to believe that Mr. Xu''s things will not disappoint me." Fan Chengxu said.


    "Thank you, Boss Fan, for your trust, but you can''t just do business on trust. It''s better to follow the rules. You can inspect the goods when they arrive. If you have any questions, we''ll discuss them face-to-face. If you''re not satisfied, you don''t have to. I never buy or sell by force." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay." Fan Chengxu agreed with a smile, showing Wei Ruo''s appreciation in his eyes.


    He likes to deal with smart people, and Mr. Xu, who is not very skilled in disguise, just happens to be a smart person.


    He is even a little curious now, what the original face of Mr. Xu looked like.


    Look at the hand should be a young resting young boy.


    Maybe he dressed himself up like this because he was afraid that his original handsome face would not be convincing enough.


    The idea is good, but Yi Rong''s craftsmanship is a bit clumsy. Fortunately, his skills in other areas are not so clumsy.


    Immediately afterwards, Fan Chengxu said to Wei Ruo: "If Mr. Xu is not in a hurry, please sit down and drink two cups of tea with me."


    Then shopkeeper Shen at the side made an invitation gesture to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly: "Then respect is worse than obedience."


    After sitting down, Fan Chengxu poured Wei Ruo a cup of tea, "Mr. Xu looks young, so he shouldn''t have reached the crown, right?"


    "Yes, not crowned."


    "Oh, that''s how it is." Fan Chengxu had a smile on his lips and a sly look in his eyes.


    At this moment, Wei Ruo probably knew what the other party was laughing at.


    But Wei Ruo didn''t panic, the other party saw that she was Yi Ronggui, but her face was mostly blocked by beard and birthmark, so the other party couldn''t see anything.


    "Has Mr. Xu ever thought of working under me?" Fan Chengxu said.


    "Boss Fan appreciates it, I am very honored, but I still prefer to do things by myself." Wei Ruo declined.


    Shopkeeper Shen on the side said: "Master Xu, my son is not an ordinary businessman. If you follow my son, what you will get is not just the money and benefits of doing business."


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly: "I''m not interested in Boss Fan''s other identities. I just want to do some business to earn some money to support my family. I also ask Boss Fan to forgive me. My short-sightedness is limited to this. If I scan Boss Fan''s Xing, I will substitute tea for wine here, and punish myself with a drink."


    As he spoke, Wei Ruo picked up the teacup in front of him and drank it down in one gulp.


    Fan Chengxu smiled: "So I can only look forward to other cooperation with Mr. Xu in the future."


    "I am also looking forward to it." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo came out after staying in Zuixianju for a while.


    Originally thought that Fan Chengxu would say something to her about the Laba porridge, but in the end he only talked about cooperation.


    After two contacts, Wei Ruo felt that Fan Chengxu was difficult to understand and deal with. She hoped that the two would only have a business cooperation relationship in the future, otherwise she would still struggle with having such an extra opponent under the current situation.


    After coming out of Zuixianju, Wei Ruo first went back to Xuji Braised Meat Shop. The shop was bustling with people buying braised meat and Laba porridge. Chen Aqing and another employee were a bit overwhelmed, so Xiumei went up to help up.


    Wei Ruo was also planning to start, when a woman walked up and stuffed a note into Wei Ruo''s hand.


    Wei Ruo looked up and saw that it was Lin Fang, so he put the note away.


    After Lin Fang left, Wei Ruo went to the backyard of the store and opened the note.


    "At noon, on the west bank of the East Lake, at the Autumn Pavilion."


    Wei Ruo understood that the climax of buying porridge had just passed at this time, so Wei Ruo took Xiumei to the East Lake.


    Wei Ruo came to the autumn pavilion on the west bank of the East Lake, and a cruise ship was parked beside it.


    Lin Fang and Ke Chongshan were in the pavilion, but when Wei Ruo got off the carriage, Lin Fang stepped forward quickly: "Young master is on the cruise ship, I will take the young miss there."


    Wei Ruo followed Lin Fang onto the cruise ship. After she got on the boat, the boat slowly moved towards the lake.


    Wei Ruo saw Wei Jinyi in a moon-white brocade dress in the tearoom in the cabin.


    "Second brother." Wei Ruo stepped forward.


    "Sit down." Wei Jin also said.


    "Um."


    Wei Ruo sat down on the seat opposite Wei Jinyi.


    There is already a table of dishes on the table in front of you.


    "Why did the second brother come to see me today?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Laba Festival today." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Second brother wants to spend the holiday with me?"


    "Yes." Wei Jin also said, "Besides, I said before that I want Mrs. Ke to help you teach you some disguise techniques. If you have time today, you can ask her a lesson or two on this boat."


    Wei Ruo turned to look at Lin Fang next to him: "Then there is Mrs. Lao Ke."


    "No trouble, it''s my honor to help Missy. It''s already noon, Missy and Young Master must be hungry, so let''s not talk about other things, let''s eat first, and when Young Master and Miss have eaten, I''ll come back and talk to the eldest lady about these things."


    Then Lin Fang blessed the two of them, and then left the tea room.


    After Lin Fang left, Wei Ruo took off the beard and birthmark that stuck to her face. There was no one else at the moment, and Mrs. Ke would have to change her face again later, so she took it off first.


    Wei Jin also said to Wei Ruo: "Let''s eat first, I have prepared your favorite seafood, which was brought back by the fishing boat this morning."


    "It just so happened that I also brought Laba porridge for my second brother."


    Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to bring in the food box, which she specially packed when she came out of Xu Ji Braised Meat Shop.


    Wei Ruo put the porridge in front of Wei Jinyi: "Second brother, try it, I made it with Meimei."


    "Yes." Wei Jin also picked up the spoon and put it in his own mouth.


    Taste carefully and swallow slowly.


    "Ruoer''s porridge is delicious." Wei Jin also said.


    "Second brother likes me to save more for you next time." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yeah." Wei Jin also responded, looking at Wei Ruo with a particularly gentle gaze.


    In these days, he has unconsciously accumulated a lot of hostility, but at this moment, the hostility dissipated involuntarily.


    The cruise ship slowly sailed to the middle of the lake. The last time Wei Ruo came to this lake was when he grilled fish with his brother and sister Xie Jue and Xie Ying.


    At that time, because of Chu Lan''s presence, Wei Ruo was not in the mood to appreciate the scenery in the lake. Now that the person sitting across from him has changed, Wei Ruo has also relaxed.


    "Second brother, I''ll be able to reach Ji after the Chinese New Year." Wei Ruo suddenly talked about his approaching Ji.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： What kind of husband do you want to find?

    Chapter 181 What kind of husband do you want to find?


    Wei Jin also stopped holding the teacup suddenly, and looked up at the person in front of him again.


    Without the cover of the fake beard and birthmark, the beautiful little face can be seen at a glance, and Shui Ling''s eyes are crystal clear, staring at herself.


    "Why did you mention Jiji all of a sudden?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "Because after I get married, my family will show me my marriage. I have new things to worry about. When I get married, I will be a different family with my second brother. I may not have time to meet my second brother again." It''s time to eat." Wei Ruo said.


    So in the future, there will be fewer and fewer opportunities to chat and drink tea on the boat with the second brother like now.


    In the days after arriving at Wei''s house, the most comfortable place in the mansion was the small pavilion in Yingzhu Garden.


    Thinking about it this way, Wei Ruo still has some reluctance to leave the Wei family.


    Of course, this reluctance will not change her original thoughts at all.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruoruo''s thoughtful expression, and asked, "What kind of husband does Ruo''er want to find?"


    "Anything is fine." Wei Ruodao, almost no requirements on character and appearance, only hope that the other party''s family structure is simple, and there are no elders who are intrusive.


    She still doesn''t dare to tell Wei Jinyi that she wants to find a dying person, because even the second brother might not agree with her idea.


    Wei Jin also frowned slightly, as if he had some opinions on Wei Ruo''s words, but he still didn''t say anything after looking at Wei Ruo for a while.


    "Second brother, is he about to see each other too?" Wei Ruo suddenly asked curiously.


    "I''m not in a hurry."


    "That''s right, the elder brother must be the first, and the elder brother has to take the imperial examination first, so the government will definitely not be in a hurry to arrange a marriage for him." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yes." Wei Jin didn''t explain much, only Wei Ruo''s words just now made him think a little more.


    "What about the second brother, what kind of wife does the second brother want to find?" Wei Ruo asked curiously.


    Wei Jin didn''t answer the question right away, but looked at Wei Ruo quietly for a while and then replied: "Smart, kind, has his own ideas, and has good eyesight."


    "Then I wish my second brother can find such a beautiful girl as soon as possible!" Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Jin didn''t answer the words either, and turned his gaze to the lake outside. There were circles of ripples on the surface of the lake, popping up one after another, and swaying away again and again.


    Some ideas don¡¯t know when they entered my heart, and I don¡¯t know when they took root and sprouted.


    ###


    Later, Wei Jin also let Lin Fang in and took Wei Ruo to the room next to the tea room.


    Lin Fang first carefully observed Wei Ruo''s face and facial features, then took out a wooden box, then took out a bowl, put some powder, poured water, mixed it, and blended it into a paste.


    "Miss, don''t be afraid, the thing I prepared won''t hurt your skin." Lin Fang explained.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo nodded.


    "I will apply a small amount of this thing on some areas of your face, miss, and take it off after it solidifies, and then a layer of skin-like things will be formed that will completely fit your face shape, miss. This thing will be used in the future It can help the eldest lady to change her appearance slightly."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed.


    Wei Ruo had only heard of the disguise techniques of these Jianghu people before, and only had the opportunity to see them for the first time today.


    Lin Fang didn''t apply much on Wei Ruo''s face, but only focused on the chin and cheeks to change the outline of the lower half of Wei Ruo''s face.


    Wei Ruo looked at himself in the mirror who had changed part of his appearance, with a satisfied expression.


    Although this face still looks childish, it is obviously more like a man.


    Lin Fang explained to Wei Ruo while she was busy: "Because the young lady has already shown others the original appearance of the dress, and this mask is somewhat uncomfortable to wear, and the less covering part can reduce some discomfort. I will not make fuss about the upper part of the lady''s face, and only make adjustments in the area originally covered by the beard."


    "good."


    After the final formation, Lin Fang took off half of the mask and handed it to Wei Ruo.


    "Miss, please look, this is the mask exclusive to you."


    Wei Ruo held the half of the fake mask that looked like human skin in his hand. Both the color and the texture were very similar to human skin.


    Then Lin Fang helped Wei Ruojing face and said: "Missy is really a natural beauty, and her skin is as delicate as an egg or lychee that has been peeled off its shell. I am so envious."


    Wei Ruo''s complexion is not dark, but it''s not that kind of very fair. At least it''s not so white compared with Wei Qingwan''s.


    But her skin is very delicate and smooth, without acne or spots, it is as delicate as shelled eggs and lychees.


    "Sister Lin''s skin is not bad." Wei Ruo said.


    "I thought the same way before, but after seeing you, Miss, I am pale in comparison." Lin Fang laughed.


    "Sister Lin is fine, but there are some small spots, it doesn''t matter. I''ll bring a few boxes of the skin care cream I use to Sister Lin. You can try it, and maybe it can help you improve the situation." Wei Ruo said.


    "How can it be done? How can I take your things, miss." Lin Fang hurriedly declined.


    "What''s so embarrassing about this, I should thank you for helping my second brother, besides, didn''t sister Lin help me today?" Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    Lin Fang also smiled: "Then I will be disrespectful."


    After putting on makeup, Wei Ruo returned to the cabin again.


    "Second brother, look, am I much better than the old bearded man?" Wei Ruo turned around in front of Wei Jinyi, showing him his new image.


    Wei Jin also looked tenderly at Wei Ruo who was circling in front of him, and said in response, "Yes."


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi stayed on the cruise ship until the end of the hour. Before parting, Wei Ruo asked Wei Jinyi when he planned to return to Fuchu for the New Year.


    No matter what the second brother is busy with, Nian always has to go home.


    "The twenty-fifth of the twelfth lunar month." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Okay, then I will prepare a few more side dishes, and we will have another hot pot meal in the new Yingzhu Garden!" Wei Ruo said.


    Then the cruise ship docked, and Wei Ruo took Xiumei back to the shore.


    Wei Jin did not get off the boat, but watched Wei Ruoyuan go on board.


    ###


    Wei Ruo returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion only to find out that Wei Mingting had also returned home today, planning to celebrate the Laba Festival with his family.


    After being promoted to deputy defense, Wei Mingting seems to be busier and has less time to go home. The last time Wei Ruo saw Wei Mingting was half a month ago.


    "Father." Wei Ruo called out.


    "Well, did Ruo''er go to class today?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo replied.


    Facing Wei Mingting''s majestic face, Wei Ruo felt a little guilty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： food and wine

    Chapter 182 Food and Wine


    The reason she went out these days was to go to Tianqin Garden for class.


    Now that Mr. Wang Caiwei is teaching in Tianqin Garden, Mrs. Yuan actually invited a few women from the Yuan family to attend the class, which is exactly the same as Wei Ruo''s previous family members said.


    It''s just that Wei Ruo himself skipped classes more frequently than before. Mr. Wang Caiwei didn''t say anything about it, but said that some things are worse than learning from textbooks.


    Wei Mingting did not doubt Wei Ruo''s answer, and then said to Wei Ruo: "In the past few days, my colleagues in Xingshan County have sent me news that those people who opened up wasteland in the south of the city are fine. Qian Zhi County has settled them properly, so you can rest assured."


    These days are getting colder, Wei Mingting knew that Wei Ruo cared about those hardworking and poor people, so he specially told her the news.


    "Well, as long as they are fine, I hope they are all safe." Wei Ruo was also happy for those old people and children.


    Then Wei Qingwan also arrived.


    These days, she also started to attend classes again. She went to Tongzhi¡¯s house, and she left early and returned late every day. She was very diligent. In the past, she just arrived at the house when it was time for dinner. Today, she came back early.


    Seeing Wei Mingting, Wei Qingwan bowed her head and greeted softly: "Daughter has seen Daddy, Daddy has worked hard recently."


    "Being a father doesn''t feel hard, Wanwan doesn''t have to worry about it." Wei Mingting said.


    "How many days will Daddy rest this time?" Wei Qingwan asked again with concern.


    "After dinner tomorrow, we will go back to the barracks." Wei Mingting only had two days off, and in order not to delay things, he only rested at home for one night.


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Mingting with distressed expression.


    Seeing his daughter''s concerned eyes, Wei Mingting felt warm in his heart.


    Wei Yilin came late, sweating profusely when he arrived.


    "Father! I learned a new sword technique today! Master said that on the battlefield, a sword is worse than a sword. A sword is a show, so it is not as fierce as a sword!"


    Before Wei Mingting could ask about his recent situation, Wei Yilin began to talk about his recent study situation incessantly.


    Wei Mingting was very pleased: "Well, your master is right. On the battlefield, knives are indeed better than swords. After dinner, let''s go to the courtyard and see if you have made any progress."


    "Okay!" Wei Yilin agreed, looking confident.


    Then the Yun family came, and asked Wei Ruo and the others to go back to clean up first, and then come back to have a meal together, especially Wei Yilin, a skinny monkey, who has been practicing martial arts for a day, and his body is sweat-stained.


    Only Wei Mingting, Yunshi, Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan, and Wei Yilin were at home celebrating the festival today. Wei Yichen and Wei Jin also didn''t return home. Based on Yun''s premise, the separation of tables between men and women was avoided today.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Mingting, thought for a while, then went back to Tingsongyuan and brought back a jar of wine.


    "Father rarely comes home, let''s drink some wine and relax."


    Wei Ruo knew that Xijiu''s father never drank alcohol in the military camp, and only tasted it when he was resting at home, but he was really too busy, so he couldn''t drink a few times throughout the year.


    Looking at the wine jar that Wei Ruo moved, Wei Mingting couldn''t help but smile a little more: "Ruo''er understands me."


    Wei Ruo''s wine jar looks rough and not attractive, but Wei Mingting knows that his daughter''s wine is a good wine that can''t be bought anywhere else.


    Speaking of this, Wei Mingting stretched out his hand to take Wei Ruo''s wine jar.


    Wei Ruo withdrew his hand, and said something first: "Father, drink as long as you drink, but don''t be greedy, don''t get drunk, a small drink is good, and a big drunk will hurt your body."


    "Okay, I promise you for my father." Wei Mingting couldn''t help laughing, the feeling of being controlled by his daughter was a warm experience that he had never had before.


    Wei Ruo then gave the wine jar to Wei Mingting.


    Wei Mingting opened the top lid, and a strong aroma of wine wafted out, permeating the dining room in an instant.


    "Ruoer''s wine is different from last time?" Wei Mingting asked.


    The aroma of this wine is obviously much stronger.


    "Well, last time we all drank together, I took a lighter fruit wine. This time, I gave it to my father to drink a stronger wine, so my father has to drink slowly, otherwise I won''t be able to blame me if I get drunk." Wei Ruo added.


    The wine last time was a relatively low-alcohol fruit wine obtained by soaking the fruit with the brewed high-strength liquor. This time it is the original high-strength liquor.


    Hearing this, Wei Yilin, who was underage, came over and wanted to see clearly what was inside the wine jar, but he was not tall enough, and he couldn''t see what was inside the wine jar after standing on tiptoe for a long time.


    Fortunately, Wei Mingting had already fetched the wine glass and scooped a spoonful into the wine glass.


    The wine is crystal clear, with a mellow and rich aroma.


    Wei Mingting took a sip carefully, savored it carefully, and then looked at Wei Ruo with surprised eyes: "Ruoer, you also made this wine?"


    "Well, when I had nothing to do in the country, I brewed some wine, and sometimes people could sell it for money to buy some bedding and so on." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Ruo''er, your craft is worth a thousand gold!" Wei Mingting said.


    Wei Ruo knew that Wei Mingting was not exaggerating when he said this. Most of the wine nowadays is still brewed. Although the technology of distilling wine already exists, it is only in the hands of a few wineries.


    Ordinary brewed wine has a low alcohol content, and the color of the wine is yellow and turbid.


    Distilled wine can greatly increase the alcohol content, and the wine has a rich aroma and is as pure as water.


    The price of distilled wine is much higher than the price of general grain brewed wine.


    Wei Mingting used to drink this kind of distilled liquor quite often in the capital, but during his work abroad, because he was in a relatively remote area, he never had the opportunity to drink this kind of liquor again.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, just said: "It''s good that father likes it."


    Seeing her husband happy, a smile appeared on Yun''s face. Then she ordered food to be served.


    Among the dishes served were braised pork ears and braised pork that Wei Ruo was familiar with. The salesman, Wei Ruo, knew at a glance that they were from her shop.


    Yun specially introduced this stewed meat to Wei Mingting: "Good wine needs to be accompanied by good dishes. Today''s dish of stewed pig ears and stewed pork is just right for my husband to serve with wine."


    After tasting it, Wei Mingting nodded, "This lo mei is not only delicious, but also tastes good. The cook has improved recently."


    Yun''s explained: "I bought this from a lo-mei shop in the city. This lo-mei shop is very famous in Fucheng. The nobles in the city are regular customers of their family. I also heard from Mrs. Tongzhi that my husband came back today. , I bought it specially to try it out.¡±


    "It is indeed different from other restaurants, and it is much better than the lo mei I have eaten before." Wei Mingting commented.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Mingting looked at the wine glass in front of him and said: "Madam and Ruo''er have a good understanding today. One has prepared the wine, and the other has prepared the dishes to go with the wine."


    Yun said with a smile: "Mother and daughter are united, if your son is the daughter of my husband and I, it is not unusual to have a tacit understanding with me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： Drinking tea and chatting

    Chapter 183 Drinking tea and chatting


    Wei Mingting nodded: "Madam is right."


    Wei Ruo looked at it lightly, with no expression on his face.


    It''s just a coincidence that the mother and daughter are not connected.


    After answering Wei Mingting''s question, Yunshi subconsciously looked at Wei Ruo, but Wei Ruo had already focused on the food.


    Even if he felt her looking at him, Wei Ruo didn''t turn his head away.


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head, bit her lower lip, and at the same time tightened her hand holding the chopsticks.


    After dinner, everyone sat down to drink tea and chat.


    Wei Mingting was not drunk. Although he had a wedding, he was not greedy for alcohol, especially because of his responsibility. Even if he was on vacation, he would not easily let himself become drunk and lose consciousness.


    Wei Mingting talked about the Seventh Prince: "Recently, the Seventh Prince may come to Taizhou Prefecture again, and this time he is no longer in a micro-service, but comes by order to serve as the governor of the Anti-Japanese Army in Taizhou Prefecture."


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan, who had lowered her head, raised her head.


    "The Seventh Prince is coming to Taizhou again? It''s almost Chinese New Year, why come at this time?" Yun asked puzzled.


    "We celebrate the New Year, but the Japanese pirates, the more family celebrations, the more we must take precautions, just in case the Japanese pirates sneak in, disturb my people, and destroy my homeland." Wei Mingting explained.


    So even during Chinese New Year, Wei Mingting may not have time to stay at home.


    A bit of sadness flashed in Yun''s eyes, but he quickly put it away.


    She knew that it was not easy for her husband, and she also knew that it was not easy for the people. In order for more people to live and work in peace and contentment, they had to give up their small family.


    Wei Mingting said again: "I tell you this matter in the hope that you will be prepared. I am now the deputy garrison of the Anti-Japanese Army in Taizhou Prefecture. The Seventh Prince came here as a military governor. He will have a lot of contact with me, so don''t worry about it." Rule out that he will come to our house again."


    Wen Yanyun said: "My husband, don''t worry, if Your Highness comes again, I will make proper arrangements and there will be no more mistakes."


    Wei Qingwan didn''t speak, but silently remembered Wei Mingting''s words in her heart.


    Wei Mingting''s eyes fell on Wei Ruo, as if he wanted to say something to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo immediately understood what Wei Mingting meant, because the last time he was not himself in the matter of doing good deeds, Wei Ruo kept hating Chu Lan in his heart, and Wei Mingting was probably worried about it.


    Wei Ruo took the initiative and said: "Father, don''t worry, the identity of His Highness is there, and the daughter still knows how to measure."


    The implication is that I am still angry, but I will not do anything because my status does not allow it.


    In fact, Wei Ruo hated Chu Lan in the first place, and there was not much difference between that time and the other time, so this time Chu Lan came, and if we met again, Wei Ruo would deal with it as he did before. .


    Wei Mingting said in a deep voice, "I feel wronged."


    After a short conversation, Wei Mingting called Wei Yilin into the courtyard and asked him to use the knife.


    Yun Shi, Wei Ruo, and Wei Qingwan watched together.


    Wei Yilin usually uses wooden knives and swords in martial arts, and today is no exception.


    In order to match Wei Yilin''s figure, the wooden knife is also smaller than the broadsword used by ordinary adults.


    Even so, Wei Yilin''s saber wielder still looks good, every move is full of strength, and he really has the demeanor of a military general.


    After playing a whole set, Yun''s face was relieved, she really didn''t expect that the naughty young son has such a talent for martial arts, and he has the same skills and hobbies as his father.


    Although the expression on Wei Mingting''s face was not as obvious as that of Yun''s, his eyes were clearly filled with relief and pride.


    After performing a whole set of sword skills, Wei Yilin ran to Wei Mingting quickly, and looked at Wei Mingting expectantly.


    "Very good, at your current age, it''s already very good to be able to do this." Wei Mingting promised.


    "Hey." Wei Yilin scratched his head shyly, being praised by his father.


    Yun stepped forward and patted Wei Yilin''s head: "Yilin, you have really grown up, and you are more and more like your father."


    "Of course, I am father''s son!" Wei Yilin said proudly.


    "However, we still have to keep working hard, keep a humble heart, and listen to Master''s teachings carefully." Wei Mingting reminded him that he should be relatively strict with his son, and he didn''t want his son to be complacent if he achieved a little.


    "Well, Dad, don''t worry, I will study hard." Wei Yilin agreed.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yilin looked at Wei Ruo, and specifically asked Wei Ruo: "Big sister, do you think I am getting better and better now?"


    Wei Ruo rolled his eyes in his heart, not knowing why Wei Yilin would ask her for her opinion every time, and she had to make a few comments to be satisfied.


    Wei Ruo murmured in his heart, but with a smile on his face: "It should be getting stronger and stronger."


    "The big sister thinks I will be like my father in the future?" Wei Yilin asked again.


    "As long as you work hard enough, you should have a chance."


    Stinky boy, you can''t finish it. If you want to hear this kind of compliment, can you go to your sister Wanwan and ask?


    Wei Ruo thought so in her heart, and Wei Qingwan next to her also took the initiative to speak to Wei Yilin as she thought: "Brother Yilin is very talented, as long as he studies hard, he will become as powerful as his father, serving the country and the people, Make a difference."


    In one sentence, both father and son are praised.


    The smile on Wei Yilin''s face suddenly became wider. Sister Wanwan speaks nicely, so why can''t Wei Qingruo learn a little bit, really!


    Wei Ruo didn''t know what Wei Yilin was thinking, but when he saw Wei Qingwan approaching, he stepped back decisively to make room for the two of them.


    This pair of siblings love whatever they want, sister friend, brother respectful, sister kind, brother filial, whatever they want, as long as they don''t take her with them.


    ###


    After the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, there is almost no farming work. Except for some cold-resistant rapeseed that needs to be harvested from time to time, there are almost no crops on the ground.


    Even Wei Ruo¡¯s cultivation of shiitake mushrooms in Xingshan County has been temporarily put on hold, because even in caves with relatively constant temperatures, warm in winter and cool in summer, the growth conditions for shiitake mushrooms are not available at this time.


    After Wei Ruo''s seasoning for Zuixianju got on track, the production of Wei Ruo''s small workshop also stabilized.


    Wei Ruo''s work was also relaxed, and then Wei Ruo began to contemplate the next work.


    Before she said that when she was free, she planned to study vinegar making, but after some inquiries, Wei Ruo found that wine making is more profitable than vinegar making.


    People do not have that high quality pursuit of vinegar, but wine is different. Nobles are very particular about drinking and are willing to pay a high price for it.


    So Wei Ruo plans to take advantage of this busy time when there is no farming to improve her own wine-making method and prepare her winery.


    Brewer Wei Ruo intends to choose a location close to the water source, which will be more convenient for subsequent production.


    And the water source must be good, because the quality of water will largely affect the quality of wine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： Picked up a man covered in blood

    Chapter 184 Picked up a man covered in blood


    For three consecutive days, Wei Ruo went to Tianqin Garden to listen to Mr. Wang Caiwei''s class in the morning, and took Xiumei to look for suitable water sources around the city in the afternoon.


    Today is the fourth day, Wei Ruo ran to Xianqi Mountain in the north of Fucheng.


    Wei Ruo''s Zhuangzi is just to the north of Fucheng. Wei Ruo hopes to choose a site as close as possible to his own Zhuangzi, so he has been looking for a suitable place near here recently.


    "Miss, it''s not very far from our Zhuangzi, but the mountain road is a bit difficult to walk." Xiumei talked to Wei Ruo while walking.


    "Well, let''s go over there to have a look, the place looks fairly flat."


    "Good lady."


    The two master and servant walked along the stream to a relatively flat place, which was the only relatively flat place that Wei Ruo and Xiumei walked along.


    This terrain seems to be more in line with Wei Ruo''s psychological expectations, but the mountain road to this place is really not easy to walk. If you really want to build a small wine making workshop here, subsequent transportation will become a big problem.


    Wei Ruo came to the side of the stream. Weeds were overgrown on both sides of the small stream. Only the area where Wei Ruo and Xiumei stood had been cleared of weeds. It should be a place where people who often go up the mountain to cut firewood or hunt step on it, so it is convenient for drinking water.


    Wei Ruo intends to taste the taste of the mountain spring first. If the taste of the mountain spring is indeed suitable for wine making, then other conditions can also be compromised.


    Because what she wants to make is high-quality wine that is sold exclusively to powerful wineries.


    Wei Ruo squatted down beside the stream, holding a handful of water with both hands. The stream water was extremely cold at this time, and the feeling of touching the stream water was bitingly cold.


    Wei Ruo didn''t pay attention to these things, and was about to take the water to his mouth when he suddenly caught a glimpse of red in the stream.


    A faint red color melted in the stream, and when they reached the position in front of them, it was diluted by the stream water and completely disappeared.


    Years of keen medical practice made Wei Ruo realize that something was wrong. She stood up abruptly, pushed aside the weeds and thorn bushes in front of her, and searched upstream.


    Climbing up two meters, Wei Ruo saw a man covered in blood lying in the weeds.


    The man''s whole body, including his face, had been cut several times, his flesh was bloody, and his thick winter clothes were soaked in blood.


    "Miss..." Xiumei has seen a lot of things with Wei Ruo, but she couldn''t help being shocked when she saw such a situation.


    "Meimei came to help, he is still breathing." Wei Ruo stepped forward to check and found that the man was still breathing.


    "Miss, let me come, I have great strength."


    Responding, Xiumei immediately stepped forward to help and carried the injured man on his back.


    Xiumei relied on her extraordinary strength and strength to carry the man back down the mountain.


    Their carriage was parked by the side of the road. After carrying the man into the carriage, Xiumei drove, and Wei Ruo checked the man''s injuries on the carriage.


    The man was stabbed several times. Fortunately, the clothes on his body were thick, and the cuts were not too deep, and they were not in the vital parts, otherwise he would have died.


    The face was not wounded by a knife, but contusions and scratches. It should have been scratched by thorns and sharp stones on the mountain when he fell, but it was enough to make him completely unrecognizable.


    Wei Ruo suddenly discovered that the clothes on the man''s body were coarse cloth jackets, but his hands did not look like those of a man doing rough work.


    At this moment, a moment of hesitation flashed in Wei Ruo''s mind, but this hesitation was quickly forgotten by her, and she could not do nothing after all.


    She is Xu Heyou now, not Wei Qingruo. If there is something wrong with the rescued person, wait for him to recover before throwing him back to the mountain to feed the wild dogs!


    Thinking about this, Wei Ruo took out the hemostatic powder that he carried with him, and first simply and roughly sprinkled the powder on the wound on the man''s front.


    There was also a wound on the back, but the carriage was narrow and the road was bumpy, so Wei Ruo didn''t take the risk of turning over the man.


    These hemostatic drugs can effectively help men stop bleeding and sterilize bacteria in a short period of time, and to a certain extent, fight for the chance of men''s survival.


    The carriage drove to Wei Ruo''s village. After entering, Wei Ruoxian stayed in the carriage with the injured man, and waited for Xiumei to go to Manager Yu first.


    After Manager Yu arrived, under the arrangement of Manager Yu, Wei Ruozai and Xiumei transported the man off the carriage together.


    "Miss, there is an old empty room at the east end of Zhuangzi." Guanshi Yu said.


    "No one else saw it except you?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Miss, don''t worry, I''m the only one."


    "good."


    The three of them worked together to transport the injured man to the old idle house in the east.


    This room used to be used by the servants who lived in Zhuangzi, but recently Wei Ruo arranged a unified new residence for all the people working in Zhuangzi, and this room became vacant.


    After putting the man on the bed, Wei Ruo ordered Steward Yu to get the medicinal materials.


    Wei Ruo happens to be making medicinal powder in the newly built workshop, and there are still some medicinal materials on the Zhuangzi, and there are some medicinal materials that Wei Ruo can use.


    Then Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to boil hot water and fetch charcoal fire. The hot water will be used for the man to wipe the wound after a while, and the charcoal fire will make the room warmer for the next operation.


    After Manager Yu came back after taking the medicine, seeing Wei Ruo was about to take off the clothes on the injured man, he hurried forward and said, "Miss, you leave this to me. Although I know that it is important for you to save lives, miss, there are some things It¡¯s better to avoid it if it can be avoided, anyway, I¡¯m such a bad old man, I can¡¯t do anything else, it¡¯s okay to help me with the medicine, miss, you just tell me what to do, I can learn it.¡±


    Boss Yu''s tone was sincere and his eyes were concerned.


    After getting along during this period of time, Guanshi Yu already knows what kind of person his boss is. She will help the homeless refugees and show compassion for the long-term workers working in the village.


    So I wasn''t too surprised that she would save Guanshi Yu, but Guanshi hoped to protect the reputation of his boss as much as possible where he could. Such a good girl should have a good marriage in the future!


    After thinking for a while, Wei Ruo said: "Okay, I''ll leave it to you. I''ve mixed the medicine in the hot water in the washbasin over there. After soaking the clean gauze, carefully clean the wounds on his body. Wipe it down."


    Wei Ruo said again: "After wiping, apply the medicine powder in this porcelain bottle with the wound medicine label on the knife wound. If the skin is scratched, apply the medicine powder I just prepared in the bowl. Now it is In winter, the weather is cold, so after taking the good medicine, you wrap him up with gauze, and if the dressing is not good, cover him with a clean quilt first."


    "Okay, I''ve made a note. It''s cold outside, miss. Go to the next room and wait for a while. I''ll call you in when you''re done." Guan Shi said.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei did not sit idle after going out, but used the existing medicinal materials to decoct the medicine.


    Currently, the types of medicinal materials on Zhuangzi are not very complete, so Wei Ruo can only simplify the prescriptions.


    Guanshi Yu: You can''t show the body of a wild man to the lady, it will spoil the lady''s eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： Loquat paste

    Chapter 185 Loquat Cream


    After a cup of tea, Manager Yu invited Wei Ruo in after finishing his work.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei returned to the room. Although Manager Yu was a little clumsy, they both applied the medicine and bandaged them according to Wei Ruo''s requirements, and even put the man''s clothes on.


    Xiumei brought in the decocted medicine, and together with Steward Yu, fed the medicine into the man''s mouth.


    It is said to be hello, but it is actually similar to gulping. The action is simple and rough, but it finally goes into the stomach.


    Then Wei Ruo checked the man''s condition again, and found that his life was quite high, but it''s hard to say whether he can make it through.


    "Miss, can this person live?" Manager Yu asked worriedly. He only found out that the man was injured so badly when he applied the medicine just now.


    "It''s fate. I''ll go to the city to grab the medicine in a while and have Xiumei bring it over. At Xushi, you will fry it for me and give it to him. Then you will keep the charcoal fire in this room for him. It will be like this until tomorrow." Come back in the morning, if you are still alive, you have made it through, if you die, you have not made it through." Wei Ruo said.


    "I see, I will guard him tonight." Manager Yu wrote down Wei Ruo''s words.


    Because I don''t want too many people to know, so Manager Yu plans to do these things himself.


    Wei Ruo looked at Guanshi Yu again, with more appreciation in his eyes.


    In the previous relationship, Wei Ruo only recognized Guanshi Yu''s work ability and attitude, but today''s actions gave Wei Ruo a new understanding of Guanshi Yu.


    But Wei Ruo didn''t say much today, due to time constraints, Wei Ruo and Xiumei left Zhuangzi first.


    Then Wei Ruo went back to Xiaowei''s mansion, Xiumei went out alone, took Wei Ruo''s prescription to the pharmacy to grab the medicine, then rushed to the village, gave the medicine to Yu Guanshi, and then rushed back before dark Went to Xiaowei''s mansion.


    On the second day, Wei Ruo went to Zhuangzi before going to Tianqin Garden.


    Boss Yu happily told Wei Ruo: "Miss, he is still alive and breathing!"


    "Well, then continue to use yesterday''s prescription, three times a day." Wei Ruo confessed.


    "Okay." Steward Yu nodded and wrote down.


    "It''s going to be hard work for me these few days." Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s not hard, it''s not hard, I''m honored to be able to help the lady, and I don''t feel hard." Yu Guanshi said.


    Because he was rushing back to Tianqin Garden, Wei Ruo didn''t say anything to Manager Yu, but left in a hurry after confirming that the man had passed the dangerous period.


    When I came to the classroom in Tianqin Garden, Mr. Wang Caiwei had already arrived, but she kept covering her mouth and coughing.


    "Sir, did you catch a cold?" Wei Ruo, who noticed something unusual, asked.


    "Probably so, there is no serious problem, and the medicine has been used." Wang Caiwei said.


    "It''s been cold recently, sir, you should pay more attention. I have a jar of loquat paste here. Take it with water, sir. It can moisten your throat, clear your lungs, and relieve your cough."


    Wei Ruo took out a round porcelain jar as if by magic.


    The jar is not big enough to be held in one hand, with blue and white white background.


    "Why does Miss Wei carry this with her?" Wang Caiwei asked curiously.


    "Recently, many people have been infected with wind and cold, and many people in my family have cough symptoms, so I prepared some more in case of emergencies." Wei Ruo replied.


    "So that''s how it is, Ms. Wei has a heart." Wang Caiwei praised.


    "Sir, take some with water first, it will make your throat feel better." Wei Ruo said.


    Wang Caiwei nodded, then got up and went to the maid in Xuntianqin Garden to get hot water for herself.


    Scoop a spoonful of the thick and sticky paste into the water, mix well and take it.


    A sweet taste mixed with the smell of medicine, it is not unpalatable, it is much better than ordinary medicine, but the taste is definitely not comparable to honey water.


    After taking it, Mr. Wang Caiwei obviously felt some effect.


    The frequency of coughing was significantly reduced during the lecture later.


    This obvious change was clearly seen by the other three Yuan clan women in the school.


    When the class was taking a break, the three of them gathered around and asked Wei Ruo:


    "Miss Wei, where did you buy that loquat paste, can you tell me where, I want to buy some too."


    The person who asked the question was Yuan Qiniang, the seventh lady of the Yuan family, and the other two beside her were Yuan Jiuniang and Yuan Shiniang.


    The three of them are not of the same father and mother, but from the same clan, and the order is also according to the clan.


    The three of them were of the same age, and they were the three most outstanding women in the Yuan family''s generation, so they were selected to listen to Mr. Wang Caiwei''s class in Tianqin Garden.


    As a collateral branch of the Yuan family, their own teacher is still far behind Mr. Wang Caiwei, so when Mrs. Yuan said that she would choose someone from the clan to teach Mr. Wang Caiwei, all the women in the clan wanted to come, but in the end Mrs. Yuan These three were specially chosen to be about the same age as Wei Ruo.


    These three people cherished this opportunity very much after they came, so they were very polite to Wei Ruo who attended the class together.


    No matter on weekdays, they will take the initiative to disturb Wei Ruo. They don''t ask much about Wei Ruo, and they won''t say a word if Wei Ruo is absent.


    Today is a rare day to pursue Wei Ruo so earnestly to ask something.


    "What do you want this loquat paste for?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "To be honest with Ms. Wei, our grandmother has been coughing non-stop today. I asked a doctor to take the medicine but it didn''t improve. I was a little worried. Just now, I saw that my husband''s cough improved significantly after taking the loquat cream given by Ms. Wei, so I wanted to buy it for my grandmother. Try it." Yuan Qiniang explained.


    "My mother also has a cough recently, and I want to buy a can for her too." Yuan Jiuniang added.


    "You don''t need to buy it, I''ll just bring you two more cans when I go back." Wei Ruo said.


    "That''s so embarrassing, Miss Wei, you still tell us where to buy it, and we will buy it ourselves." Yuan Qiniang said.


    "I made this loquat cream myself, and it''s not sold anywhere else." Wei Ruo explained.


    "Miss Wei, do you still know how to make loquat paste?" The three of them showed surprise in unison.


    "I used to live in the country, and an old woman taught me." Wei Ruo made up a random reason.


    After the three members of the Yuan family hesitated for a while, Yuan Qiniang said, "Then we can''t take yours for nothing, how about I exchange something with you?"


    It¡¯s not okay to get it for nothing, but it seems a bit vulgar to buy it with Wei Ruo directly with silver.


    "It doesn''t matter, since we are classmates, there is no need to be so polite, I will give it to you if I say it to you." Wei Ruo said.


    Speaking of which, Wei Ruo called Xiumei over and told her to get three cans of loquat paste from the car.


    Wei Ruo made it better at one time, and he carried at most one can with him, too much would be too heavy. In addition, put a lot of cans in the car, just in case.


    Xiumei hurried back, and within a short while brought three cans of loquat paste, exactly the same blue and white porcelain jars with a white background.


    Wei Ruo gave each of the three people a can.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： The seventh prince is missing

    Chapter 186 The seventh prince is missing


    Seeing this, the three of them no longer shirked, accepted Wei Ruo''s loquat paste, and thanked them.


    "Thank you, Ms. Wei, we will accept this loquat ointment, and if it is useful to us in the future, please feel free to speak up." Yuan Qiniang said.


    Wei Ruo nodded with a smile.


    Before leaving Tianqin Garden at night, Wei Ruo saw Qingyi who came to Tianqin Garden to fetch things for Madam Yuan, so he also gave her two cans and asked her to pass them on to Madam Yuan.


    Qingyi had a look of joy as if he had found a treasure: "Miss Wei''s loquat cream was delivered at just the right time. Madam''s throat is a little uncomfortable these days, and this servant is worried about what to prepare for her. The loquat cream that Miss Wei gave , that must be the best."


    Wei Ruo didn''t say much, when he was about to leave, Qingyi called Wei Ruo again, and reminded him in a serious tone: "Miss Wei, it''s not very safe outside these few days, if you have nothing important, try not to go out of the city."


    Qing Yi''s words seemed to know something.


    "But what happened?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Qingyi can only say: "It''s nothing, just remind Miss Wei, Miss Wei remembers that the servant is for Miss Wei''s good."


    After finishing talking about Qingyi, he walked away.


    After returning to Xiaowei''s Mansion, Wei Ruo specially called Madam Zhang over and asked her if any major events had happened in Fucheng recently.


    Nurse Zhang shook her head: "It''s been very peaceful in Fucheng for the past few days, and I haven''t heard of anything serious happening."


    Wei Ruo asked again: "Are the gates for entering and leaving the city tightened?"


    Nanny Zhang denied: "No, this old slave went out of the city for his wife this morning, as usual, Lao Zhang from the mansion went to Xingshan County yesterday, and transported a carload this morning. There is nothing wrong with the food."


    "I see."


    Wei Ruo asked Nanny Zhang to step back.


    She believed that Qingyi didn''t just say this to her casually, but she didn''t know the reason for it for the time being.


    ###


    That night, Wei Mingting returned home suddenly.


    Yunshi had already fallen asleep, and got up with the help of the maid when she heard the sound.


    "Why didn''t you notify me when your husband came back?" Yun Shi asked with concern as she came up to help Wei Mingting change his clothes.


    Wei Mingting frowned: "Something happened, don''t say anything about my return, don''t even tell the children."


    Hearing this, Yun''s heart tightened, realizing the seriousness of the problem.


    "Husband, are the Japanese pirates coming again?" Yun asked tentatively.


    "It''s not the Japanese pirates'' problem, it''s the Seventh Prince, who was ambushed on his way here." Wei Mingting said.


    Yun''s eyes widened: "The seventh prince was attacked? How could this happen? Who is so bold to attack the prince?"


    Wei Mingting''s face was full of sadness: "Probably it involves court battles. The position of the crown prince has been vacant for the past few years. It is a well-known fact in the court and the public that there are open and secret fights among the princes."


    Hearing Yan Yun''s heart suddenly raised high: "How is the Seventh Prince doing now?"


    Wei Mingting shook his head: "The current whereabouts are unknown, life and death are uncertain. At present, the prefect Yuan Daren and the garrison Lord have mobilized the officers and soldiers of the government office and some anti-Japanese troops to search."


    "Will my husband be implicated? The struggle in the court should have nothing to do with the anti-Japanese army where my husband is. Should my husband be implicated?" Yun asked worriedly.


    "It''s hard to say, it depends on the Holy Majesty''s intentions. There is also a responsibility to be held accountable." Wei Mingting said.


    After all, it was the prince who was highly valued by the prince who had an accident within the scope of his jurisdiction. If the emperor Longyan was furious, they would not be able to escape.


    "But my husband, you are in charge of fighting against the Japanese. The accident of the Seventh Prince also happened in the city, so what has it to do with you?" The Yun family complained for Wei Mingting and the generals of the anti-Japanese army.


    "Isn''t it fair to talk about matters in the court?" Wei Mingting sighed slightly, "I didn''t think about it in advance, the most urgent thing is to find the Seventh Prince. You have to see people in life, and you have to see corpses in death."


    Mr. Yun was worried, but no matter how worried she was about the court affairs, she couldn''t help at all. She could only pray silently in her heart, hoping that the seventh prince was okay, that her husband was okay, and that the Wei family was okay.


    ###


    In the next few days, the city was still calm, and the people were mostly worried about how to spend the winter and celebrate the New Year. Apart from that, they didn¡¯t hear any other news, and even the Japanese pirates stopped for a while.


    Wei Ruo took the time to go to Zhuangzi every day to check the condition of the injured man.


    The man was in a coma for three days. On the fourth day, Wei Ruo explained to Manager Yu about the follow-up medication.


    "I will continue to use the previous medicine every morning, noon and evening, and add a few tonics to the medicine given to him at noon to give him some nutrition." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay." Manager Yu agreed.


    While the two were talking, Wei Ruo saw the man on the bed move from the corner of his eye.


    Then Wei Ruo walked quickly to the bed, the man opened his mouth and made a difficult sound: "Water..."


    Hearing this, Steward Yu hurriedly fetched the tea, which was still warm.


    With steward Yu supporting him, Wei Ruo fed water into the man''s mouth.


    After drinking the water, the man lay back, then looked around suspiciously, and finally his eyes stayed on Wei Ruo.


    The Wei Ruo that the man saw was a handsome young man with a round face.


    Because the mask that Lin Fang made for herself is very convenient to wear, Wei Ruo will wear it when going out or going to Zhuangzi, and it has become a habit.


    "Where is this..."


    The man is still weak, his voice is very hoarse, and his speech speed is very slow, as if he has used up all his strength in one sentence.


    "This is my Zhuangzi. We found you on a nearby mountain and brought you back to temporarily settle here." Wei Ruo replied.


    The man didn''t know whether it was a slow reaction or something, and he said after a while: "Thank you."


    Although the person is still a little weak, Wei Ruo can''t wait to ask some questions: "Who is your last name, where do you live, and why did you get injured?"


    Once there is a problem with the man''s answer, Wei Ruo intends to send the man back to the place where he was found, and let him fend for himself.


    "My surname is Zhu, my name is Zongyu, I live in Taiyuan Prefecture, and I''m in business..."


    While speaking, the man paused and took a breath. It seemed a bit strenuous for him who just woke up to speak so many words at once.


    After a pause, the man continued to explain in a slow tone:


    "This time I went south to give a New Year''s gift to my grandfather''s family in Wenzhou. I met a robber halfway. To save my life, my servant and I exchanged clothes. He led the thief away for me. I took advantage of the chaos and escaped."


    "But I was caught up and hacked several times. I was seriously injured and couldn''t move. Fortunately, my cronies rescued me desperately. Under his protection, I fled to a hidden place, but there were still thieves searching the mountain. To protect me who was seriously injured, my cronies chose to go out and lure me. The thief..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： thanks to miss wei

    Chapter 187 thanks to Miss Wei


    Zhu Zongyu''s explanation solved Wei Ruo''s previous doubts.


    The rhetoric is well-founded, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    So the details are logical and consistent with the details discovered by Wei Ruo.


    Just when Wei Ruo was silent, Zhu Zongyu took the initiative to say: "Young master saved my life, I will definitely repay you with a lot of money, and ask you to take care of me until I recover. Afterwards, I will contact my family and ask them to pick me up. A generous gift."


    Zhu Zongyu looked at Wei Ruo sincerely, and Wei Ruo said, "You don''t need to pay a lot of money, just give me some medical expenses, and don''t cause trouble for me."


    Zhu Zongyu said: "Don''t worry, son, I just want to survive. What''s more, you are my savior. I am grateful to you before it is too late. I will never intentionally cause trouble for you."


    Wei Ruo looked at Zhu Zongyu for a while and said, "You should have a good rest. You can''t get out of bed these few days. If you need anything, you can find Manager Yu. He will take care of your daily life."


    Zhu Zongyu moved his eyes to Guanshi Yu who was next to him, and thanked him: "Thank you, Guanshi Yu, for saving my life."


    Manager Yu hurriedly said: "I''m just helping out. I can''t afford to save your life. The person who saved your life is our boss."


    Wei Ruo explained a few more words to Guanshi Yu, and then left.


    After Wei Ruo left, Guanshi Yu looked at Zhu Zongyu on the bed, and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "Master Zhu, you are also a lucky person. If you are injured like this, ordinary people will definitely not survive. Fortunately, you met my son, so you have the opportunity to pick him up." Come back with your life."


    "Is your son a doctor?" Zhu Zongyu asked.


    "Sir, you know some medical skills, but you don''t practice medicine outside, so don''t casually talk about it with outsiders when you recover in the future." Steward Yu warned.


    "Okay, I made a note."


    While talking about Guanshi Yu, he couldn''t help saying a few more words: "My son is a really good person, not only for Mr. Zhu, but also for those homeless people who are in trouble. If the family''s difficulties cannot be solved, my son will help if he can. This year, all the people in Zhuangzi have a good year thanks to your son''s blessing."


    Listening to Guanshi Yu''s emotion, Zhu Zongyu was thoughtful.


    Manager Yu, who came back to his senses after sighing, said to Zhu Zongyu: "Young master Zhu, rest first, and I will bring you some liquid food that is easy to swallow in a while. You can eat a little bit. My son said before leaving that you have been relying on food these days." The decoction is hanging, the stomach is weak, it is not advisable to eat too much at one time, you can only drink some light porridge."


    "Okay, thank you." Zhu Zongyu said.


    ###


    As soon as he returned to Tianqin Garden, Wei Ruo was enthusiastically surrounded by the three sisters of the Yuan family.


    The three of them prepared their own gifts for Wei Ruo. Yuan Qiniang gave Wei Ruo a brocade bag embroidered by herself. She saw that Wei Ruo often used the brocade bag to carry some things, so she knew that she needed it.


    Yuan Jiuniang gave Wei Ruo a box of rouge, saying that it was brought from the capital by the elder brother of the clan, and that Taizhou government could not buy it.


    Yuan Shiniang gave Wei Ruo a velvet flower hairpin, which she made herself.


    It can be seen that the three of them have carefully selected gifts as a return gift for Pi Pa Gao. This gift is neither too expensive nor too shabby.


    "Thank you, your gifts are all good, I like them very much." Wei Ruo thanked.


    Yuan Qiniang said: "We are the ones who want to thank Ms. Wei. After taking the loquat cream you gave, the three of us, our grandmother''s cough has obviously improved, and she can sleep peacefully at night. Her energy and spirit have improved in the past few days."


    Yuan Jiuniang seconded: "Yes, the elders in the family were terrified when my grandmother coughed non-stop a few days ago."


    Old people are afraid of getting sick when they are old, especially this year when the weather is approaching and it will be very cold. Even if it is just a cough, if it gets worse, it may kill the elderly.


    Yuan Qiniang said again: "Grandmother''s condition is very good because of this loquat paste. My father and uncle praised the three of us very much. For this, we got a lot of rewards. It''s all thanks to Miss Wei."


    All three of them had smiles on their faces, and they all looked happy.


    Then Yuan Qiniang said to Wei Ruo: "Yesterday, our grandmother''s close friend Mrs. Xu''s family came to visit our grandmother at home. After seeing that her condition improved, she also wanted this loquat cream, so my grandma asked the three of us where we got the loquat cream. Yes, since we didn¡¯t ask your opinion beforehand, we only said that we got it from a good friend, and we don¡¯t have it elsewhere, so we have to ask your friend¡¯s opinion first if we can give it to you again.¡±


    Yuan Qiniang has a delicate mind, Mrs. Xu was like that yesterday, if she asks who it is, she must ask for it again, fearing that Wei Ruo will embarrass her so she won''t make it clear.


    "It''s okay, we can talk about it. I''ll get another can in a while, and you can just take it to Mrs. Xu." Wei Ruo said generously.


    Wei Ruo was so happy, Yuan Qiniang and the others were overjoyed.


    "Miss Wei, you are so kind, thank you very much this time." Yuan Qiniang thanked Wei Ruo again on behalf of the three sisters.


    "You''re welcome, we are classmates." Wei Ruo said.


    For Wei Ruo, although there is no reason why she needs to make friends with the three sisters of the Yuan family, she is also very happy if everyone can get along in harmony.


    "Well, in the future, Miss Wei will be useful to our three places, so don''t be polite to us." Yuan Qiniang said.


    The remaining two nodded their heads.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed with a smile.


    So before get out of class ended, Wei Ruo handed over a new jar of loquat cream to Yuan Qiniang.


    Then Wei Ruo went back to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    During dinner, Wei Ruo found something wrong with Yun''s expression, but Wei Ruo didn''t want to care about Yun''s.


    At this moment, Wei Qingwan said, "Is mother sick? What''s wrong with your body?"


    "Mother is fine." Yun denied.


    Although she said she was fine, she didn''t look like she was really fine.


    "Mother, if you have anything to tell me, a daughter like you is very worried." Wei Qingwan looked worried and distressed.


    "It''s really nothing." Yun emphasized again.


    If her daughter asked about anything else, she would say it, but she really couldn''t say anything about it.


    "Mother, a daughter like you is really worried." Wei Qingwan''s eyes sparkled.


    Yun couldn''t help being moved, and subconsciously looked at Wei Ruo.


    But seeing Wei Ruo''s face was calm, she didn''t notice any difference in her expression at all.


    Yun''s mood couldn''t help sinking, and he couldn''t help feeling disappointed in Wei Ruo.


    Sighed: "Wanwan doesn''t have to worry about mother, mother is just a little tired, it will be fine after a while of busy work."


    Then Yun said to Wei Ruo: "Don''t think about running outside all day long, pay more attention to family affairs, and take responsibility as the eldest daughter."


    Wei Ruo just responded softly, and the reaction was neither salty nor indifferent, as if he didn''t see the dissatisfaction with his attitude revealed in Yun''s furrowed brows.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： Mrs. Xu came to visit

    Chapter 188 Madam Xu visits


    The fifteenth day of the twelfth lunar month.


    The first and fifteenth day of every month is a holiday, so Wei Ruo doesn¡¯t have to go to school today.


    Wei Ruo intends to stay in Zhuangzi for a day today, and arrange all the things that should be arranged before the Chinese New Year. After the Chinese New Year, she may not have time.


    Wei Ruo was about to go out, when someone came to the house, Mrs. Xu, the mother of Mr. Xu, who knew him well, asked to see Wei Ruo by name.


    Yun''s face was puzzled. These days, the second daughter Wanwan has been attending classes in Tong Zhifu, so the chance of seeing Mrs. Xu is obviously higher, and the eldest daughter Ruo''er has almost no intersection with the Xu family. Why does Mrs. Xu come to the door and ask to see her eldest daughter?


    The Xu family is also a well-known family in Taizhou Prefecture. Although it is not as influential as the Yuan family, the influence of the entire family in the court is far greater than that of the Wei family.


    Old Mrs. Xu is the older generation of the family, so it can be said that she is highly respected.


    One of her elders came to visit suddenly, wanting to see a junior, this behavior really made Yun a little puzzled.


    Mr. Yun asked Mrs. Xu curiously: "How did Mrs. Xu know my Ruoer?"


    Mrs. Xu said with a smile: "My old man has been suffering from coughing all the time. It is an old problem. He has taken a lot of medicine but it still doesn''t help. This year it is colder than ever, and the cold wind blows into his throat. As soon as he blew it, he coughed badly."


    Yun''s face was puzzled, he didn''t understand why Mrs. Xu talked about Mrs. Xu, and what did it have to do with their family?


    Mrs. Xu continued to explain: "A few days ago I went to see the old lady of the third room of the Yuan family. She had recently caught a cold and coughed a lot. I saw a good baby at her place. It was the loquat that her precious granddaughters found for her. The ointment, after taking it for three days, I am completely healed, and I am full of breath when talking to me, my voice is clear, and my coughing is no longer frequent."


    Mr. Yun didn''t interrupt, and continued to listen patiently to Mrs. Xu''s story.


    Mrs. Xu mentioned the key point: "Later, my old sister asked her three granddaughters for me, and then I realized that they got good things from their classmates. The three of them got a total of three cans, two of which were given to my old sister, and one to the mother of Nine Girls."


    Hearing this, Yun''s thought about it.


    Three girls from the Yuan family, who are about the same age as her two daughters, have been attending classes and studying with her eldest daughter Ruoer in Tianqin Garden recently. With Mrs. Xu''s visit today.


    After trying to figure out what was going on, Yun replied with a smile: "I''m not too sure about the loquat cream Mrs. Xu is talking about. I''m going to sleep today. If Ruo''er is at home, I''ll get it Someone brought her here and asked her, if she still has some, I will ask her to give you another jar, old lady.¡±


    Seeing that Mrs. Yun ordered the maids around her to call for someone, Mrs. Xu didn''t stop her.


    After sending the maid down, Yun said to Mrs. Xu: "However, the loquat cream may not be able to help Mrs. Xu''s illness. It is better to ask a doctor to see the treatment."


    Yun Shi is still skeptical about Wei Ruo''s loquat cream for treating cough. It may be a coincidence that the old lady of Yuan''s family met a dead mouse.


    If it doesn''t work after taking it to the old man of the Xu family, Yun is afraid that the Xu family will be unhappy, so he put the ugly words first.


    After the maid went out, Mrs. Xu explained again: "Actually, I have already got the loquat cream. The girl from the Yuan family helped me, a cheeky old woman, to ask for a jar. My old man has been taking it for a few days. The cough has improved a little, especially when he first took it, the old man felt his throat was clear and his nose was usually very comfortable.¡±


    "I see." Yun breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mrs. Xu said: "So I came here today. First, I want to ask Ling Ai about the loquat cream; second, I want to ask Ling Ai to buy some. My old man has a long-term illness. It''s so easy, I think that one can is not enough to eat."


    While speaking, Wei Ruo was brought over by Cuiping.


    "This is Mrs. Xu." Yun said to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruochao bowed to Mrs. Xu: "I''ve seen Mrs. Xu."


    "Hey, good boy, good boy." Mrs. Xu saw Wei Ruo with a smile all over her face.


    After saying hello, Wei Ruo sat on the empty seat beside Yun after receiving instructions from Yun.


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Xu expressed her gratitude to Wei Ruo, "Wei girl, thanks to your loquat paste, my old man''s voice has improved."


    "The old lady doesn''t need to be too polite. It''s best if the old man takes it and it works." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Well, but my old woman still has some questions I want to ask you. I wonder if it''s convenient for you?"


    "Don''t hesitate to ask the old lady, I will tell you everything."


    "It''s like this. My old man has been sick for some years. After taking this loquat paste, he got better, but it must not be so fast. When my old man first took it, his throat felt very refreshing, and it got worse after a while. He So I couldn''t help but drink more, I didn''t dare to let him drink more, so I wanted to ask Miss Wei how much this loquat cream can drink at most in a day?"


    "Although the dosage of loquat extract is not as strict as that of ordinary traditional Chinese medicine, it must not be drunk like tea. Take one spoonful each time and mix it with hot water. It should not exceed five spoonfuls a day." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wearing that Mrs. Xu said: "I''ve made a note, I''ll tell the old man when I get back, and set the rules for him."


    Wei Ruo smiled slightly.


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Xu asked again: "My old man''s illness has been going on for a long time, can drinking this loquat extract hope to completely improve?"


    Wei Ruo replied: "It''s really hard to say. Since it''s a chronic disease, it must not be so fast to get rid of the root. Different people have different constitutions and different recovery. I dare not jump to conclusions. But the past few days have had some effect. , then you can try again, even if you can''t recover, you should be able to relieve it a little more."


    Wei Ruo has never even met Mr. Xu''s people, let alone asked for his pulse, so he doesn''t know the result.


    "The girl of the Wei family is very right." Madam Xu agreed, and then said with emotion, "My old man is also old, and he wants to live to our age. Live more comfortably in the next few days. Poor my old man, who has been troubled by this stubborn disease, now finally has a solution. Even if the root cannot be cut off, it can make his daily life lighter and less uncomfortable. The old man is also satisfied."


    Wei Ruo nodded to express his understanding.


    As he spoke, Mrs. Xu looked at Wei Ruo with a look of embarrassment: "It''s just that if this loquat cream is to be taken for a long time..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： contradict

    Chapter 189 Confrontation


    Wei Ruo understood Madam Xu''s meaning right away: "Don''t worry, Madam, I still have that loquat cream. I''ll ask my maid to bring you two cans."


    Mrs. Xu hurriedly stopped her and said, "Girl of the Wei family, I''m embarrassed to have a can of you, so how can I ask you for nothing? So, how about I buy it with you? You sell me, just ask for a price."


    Mrs. Xu is not a thick-skinned person, and she doesn''t want to take advantage of it for nothing. What''s more, her old man has to take the loquat cream for a long time, and she can''t ask for it once. That''s how it works.


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly and said, "That''s unnecessary."


    It''s not that she doesn''t want the money, it''s just that now she is not Xu Heyou but Wei Ruo.


    In front of Yun''s face again, it is really inappropriate to ask for a price.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s refusal, Mrs. Xu said bluntly: "So, ten taels of silver for a jar, okay?"


    Mrs. Xu also knows that this is a difficult situation. She is in charge of shopping for a prostitute of a family, and the words are not nice, but she really needs it.


    Before she came here, she asked a doctor from Baicaotang to help her estimate the price of the loquat cream.


    The doctor did not know the ingredients of the loquat cream so it was difficult to accurately guess the price, but according to Mrs. Xu¡¯s description, he learned that it had an effect on Mrs. Xu¡¯s illness, so he told Mrs. Xu that the medicine is not only expensive because of the ingredients, but also because of its Sometimes the formula is the most valuable.


    Old Master Xu''s sick mansion city is known to all famous doctors, and they are helpless. It can be seen that although this loquat paste looks ordinary, it is very precious, and the price must not be lowered.


    Mrs. Xu thought it made sense, so she set an approximate price after discussing with the doctor.


    Hearing the price offered by Mrs. Xu, Mrs. Yun took a step ahead of Wei Ruo and said, "Old lady, you don''t have to do that, it''s just some loquat cream, how can you use this price."


    What is the concept of ten taels of silver? If you go to buy loquat leaves, you can pile up the backyard.


    What''s more, Yun''s family is not very confident in Wei Ruo''s loquat cream. What if it was just a coincidence that Mrs. Xu felt better after taking it?


    Mrs. Xu insisted: "Mrs. Wei doesn''t know the importance of this loquat cream to my master. No amount of money can buy it."


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Xu said to Wei Ruo: "If Miss Wei thinks the price is too low, we can discuss it again."


    Mrs. Xu has already talked about this point, Wei Ruo naturally has no reason not to agree.


    Although the cost of her medicine is not worth the price, it is expensive because of the prescription, which cannot be bought elsewhere, so she is not black-hearted in selling it at this price.


    Wei Ruo agreed: "The old lady has said so, and I can''t refuse, so I will do what the old lady wants."


    Mrs. Xu said with a smile: "This is the best."


    Then Wei Ruo called to Xiumei: "You look back at Meiyuan and fetch me two cans of loquat paste."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Xu hurriedly said: "Two cans are not enough, I need a few more cans, six cans, not eight cans!"


    Wei Ruo explained: "Old lady, this loquat cream should not be stored for too long. I''ll take you two cans first. After a month, if you''re almost finished, you can send someone to tell me. I''ll make fresh ones for you. past."


    Some things are better stored as long as possible, such as tangerine peel and wine, but Wei Ruo''s loquat paste is not, so every time Wei Ruo makes it, he doesn''t make too much.


    After hearing Wei Ruo''s explanation, Mrs. Xu understood: "So that''s the case, then I''ll take two cans this time, and come back to bother Miss Wei later."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed, and then Xiumei went to fetch two cans of loquat paste.


    Mrs. Xu asked the old lady beside her to accept the two cans of loquat paste, and at the same time gave Xiumei the bag containing twenty taels of silver.


    Then Mrs. Xu left the Captain''s Mansion with a satisfied expression.


    After Mrs. Xu left, Yun looked at Wei Ruo and frowned slightly: "Ruoer, how did you get this loquat paste?"


    Wei Ruo replied: "When I was in Mojiazha, there was an old lady who had a prescription of loquat paste passed down from her ancestors, which cured many people in the village from coughing. Seeing my sincerity, she passed it on to me."


    Wen Yanyun''s brows did not relax: "Ruo''er, you shouldn''t charge so much money for this loquat cream. If Old Master Xu doesn''t have any effect after taking it, how will you end up?"


    "Didn''t Mrs. Xu just say that she came to buy it after Mrs. Xu took it and found it effective. If that''s the case, why should I worry? Even if the follow-up is useless, it''s not my fault." Wei Ruo said calmly.


    Yun was a little annoyed: "You child, do you know who this old Mrs. Xu is? The Xu family has a deep foundation in Taizhou Mansion, and the roots are intertwined. If you offend her, our family may struggle in Taizhou Mansion in the future."


    Wei Ruo replied: "If the Xu family is offended because of something like this, then the Wei family is struggling in Fucheng, right? You have to worry about offending people every step of the way, and a little anxiety may affect your future."


    Wei Ruo''s rebuttal ignited the anger in Yun''s heart.


    In the past few days, I was in a bad mood to be worried about the disappearance of the seventh prince. The eldest daughter was not as concerned about herself as the second daughter, but today she blatantly contradicted herself again!


    "What are you talking about? Is that how you contradict your mother?" Yun asked Wei Ruo, his face full of anger.


    "I have a different point of view from yours. I have nothing to say if I put forward a different point of view, even if I contradict you." Wei Ruo replied, raising his head, showing no sign of shrinking back.


    "You are hardened now, with Mrs. Yuan as your backing, you can ignore my mother, right?" Yun''s anger became less and more intense.


    "It has nothing to do with whether I have a backer. Whether I have a backer is my point of view. I don''t think there is any problem with selling my loquat paste for ten taels of silver, and I don''t think there is any problem with the communication with Mrs. Xu today. .¡± Wei Ruo was neither humble nor overbearing nor flinched.


    Yunshi suddenly raised his hand, and then lowered it towards Wei Ruo''s face.


    However, her hand didn''t touch Wei Ruo''s cheek, Wei Ruo stretched out her hand and grabbed Yun''s wrist.


    Yun was stunned for a moment, then looked at his grasped wrist in disbelief.


    "Mother, please think twice before doing this. You just said that I have Mrs. Yuan as a backer. If my mother beats me hard, I might say something I shouldn''t say when I go to Mrs. Yuan''s house tomorrow."


    Wei Ruo''s expression was calm and his tone was calm, but the words he said were ruthless, a naked threat.


    With or without the backing of Mrs. Yuan, Wei Ruo''s views will not change. The difference is that Wei Ruo will use it when he has a backer, and Wei Ruo will never hide when he can pretend to be bullied.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 190： Head-on collision

    Chapter 190 Frontal Conflict


    Yun''s face became even uglier, and he stared at Wei Ruo angrily in disbelief.


    "You actually said such things to your mother! I thought you were going to scare me with Mrs. Yuan, so I couldn''t do anything about it? Not to mention Mrs. Yuan, even if it goes to the end of the world, it is reasonable and legal for a mother to discipline her daughter! "


    "You are in your favor. I will do my thing. I don''t have to tell you to beat me. I have more things to do! You are not afraid of losing face, and you are not afraid that the Wei family is really struggling in Fucheng. You just Hit it!"


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he suddenly let go of his hand, raised his face, and stared at Yun Shi, neither humble nor overbearing.


    Yun''s hand was raised in the air, and her anger made her want to drop it, but Wei Ruo''s glaring look made her stop inexplicably.


    At this time, Jing Hu suddenly came in: "Madam, there is a message from the barracks that the master is going back home for dinner tonight."


    Hearing that her husband was going back to the mansion, Yun calmed down, hesitated for a while, then dropped her raised hand.


    This slap did not last.


    Then looked at Wei Ruo and ordered in a cold voice: "Go back, don''t go out again for a few days!"


    Wei Ruo turned around and left without looking at him.


    After Wei Ruo left, Mrs. Yun glanced at Jing Hu next to her, and waved her hand, "You should also step back."


    After Jinghu retreated, Yun called to Cuiping and ordered more food for the evening.


    Just as Cuiping left to explain to the kitchen, Wei Qingwan arrived behind him.


    "Mother, what''s the matter, I heard from the nanny that you and your sister had an argument?" Wei Qingwan, like Wei Ruo, is taking a rest today.


    She was very well informed. Not long after Wei Ruo and Yun''s quarrel, she received the news and rushed over.


    It''s just that he came a little later, and this one was interrupted by Jing Hu''s sentence "Master is coming back".


    Looking at Wei Qingwan''s concerned and worried eyes, Yun couldn''t help sighing: "If she was half as warm-hearted as you, I wouldn''t be so angry with her."


    Wei Qingwan sat beside Yun Shi and held Yun Shi''s hand: "Mother, don''t think about it too much, my sister has limited time to go home, so it''s normal to not be that close to Mother, it will be fine after a while. "


    "You know how to speak for her, but she doesn''t think about this family or your sister at all." Yun couldn''t help but said.


    "Mother, what exactly happened?" Wei Qingwan only heard that there was a quarrel, and almost started a fight, but she still didn''t know what the quarrel was about.


    "Today Mrs. Xu came over and begged her for two cans of her homemade loquat cream. She took twenty measures of silver from Mrs. Xu." After finishing speaking, Yun could not help but sigh.


    "This... business is a despicable thing that merchants do. We are ladies from a lord''s family, so it''s not good..." Wei Qingwan whispered.


    "It''s not good, not to mention that Mrs. Xu who came today is the old lady of Xu Tongzhi''s family who you are in class. I was thinking about what to send to Xu''s family to express my gratitude. It is rare that Mrs. Xu took a fancy to her." The loquat cream has been given away as a favor, which not only fully expresses our family''s gratitude, but also won''t lose face."


    When Yun Shi said it, he felt a little angry again.


    Yun said again: "The Wei family first arrived in Fucheng, and they are not familiar with all the families in Fucheng. It took me a lot of effort to find a suitable place for you to study. The Xu family is also the first one we made friends in Fucheng. The aristocratic family, with such a relationship here, how can they ask for money from the old lady?"


    No matter from which angle you look at it, Yun feels that this money cannot be collected no matter what.


    "Mother, don''t be angry. Although my sister did something wrong, it''s not a big deal." Wei Qingwan comforted.


    "I wouldn''t be so angry, but your sister doesn''t think of my mother at all!" Yun didn''t know how many times she sighed.


    As a mother, she said something to her, but she actually contradicted her, and she didn''t think she was wrong at all.


    Wei Qingwan comforted: "Mother, your health is important. There are a lot of things in the house recently, and you are already tired. If you get angry again, my daughter is afraid that your health will not be able to bear it."


    Yun sighed: "It would be great if your sister could be half as caring as you."


    "Mother, my daughter is useless. She is not as capable as my sister. I can''t do other things. I can only say something to comfort my mother. I can''t help you with anything else." Wei Qingwan whispered, her head lowered when she spoke. down.


    "Wanwan, don''t say that, you are indeed not as good as Ruo''er in some things, but you have the heart. Your sister has some skills, but her current attitude does not take my mother seriously. "Mr. Yun felt very tired.


    Wei Qingwan said some consoling words again, and kept on comforting Yun, never saying a word against Wei Ruo. While Yun''s mood calmed down, her opinion of Wei Ruo also deepened.


    ###


    Wei Ruo didn''t listen to Yun''s words, and after leaving Cangyun Garden, he turned around and left Xiaowei''s Mansion, heading straight for Zhuangzi outside the city.


    "Miss, don''t be angry." Xiumei was driving ahead, a little worried, so she couldn''t help but turn her head to talk to Wei Ruo.


    "I''m fine, I''m in a good mood, I''ll just lose my temper for a while, and I''ll be fine later, after all, the money I got is real." Wei Ruo''s tone has returned to a relaxed and cheerful tone.


    "It''s good that it''s okay, miss, loquat paste can be sold so expensive, why don''t we sell more medicine in the future, I feel that this is more profitable than growing crops." Xiumei couldn''t help but said.


    A can of loquat paste costs less than one tael of silver, and I bought ten taels of it after turning around. This profit is no match for farming.


    No matter how high the yield in the field is, there will be no such good returns.


    "Meimei, the field still has to be planted, food is especially critical." Wei Ruo said.


    "Why? Isn''t money enough to buy a lot of food?" Xiumei asked.


    "The weather is bad, and the total grain output is not enough to feed and feed everyone. Then some people are doomed to starve to death. If you earn money and can afford food, it will only make you never eat enough. The person who is full becomes the person who is full, but the food you buy with money is not created out of thin air, and it is destined that another person will not be able to eat, which does not change the overall situation.¡±


    "Money determines the proportion of resources you can occupy in this group and the amount of social resources you can mobilize, but it cannot change the total grain output, nor can it change the objective fact that the grain grown cannot feed all the people."


    Wei Ruo explained to Xiumei.


    "Miss, you''re starting to speak these esoteric words again. Although I don''t understand them well, I know you are right!" Xiumei said with a smile, she supported her unconditionally.


    After arriving at Zhuangzi, Wei Ruo first went to see the long-term worker on Zhuangzi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： i am not a villain

    Chapter 191 I am definitely not a villain


    "Master!"


    "Hi, my boss!"


    "Boss, here are the freshly pickled vegetables for you, take some back."


    "Boss, we dug these winter bamboo shoots this morning, you can take them home and taste them..."


    "Boss, I have a wild rabbit here, please accept it!"


    "..."


    People on Zhuangzi saw Wei Ruo with extra enthusiasm, and sent Wei Ruo gifts representing their hearts one after another.


    Recently, there is no farming work in Zhuangzi, so Wei Ruo let them take care of their own affairs.


    Some people weave straw sandals, some pickle some farm vegetables, and some people go hunting in the nearby mountains at risk.


    Although there is not much to gain, everyone does not want to be idle.


    These things they got, they were reluctant to eat them, so they kept them for Wei Ruo.


    Then Wei Ruo went to the workshop again. The operation of the workshop has been on the right track. Every day, raw materials are sent to Zhuangzi, and finished products are also shipped out.


    Except for soy sauce with a long production cycle, it has not been sold to the outside world yet.


    However, more than 20 large tanks have been piled up outside the workshop for making soy sauce.


    Wei Ruo checked the fermenting soybeans in these vats one by one to ensure that the progress and status of fermentation met her requirements.


    The longer the production cycle, the greater the probability of problems. Wei Ruo must control them regularly.


    Then Wei Ruo found Guanshi Yu alone, and talked to him about the location of the brewery.


    Before, Wei Ruo did not intend to let Guanshi Yu be in charge of the brewery, but also planned to make Xu Zhushan work harder and make two extra trips.


    But now Wei Ruo has changed her mind, she plans to focus on training Guanshi Yu, and in the future she will hand over this Zhuangzi and the affairs around Zhuangzi to Guanshi Yu.


    "Okay, then tomorrow I will select a few people to go to the place selected by the boss and prepare to build a house." Yu Guanshi replied.


    "You take someone to repair the ground in that place first, there are still a lot of rocks and weeds there, I will draw the blueprint for the follow-up construction." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, everything is up to the boss." Yu Guanshi said.


    After discussing the business with Yu Guanshi, Wei Ruo asked about Zhu Zongyu: "Is Mr. Zhu unusual these few days?"


    Although there was nothing wrong with Zhu Zongyu''s explanation last time, Wei Ruo told Guanshi Yu to pay more attention, just in case.


    "Nothing unusual, he was barely able to get out of bed until the day before yesterday. It was cold outside, so he could only stay in the room and ask me for a few books to read when he was bored. Other than that, he took medicine as required by his boss. Eat and nourish your body."


    Wei Ruo nodded: "Keep watching, if there is anything wrong, send someone to send me a letter immediately."


    "Good boss." Manager Yu said.


    After talking with Guanshi Yu, Wei Ruo went to see Zhu Zongyu.


    He stayed in the small house on the east side and never went out.


    There is a charcoal fire burning in the room, which is very warm.


    Seeing Wei Ruo coming in, Zhu Zongyu got up: "Young Master Xu."


    "Let''s take a look at your situation." Wei Ruo said.


    "Thank you for your concern, young master. If it weren''t for young master, I would have died in Huangquan. I will never forget this kindness of young master in this life." Zhu Zongyu promised Wei Ruo.


    "I just hope that I didn''t save the wrong person. I hope you are a good person, at least an ordinary person, not a bad person." Wei Ruo said.


    "Don''t worry Mr. Xu, although I don''t dare to call myself a good person, I am definitely not a person who does evil." Zhu Zongyu promised Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo will not comment on this for the time being.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo came forward and removed the bandage on Zhu Zongyu''s face.


    The scars on the face under the bandages are still there. Although it is not as **** and scary as when we first met, it is still completely invisible to the original appearance.


    After observing the injury carefully, Wei Ruo went to a table beside him and sat down to write a new prescription.


    "Master Xu, is there a chance for my face to recover?" Zhu Zongyu asked.


    Although he hasn''t looked in the mirror in the past few days, he also knows that his face has been seriously injured, and it has reached the point where it is beyond recognition.


    "Your face is bruised, bruised, stabbed and scratched. Although the area is large, fortunately the injuries are not that deep, so there is still a possibility of recovery." Wei Ruo said.


    "Can Mr. Xu help me recover?" Zhu Zongyu asked.


    "Young Master Zhu came to Jiangsu and Zhejiang as a New Year''s gift, but you know that because of the war in the past two years, this generation''s medicinal materials have become very scarce, and many medicinal materials are difficult to buy."


    Wei Ruo did not answer Zhu Zongyu''s question directly, but asked Zhu Zongyu a question instead.


    "I know." Zhu Zongyu replied.


    "I can heal the wounds on your face. I can find all the medicines that don''t endanger your life, but if you want to restore your appearance completely, the price you pay is far greater than just healing the wounds. Three times , five times, even ten times, a hundred times." Wei Ruo explained.


    "Mr. Xu, please rest assured that money is not a problem. My family may not have anything else to do business, but money is definitely enough. As long as Mr. Xu has a way, I am willing to pay any price." Zhu Zongyu said firmly.


    Wei Ruo looked at him and didn''t speak immediately.


    He said that his family has money, but now he has no money. Even if Wei Ruo wants to help him advance funds, some expensive medicinal materials are not something she can get with money.


    Zhu Zongyu seemed to know what Wei Ruo was thinking, and then said: "Young Master Xu, I have an old friend in Taizhou Mansion. If you write a letter to him, he will most likely be willing to lend me money for an emergency, but he just wants to ask Mr. Xu to send someone to deliver the letter for me."


    "You mean Fan Chengxu, the boss of Zuixianju?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Yes." Zhu Zongyu nodded.


    Of course Fan Chengxu and Wei Ruo knew each other, and knew that although this person was in business, he actually came from a famous family and his status should not be underestimated.


    If Zhu Zongyu knew Fan Chengxu and had already reached the point where the other party was willing to pay for him, then Zhu Zongyu''s credibility could be improved a lot, at least to a certain extent, it could prove that he was not a thug.


    "Okay, I''ll send someone to deliver a letter to you." Wei Ruo said.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo asked Zhu Zongyu to sit at the table and write letters with his slightly injured right hand.


    The stab wounds on Zhu Zongyu''s body were mainly concentrated on his chest and back. It could be seen that the other party was trying to kill him.


    In front of Wei Ruo, Zhu Zongyu wrote a letter to Fan Chengxu.


    The content of the letter was nothing special, it explained his current situation, and then asked Fan Chengxu to lend him a sum of money.


    At the very beginning, Fan Chengxu was called Brother Qingyuan, which may be Fan Chengxu''s name.


    The last signature is Friends, Zong Yu.


    Then Wei Ruo handed the letter to Guanshi Yu, and asked Guanshi Yu to send someone to Zuixianju to deliver it.


    Zhuangzi has business dealings with Zuixianju during this period, and it is already commonplace to go to and from Zuixianju, so sending a letter is not a problem.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： Boss Fan sent a bank note

    Chapter 192 Boss Fan sent a bank note


    In the garden behind Zuixianju.


    Fan Chengxu was lying on the recliner, looking relaxed, but his expression was not as relaxed as before.


    He was also an insider about the disappearance of the seventh prince, and it was his uncle who sent the news.


    In the past few days, both the Fucheng Yamen and the Anti-Japanese Army have been sending people to find the whereabouts of the Seventh Prince.


    However, seven or eight days have passed, and there is still no news at all.


    The longer the time, the lower the possibility of finding the living Seventh Prince.


    Fan Chengxu basked in the sun and said: "If there is no news from the Seventh Prince, many people in Taizhou will suffer."


    "My lord, don''t worry, His Majesty the Seventh Highness has his own auspiciousness, and he will turn bad luck into good fortune." Shopkeeper Shen comforted him.


    Fan Chengxu said: "If he wants to die, he can''t die in the city. If he really died in Taizhou Prefecture, and not on the battlefield against Japanese pirates, then there are too many people involved. Under the imperial power, there are many bones."


    "Young master has a kind heart, he thinks of others and the common people." Shopkeeper Shen said.


    "You are wrong. It''s not that I have a good heart, but that Taizhou government is in chaos. My business is not easy to do. I am a businessman, so I naturally hope to make money everywhere." Fan Chengxu said.


    At this moment, a young man came to send a letter, saying that Xu Heyou sent someone to send a letter, saying that it was sent by an old friend who knew Boss Fan.


    "Bring it."


    Fan Chengxu stretched out his hand, and the servant carefully handed the letter to Fan Chengxu''s hand.


    Fan Chengxu frowned when he saw the words on the cover of the letter.


    Immediately afterwards, he opened the letter, and sat up straight with a "chuckle".


    "Young master, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with the letter?" Shopkeeper Shen rarely saw his young master make such a surprising move, so he couldn''t help but feel worried.


    Fan Chengxu didn''t speak, he stared at the letter in his hand for a long time, and then lay down again.


    "Old Shen, go to the warehouse to get the 800 taels of silver, and then go with the messenger, ask Xu Heyou what medicinal materials you want, and then come back and report to me." Fan Chengxu said.


    Hearing the words, shopkeeper Shen couldn''t believe it, eight hundred taels of silver? That''s too much!


    Their business dealings with Xu Heyou are only a few taels of silver a month, and only a few dozen taels a year. These eight hundred taels are what Xu Heyou can only earn from doing business with them for a decade or two!


    Even if they are Zuixianju, they won''t be able to earn eight hundred taels of silver this year!


    "My lord, is this 800 taels too much?" Hesitating again and again, shopkeeper Shen still expressed his doubts.


    "Don''t worry about it, just send it according to this number." Fan Chengxu said firmly.


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away!" Shopkeeper Shen didn''t dare to ask any more questions when he saw his young master''s expression.


    Then quickly followed the young master''s instructions, took the silver ticket, and went to Zhuangzi outside the city with the person Xu Heyou sent to deliver the letter.


    While delivering the letter to Zuixianju, Wei Ruo took Zhu Zongyu for a stroll in the yard in front of the hut where he lived.


    "You''re already feeling better, so if the weather outside is fine, you can go out and walk around in the yard. Proper exercise will help you recover." Wei Ruo said to Zhu Zongyu.


    "Okay." Zhu Zongyu agreed.


    "Although it''s cold today, the sun is good. You can bask in the sun in the yard when you''re tired from walking. As long as you don''t move too much and don''t hurt your wound, it''s very good for your current body." Wei Ruo Again.


    "Um."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo moved the rattan chair in the courtyard, placed it in a suitable position, and sat down by himself, but let Zhu Zongyu stand: "If you can still walk, you can walk a little longer, as long as you don''t pull the wound .¡±


    Then motioned Xiumei to sit next to her.


    "Master, the weather is so nice, why don''t we make some tea." Xiumei suggested.


    "Then make winter melon tea." Wei Ruo said.


    "How to make winter melon tea?" Xiumei asked.


    "Go to Zhuangzi''s cellar and get some winter melons, wash and peel them, but don''t remove the seeds, cut them into small pieces and put them in a pot, add some brown sugar and stir well, let it stand for a quarter of an hour, when the brown sugar melts, and the winter melons After the water is separated out, add rock sugar and start to simmer on low heat until the soup is sticky like honey and the color is as dark as amber. Then filter out the winter melon seeds and put the boiled winter melon tea into Store it in a jar, and when you want to drink it, just take some warm water and mix it up."


    "It doesn''t sound difficult, I''ll try it right away!" Xiumei excitedly got up and ran to the cellar.


    "Slow down! Don''t fall!" Wei Ruo urged from behind.


    "Know it!"


    By the time Xiumei''s voice reached Wei Ruo''s ears, she had disappeared.


    Zhu Zongyu looked at the two master and servant from the side, and was infected by the relaxed and joyful emotions on the two of them.


    Experienced a life and death, suffered a lot, got bruised all over, but felt the long-lost peace and peace of mind.


    In the past few days, I feel warm and relaxed in this dilapidated Zhuangzi hut.


    Although this young man surnamed Xu was wary of himself, he didn''t hesitate at all when he helped himself.


    He knew Mr. Xu''s worry was reasonable, he was kind but not stupid, this was a wise choice.


    "What are you thinking about?" Wei Ruo found that Zhu Zongyu was thinking about something ecstatically.


    "I''m thinking about what things I can''t let go of in my life." Zhu Zongyu replied.


    "Why do you suddenly think of such a mysterious question?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Probably because of a life and death experience." Zhu Zongyu replied.


    After Zhu Zongyu took a closer look at Wei Ruo, he continued: "I have never had such an idea before, and I have never thought about whether what I am doing is right or wrong. I just do this one thing and do this one thing well.¡±


    "But when I was hunted down by someone and fell in the weeds, and the last person around me left to save me, the pain in my body was so numb, I could feel the blood flowing out of my body, and I could also feel my life pass."


    "At that time, the whole world was very quiet, and there was only the sound of gurgling water, and even this sound became weaker and weaker, and became more and more inaudible. At that time, I found that my mind was blank. I can''t let go of any people or things at all. There is only a feeling of unwillingness, but I don''t know why I am unwilling."


    Wei Ruo replied: "I didn''t think so much. Doing what I want to do, loving the one I love, and protecting the one I want to protect is enough. Mr. Zhu was born into a wealthy family. Maybe he doesn''t know that there are many people in this world who are pure and simple. Just living, just feeding myself and my family has exhausted all my strength."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： heartfelt appreciation

    Chapter 193 Feelings of Appreciation


    Wei Ruo said again: "Young Master Zhu seeks inner abundance, while ordinary people seek nothing more than to live. People will have emptiness in their inner world, which is probably because they are not so lacking in material things, and their bodies do not suffer from serious illnesses or serious pains." A catastrophe. This is probably the reason why Mr. Zhu felt so after experiencing life and death, because this is a situation that Mr. Zhu has never faced before."


    Zhu Zongyu stared at Wei Ruo, somewhat surprised and pleasantly surprised. Her words seemed to clear the fog in his heart.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Xu to have such insights at such a young age." Zhu Zongyu looked at Wei Ruo with a smile in his eyes.


    "It has nothing to do with age, it has to do with experience. If you can always feel the difficulty of living, maybe you will think differently. Of course, it is always a good thing to live a rich life, which is a blessing that many people can''t ask for. And you have experienced After this life and death, I have some insights, which can be regarded as an unexpected harvest." Wei Ruo said to Zhu Zongyu.


    Zhu Zongyu looked at the person in front of him with a very special feeling in his heart.


    Although he is younger than himself, he appreciates everything he does and thinks.


    He has never had such a view on a person, Xu Heyou is the first.


    At this time, the person who went to Zuixianju to deliver the letter also came back, and brought back shopkeeper Shen.


    Shopkeeper Shen was stunned when he saw Wei Ruo, because the Wei Ruo he had seen before had a big beard, but today''s one has no beard.


    But it was only for a moment, and shopkeeper Shen soon understood that the young man must have pasted some fake beards on himself to cover up because he was afraid that he was too young to talk about things with others.


    Before he felt that it was not right for this young man to have so many beards, but now it made sense.


    The shopkeeper Shen who came back to his senses presented the 800 taels of silver note that Fan Chengxu asked him to bring: "Mr. Xu, this is what my son asked me to hand over to you."


    Wei Ruo took the bank note and looked at it, and was obviously surprised when he saw the numbers.


    Eight hundred taels of silver? Is this too much?


    Wei Ruo turned to look at Zhu Zongyu beside him. His face was wrapped in bandages, and he couldn''t see any other expressions except a pair of eyes, and these eyes couldn''t see anything at the moment.


    "Young Master Zhu and Boss Fan have a good relationship?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Otherwise, why did you get as much as 800 taels of silver in exchange for just a letter?


    "I don''t have a deep relationship, Boss Fan should do this out of trust in my credibility." Zhu Zongyu explained.


    Wei Ruo was dubious, and continued to ask shopkeeper Shen: "Is there anything else you can say?"


    Shopkeeper Shen said: "My son said, if Mr. Xu wants any medicinal materials, just write me a list, and he will order someone to buy it."


    Wei Ruo didn''t have the means and channels to get those precious medicinal materials and rare medicinal materials, but Fan Chengxu should have them.


    "Okay, I''ll write to you now."


    Wei Ruo called Guanshi Yu to the side, took the pen and paper, and asked Guanshi Yu to write, and Wei Ruo wrote to Guanshi Yu.


    Wei Ruo''s handwriting is easier to recognize, so Wei Ruo will not write in person when dealing with outsiders as Xu Heyou.


    After finishing writing, Wei Ruo checked the list, and then handed the list to Shopkeeper Shen.


    Shopkeeper Shen solemnly put the list into his arms, and then politely asked Wei Ruo: "Does Mr. Xu have any other orders?"


    "there is none left."


    "Then I''ll go back and return to my son."


    "Well, it''s time to work." Wei Ruo said.


    After Shopkeeper Shen left, Wei Ruo handed the banknote to Zhu Zongyu: "This is the money you borrowed, you can keep it yourself."


    Zhu Zongyu didn''t take it: "This is the medical expenses for Mr. Xu."


    "You will settle the medical expenses with Manager Yu later, and he will tell you how much money you should pay. You take the rest of the money first."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he directly stuffed the bank note into Zhu Zongyu''s hand.


    Zhu Zongyu looked at the bank note in his hand, his eyes narrowed, with some strange feelings.


    At this time, Xiumei came back after cooking the winter melon tea, holding a brown earthen pot in her hand: "Miss, the winter melon tea is ready, try it and see if I can make it!"


    "Well, bring a bowl and warm water." Wei Ruo said.


    Then he glanced at Zhu Zongyu: "You have almost done your activities today, so sit down and drink a bowl of winter melon tea."


    "Okay." Zhu Zongyu agreed.


    Then Wei Ruochong mixed four bowls, one for herself, Xiumei, Yu Guanshi, and Zhu Zongyu.


    The four of them basked in the sun and sipped winter melon tea together.


    When the tea is finished, Wei Ruo should go back.


    Zhu Zongyu watched Wei Ruo''s master and servant go away, and did not look back until the two figures disappeared completely, and then slowly returned to the house.


    ###


    When Wei Ruo returned home, it was almost dinner time, and Wei Mingting had already returned home.


    Wei Ruo stepped on the spot and appeared in the dining room. When Yun saw Wei Ruo who had returned late, his expression was slightly gloomy.


    But because Wei Mingting was here, she didn''t say anything, and she didn''t mention the conflict that happened during the day.


    During dinner, Wei Ruo saw that Wei Mingting''s expression was solemn and tired, and he didn''t have much appetite when eating.


    But she didn''t think much about it, she just thought it was the Japanese pirates that bothered him, and she didn''t ask specifically, she probably knew Wei Mingting''s temperament, even if there were any official troubles, she wouldn''t tell her family, it would be useless to ask , not to mention that she can''t help with the Japanese pirates.


    Wei Ruo didn''t want to ask, but Wei Qingwan didn''t think so.


    After dinner, Wei Qingwan asked, "What''s bothering you, father? A daughter like you is very worried."


    Wei Qingwan had a worried expression and bright eyes.


    "It''s fine as a father, Wanwan doesn''t have to worry, it''s just a little tired to be a father." Wei Mingting replied.


    "Father, pay more attention to rest. Your body is the most important thing." Wei Qingwan urged.


    "Yes." Wei Mingting responded.


    Seeing that her husband was exhausted, Mrs. Yun ended today''s conversation early and let everyone go back to their respective rooms.


    Wei Ruo tactfully left, Wei Qingwan was a little reluctant to leave, she turned her head frequently when she left, her eyes were concerned, as if she was worried about Wei Mingting who looked tired.


    This scene fell in Yun''s eyes, and he felt disappointed in the eldest daughter again.


    "This child Wanwan is really caring, and she knows how to love her parents." Yun muttered.


    Wei Mingting agreed: "Well, Wanwan is a good boy."


    Immediately afterwards, he added: "But if the son didn''t speak, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t care about his parents, it''s just his personality."


    Yun sighed helplessly in her heart, the eldest daughter has such a personality, she is obviously very eloquent when contradicting her elders.


    But Yun didn''t say this, she didn''t want to bother her husband with trivial matters at home. Because of the disappearance of the seventh prince, her husband has already had enough headaches.


    Yun changed the subject and asked Wei Mingting: "Husband, is the Seventh Prince still missing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： More people bought loquat paste

    Chapter 194 More people bought loquat paste


    "You don''t see people alive, you don''t see dead bodies." Wei Mingting frowned.


    "Then what should we do now?" Yun asked worriedly, very worried that her husband would be implicated.


    "The imperial court already knew about this matter, and has sent ministers here, on the one hand to find the whereabouts of the Seventh Prince, and on the other hand to track down the murderer''s information." Wei Mingting replied.


    "If we still can''t find it..." Yun Shi didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Don''t think about it, ma''am, the matter has come to this point, we can only do our best to obey the destiny, if we really want to be implicated, I have nothing to say."


    Although Wei Mingting was tired, he thought calmly.


    "I see." Yun Shi still couldn''t feel relieved, but in front of her husband, she put away her worried look and acted considerately and understandingly, so as not to make her husband worry too much.


    "Well, you''ve worked hard during this period. There are many things to do at the end of the year, and you need to worry about the children." Wei Mingting said.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, everything is fine in the mansion. Husband, let''s go to bed earlier today," Yun replied.


    Yun knew that Wei Mingting would be busy tomorrow morning, so he took Wei Mingting back to his room to rest.


    ###


    Early in the morning of the next day, Wei Mingting hurried out.


    In the next few days, Xiaowei''s mansion was relatively peaceful.


    The relationship between Wei Ruo and Yun''s is still icy, and Wei Ruo turns a blind eye to Yun''s dissatisfaction.


    When they had dinner together, Yun kept his face cold, and Wei Ruo didn''t say a word, just buried his head in the meal.


    Not only that, in the two living examples of Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Yuan''s third bedroom, many people know about Wei Ruo''s loquat cream.


    The weather has been very cold recently, and there are many people suffering from the cold. There are not a few groups with coughing symptoms, especially the elderly.


    So they all came to Wei Ruo to buy loquat paste, and Wei Ruo sold them a can of ten taels of silver as before.


    She sold it to Mrs. Xu for ten taels of silver a can, and it was impossible to sell it to others at any other price, or if she didn¡¯t sell it, she could only sell it for ten taels of silver a can.


    Mr. Yun also knows about this. The other party came to Wei Ruo specially to buy it. They usually meet Yun first and then Wei Ruo.


    Mr. Yun was angry, but there was nothing she could do. The other party came with a smile on her face, and she couldn''t drive him away. I can only watch helplessly as my eldest daughter buys and sells things like the merchants outside.


    But Yun Shi actually thought a little too much. Whether he bought Wei Ruo''s loquat cream in Fucheng or not, he didn''t mean to underestimate Wei Ruo.


    For one thing, Wei Ruo gave it as a gift at the beginning. The old lady of the Yuan family and the old lady of the Xu family got it as a gift at the beginning, but later it was the old lady of the Xu family who insisted on giving money to Wei Ruona for a long time. , Mrs. Xu also told people about this.


    Secondly, what Wei Ruo sells are medicines for curing diseases. Businessmen look down on them, but no doctor will look down on them. Good prescriptions and medicines are not ordinary commodities.


    But these Yuns don¡¯t know, even though the people who came to Wei Ruo to buy medicines all praised Wei Ruo¡¯s ability with smiles on their faces, Yuns still felt that the eldest daughter¡¯s behavior was inappropriate.


    Wei Ruo ignored her, not only continued to sell her loquat paste, but also went to Zhuangzi as usual.


    Boss Yu settled his medical expenses with Zhu Zongyu, asking for twenty taels.


    Boss Yu rounded up the sum of Zhu Zongyu''s food, clothing and medicinal materials spent on Zhuangzi during this period, twenty taels of silver. Zhu Zongyu didn''t make much money, but he didn''t lose money either.


    Then Zhu Zongyu gave Guanshi Yu one hundred and twenty taels, and the extra one hundred and twenty taels was Wei Ruo''s consultation fee.


    Wei Ruo told Guanshi Yu in advance that when he settled the accounts with Zhu Zongyu, the medical expenses and food expenses were clearly calculated, and the cost could not be reduced. Others, if Zhu Zongyu wants to give more, there is no need to refuse, just accept all the orders.


    So Steward Yu took the money, reported it to Wei Ruo, and transferred the money to the daily expenses of Zhuangzi.


    Fan Chengxu''s action was also very fast. After only three days, Fan Chengxu sent someone to send some medicinal materials to Wei Ruo, and also sent a lot of supplements.


    The medicinal materials written on Wei Ruo''s list are indeed rare and rare. Although Fan Chengxu found them all, the quantity is still far from what Wei Ruo wanted.


    But in order not to delay the progress of the treatment, Fan Chengxu asked someone to bring the medicine over first.


    Some of the medicinal materials sent by Wei Ruo were combined with other medicinal materials to make a prescription for Yu Guanshi to cook for Zhu Zongyu to take every day. The other part Wei Ruo used her ointment to make a special ointment for Zhu Zongyu to treat scars.


    The medicine worth dozens of taels of silver, and the ointment that was finally made was packed in a box the size of a rouge box.


    Wei Ruo intends to use it on Zhu Zongyu''s face first, and it can be seen that Zhu Zongyu wants to restore his appearance first, and the scars left by the knife wounds and other blunt bruises on his body are more hideous and terrifying, but at least they are not visible on weekdays. People will see that as long as it grows well, it will not affect daily life.


    This ointment is not cheap, and most people can''t afford it.


    Twelfth lunar month twenty.


    After another five days of rest, Zhu Zongyu''s physical condition improved a lot, and he walked more flexibly, but he didn''t go out of the yard without Wei Ruo''s permission.


    Today, after Wei Ruo came to Zhuangzishang and talked with Yu Guanshi about some things about Zhuangzi''s last New Year, he went to see Zhu Zongyu as usual, took Zhu Zongyu''s pulse, and examined some wounds on his face and arms in detail.


    Wei Ruo asked Zhu Zongyu some questions as usual:


    Wei Ruo asked: "How is Mr. Zhu''s mental state and appetite these two days?"


    Zhu Zongyu: "Everything is fine."


    Wei Ruo asked: "Can the time for daily activities be increased?"


    Zhu Zongyu: "Well, it has been increased appropriately, and I dare not move too much, for fear of pulling the wound."


    Wei Ruo asked: "Is there any itching in the wound scab?"


    Zhu Zongyu: "It''s very itchy. Manager Yu told me that itching is a normal phenomenon of wound healing, so I can''t touch it."


    Wei Ruo asked: "Can the ointment relieve the itching after being applied on the face?"


    Zhu Zongyu: "The ointment is cool and refreshing, and the itching symptoms are relieved after application."


    After some inquiries, there was no problem.


    "Your recovery is not bad, keep it up, take medicine on time every day, walk around appropriately, and maintain a good mood." Wei Ruo finally concluded.


    "Is there any chance for me to fully recover?" Zhu Zongyu asked.


    "I have told you about the wound on your face before, as long as you do what I ask, as long as you have enough money and enough time, there is a chance. And because the scar on your body is too deep, I didn''t There is no guarantee that it will not leave scars, but there will be no problems in daily life, and if you exercise hard, you can continue to practice martial arts." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Enough." Zhu Zongyu was very satisfied with Wei Ruo''s answer.


    After asking the question, Wei Ruo said to Zhu Zongyu: "I just want to go to the ground to have a look. If you want to go out for a walk, you can walk around with me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 195： Im just looking for money

    Chapter 195 I''m just trying to make money


    "Is my physical condition okay?" Zhu Zongyu asked.


    "If you can''t walk, you can just tell me. As long as you do what you can, you will be fine if you don''t force yourself." Wei Ruo replied.


    "good."


    So Wei Ruo got up and took Zhu Zongyu to the farmland in Zhuangzili.


    The path beside the field is fairly flat, Wei Ruo''s pace is not fast, Zhu Zongyu can barely keep up with the current situation.


    Zhu Zongyu looked at the vast fields and scattered people busy in the fields, and then at the people walking in front of him.


    For some reason, I felt extraordinarily calm.


    It is not that Zhu Zongyu has never seen farmland and farmers before, but in the past it was from a overlooking angle. Today, with Mr. Xu, it is a different viewing angle.


    All the people I met along the way greeted Wei Ruo enthusiastically and called "My boss" with a smile on my face.


    Just by listening to their voices, Zhu Zongyu could feel the status of this club in their hearts.


    Among them a woman was sitting on the field ridge with a two or three-year-old child in her arms, while her husband was busy in the nearby field.


    The man''s hands were red from the cold, his nose was also red, and he kept exhaling white air from his mouth, but with a smile on his face, he looked back at his wife and children behind him from time to time.


    When Wei Ruo approached, the man stopped and bowed to Wei Ruo: "Master."


    The little boy in the woman''s arms also smiled at Wei Ruo, and shouted childishly: "Good boss."


    The voice is soft and waxy, and the little red face is indescribably cute.


    Such a smile is very contagious, not only Wei Ruo, but also Zhu Zongyu can''t help but look soft when seeing it.


    Not only that, Zhu Zongyu also found that the little boy and the couple did not show any expressions of panic when they saw themselves with bandages on their faces.


    He knew it was probably because he followed Mr. Xu. Out of their trust in Mr. Xu, they also naturally believed that he, a stranger with a scary costume, was not a bad person.


    Wei Ruo walked up to the little boy and gave him a piece of dried sweet potato.


    The little boy took the dried sweet potato and was reluctant to eat it by himself, so he stuffed it into his mother''s mouth first.


    The mother stuffed the dried sweet potato back into the little boy''s mouth, and said with a smile that mother would not eat it.


    Then the little boy gnawed on it in small bites.


    Wei Ruo smiled, stuffed two more pieces of dried sweet potatoes into the hands of the boy''s mother, then turned around and continued walking.


    Zhu Zongyu saw Wei Ruo''s smile and felt that his smile was warmer than that of a little boy.


    Zhu Zongyu followed slowly: "A few days ago, I heard from Guanshi Yu that you protected them and allowed them to survive this particularly cold winter. What I saw with my own eyes today is indeed so."


    "I''m not that great. I hired them. They wanted to work for me. If they were lazy, I would drive them away mercilessly. We each get what we need, not me doing good deeds." Wei Wei If answer.


    "But you are more capable than ordinary people, and are more willing to help people in difficulty. If you only have ideas but no ability, in my opinion, you are mediocre; if you have ability but no heart, you are like Boss Fan , and Mr. Xu has both." Zhu Zongyu commented on Wei Ruo.


    "Young Master Zhu thinks too much of me. I just love money, and I just think about how to maximize my profits. Boss Fan and I are the same kind of people." Wei Ruo said.


    "If Mr. Xu only loved money, he wouldn''t have saved me." Zhu Zongyu was very sure of his judgment.


    "Maybe I was betting that you are a rich man, and that saving you would bring you good returns. But it turns out that I was right." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Why does Xu Gongzi deliberately discredit himself? You are not a person who only wants to make money." Zhu Zongyu said firmly.


    "Whatever you want."


    Whatever this man thinks of her, anyway, when he recovers from his injury, there will be no relationship between them.


    The two walked for a while, and there were bursts of unpleasant smells in the air.


    "What are they doing?" Zhu Zongyu asked.


    "We are fertilizing the soil. Most of the farming work has stopped at this time, but we can do some things to improve the soil. When we sow next spring, we will have a chance to have a good harvest." Wei Ruo explained.


    "What fat?"


    "Farmyard manure, and a mixture of rotten melons, fruits, vegetables, stalks, and vegetation." Wei Ruo explained, knowing that Zhu Zongyu smelled bad, so he added, "To them, these foul-smelling things are life. hope, from rot to new life."


    "From decay to new life..." Zhu Zongyu said thoughtfully.


    Wei Ruo smiled and continued to lead Zhu Zongyu for a while.


    Because of Zhu Zongyu''s physical condition, Wei Ruo didn''t leave for too long, and took him back to the hut where he lived after two quarters of an hour.


    Then Guan Yu brought today''s medicine.


    Smelling the bitter taste of the medicine, Zhu Zongyu looked at Wei Ruo: "Young Master Xu, there is still something I gave to that little boy just now."


    "You mean dried sweet potatoes?"


    "Yes, that should be very sweet, I want to taste it after drinking the medicine."


    "Can."


    Wei Ruo generously took out a piece of dried sweet potato from the bag and placed it next to Zhu Zongyu''s medicine bowl.


    Zhu Zongyu then picked up the medicine bowl and drank it in small sips.


    It wasn''t that he drank slowly because he was afraid of suffering, but because he had a face injury and couldn''t make large movements.


    After drinking the medicine, he put the dried sweet potato to his mouth and took a small bite.


    "Sure enough, it''s very sweet." Zhu Zongyu looked very satisfied.


    Seeing his appearance, Wei Ruo simply gave him two extra yuan.


    Zhu Zongyu took out a piece of silver and put it on the table: "Since Mr. Xu is looking for money, it''s not good for Mr. Xu to go against his purpose of doing things."


    Of course Wei Ruo took the money unceremoniously.


    Bastards who have money but don¡¯t make money!


    ###


    After the twelfth day of the twelfth lunar month, classes were completely suspended, and Mr. Wang Caiwei was leaving early to return to her hometown for the New Year.


    Xu Tongzhi''s family is also in the same situation. The school is suspended, and the ladies of each family are also free. They stop to help the family prepare for the New Year.


    Girls at the age of twelve or thirteen must start to learn from the mistress of the family to manage the mid-career, especially during the Chinese New Year.


    But Wei Ruo didn''t intend to learn this from Yun''s, not to mention that the lo-mei shop is busy these few days, because many people will buy some lo-mei in advance to prepare for the New Year''s Eve and prepare the New Year''s Eve dinner.


    Wei Ruo launched braised duck products on the basis of the original: braised duck neck, braised duck wings, and braised duck legs.


    Now the sales of braised duck products are better than the original sales of braised pork, and twenty or thirty ducks are sold a day. For this reason, it is not stable enough to go to the vegetable market to buy ducks every morning.


    In order to find a suitable supply channel for ducks, Wei Ruo traveled all over the countryside near Fucheng in the past few days, and after some contacts and negotiations, he temporarily decided on several places as duck suppliers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： Wei Yichens persuasion

    Chapter 196 Wei Yichen''s persuasion


    While Wei Ruo was running outside, Wei Qingwan was learning how to manage family affairs with Yun.


    Mr. Yun knew that Wei Ruo was running outside, so he didn''t ask her where she went, and didn''t restrain her, because she didn''t want to bother with it anymore.


    She is good for the eldest daughter, for her reputation and her future, but the eldest daughter is totally ungrateful and contradicts her everywhere.


    Instead of wasting this effort on the eldest daughter, she should teach Wanwan well, and find a good marriage for Wanwan next year when she is old enough.


    The twenty-fourth day of the twelfth lunar month is a small New Year''s Eve for the people of Taizhou Prefecture.


    Wei Mingting did not return to Wei Mansion, but Wei Yichen came back.


    When Wei Yichen came back, only Yunshi and Wei Qingwan were in the mansion, Wei Ruo was outside as usual, although Wei Yilin''s martial arts class had also stopped, but he was addicted to martial arts, and he would still go to the martial arts master to practice in the morning these few days, And ask Master to give some pointers.


    Seeing Wei Yichen, Yun was overjoyed, but at the same time felt distressed: "Yichen, you have lost weight, you have worked hard these days."


    Wei Yichen looked at Yun, feeling distressed: "Mother, I didn''t work hard, and I didn''t lose weight. I had a very happy life in the academy, and I learned a lot every day. But mother, I have obviously lost weight these days. "


    "Mother doesn''t have to work hard, as long as you are all well, mother''s hard work is nothing. It''s your father who has worked so hard. He has hardly had a good rest these days. Mother is really afraid that his body will not be able to bear it."


    When it comes to her husband, Yun is full of worries.


    "Don''t worry, mother, my father''s body has always been strong, and the Japanese pirates have been quite peaceful these few days. There has been no war, so my father should have time to rest." Wei Yichen comforted.


    "Hmm..." It''s not easy for Yun to talk about these things with the children.


    "Brother!" Wei Qingwan stepped forward with an excited expression and shining eyes.


    "Wanwan." Wei Yichen looked at Wei Qingwan tenderly.


    "Brother, you have worked hard." Wei Qingwan said with concern.


    "I''m fine, how are you doing recently?" Wei Yichen asked concerned.


    "Well, I''m fine, thank you brother for your concern."


    "Where is Ruoer?" Wei Yichen asked.


    When Wei Yichen asked Wei Ruo, Yun''s face darkened: "She didn''t know where she went. After arriving in Fucheng, she went too far. As long as she didn''t go to class, she would run outside. I don''t know that she runs every day. Where did she go? In Xingshan County, she used to be busy with things in the south of the city, but now I really don''t know what she is busy with!"


    Wei Yichen guessed: "Maybe the eldest sister has gone to help farmers farm again. She likes to do this."


    "That''s outrageous." Yun said.


    Wei Yichen helped Wei Ruo explain: "This year, the food income in various places is not good, and the eldest sister knows how to make the land grow more crops. She can save many people."


    "Let her go." Yun Shi didn''t want to continue talking about the eldest daughter.


    "Mother, the eldest sister suffered so much before, wouldn''t it be nice if she could be happy now? We brought her back not to make her unhappy, but to make up for the suffering she suffered in the past, right?"


    Wei Yichen continued, he knew his mother well, and could see that her mother was dissatisfied, and he didn''t want her to keep holding back her anger towards her elder sister.


    They are a family, no matter on the surface or in their hearts, they should be harmonious.


    Yun said again: "You don''t know, these few days she has been selling loquat paste to the wives and ladies of various families in the city, ten taels of silver a can, and I don''t know what everyone thinks about our Wei family now, maybe it''s hidden behind the scenes. They all feel that our family is ashamed and philistine, saying that we were born in the Earl''s Mansion, but the eldest daughter is busy doing business there to make money."


    Wei Yichen was surprised and said: "Mother, who did you hear that from? What my classmate Wang Jiagongzi told me is different from what you told my mother. He told me that my eldest sister is very powerful, and that the loquat paste cured her. Seeing his aunt''s cough, he exaggerated how powerful my sister is."


    "Really? Is it because I am embarrassed to say bad things in front of you?" Yun asked suspiciously.


    "Mother, how can I have such a big face to let them say things against their will just to please me?" Wei Yichen asked back.


    Those who can enter Anzhou Academy are those who have a strong background. In comparison, the Wei family that has long since declined is not worthy of being liked by others.


    Yun''s thinking makes sense.


    Wei Yichen continued: "Mother, according to what I heard from my classmates, the elder sister''s loquat cream was not offered for sale by her, but someone else wanted it, and asked to come to the house. Those who came to ask for the medicine gave the money only for themselves. Otherwise, they are not related to our Wei family, so they don¡¯t know how to say this, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    After Wei Yichen said this, Yun''s breath, which had been held back for a few days, suddenly became much easier.


    "You child, you are used to comforting people." Yun couldn''t help saying.


    "Mom, I''m not comforting people, I''m telling the truth. Your worries are unnecessary. We are doing well, so don''t worry about that. The eldest sister made the loquat cream by herself, which caused coughing symptoms. Not only is it not ashamed, but it is also very embarrassing for our parents Wei." Wei Yichen emphasized again.


    "Okay, okay, aren''t you talking so much just to make mother not be angry with your eldest sister? It''s fine if mother doesn''t get angry, but it''s true that she has been running away recently, mother, I can''t control her either." Yun Dow.


    "When my elder sister comes back at night, I''ll ask her carefully and ask her to pay attention to it as much as possible?" Wei Yichen said.


    "Talk to her, I told her I''m afraid there will be a quarrel if I don''t say a few words." Yun couldn''t help saying.


    "Well, let me tell you, so mother, you promise me, when the eldest sister comes home, don''t be cold-faced. The eldest sister has been home for less than a year, and we don''t have a deep relationship with us. You always have a cold face. It will only make our relationship worse."


    "Okay, mother knows, mother listens to you."


    The elder son''s words were very useful to Mr. Yun.


    The smile on Wei Qingwan''s face visibly dissipated.


    After Wei Yichen comforted Yun, he turned his head and saw Wei Qingwan, who was looking slightly unwell, and asked hurriedly, "What''s wrong with Wanwan? Are you uncomfortable?"


    "It''s nothing, maybe I''ve caught a cold, and my head is a little dizzy." Wei Qingwan hastily excused.


    "It''s been freezing cold for the past few days, Wanwan has to be very careful. When you go outside, ask the maid to warm you up with the hand stove. You should also wear thick clothes, and you need to add a robe outside."


    "Well, I know, brother, don''t worry, I''m fine." Wei Qingwan said.


    During dinner time, Wei Ruo returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    At the same time, Wei Yilin also came back, and the two bumped into each other.


    "What smells so good?" Wei Yilin smelled the smell of marinade on Wei Ruo''s body.


    "Good stuff." Wei Ruo said.


    "Is it the lo-mei that my mother bought during the Laba Festival last time?" Wei Yilin asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： New Years Eve

    Chapter 197 Little Eve


    "Your nose is really good." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Yilin swallowed involuntarily as he looked at Wei Ruo holding the food box in his hand.


    He was hungry after practicing all day, and the smell of meat was too tempting for him.


    The lo-mei from this store was only bought once during the Laba Festival, and they never bought it again.


    Niang said that the lo mei shop sells more expensive than others, and they have their own cooks, so it will be more economical to buy the ingredients themselves, so you don¡¯t have to go outside to buy them if you don¡¯t need them on weekdays.


    But the cooking skills of the cook at home are really mediocre, and the lo mei made is incomparable with the ones sold in that shop.


    "You are really rich!" Wei Yilin muttered.


    Wei Yilin knows that Wei Ruo is the richest person in their family now, and her small coffers alone are bigger than their whole family''s combined.


    "Well, I have money." Wei Ruo replied confidently.


    The smug eyes seem to say, my sister is rich, are you envious? Sorry, envy and jealousy are useless! If you have the ability, you can also make money by yourself!


    "You..." Wei Yilin suddenly felt bored, he wanted Wei Qingruo to give him something to eat, but Wei Qingruo seemed to deliberately ignore his desire.


    Wei Yilin was still sulking, but Wei Ruo had already walked away with the basket.


    It was too late for Wei Yilin to say anything.


    "It''s so annoying! Why do I have such a big sister? If she treats me a little better, why don''t I call her big sister?" Wei Yilin muttered.


    After Wei Ruo disappeared, and after confirming that she had no intention of caring about his younger brother at all, Wei Yilin said sullenly: "I have already offered to show my love, so it''s okay if you can''t treat me a little bit better." Then I will obediently call you sister, but you don''t, I hate it to death!"


    Wei Yilin became more and more angry as he muttered, and finally walked back to Aoju Garden in a huff.


    During dinner, Wei Ruo saw Wei Yichen who hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    Wei Yichen smiled and greeted Wei Ruo gently: "Sister Ruoer, long time no see."


    "En." Wei Ruo responded, his reaction was more than a little colder than Wei Qingwan''s.


    Because it was time to eat, Wei Yichen didn''t say much.


    Wei Ruo glanced at the people in the room, there was only one Wei Yichen more than usual, and neither Wei Mingting nor Wei Jin came.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed about this, she thought that the second brother would come back today.


    "Ruo''er is here, everyone is here, take a seat." Seeing Wei Ruo coming in, Yun took the initiative to talk to her.


    This is the first time Yun has spoken to himself actively in the past few days, and he is in a good mood listening to it.


    Wei Ruo was a little suspicious, what happened?


    Wei Ruo subconsciously looked at Wei Yichen, and Wei Yichen smiled at Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo looked away, there is a high probability that Wei Yichen said something to Yun.


    After being seated, Wei Yilin glanced over the food on the table, feeling somewhat disappointed.


    Xiao¡¯an¡¯s meals are more hearty than usual, but they don¡¯t have the Xu Ji lo mei he was expecting.


    "What''s wrong with Yilin? Is today''s dish not to your liking?" Yun asked.


    "No." Wei Yilin denied, then glanced at Wei Ruo, eyes full of resentment.


    Wei Ruo pretended not to see it, and ate his own.


    Seeing that she was eating seriously, Wei Ruo was actually full. She planned to spend the evening with Xiumei in the courtyard for the two of them. A jar of wine.


    After dinner, Yun left a few people to drink tea and chat, thinking that today they would talk more than before.


    Mr. Yun first told everyone about the content of the reply letter from the Zhongyi Bofu in the capital.


    "Your grandfather said in his reply that he was very happy and looked forward to the reunion of everyone in the capital soon."


    Everyone answered yes.


    Except for Wei Ruo, everyone else naturally hopes to go to the capital as soon as possible. Who would want to stay in this remote place if they can be a capital official, and they are so close to the Japanese pirates, facing danger at any time.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun said to Wei Yichen: "Yichen, your grandfather specially praised you, saying that you are the most promising among the brothers, and he thinks you are proud."


    There are currently eight boys in the Wei family''s generation, and Wei Yichen is the most promising of them.


    "Grandpa praised me a lot, but I''m far from making him proud." Wei Yichen replied.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun looked at Wei Ruo again: "Your grandfather also mentioned you in the letter. He asked you to study hard and study hard, and specifically told me not to worry about your marriage."


    Yun family probably knows what the meaning of the capital side is, and he wants to arrange a better marriage for Wei Ruo after her husband is promoted and loses the capital.


    "Hmm." Wei Ruo responded flatly.


    On the contrary, Wei Qingwan''s face became a little ugly.


    She looked at Yunshi, waiting for Yunshi to mention herself.


    However, Yunshi didn''t mention her, not because Yunshi didn''t want to mention her, but because the letter from the capital didn''t mention her at all.


    The two elders of Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion pay attention to blood, and they don''t think there is any need to care about Wei Qingwan who has no blood relationship with their own family and has never gotten along with Wei Qingwan.


    "Mother, did you mention me in Grandpa''s letter?" Wei Yilin couldn''t wait, and asked impatiently.


    Yun said: "Your grandfather mentioned you. When he gave the New Year''s gift to the capital last time, your father specially explained your progress over time in a letter. Your grandfather was very happy about this and asked you to continue to work hard in the reply letter." , inheriting your father''s mantle."


    "That''s a must!" Wei Yilin replied confidently.


    After answering the question, Wei Yilin suddenly remembered something, and asked, "Mother, what about Sister Wanwan? Did Grandpa say anything?"


    After this question, Yun''s expression froze a bit.


    Seeing Yun''s reaction, everyone understood.


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head sadly, Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin looked at her and comforted her.


    "Sister Wanwan, don''t be sad, grandpa must have forgotten too much!" Wei Yilin said.


    "Grandfather usually only mentions something when he has something to explain. He didn''t mention sister Wanwan, probably because she was outstanding as always and reassured him." Wei Yichen said.


    "I''m fine, big brother, Yilin, don''t worry." Wei Qingwan raised her head and showed a difficult smile.


    This is obviously a forced smile, a smile that he forced himself to show to reassure them.


    Seeing her like this, Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin felt even more distressed.


    "Wanwan..." Yun''s heart was also distressed, but she couldn''t control the attitude of the capital.


    Wei Ruo sat aside and sipped tea leisurely, admiring the colorful expressions of the people in the room, looking like an outsider.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： dont worry about me

    Chapter 198 Don''t worry about me


    Then there was silence in the back hall, and no one seemed to have anything to say.


    The excessive silence made the atmosphere a bit awkward, and of course Wei Ruo was not included in the awkwardness.


    After a while, Wei Yichen found a topic and said to Wei Ruo: "Sister Ruoer, your loquat paste is very powerful. I heard from my classmates that many people''s coughs have been cured."


    Wei Ruo responded lightly: "Yes."


    Wei Ruo is not surprised by this at all. As long as it is a common cough caused by wind and cold, her loquat extract can cure or relieve it.


    If it is a cough with other complicated etiologies, it is hard to say.


    And this point, Wei Ruo has already made it clear when he sold the loquat paste.


    "Sister Ruo''er is really good and knows a lot. If she is a man, I''m afraid the elder brother can''t beat you." Wei Yichen said again.


    "Brother is awsome." Wei Ruo replied politely.


    Wei Yilin interjected: "Even if she is a daughter, the eldest sister is still as powerful now. She is now the richest person in our family. She can buy whatever she wants."


    Wei Yilin looked at Wei Ruo with an awkward expression, which could not be described as envy, admiration, or resentment.


    Wei Yichen noticed that Wei Yilin''s expression was different, and said: "Yilin, that''s what your big sister is capable of."


    The implication is to tell Wei Yilin not to think about it. The private money of the sisters in the family is something that men must never worry about. Even if they get married, it is the woman''s own dowry.


    "I know, I''m just curious about how many private treasuries Big Sister has now."


    Wei Yilin''s eyes fixed on Wei Ruo firmly, as if he wanted to see something from her.


    Speaking of this topic, Yun''s expression was a little strange.


    The Wei family knows that Wei Ruo is rich.


    But just from what they saw, Wei Ruo had at least one hundred taels of gold rewarded by the Seventh Prince in his hands, and more than a hundred taels of silver from the recently sold loquat paste.


    Not to mention the other rewards and gifts.


    But the exact amount of money, Yun, Wei Yichen, Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin are not clear.


    In contrast, the finances of the Xiaowei Mansion are tight, and this year is also tight.


    If Wei Mingting hadn''t been promoted one after another and received rewards, the Yun family really didn''t know what to do this year.


    But even if he was promoted and got some rewards, the huge captain''s mansion still had a lot of expenses, and after he was promoted, the annual gifts that the Yun family prepared for the capital could not be shabby, and cost a lot.


    Wei Ruo''s way of making money is not very agreeable to the people in the Wei Mansion, but the real amount of money in her hands is also enviable.


    Especially Wei Qingwan, her feelings were not obvious in Xingshan County in the past, but after arriving in Fucheng, she saw a lot of nobles and daughters, and then realized that she was a little out of pocket for food and clothing.


    She wanted to buy herself some more decent outfits, but she was short of cash.


    Wei Ruo sensed everyone''s gaze, and put down the tea cup in his hand unhurriedly.


    "It''s true that I have accumulated a lot of private treasury, but don''t you all know how much money I have? I also learned mathematics when I was studying."


    Rite, music, archery, court, calligraphy, and counting are the six arts that are better taught by teachers in private schools and colleges.


    Wei Yilin pouted: "Is it okay to ask? Anyway, I haven''t seen it, so I know you have money to buy all kinds of delicious food."


    He didn''t really want to eat lo mei, but Wei Qingruo''s attitude of hating him and hating him made him feel depressed, and he didn''t know what to do.


    Wei Yilin is a bit like a child who loses his temper because he doesn''t want candy. He knows that he has nothing to do with Wei Ruo, but he just wants to say a few words.


    Wei Yilin''s answer made Wei Yichen laugh: "Younger brother wants to eat delicious food. Tell elder brother what you want to eat. Elder brother will take you to the street to buy it tomorrow, okay?"


    "I don''t want my elder brother to accompany me, I want my elder sister to accompany me. Doesn''t the elder sister not have to go to class?" Wei Yilin looked at Wei Ruo and said.


    Wei Yilin would take the initiative to ask Wei Ruo to accompany him, which was unexpected by others.


    At the beginning, when Wei Mingting ordered Wei Yilin and Wei Qingwan to separate and hand over Wei Yilin''s teaching work to Wei Ruo, Wei Yilin was extremely resistant.


    Now you actually ask to come with Wei Ruo?


    "No, I still have things to do." Wei Ruo refused.


    Yun''s face that had just calmed down suddenly became ugly again: "What can you do? Which family has a lady like you who runs out all day long?"


    Seeing that the atmosphere was different, Wei Yichen quickly said to Wei Ruo: "Sister Ruo''er, although mother often thinks differently from you, it must be for your own good. Mother also hopes that you will have a good reputation and find a good marriage in the future. "


    Wei Ruodao: "I never wanted a good marriage. I think it would be nice to marry a farmer in the future. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Yun said coldly: "Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about your brothers and sisters in your family. If you do things too out of line and affect the reputation of the Wei family girl, you will also be implicated in Wanwan''s marriage in the future!"


    Wei Ruo said: "Then you should have thought about these things before you took me back to the mansion! You didn''t ask my opinion when you took me back to the mansion, but after you brought me back, you asked me to conform to what you thought in your heart. Are you fair to me? Then But thirteen years! Not thirteen days! Why do you expect a person who has lived in a different environment from you for thirteen years to meet your requirements and standards?"


    Wei Ruo is not only asking this question for himself, but also for the original owner.


    The original owner did not have the memory and skills of his own life, and grew up with limited cognition into an arrogant and rude appearance in the eyes of the Wei family.


    The Wei family should have thought about what kind of person she might be before picking her up.


    Why didn''t I think it through before I picked it up, but after I picked it up, I had a lot of opinions on her because she didn''t meet the norms of a lady?


    "Presumptuous!" Yun yelled angrily, "You are now questioning the decision of your parents and your elders. We gave you your life. Of course we have the right to decide where you should be!"


    "Mother!"


    Wei Yichen stood up and stood between Yunshi and Wei Ruo.


    "Mother! Tonight is New Year''s Eve."


    Wei Yilin frowned, his eyes were solemn and beseeching.


    Looking at the eldest son, the anger in Yun''s heart was briefly suppressed.


    After a while, Yun took a deep breath, "Let''s all back down!"


    She is no longer in the mood to become like this on the New Year''s Eve.


    "Okay, the son will take the younger brothers and sisters away first, and the mother will go to bed earlier."


    After Wei Yichen finished speaking, he turned his head and motioned the three siblings to leave with his eyes.


    Wei Ruoben didn''t bother to argue, so he turned around and left.


    Wei Yilin took Wei Yichen''s hand: "Brother, did I say something wrong?"


    Because he said he wanted Wei Qingruo to accompany him, Mother and Wei Qingruo started arguing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： A gift from my young master to the young lady

    Chapter 199 My young master''s gift to the young lady


    Wei Yichen reached out and touched Wei Yilin''s head: "Don''t think too much, the root of this matter is not on you."


    Wei Yilin said thoughtfully: "Brother, I don''t think what mother said is wrong. She did not conform to the lady''s style. Not only will she have a bad reputation, but she will also implicate the second sister. But what the elder sister said, I It feels like nothing is wrong¡­¡±


    He was shocked by what Wei Qingruo said just now.


    Wei Yichen said: "Your eldest sister has not lived with us for the past thirteen years. She has her difficulties. We should be more considerate and tolerant of her. Her past behavior is indeed inappropriate now, but we cannot suddenly Asking her to change too much needs to be done slowly. So maybe everyone is right, but the wrong thing is that thirteen years is too long."


    Wei Yilin nodded his head half-understood.


    Wei Qingwan, who was behind the two of them, could not help lowering her head while listening to their conversation.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the eldest brother, Wei Qingruo and his mother would have a dispute tonight, and this time, mother might not let Wei Qingruo off so easily...


    ###


    When Wei Ruo left the dining room, it was already covered with snow outside.


    The snow started to fall when Wei Ruogang arrived home, but within an hour (two hours), the road, tree branches, and roofs were all covered with thick snow.


    After returning to Tingsong Garden, Wei Ruo and Xiumei set up tables and chairs in the yard, and took out the prepared wine and dishes.


    Such heavy snow is common in the north, but it is rare in Taizhou.


    The two generations of Wei Ruo were both southerners, and they had never seen heavy snow, so they moved things to the courtyard to enjoy the snow.


    Because of the cold weather, a stove was built next to it, which can be used for heating and warming wine.


    The light from the stove, the light from the lanterns hanging on the tree, and the moonlight reflected by the white snow make the courtyard very bright.


    After the master and servant moved all the things, the snow began to lighten.


    "That''s great, it''s best to stop at this time." Wei Ruo said.


    "I think it can still fall for a while, the snow will be thicker and more beautiful." Xiumei said.


    Xiumei has never seen heavy snow, so she doesn''t know what harm it will be if it snows too much.


    "Only when the snow is wet can it usher in a good year. At this time, the thickness of the snow is just right, and if it falls any further, it will cause a snow disaster." Wei Ruo explained to Xiumei.


    "Why is this? Isn''t it so cold if it doesn''t snow? And what harm can the light snow do?" Xiumei didn''t quite understand.


    "It looks light, but if it accumulates thickly, the weight will collapse houses and trees. Since heavy snow is rare in Taizhou Prefecture, the construction of houses here has not taken this into consideration. Once the snow accumulates too much thick, the houses will not be able to bear it, especially those whose families are not rich and whose houses have been in disrepair for a long time."


    "I see, so let''s stop like this, it''s already pretty good." Xiumei said.


    "Well, come on, drink, I wish this is an auspicious snow." Wei Ruo said.


    Although Wei Ruo knows that according to the direction in the original book, the next few years will not be smooth and the people''s life will still be difficult, but he still hopes that the snow will not be a catastrophe at least.


    The reason why Wei Ruo didn''t know what would happen to the snow was because the Wei family and the original owner were facing even greater difficulties at this time in the original book.


    Wei Mingting passed away, and Yun took several people to **** Wei Mingting''s coffin back to the capital. They spent this year in the capital, but it was very miserable.


    It didn¡¯t snow in Taizhou that year, the original owner didn¡¯t know, and neither did Wei Ruo.


    "Miss, although this warm rice wine can keep the cold away, you don''t want to drink too much!" Xiumei told Wei Ruo.


    "My dear Meimei, this year''s new year, can''t you let me drink it?" Wei Ruo begged for mercy.


    "No. This year, Mother Xu is not here, so I have to watch over you!" Xiumei''s attitude was firm.


    "The nanny doesn''t control me like that." Wei Ruo protested, pouted her mouth, and blinked her pitiful eyes, trying to soften her Meimei''s heart.


    "Then I am not the nanny now. Besides, miss, you will say that drinking for pleasure and getting drunk will hurt your body." Xiumei looked serious.


    "Okay, okay, I obey, I will just drink this small pot and not drink too much." Wei Ruo reluctantly compromised.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei clinked glasses, and after drinking half of the glass, they felt a little lonely.


    In previous years, there were Nanny, Uncle Xu and Brother Xiaoyong, but this year there are only the two of them.


    Wei Ruo looked at the snow scene in the courtyard, the snow scene was beautiful, but it was a bit deserted.


    At this moment, something fell from a height and landed on the untrodden snow in front of Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo looked over, but it was an exquisite brocade box.


    Xiumei went forward to pick up the brocade box, and saw that the brocade box was brand new, and it didn''t belong to Wei Ruo.


    "That''s weird, I''ve heard of pies falling from the sky, but how come there are boxes of brocades falling from the sky?"


    Xiumei looked suspiciously at the brocade box.


    Wei Ruo was also puzzled, and looked up.


    At this time, a head stuck out from the wall, looking at Wei Ruo and Xiumei with a smile.


    "Xiaobei?" Xiumei walked towards Xiaobei with her hands on her hips.


    Xiao Beihan smiled and said: "Miss Xiumei, the brocade box was lost by my young master and brought back as a gift for the eldest lady. Since the doors between the east and west courtyards have been closed, the young master can only throw the gift over."


    Wei Jin has always been very polite, and he never set foot in Wei Ruo''s Tingsong Garden when he was in Xingshan County.


    Xiumei asked: "The second young master is here?"


    Xiao Bei nodded: "Yes, yes."


    Wei Ruo asked: "When did you come back?"


    Xiaobei replied: "I just came back, just arrived in the yard, and the heater in the room didn''t turn on, so I came here to deliver things to the eldest lady."


    Wei Ruo asked: "What about your young master?"


    Xiaobei said: "The young master has gone back to his yard."


    Wei Ruo said: "Tell your young master, I will let him come over."


    Now that Wei Ruo can''t get through, we can only let Wei Jin also come over.


    In the past, Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi¡¯s yards were only separated by a wall. Now, in addition to the walls of their respective yards, there is also a high wall separating the east and west backyards. Only one door in the wall can pass through this wall, and it is guarded.


    At night, the door is closed, and Wei Ruo wants to go to the Yingzhu Garden, but he can''t get through.


    "Okay." Xiaobei responded and disappeared from the wall.


    After a while, Xiaobei came back: "Miss, my young master said that it was too late, and it was not good for people to see him in Missy''s yard."


    Wei Ruo said: "Go back and tell him, if he doesn''t come, I''ll use a ladder to climb the wall and go to his yard."


    Xiao Bei was stunned for a moment, "Okay, I''ll go and send a message to the young master right now."


    After speaking, he disappeared.


    After a while, Wei Jin, dressed in white, also jumped over the wall and landed briskly in Wei Ruo''s courtyard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 200： Wei Ruo drank too much

    Chapter 200 Wei Ruo drank too much


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi and smiled, but Wei Jinyi was a little helpless.


    It was getting late, and he shouldn''t have appeared in Wei Ruo''s yard, which was already thirteen years old.


    "Second brother, don''t be pedantic about this kind of thing, we have never seen anything." Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    Wei Jinyi looked at the table of food and wine that Wei Ruo had arranged, Wei Jinyi looked a little helpless, but his eyes were gentle.


    "Second brother, just stand there and don''t move." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Jin didn''t know Wei Ruo''s intentions, but he followed her instructions and stood still.


    Wei Ruo walked over and kicked on the nearby tree.


    The snow on the tree fell with a clatter, and landed on Wei Jinyi''s body.


    Wei Ruo looked at him and smiled.


    Wei Jinyi was stunned for a moment, but after he realized it, he stared at Wei Ruo who was clutching his belly and laughing.


    Xiaobei and Xiumei were stunned for a while, then laughed.


    Wei Jin also walked up to Wei Ruo, reached out and brushed off the falling snow on Wei Ruo.


    When the snow fell on the trees, she also fell a lot on her body, on her hair, and on the fur collar of her cloak.


    "Did you argue with your mother these few days?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "How did the second brother know? Did Jing Hu tell you secretly?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Last time when she was arguing with Yun Shi, Jing Hu suddenly appeared, and she guessed that Jing Hu might have done it on purpose.


    "Yes." Wei Jin didn''t hide anything, and gave an affirmative answer bluntly.


    "Second brother, sit down. It just so happens that Meimei and I have prepared a lot of food and wine. I thought it was just the two of us who would spend this New Year''s Eve. It just so happens that you are back, and the four of us will spend it together, so it will be more lively." Wei Ruo pulled Wei Wei up with a smile on his face. Jin Yi held his hand and walked to the dining table.


    Wei Jin also looked at the hand held by Wei Ruo, hesitating a little, but he didn''t pull the hand back after all.


    After being seated, Xiumei bought two sets of bowls and chopsticks, while Wei Ruo poured wine into the glass in front of Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also looked at the wine glass in front of him: "Ruo''er, I don''t drink."


    Wei Ruo stuck out his tongue: "I thought I could get away with it this time, let''s see how my second brother looks when he''s drunk."


    Wei Jin also looked slightly stagnant, her cheeks flushed slightly.


    He doesn''t have any memories of being drunk, but when he thinks of what he has done, his ears can''t help but feel hot.


    Wei Ruo said to Xiumei: "Meimei, go and get the winter melon tea you made last time, and I still have some white tea in my inventory. Bring them here."


    "Okay." Xiumei got up and went back to the house to get it.


    Wei Ruo picked up the brocade box just now: "The gift my second brother prepared for me is a bit heavy."


    "Well, open it and have a look." Wei Jin also said.


    "good."


    Wei Ruo opened the brocade box, and there was a brave inside. Under the moonlight and lamplight, the whole thing was golden.


    gold? Could it be...


    Wei Ruo took out the Pixiu, put it in his hand and looked carefully, and finally confirmed that it was a Pixiu made of pure gold.


    "Second brother, don''t tell me, this Pixiu is made of gold." Wei Ruo had a surprised and unbelievable expression on his face.


    "Yes." Wei Jin also gave an affirmative answer.


    At the same time, Xiao Bei helped his master explain: "The young master said that Pixiu means attracting wealth and treasure, and the young lady will definitely like it."


    That being said, is it too extravagant to make a Pixiu out of gold?


    Wei Ruo weighed the Pixiu in his hand, reckoning it weighed a pound.


    It was made of more than a dozen taels of gold! Wei Ruo doesn''t know if this Pixiu attracts wealth or not, but it must attract thieves!


    "Second brother, where did you get so much gold?" Wei Ruo couldn''t help asking.


    "My biological mother left me some money." Wei Jin also replied.


    Wei Ruo looked at the exquisitely crafted Pixiu again, and said with emotion: "It seems that the second brother is the richest one in our family!"


    Seeing that Wei Ruo is very fond of Jin Pixiu, Wei Jin also has a gentle expression: "As long as you like it."


    Whilst talking, Xiumei brought winter melon tea and white tea from Huzhou Prefecture last spring.


    Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to brew two kinds of tea for Wei Jinyi, one is sweet, the other is bitter and sweet.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei drank as usual.


    At a time when most people were hiding in the room with the stove, the four of Wei Ruo sat in the courtyard, surrounded by heavy snow, with a bright moon above their heads, and while the wine was being cooked, they chatted and laughed happily.


    I don''t know whether it''s too happy or too relaxed, Wei Ruo drank too much.


    The palm-sized little face was flushed, and the blurred eyes were not as clear as usual.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi with a smile, with a naive and charming expression: "Second brother, you are so beautiful, you are the most beautiful man I have ever seen."


    Seeing this situation, everyone knew that Wei Ruo had drunk too much.


    Xiu Mei said with some concern: "Miss is not greedy for drinking. Although she would drink some when she is happy, she has never been drunk. For some reason, she drank too much today."


    Wei Jin also instructed Xiumei: "Help your young lady back to her room, give her some hot water, and let her rest early."


    Xiumei nodded, and was about to step forward to help Wei Ruo, but Wei Ruo avoided it: "Meimei, don''t help me, I''m not drunk yet, I don''t want to sleep yet, I still have to drink."


    Wei Ruo pouted, muttering dissatisfiedly.


    She refused to leave, and Xiumei didn''t dare to forcibly pull her away.


    Wei Ruo walked up to Wei Jinyi, pulled Wei Jinyi''s sleeve and said coquettishly: "Second brother, I won''t go back, you can drink with me for a while."


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo, unable to say no.


    "Yes." Wei Jin also agreed.


    Then he sat down with Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo mumbled while pouring himself wine: "Second brother, it''s a good thing you came back today. If it''s just me and Meimei, I''ll be very lonely. In fact, I shouldn''t be afraid of being lonely. I should have already made preparations for this." ..."


    "But... But when it was just me and Meimei, I was still a little sad. Nanny, Uncle Xu, Brother Xiaoyong, they are not by my side, and I don''t know if I can stay by my side and live together like before. festival."


    "I''m trying really hard to plan everything out right now, and I feel like if I do well enough, I can get by. But sometimes I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do well, and what I want to do may not be the same. I will get my wish, because God will not let me do it so easily..."


    People tend to show their vulnerable side when they are drunk. Wei Ruo is confident and calm on weekdays. Whether she encounters problems or argues with others, she never shows her vulnerable side.


    Drinking a little more now, in front of Wei Jinyi, Wei Ruo confides the uncertainty, worry and loneliness in his heart.


    After speaking, Wei Ruo tried to stand up again, but his feet were not steady, and he fell towards Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also reached out to help Wei Ruo, but Wei Ruo threw himself into his arms, and their bodies collided firmly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 201： we are all good

    Chapter 201 We are all fine


    Wei Jinyi''s body froze instantly as her delicate body crashed into her arms.


    He should have stood firmly, but because of the inertia of Wei Ruo''s collision, he fell backwards and fell into the thick snow.


    When Xiumei saw it, she subconsciously wanted to go forward to help her, but Xiaobei held her back.


    Xiaobei whispered: "Miss Xiumei, let the young master and young lady handle it by themselves. My young master is in good health. This fall is not a big deal."


    Xiumei hesitated for a while, and then saw that Wei Jin also looked normal, and there was nothing wrong, so she chose to follow Xiaobei''s suggestion.


    After falling, Wei Ruo put his hands on the ground, trying to get up from Wei Jinyi.


    But I didn''t know whether it was because my arm was weak or I was dizzy. I just got up a little and then fell back.


    Wei Ruo himself couldn''t help laughing: "Second brother, luckily I bumped into you. If this fell into another man''s arms, it would be a proper romantic drama plot."


    Because he is a real brother, so it is not a big problem.


    In Wei Ruo''s perception, holding hands and hugging with his brother is not a problem, it''s all within a reasonable range.


    Wei Jin also stared at Wei Ruo, who was close at hand, and felt an unusual beating in his heart.


    "Second brother." Wei Ruo muttered again.


    This sound brought back Wei Jinyi''s rationality. He put one hand around Wei Ruo''s waist, and quickly got up from the ground.


    Then he pushed Wei Ruo onto the chair: "Don''t move around."


    "Second brother, are you angry?" Wei Ruo asked, feeling that Wei Jinyi''s expression was not quite right.


    "No."


    Of course he wasn''t angry, even if he was angry, he was angry with himself, and it couldn''t be angry with her.


    "Ruo''er, you are not alone." Wei Jin also said to Wei Ruo.


    "Huh?" Wei Ruo tilted her head, looking at Wei Jinyi suspiciously.


    "I will accompany you on any festival in the future." Wei Jin also said in a serious tone.


    Wei Ruo''s expression was a little dazed, and Wei Jin couldn''t tell whether she was drunk or confused by his words.


    After a while, Wei Ruo grinned at Wei Jinyi and said, "Second brother, you are so kind to me."


    "You treat me better." Wei Jin also had deep eyes.


    "Then we are all good!"


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded.


    Wei Ruo made a fuss for a while, and then became confused. Taking advantage of her not resisting, Wei Jin asked Xiumei to send her back.


    Wei Ruo was already asleep when she was sent back to the room. After Xiumei washed her briefly, she covered her with the quilt and let her have a good sleep.


    When Wei Ruo woke up again, it was almost Mao o''clock the next day.


    After a little daze, Wei Ruo remembered what happened last night. She didn''t have any fragments. She still remembered what happened last night.


    I drank too much, and then caught my second brother and turned on the chatterbox mode, babbling a lot of things that I wouldn''t normally say.


    Thinking of the words he kept muttering, Wei Ruo was so embarrassed that he could pick out a picture of eight steeds with his toes.


    Wei Ruo turned to look at the pillow, it was the golden Pixiu that Wei Jinyi gave her.


    Wei Ruo picked up the golden Pixiu again, which is full of weight and exquisite workmanship.


    Second brother knew that she loved money, but he didn''t think she was a philistine, so he gave her a Pixiu, which meant attracting wealth.


    Wei Ruo glanced at Xiumei who was fast asleep in the outer room, then pulled the curtain of her bed and entered the space by herself.


    Wei Ruo put the golden Pixiu in the hut in space.


    The hut where the other party kept her silver is relatively empty now, and most of the money has been taken out and invested in farmland like workshops and shops.


    Wei Ruo came to the farmland in front of the house again, and now there are four farmlands. The efficiency of production has been greatly improved compared to before. Of course, the experience for upgrading has also increased. Now it takes 4,000 experience to advance to the next level.


    Because of the recent weather, Wei Ruo grows rice and wheat in his space field.


    When food is in short supply, life preservation is the most important thing. Compared with other vegetables that satisfy appetite and nutritional needs, rice noodles are the most urgent needs.


    The four seasons in the space are like spring, and the fertile soil does not require Wei Ruo''s human intervention. The grain output is incomparable to the outside world.


    So the food output in this space alone is enough to feed Wei Ruo so that Wei Ruo will not starve to death.


    It was 3:30 when Wei Ruo finished his busy work and left the space and returned outside, and the sky was already a little bright.


    Wei Ruo put on a thick jacket and a cloak, and went to the outer room, where Xiumei had already gotten up.


    Seeing Wei Ruo getting up, Xiumei asked concerned: "Miss, are you okay, do you have a headache? I made sober tea, you can drink some first."


    "I''m fine, I bothered you last night."


    "Miss, why are you being polite to me? It''s my duty to take care of you. And miss, I knew you were always on your own, did you tell me when you drank too much yesterday?"


    Wei Ruo was embarrassed, and hurriedly begged for mercy: "Good Meimei, don''t be angry, I''m not hiding my thoughts from you, and I don''t have so many thoughts on weekdays, but I drink too much, and I happen to have that feeling and that scene. A little emotion! It''s really just some emotion, not so much unhappy! I have you by my side, how can I be unhappy?"


    "Hmph, next time you have something to tell me, you have to tell me if you are unhappy or worried." Xiumei kept a serious face on purpose, making herself look serious and not easy to fool.


    "Okay, okay." Wei Ruo quickly agreed.


    Wei Ruo came outside and saw heavy snow flying all over the sky.


    By the time they were drinking together last night, the snow had completely stopped.


    As a result, when I woke up, it was snowing heavily again.


    Xiumei said to Wei Ruo: "Yesterday, when I helped Miss go back to her room, it hadn''t yet fallen. Miss, according to what you said, if the snow continues to fall, is there going to be something wrong?"


    "Although I really hope the answer is no, but if this continues, problems are likely to arise." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Miss, can we do something?" Xiumei asked.


    "We are still too small in the face of natural disasters, and what we can do is very limited. At present, we can only hope that the snow will stop soon and the temperature will stop being cold." Wei Ruo said.


    In addition to the snow starting to fall heavily again, the temperature felt lower this morning than last night.


    When the snow starts to snow, it is when the cold and warm fronts are handing over, so the temperature will not be very low. When the cold front takes the lead and the cold current is completely covered, the temperature will be lower than when it first snowed.


    How low the temperature will be in the end and how long it will last depends on how strong the cold current is.


    However, Wei Ruo''s hope was finally in vain. It snowed all day and night, and the snow covered his waist.


    Old people in Taizhou Prefecture who lived to their 70s and 80s said that this was the biggest snowfall they had ever seen in their lives.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： after the snow

    Chapter 202 After the heavy snow


    The servants of the Captain''s Mansion had already climbed up to the eaves several times in order to sweep the snow off the eaves, fearing that the thick snow would crush the roof, and also afraid that the frozen large snow would suddenly fall and hit the eaves. passerby.


    The main houses are better. There is always a charcoal fire, the roof temperature is higher, and the snow is relatively less. The other rooms have a thick layer of snow on the roof. If it is not dealt with in time, it will be very dangerous.


    The snow in the courtyard could not be cleared, and the servants only swept a narrow path for people to pass through on the only way.


    There are also people on the main road outside who sweep the snow nearby and open the passing trails, while those uninhabited alleys are covered with snow.


    In Cangyun Garden, Yun''s head was in a state of desperation, the heavy snow blocked everything, and many things were difficult to buy.


    The food in the mansion is not enough. Without fresh vegetables, at least there is still food to eat.


    But the charcoal fire is almost used up. This year it was cold early, and the charcoal was used early. The charcoal purchased by Yun''s for the mansion is high-quality charcoal, and the quantity purchased at one time is limited. Originally, another batch will be delivered in these two days .


    As a result, due to the heavy snowfall, the charcoal that was supposed to be delivered could not be delivered, and the charcoal in the mansion burned faster than expected.


    So early in the morning, the Yun family sent someone to inquire about the shops on the street to see if any shops were selling charcoal fire.


    However, even in the bustling Fucheng, there are almost no shops open at the moment, let alone shops selling charcoal fire.


    This made Yun very anxious. In such a cold day, if the charcoal fire were cut off, the house would be no different from an ice cellar.


    Wei Qingwan accompanied her to deal with affairs in Yun''s house. Seeing that she was in such a hurry, there was no good way to do it, only a few words of comfort.


    Immediately afterwards, bad news came. The heavy snow crushed the houses of many residents. It is said that many bamboo hills in Taizhou Prefecture were also damaged, and a large area of ??bamboo fell down.


    The specific casualties are currently unknown, but the situation should not be too optimistic.


    Affected by this, the government office is already in a state of desperation. It is temporarily unknown whether Wei Mingting will be implicated and affected.


    Yun suddenly had a headache: "It''s really troublesome!"


    The matter of the Seventh Prince has not been resolved yet, and yet another snowstorm hits. This year is really difficult.


    "Mother, don''t worry, when the snow melts, the charcoal fire can still be delivered." Wei Qingwan comforted.


    "En." Yun replied, but her worried mood didn''t get any better, because charcoal was only a small aspect.


    ###


    Wei Ruo also learned about the snow disaster from his servants.


    She is going to go out to check the situation outside. Not necessarily what to do, but at least she has to see the situation outside with her own eyes.


    Before going out, Wei Ruo and Xiumei were fully armed.


    Especially the shoes, Wei Ruo and Xiumei put on the boots specially made for them by the nanny.


    Wei Ruo told the nanny how to make these boots. The outside is wrapped with a layer of cowhide, and the inside is filled with thick cotton, so that it can keep warm and waterproof.


    The soles are also patterned according to Wei Ruo''s requirements to increase friction and prevent slipping.


    But Wei Ruo''s own needlework is so bad that she has to use the nanny to do it.


    In order to look good, the nanny also wrapped a layer of embroidered fabric on the outside of the cowhide, so that when the skirt is covered, outsiders will not know what kind of shoes Wei Ruo and the others are wearing.


    In addition to the clothes he usually wears, Wei Ruo prepared a cloak for himself and Xiumei.


    "Miss, I don''t want to wear this cloak. Only the young lady can wear a hood. It''s shameful for a maid like me to wear such an expensive cloak."


    "I don''t care what other maids wear. My Meimei wears the same cloak as me." Wei Ruo said.


    "I can''t do it, miss. If someone sees you, you''ll gossip." Xiumei muttered.


    "We don''t meet anyone when we go out today. If you don''t tell me when you walk on the road, no one will know who you are to me." Wei Ruo explained.


    "But¡­"


    "No, but, it''s so cold, this cloak is so warm to wear, the nanny took so much trouble to make it for us at that time, I can''t live up to her heart."


    What Wei Ruo said made Xiumei unable to refuse: "That''s fine."


    Xiumei put on the cloak that Wei Ruo handed her. Wei Ruo''s was aqua blue, and Xiumei''s was grass green.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei saw Wei Jinyi and Xiaobei as soon as they listened to the gate of Songyuan.


    When Wei Ruo saw Wei Jinyi, he couldn''t help but think of what happened the night before.


    Fortunately, it was my own brother. If it was another man, it would be embarrassing and embarrassing for what happened the night before yesterday. Maybe he would be charged with molesting a man.


    "Is the second brother going out too?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Wait for me together." Wei Jin also said.


    "Second brother knows I''m going out?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "The damage to the houses and fields is unknown, and with Ruoer''s personality, she probably wants to go out to see the situation." Wei Jin also said.


    Even if Wei Ruo knows that she can''t do much, she won''t hide in the house.


    Wei Ruo was a little surprised, but after being surprised, he was heart-warming. The second brother really knew what she was thinking.


    Wei Jin also went on to say: "The road is not open, and horse-drawn carriages are not feasible. You can only walk. To avoid danger, I will accompany you."


    Wei Ruoxiao: "Okay, I won''t go too far, let''s take a closer look. There is really nothing to do hiding in this mansion, and I don''t know what''s going on outside."


    Wei Ruo intends to go to the shop, but it is too far away from Zhuangzi, and it will be dark after walking back and forth.


    Wei Jin also came over and put the hat on Wei Ruo''s cloak on Wei Ruo.


    "It''s cold, don''t freeze your ears." Wei Jin also said.


    Then Xiaobei handed Wei Ruo a hand stove: "Miss, it''s cold, hold the hand stove to keep you warm."


    Xiumei muttered beside her: "Before I went out, I said I would prepare a hand stove for the miss, and the miss said she wouldn''t need it. Now that the second young master has prepared one for the miss, you can''t avoid it, right?"


    Wei Ruo replied angrily: "Meimei, aren''t you useless yourself? Why are you talking about me?"


    "Miss, I am a martial arts practitioner. I am strong and strong. I am not afraid of the cold. If you don''t believe me, if you touch my hand, is it warmer than yours?" Xiumei replied.


    "Forget it, I don''t touch it, I admit defeat." Wei Ruo knows that her Meimei''s hand is warm even if she doesn''t touch it.


    Then Wei Ruo raised his head to look at Wei Jinyi, denying the thoughts in his mind in just a second.


    Let''s not say that there is no son who goes out with a hand stove. With her second brother''s skills, his hands may be hotter than her hand stove.


    "Let''s go." Wei Ruo hurriedly urged.


    Wei Jin also smiled, and followed closely behind Wei Ruo.


    The street outside the gate of Xiaowei''s Mansion belongs to the main road of Fucheng, so the road swept out is fairly wide, and it is not a problem for three or five people to walk side by side.


    After walking for a while, Wei Ruo and others saw many people surrounded by an alley, and it seemed that something happened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 203： coal extraction

    Chapter 203 Taking Charcoal


    Wei Ruo and others walked over and saw that a house in the alley had collapsed, and the ruins of the house were covered by snow.


    I asked the onlookers, the owner of the house was fine and had been rescued, but the house collapsed and the family had no place to live. The women were sitting in the alley crying, and the men were trying to find some useful things out of the ruins. .


    Wei Ruo looked at it for a while, then pulled Wei Jinyi away.


    Wei Ruo didn''t do anything, it''s not that he didn''t think this family was pitiful, but that at least the family''s life was safe in this situation, and there must be someone in a worse situation than this family now.


    Wei Jin also didn''t say anything. Although he didn''t ask, Wei Jin also knew what Wei Ruo was thinking. They should have the same view on this matter.


    Going forward, you can see some houses that have been in disrepair and collapsed almost every section of the road, but most of the people who can live in the city are not in bad conditions.


    It''s just that this also conveys a message that so many houses in the city have been crushed and collapsed, and the situation in the small mountain village outside the city must be even more serious.


    After walking for a while, Wei Ruo and the others came to Sibaozhai and Xuji lo-mei shops.


    Sibaozhai''s store door was half open, there were people inside, but the store was not open; Xu Ji''s lo-mei shop was open, but the front door was deserted, in stark contrast to the lively scene in the past.


    I also know that today everyone will not be in the mood to buy lo-mei.


    The other guy in the shop is not there, only Chen Aqing is still busy in the shop.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Chen Aqing''s eyes flashed joy, but after seeing a strange man by Wei Ruo''s side, he quickly returned to normal.


    "It''s okay, this person is an exception. He is my second brother and the only one in my family who can talk to me. He can be trusted." Wei Ruo explained to Chen Aqing.


    When Wei Ruo explained, he didn''t notice the change in Wei Jinyi''s eyes behind him.


    Unique and heart-to-heart, this is her recognition of him.


    "Ah Qing, didn''t I deliver the letter yesterday? If the snow is too heavy, we don''t need to open today. Didn''t you receive the letter?" Wei Ruo said.


    "I received it. Don''t worry, miss, I only made a small amount today. Occasionally, one or two people will come to buy it, and it should be sold out by the evening." Chen Aqing explained to Wei Ruo.


    "That''s not what I mean. It''s such a cold day, and there are no guests, and the New Year is approaching, so you can take this opportunity to rest for two days." Wei Ruo said.


    Working in her shop, there are basically no rest days.


    Chen Aqing shook her head: "Miss, let me stay here all the time. They said that the Chinese New Year is a good time for business. And I have no place to go. If I don''t open a shop, I have nothing else to do."


    Chen Aqing''s parents are still alive, but it is not a home for her to return to.


    If she goes back, her parents will probably take all the money she earned back, and a beating may be inevitable.


    "Well, anyway, if you are tired, you can take a two-day break. It''s Chinese New Year, and I, the boss, don''t want to be accused of oppressing employees." Wei Ruo laughed.


    "Miss, don''t worry, I won''t." Chen Aqing replied.


    After a few words with Chen Aqing, Wei Ruo came to Sibaozhai next door.


    The door was ajar, and Wei Ruo easily opened it and walked in.


    "Miss is here to find us to be the head of the house?"


    Because Wei Ruo has come to look for someone more than once, so although the shop assistants don''t know the exact relationship between her and Sibaozhai, they recognize her.


    Wei Ruo asked: "Is your head there?"


    "The head of the house is in the back yard." The man replied.


    Wei Ruo went straight through the shop and went to the small courtyard behind.


    Wei Jin also followed behind Wei Ruo, although he was suspicious but did not speak.


    In the backyard, Xu Zhushan was busy chopping firewood.


    It snowed, and snow accumulated on the firewood piled up in the yard. Xu Zhushan was sorting them out, split them, and moved them to the hut for storage.


    A while ago, he had been helping Wei Ruo with the Zhuangzi''s affairs. Xu Zhushan had never had a chance to do these chores at home. He couldn''t go out today, so he happened to do these chores.


    "Uncle Xu."


    "Miss!" Seeing Wei Ruo, Xu Zhushan hurriedly put down his work, "Miss, it''s so cold and the road is covered with snow, why did you come here?"


    "It''s not far away, I''ll come over to have a look and get something by the way." Wei Ruo replied.


    The nanny who heard the voice also came out of the house, seeing Wei Ruo, the nanny was very happy.


    "Miss, go inside quickly, it''s cold outside, don''t freeze." The nanny hurriedly pulled Wei Ruo into the house.


    It was only when she stepped forward that she belatedly realized that Wei Ruo was followed by two people she had never seen before.


    Nurse was taken aback.


    "This is my second brother." Wei Ruo replied.


    Nurse was a little unsure how to greet Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also said: "You can say what you want, don''t worry about me."


    In order to avoid further embarrassment, Wei Ruo said to the nurse: "Nurse, I came here today to get some silver bone charcoal from you. I will leave after I take it. I don''t want to stay for long."


    "Okay. I knew I should have sent it to the young lady earlier, but the road is not easy to travel now, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to transport too much at once." The nanny said a little annoyed.


    Hearing the conversation between Wei Ruo and her nanny, Xiaobei showed a surprised look.


    This silver bone charcoal is very expensive, especially the recent weather has made good charcoal such as silver bone charcoal very difficult to buy.


    But how do you hear the tone of the eldest lady and her nanny talking, as if there is a lot of silver bone charcoal at home, and you can take out a big cart at will?


    "It''s okay, I won''t take too much this time, just take two bags."


    "Will two bags be too little? It''s been cold these past two days, the charcoal fire must not be cut off in the young lady''s room, otherwise it is easy to catch cold." The nanny said.


    "Two bags are enough for several days, just come and get it after you use it up." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Okay then, I''ll ask Lao Xu to send it to Miss." The nanny said.


    "No, just two bags, we can take it back by ourselves, don''t bother Uncle Xu." Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei followed suit and said, "I carried the two bags back by myself."


    Hearing this, Xiaobei hurriedly said: "Miss Xiumei, this kind of work shouldn''t be done by you alone, just let me do it."


    "Stop arguing with me. You look thin like a monkey. Just take care of yourself and walk. The road is slippery in snowy weather and you can fall easily." Xiumei said.


    Hearing this, Xiao Bei was unhappy: "Miss Xiumei, you are not afraid of falling as a girl, what am I afraid of as a man? No, I have to do this kind of heavy work."


    Wei Ruo couldn''t stand it anymore: "Don''t argue, the nanny has a small cart here, just push it."


    Although this carriage cannot go, the small cart can still be pushed, just be careful not to let the cart slip away when pushing.


    "Yes, yes, there is a small cart, so I can push it back to save effort." The nanny said hurriedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： Only the Missys house has charcoal burning

    Chapter 204 Only the lady¡¯s room has charcoal burning


    "I''ll go and bring the silver bone charcoal to the lady!" Xu Zhushan was a man of action, so he turned around and went into the house and brought out two sacks of silver bone charcoal.


    He carried a bag on one shoulder without any effort.


    Nurse pushed out the small trolley, put two bags of silver bone charcoal on the small trolley, tied it with a rope, and handed it to Wei Ruo.


    Coming out of Sibaozhai, Wei Ruo said to Wei Jin, "Second Brother, now that you know my secret, you will keep it a secret for me, right?"


    "You didn''t avoid me and brought me here, doesn''t that mean you already have the answer in your heart?"


    Wei Jin was also happy, glad that she was willing to let him know her secret.


    Wei Ruoxiao: "Second brother also knows that I will keep it a secret for him?"


    Wei Jin also said: "Then we are even now."


    "Yes." Wei Ruo smiled.


    Then, the two walked back.


    Xiaobei and Xiumei pushed the cart together, because the road was slippery, Xiumei slipped halfway, she didn''t fall, but she leaned on Xiaobei''s body.


    Xiaobei blushed involuntarily, and looked at Xiumei with fiery eyes.


    After returning to Xiaowei''s Mansion, Wei Ruo gave Wei Jinyi a bag of the two bags of charcoal he had brought back.


    "The share given to each courtyard by the government should not be enough to last through this winter, these second elder brothers will take it and use it first." Wei Ruo said to Wei Jinyi.


    "No, I wasn''t at the house some time ago, and I still have a lot more shares, so I can use it for a while longer." Wei Jin also declined.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know that this was Wei Jinyi''s polite remark to himself.


    When Wei Yichen and Wei Jinyi spent less time in the mansion when giving shares to each courtyard, the mansion also took into account the amount of charcoal allocated to Yingzhuyuan.


    "Second brother, don''t be polite to me. I moved these two bags today to count as the second brother''s share. Don''t worry, second brother. My nanny has prepared a lot for me. I can go there to pick it up anytime I want. There is no need to pick it up." Worrying is not enough."


    Wei Jin couldn''t resist his kindness, seeing Wei Ruo''s smiling face, he nodded and accepted.


    After returning to Tingsongyuan, Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to listen to him: "If someone asks where this charcoal comes from, just tell him like this..."


    Xiumei asked after listening, "Why did Miss say that?"


    Wei Ruo explained: "Now the charcoal in the mansion is almost gone. Only my yard has charcoal burning. If someone sees it, it may cause trouble. If people know the source of my charcoal, it will inevitably cause some trouble."


    "I see." Xiumei wrote down Wei Ruo''s words.


    ###


    After Wei Jinyi returned to the house, Xiaobei started a charcoal fire.


    "Master, this is really silver bone charcoal. Missy is too rich, and this kind of charcoal fire can only be burned in the homes of high officials and nobles in Fucheng." Xiaobei couldn''t help expressing emotion.


    Then Xiaobei couldn''t help being curious: "Master, what do you think is the relationship between the two shops we went to today and the eldest lady? The Sibaozhai is not opened by the eldest lady, right?"


    When she came out of Sibaozhai today, Wei Ruo told Wei Jin that she wanted to keep it a secret, but she didn''t say anything about the details, nor did she elaborate on her relationship with the two shops.


    Wei Jin didn''t pursue this question either, but gave Wei Ruo an affirmative answer naturally.


    "It doesn''t matter what the relationship is, and she didn''t ask me about it."


    For Wei Jinyi, these things are not important, what matters is their trust.


    As long as you trust each other, it doesn''t matter what kind of secret the other party has.


    ###


    It has been two days, because the road was blocked by heavy snow, and the charcoal fire from Wei''s family has not been delivered for a long time.


    Not only are the servants useless, but the charcoal fire in the master''s room is also broken.


    Without a charcoal fire to keep warm, Wei Qingwan''s room was as cold as an ice cellar, and it was colder inside than outside.


    I can move more during the day, but at night it is difficult to fall asleep. The quilt covering my body is like a piece of cast iron, hard, cold and damp.


    "How do you sleep well?" Wei Qingwan just lay down and got up again.


    "Miss, don''t be in a hurry. If you hurry up, the charcoal fire will be delivered tomorrow morning. Now the wife and master in the mansion are like this, so I can only endure it." Cui He comforted.


    "That''s what I said yesterday, but didn''t you wait today?" Wei Qingwan''s tone was full of resentment.


    "This..." Cui He didn''t know how to comfort her.


    "Where is Wei Qingruo?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "Missy''s side...it doesn''t seem to be affected. I heard from the maid who delivered the meal that the room of the eldest lady is very warm."


    Due to the inconvenient snow these few days, Yun asked the big kitchen to be ready and delivered to the yards.


    It is precisely because of this that the servants in the mansion discovered that Wei Ruo''s residence is different from other places, and she seems to have no shortage of charcoal fire that other people in the mansion don''t use.


    "Why?" Wei Qingwan looked surprised.


    "I don''t know about this servant, maybe the young miss bought it with money from her own private treasury. After all, the young lady''s private treasury..." Cui He stopped.


    Everyone in Xiaowei''s mansion knows about Wei Ruo''s wealth.


    "Isn''t it true that even if you have money, you can''t buy charcoal?" Wei Qingwan asked again.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, maybe the eldest lady has a special channel, and now the eldest lady knows a lot of people in Fucheng!" Cui He said.


    When she knew Mrs. Yuan before, Wei Ruo could have a lot more privileges than other people in the mansion.


    Now because of a loquat paste, she has met many powerful people in Fucheng.


    It is entirely possible to say that he has more connections than other people in the mansion.


    Hearing that Wei Qingwan was concerned, she thought for a while and said to Cui He: "Go and call your old lady over."


    Cui He nodded, and then called Nanny Li over.


    Wei Qingwan didn''t say much, just recounted the things that Cui He and her just said.


    After hearing this, Nanny Li immediately understood: "Miss, this is not kind, since there are channels to get charcoal fire, how can one enjoy it alone, let other people in the house suffer from the cold, let alone the others, Madam is her mother, How can you not care about your mother''s well-being or even life and death?"


    Wei Qingwan said: "Maybe we misunderstood my sister, and things are not what we thought."


    Nanny Li snorted softly: "Misunderstanding, no mistake, I will only know after asking. I don''t think there is a big misunderstanding here. To put it bluntly, what she did is outrageous. Miss, wait, I''ll talk to Madam right now .¡±


    Nanny Li left after speaking, not giving Wei Qingwan a chance to stop her.


    By the time Wei Qingwan called out to her, she had already walked out of the room.


    ###


    "What you said is true?" Yun frowned.


    "How dare the old slave lie about this matter, if it is true or false, it will be revealed at once."


    "If you let me know that you lied and wronged the eldest lady, this time it will not be as simple as punishing you to go to Zhuangzi for three months! You will be kicked out of the mansion, and your old bone will die in the ice and snow outside!" Yun Shi Said with a stern expression.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： already explained

    Chapter 205 already has an explanation


    "The old slave doesn''t dare, the old slave doesn''t dare." Nanny Li said repeatedly.


    Mr. Yun took people to Tingsongyuan, entered the yard, and came to the door of the main house. You could feel the warmth inside the house through the door.


    Mr. Yun didn''t knock on the door, just pushed the door open and entered, and saw that there was indeed a warm stove burning in the room.


    Suddenly someone broke in, Xiumei was surprised.


    Seeing that it was Yun Shi, Xiumei stood up to greet her: "My servant has seen Madam."


    "Where did the charcoal come from?" Yun''s face turned dark.


    "It was from Mrs. Yuan." Xiumei replied calmly.


    Hearing this answer, Nanny Li who followed Yun was surprised.


    How could it be Mrs. Yuan who sent it? Madam Yuan is the princess of Jingmin County, why would she give a bag of charcoal as a gift?


    Nanny Li looked at Mrs. Yun, hoping that Madam would not easily believe what this little girl said in the film. This charcoal was definitely not from Madam Yuan!


    "Madam Yuan sent it? Why did she send charcoal to Ruo''er?" Yun asked.


    "Miss sent two bottles of loquat cream to Mrs. Yuan a few days ago. Mrs. Yuan probably sent someone to send a bag of charcoal to thank Miss for the loquat cream." Xiumei explained.


    "Why did Mrs. Yuan give Ruoer charcoal as a gift?" Yun asked.


    For a noble lady like Mrs. Yuan, how can she give charcoal when giving gifts? This is a bit strange.


    Wei Ruo came out from the back room and explained to Yun: "If it was in the past, it would definitely not be possible, but my mother also knows about the situation in Taizhou Prefecture recently. Charcoal fires are rare, especially this silver bone charcoal. Madam Yuan knows this situation, so she can''t do it." Specially reluctantly gave some to me."


    Silver bone charcoal?


    Hearing what Wei Ruo said, Yun finally noticed that the charcoal burning in Wei Ruo''s room was different from ordinary charcoal. Not to mention there was no black smoke, and there was no smell when burning. The charcoal fire in the stove was half burnt. It was still intact, not falling apart, and seemed to hold up better than ordinary charcoal.


    In this way, it is very reasonable. Silver bone charcoal is no better than other charcoal, even as a gift.


    Nanny Li also looked at the charcoal burning in the stove and the charcoal in the cage next to her for a while. She wanted to find evidence that this was not silver bone charcoal but ordinary charcoal, but it didn''t look like ordinary charcoal, ordinary charcoal. But not so neat and solid.


    If this is silver bone charcoal, wouldn¡¯t it make what the young lady said reasonable?


    After thinking for a while, Yun asked Wei Ruo: "How much did Mrs. Yuan give you?"


    Wei Ruo pointed to a small bag in the corner and said, "Here, it''s all there, and it will be burnt out in two days."


    This is part of what she brought back, Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to put it away.


    Seeing that there are only so many in total, it is naturally difficult for Yun to ask for it.


    Then Yun asked: "Since you got what Mrs. Yuan gave you, why didn''t you tell your family about it? Is it possible that the family will share your charcoal?"


    The daughter got the charcoal but didn''t tell herself, Yun''s heart was a little unhappy, no matter how much, she always wanted it, she didn''t know that other people in the family were suffering from the cold, and her house was warm, but seeing Is it reasonable to let others suffer from the cold?


    She said they wouldn''t divide her, but she seemed too cold if she didn''t say it.


    Wei Ruo replied calmly: "My daughter is afraid that my mother will not be happy. Mrs. Yuan sent back my silver bone charcoal because of the loquat cream. But because of the loquat cream, my mother and I have had several disputes. I am afraid that if this matter is mentioned again, I will have a dispute with my mother. I know that my mother has been annoyed by many trivial matters recently, and I don''t want to add trouble to my mother."


    Yun Shi was dumb, and after a long pause, he said: "I am so angry about the sale of loquat paste. If you treat others like you treat Mrs. Yuan, how can I say you are wrong?"


    After finishing talking, Yun was afraid that there would be another dispute on this topic, so he waved his hands again and said: "Forget it, don''t mention this matter. I thought you had a way to buy charcoal, so I came here specially to look for you, since it was given to Mrs. Yuan , then I have nothing to ask."


    After finishing speaking, Yun led Nanny Li and the others away.


    On the way back, Mrs. Yun''s face was ugly, and Nanny Li followed behind tremblingly.


    When they arrived at Cangyun Garden, Mrs. Yun questioned Nanny Li: "You are a slave!"


    "Madam calm down, the old slave is not mistaken about this matter, there is indeed a charcoal fire burning in the Missy''s room." Li Nanny quickly defended herself.


    "You are not wrong this time. If you let me know that you are holding a grudge against the previous things and intending to target Ruo''er, I will definitely not spare you!" Yun warned.


    Although she is somewhat dissatisfied with her eldest daughter, she still clearly distinguishes who is the master and who is the servant. She will never allow an old servant to bully her daughter!


    "Slaves don''t dare, Madam borrows ten thousand courage from slaves, and slaves absolutely dare not!" Li Nanny said hastily.


    "Okay, you go down." Now that he knew what happened, Yun didn''t have the mood and energy to continue listening to Nanny Li.


    "Yes, the old slave resigns."


    Nurse Li left Cangyun Garden disheartened.


    Looking inside the Mei Garden, Wei Qingwan was waiting for Nanny Li to return. Seeing her return, Wei Qingwan asked, "How is Nanny?"


    Nurse Li replied annoyedly: "The silver bone charcoal from the eldest lady is a gift from Madam Yuan. Madam asked a few words and left."


    "Gift from Mrs. Yuan? Didn''t the mother ask my sister why she didn''t share with the family when she got the charcoal fire?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "Missy is very eloquent. She said that the charcoal was a return gift from Mrs. Yuan''s loquat cream. If she didn''t tell her about the loquat cream, she would make her angry." Nanny Li said through gritted teeth.


    Nanny Li doesn¡¯t believe what Wei Qingruo said. If Wei Qingruo was really filial, he wouldn¡¯t have contradicted his wife again and again before.


    That was clearly her excuse!


    Madam Naihe believes that she can''t do anything!


    Wei Qingwan''s face darkened again and again. Although she didn''t expect this incident to do anything to Wei Qingruo, at least it could deepen the conflict between Wei Qingruo and her mother.


    She was forced to have such thoughts. Wei Qingruo pressed her every step of the way, hurt her time and time again, and ruined her reputation. Now she is just protecting her position as much as possible under the last resort.


    It''s a pity that her ability is limited, and she can''t compare with the cunning Wei Qingruo. She tried to fight back several times but failed.


    "Nurse, I''m very regretful now. I haven''t been able to learn some skills and countermeasures in the past few years, so that if Wei Qing uses some tricks, I don''t know how to protect myself." Wei Qingwan murmured.


    Nanny Li sighed: "Miss, I can''t blame you. Wei Qingruo must have learned a lot when dealing with all kinds of ordinary people in the countryside in those years, and Miss, you were raised in a deep boudoir, with a loving father and mother. Love, brothers and sisters, I have never seen any vicious things, how can she be her opponent."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： Mrs. Yuan asks for something

    Chapter 206 Mrs. Yuan asks for something


    Wei Qingwan shook her head: "Forget it, after all, I''m not good at doing these things. Today, I just happened to find out that Wei Qingruo has some problems, so I wanted to discuss it with you, mama. I didn''t think it would be of any use."


    Nurse Li sighed: "Miss, relax. Although we can''t fight against Wei Qingruo for the time being, but Wei Qingruo is so arrogant and domineering, she will kill herself if she does many injustices. There will always be times when she suffers."


    Wei Qingwan lowered her brows, feeling a little helpless, and then comforted Madam Li: "Mama Li, you have worked hard, today''s matter troubled you to run this far, and you were scolded by your mother."


    "It doesn''t matter to the old slave. The old slave just did what he should do. It is a fact that Wei Qingruo hides the charcoal fire and only cares about his own life, regardless of the life and death of his family. The old slave is not afraid of the shadow, it''s just Wei Qingruo''s coincidence She was fooled by her tongue-in-cheek. If something happened, she would push Mrs. Yuan out as a shield, making it seem like she knew a Mrs. Yuan would be a big deal!" Nanny Li said indignantly.


    "That''s because she has the ability to make a noble person like Mrs. Yuan happy with a few words, but I don''t have this ability. After all, I am useless. Let''s not talk about these, mama, go get busy." Wei Qingwan said.


    Then Wei Qingwan waved her hand, and turned away Nanny Li.


    ###


    Coincidentally, Wei Ruo just used Mrs. Yuan as an excuse to send Yun away, and Mrs. Yuan sent her personal maid Qingyi to invite her to the prefect''s mansion, saying that she had something to talk to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo didn''t ask any further questions, and immediately changed his clothes and took Xiumei into the carriage.


    After two days, the snow on the avenue in Fucheng has been dug up, and now the carriage can walk.


    The shops and houses on both sides of the road have a New Year''s atmosphere, and red festive things are hung.


    But compared with previous years, the atmosphere of the Chinese New Year is obviously much weaker.


    It¡¯s already the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, and tomorrow will be the New Year¡¯s Eve. If it used to be, every family is now making plans for the New Year.


    But this year, many families lost their minds, especially the Yuan family.


    Although Wei Ruo is not very clear about the situation of the magistrate''s mansion, he can guess a thing or two.


    In such a situation in the Taizhou government, Yuan Zhengqin, the magistrate, must be the most worried and busy, unless he is a stupid official who doesn''t care about the life and death of the people.


    Entering the magistrate''s mansion, Wei Ruo, led by Qing Yi, came to the residence of Mrs. Yuan, the main courtyard in the backyard.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Mrs. Yuan greeted her warmly.


    "Ruo''er, I''m really sorry that I called you here at the age of twenty-nine." Madam Yuan said to Wei Ruo with an apologetic face.


    "It''s nothing, Madam, if you need me, just ask." Wei Ruo also knew that Madam Yuan would definitely not call herself to the house at this time if there was nothing wrong.


    Madam Yuan sighed: "I really have something to ask for. Recently, many things have happened in Taizhou Mansion. My husband is also too busy to be distracted, so I thought of you."


    "It has snowed heavily recently, and there are indeed a lot of affairs in Taizhou Mansion." Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s not just about the heavy snow." Madam Yuan couldn''t help but sighed again: "This year''s Taizhou Prefecture is really troubled. One wave of unrest and another wave of trouble."


    "Madam is talking about the Japanese pirates? Has there been any change in the Japanese pirates recently?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Mrs. Yuan shook her head: "The Japanese pirates have been quiet these days. I don''t know if they are really quiet or waiting for an opportunity. The anti-Japanese army does not dare to relax at all. I am talking about things in the city. You and I Sincerely, I will not hide it from you. About half a month ago, a major event happened. The Seventh Prince, who was supposed to serve as the warlord of the Anti-Japanese Army in Taizhou Prefecture, was attacked not long after entering Taizhou Prefecture. His followers were dead. Immediately injured, the whereabouts of the Seventh Prince himself is unknown."


    "The whereabouts of the Seventh Prince are unknown?" Wei Ruo was surprised.


    how so? It doesn''t make sense!


    The heavy snow in Taizhou Prefecture is not described in the original book because the Wei family is no longer in Taizhou Prefecture in the original book, and it has nothing to do with the plot of the original book.


    But the Seventh Prince is the leading actor, and the major events related to him are described in the original works.


    In the original book, there is no plot where the hero is attacked and his whereabouts are unknown.


    Wei Ruo tried his best to recall the events of this time period in the original book. This time was the warming period of Wei Qingwan and Chu Lan''s relationship.


    Wei Qingwan, who was taken to the prince''s mansion by Chu Lan, was plotted by the women in the mansion during this period, something happened and almost died.


    Chu Lan put down her affairs and cared for her until she recovered.


    During the period, Wei Qingwan was weak and helpless, Chu Lan was distressed, and the love between the two became stronger.


    Wei Ruo remembered that when this passage was mentioned in the original book, he specifically mentioned that at this time Chu Lan had a good opportunity to make meritorious service, and he was asked to be the warlord of the Anti-Japanese Army, but because Wei Qingwan was at a critical moment Worried about Wei Qingwan''s safety, he gave up this opportunity and gave it to the sixth prince.


    The original problem lies here.


    Wei Ruo also didn''t expect that the love brain can have this benefit, and can help avoid risks.


    What I also didn''t expect was that because there was no encounter between the male and female protagonists, and because of the absence of Wei Mingting''s death, it caused a butterfly effect, directly making the original male protagonist''s whereabouts unknown.


    If Chu Lan just dies like this, does it mean that she avenged herself in the previous life in disguise?


    Mrs. Yuan said: "I was also quite shocked by this incident. It was mostly related to the struggle for imperial power, but it just happened to be in Taizhou Prefecture, and it happened to be on the way to be the warlord of the Anti-Japanese Army, and it was about to join the Anti-Japanese Army. Therefore, both the Taizhou government office and the anti-Japanese army have been implicated."


    After listening to Mrs. Yuan''s explanation, Wei Ruo realized that Wei Mingting has been so busy recently not only because of the Japanese pirates, but also because of such a thing in the middle.


    Mrs. Yuan said: "Forget it, let''s not talk about the matter of the Seventh Prince. Those court struggles are not something we can get our hands on. It''s useless to think about him. If the Seventh Prince has a good life and can live, that''s the best. If we can''t survive, there is nothing we can do."


    Madam Yuan sighed heavily again as she spoke: "I came here to tell you what we can do as humanly as possible. The heavy snow these few days and the freezing weather have caused great crimes for everyone in the Taizhou government."


    "I''ve also heard that many houses were crushed by the snow, and many bamboo forests fell, and many people were displaced."


    It''s just that Wei Ruo doesn''t know what she can do.


    The number of people she can protect is limited. The people in her village are in good condition. The houses are newly built and have not collapsed, and the food on the village is enough.


    Her current financial resources and abilities can only do so much.


    "Yes, what you''ve heard is the truth. Many people died in Taizhou Mansion, but a small number were crushed to death, most of them died of freezing and illness." Mrs. Yuan told Wei Ruo about the situation in the past few days.


    "I wonder if there is anything I can do to help?" Wei Ruo asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： many people fell ill

    Chapter 207 Many people fell ill


    "There have been many people who have fallen ill in Taizhou in the past few days. Most of them have a symptom, such as fever, difficulty breathing, chest tightness and shortness of breath. In severe cases, they will fall into a coma. The doctors in the prefectural city and the doctors in my mansion have gone to see it. I prescribed medicine, but there was no obvious improvement." Mrs. Yuan described.


    Wearing the words, Wei Ruo quickly asked: "Is there a phenomenon of human-to-human transmission of this disease? That is, the person who has this disease will soon have the same symptoms in the people around him."


    "It seems that there is such a thing..." Madam Yuan described.


    Wei Ruo''s heart sank, realizing the seriousness of the problem.


    "Ma''am, where are these patients now?" Wei Ruo asked with a serious expression and eager eyes.


    "Most of them are in their own homes." Mrs. Yuan explained.


    "Madam, please take me to the nearest patient. I need to make a diagnosis in person." Wei Ruo said.


    "But I''m afraid that the sickness will infect you..."


    "If you don''t make a face-to-face diagnosis, it is difficult to prescribe the right medicine. If you are afraid of infection, I will not be able to treat people well." Wei Ruo said.


    "Then I will go with you." Madam Yuan said.


    "Ma''am, you still have brother Sheng to take care of, it''s not suitable to be in danger, just send someone to take me there."


    Of course Wei Ruo didn¡¯t dare to let Mrs. Yuan take this risk, not to mention Mrs. Yuan has a son who is under the age of one.


    "But if you..."


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, my medical skills are fair, and I won''t let myself get into trouble easily."


    Hearing that Mrs. Yuan held Wei Ruo''s hand, she said gratefully: "Now we can only rely on you for this matter!"


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, as a member of the Taizhou government, I don''t want to see a large number of innocent people die unexpectedly." Wei Ruo said.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s determined expression, Madam Yuan couldn''t help but be moved: "Ruo''er, you are really the most extraordinary woman I have ever seen. If you are a man, you must have a place in the court."


    In this world, there are many restrictions on women after all, even Princess Jingmin, who is favored by her father as a princess, cannot avoid it.


    "Don''t think about some things that can''t be changed. What I want to do is the things that I can change. Whether it''s a woman or a man, it doesn''t prevent me from doing things in accordance with my heart." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, I''ll let Qingyi go with you now, if you have any needs, just tell Qingyi directly and let her do it." Madam Yuan said.


    Speaking of which, Mrs. Yuan took out the jade pendant she was wearing and put it in Wei Ruo''s hand: "This is my token. If you see this token, you will see me. If you hold it, it will be convenient for you to do things. This is my responsibility. I beg you, you took risks for the people and you took risks for me, and I owe you a favor."


    "Ma''am, let''s talk about these things after the incident. We''d better go see the condition first." Wei Ruo said.


    Madam Yuan stopped talking nonsense, and immediately asked her subordinates to take Wei Ruo to the nearest patient''s home.


    In addition to the close-fitting maid and light clothes, Mrs. Yuan also sent six followers to Wei Ruo to ensure Wei Ruo''s safety.


    ###


    Xiaowei Mansion, Yingzhu Garden.


    "Master, there is no news about the Seventh Prince from outside, but there is another situation in the city, many people are sick, and the city is going to be chaotic."


    Xiaobei also reported to Wei Jin the latest news from Ke Chongshan and the others.


    "Did Miss come back after being picked up by the prefect?" Wei Jin also asked.


    Although it is not clear what Madam Yuan is looking for Wei Ruo to do at this time, Wei Jin also knows that it must be related to recent events.


    "Not yet." Xiaobei replied.


    Wei Jin also frowned slightly.


    "Is the young master worried that Mrs. Yuan asked the young lady to do something? It''s unlikely. The young lady should not be able to help with the messy things outside. The young lady is only good at farming. It will have to wait until the spring of next year." It''s a good time for the eldest lady to show her talents, and looking for the eldest lady now may be just to talk and relieve boredom." Xiaobei said.


    "Not necessarily." Wei Jin also said, "Go and send a letter, so that Ke Chongshan and the others don''t have to go out to find the whereabouts of the Seventh Prince in the next few days, but stay in the house and wait for this year to pass safely."


    "Then I''ll go right away." Xiaobei hurriedly obeyed.


    ###


    Wang Meiyuan.


    Hearing that Wei Ruo was taken to the magistrate''s mansion by the carriage sent by Mrs. Yuan, and has not returned by this time, Cui He couldn''t help but mutter in front of Wei Qingwan:


    "Miss is really good at it. I don''t know what kind of ecstasy soup I gave Madam Yuan to make Madam Yuan like her so much. This New Year''s Eve even called her to the house."


    "Perhaps it''s my sister''s temper that suits Mrs. Yuan''s appetite. That''s my sister''s ability." Wei Qingwan said.


    "In terms of skills, I feel that your skills are much better than hers, miss. She just knows how to farm and cook some dishes, which are not skills that a serious lady can do. She doesn''t know anything about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting." Cui He said.


    "Don''t say that I don''t have many opportunities to show these skills to others. If there are, Madam Yuan prefers her sister, so what can I do."


    "I don''t know, I just feel a little bit wronged for Miss."


    "Let''s not talk about it, go and get ready for the New Year, mother is waiting for it." Wei Qingwan said.


    Wei Qingwan and Cui He continued to help the Yun family with the affairs of the mansion.


    ###


    Wei Ruo went to the home of a female teacher in an alley next to the prefect''s mansion. The female teacher and the maid who served her were both infected, and the symptoms looked the same.


    Wei Ruo came out of the room after checking her pulse.


    Waiting at the door, Qingyi asked Wei Ruo about the situation carefully: "Miss Wei, how is the situation?"


    "It''s pneumonia, you need to take medicine immediately, and the disease is contagious, so you don''t want to enter the house." Wei Ruo said.


    "Is it contagious? Is that a plague? Will the people of the entire Taizhou government be in danger?"


    The expressions of Qingyi and the guards standing behind her changed immediately.


    If it is the plague, the problem will be very serious.


    If another plague breaks out at this juncture, the Taizhou capital may be full of dead bodies!


    "Don''t worry, it may not affect the entire Taizhou Prefecture. According to the results of my inquiries now, the disease is not highly contagious, and it can be controlled by taking measures now." Wei Ruo said.


    Before Wei Ruo showed the sick female husband and maid, he asked about the conditions of the people who had come into contact with them and assessed the contagiousness.


    And so far, the deaths are all older and poorer people, and most of the people in the prime of life only have some symptoms and no deaths.


    The female gentleman and her maid who just checked are not very old. The female gentleman is in her thirties, and her maid is sixteen. The relationship is to move more muscles and bones, and the symptoms of the body are relatively mild.


    "Then what are we going to do now?" Qingyi asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： prevent proliferation

    Chapter 208 Prevention of Proliferation


    "I''ll prescribe a prescription first. You can take this prescription to grab the medicine and fry it. I can''t immediately determine what kind of prescription can cure this disease. It will take a period of trial and observation." Wei Ruo said.


    Because it is different from common pneumonia, Wei Ruo can only prescribe medicines conservatively. Further observation and diagnosis are required before further precise treatment can be done.


    "Okay." Qingyi nodded.


    Wei Ruo continued: "After the medicine is decocted, don''t send it in directly. Wait for me and Meimei to come or put the medicine at the door, and let the one who is in better health come out and get it by himself, avoiding direct contact."


    "Then don''t you..." Qingyi was a little worried, Miss Wei was the noble lady of their wife.


    "Leave us alone for now, and I will try to avoid face-to-face encounters with you guys in the future. If there is any news, just pass it through the wall." Wei Ruo explained.


    Qingyi nodded worriedly.


    Wei Ruo added: "Then inform, let other people with the same symptoms stay in the room like this family, and do not have contact with other people. If the condition is not serious, the family members are only responsible for delivering the medicine and food. To a fixed location, if the condition is serious, assign a person to take care of it, and the person in charge of the care should not have any contact with other people."


    "Okay." Qingyi nodded, not daring to slack off Wei Ruo''s explanation.


    After thinking for a while, Wei Ruo added: "You can find someone to send a letter to Madam Yuan. Some medicinal materials need to be purchased in advance in large quantities. I will make a list and prepare the medicinal materials on the list first."


    "good."


    Qingyi wrote down one by one, and immediately arranged for someone to do it.


    This matter is urgent, and they cannot tolerate any delay.


    Soon, the people sent by Mrs. Yuan made arrangements according to Wei Ruo''s instructions, and immediately sent people to purchase the medicinal materials on the list listed by Wei Ruo.


    At the same time, in order to prevent panic, Mrs. Yuan specially ordered not to publicize the fact that the disease is contagious.


    However, it was still a step too late. Before Mrs. Yuan ordered not to spread the news, the news about the phenomenon of human-to-human transmission of the disease was still spread.


    I don''t know where it leaked, but the news spread in the Taizhou government.


    It quickly caused panic among the people, and conditionally began to find ways to snap up medicinal materials, and began to stay behind closed doors.


    Everyone bought all the food they could buy before the heavy snowfall started, and most of the food that hadn''t been stocked up was also unconditional.


    Those who have no conditions can do nothing about it. They can neither buy medicinal materials nor have the intention to escape, because even if they run out of Taizhou, they may starve to death on the way within a few days.


    It''s already freezing cold, and even eating is a problem, so how can I think about anything else?


    Wei Ruo didn''t return to Xiaowei''s mansion that night, Madam Yuan sent someone to send a message to the Wei family, saying that Wei Ruo would stay at the mansion for the New Year.


    This is of course just an excuse. It is unreasonable and unreasonable for those who celebrate the New Year not to spend the New Year at their own home and go to the Yuan Mansion where they are neither relatives nor relatives.


    The members of the Wei family who received the news naturally had an idea in their minds.


    In the evening, several members of the Wei family ate dinner together. Except for Wei Ruo''s absence, Wei Mingting did not come back, and Wei Jin also ate dinner in his own yard.


    During the banquet, the expressions of several people were not good-looking.


    After dinner, Wei Qingwan was waiting for Yunshi to mention this matter, but Yunshi just kept a sullen face and didn''t speak.


    Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Yilin next to him again. Wei Yilin was always outspoken and couldn''t hide things. Whenever he felt uncomfortable, he would blurt out.


    He should have heard about Wei Ruo''s staying in the Yuan Mansion for the New Year. According to his past temperament, he couldn''t help muttering a few words at this moment.


    But Wei Qingwan waited for a long time, but Wei Yilin did not speak.


    Wei Qingwan frowned slightly, and finally couldn''t help but speak.


    "Mother, don''t worry, Mrs. Yuan must love her sister so much that she will keep her at home for the New Year." Wei Qingwan took the initiative to comfort Yun.


    "I''m not worried about this." Who would have thought that Yun denied it, "What I am worried about is the current plague, we can stay behind closed doors, but your father can''t help it."


    Wei Qingwan was obviously stunned for a moment, and then realized that her mother''s thoughts at the moment were occupied by her worries about her father, and she had no time to think about whose house Wei Qingruo would spend the New Year in.


    While it is too much for Wei Ruo to celebrate the New Year in the Yuan family, at least it will not cause any harm to the Wei family.


    What''s more, no matter how you say it, it is beneficial to Wei Ruo himself and even the Wei family to be liked by Princess Jingmin.


    But the plague is different. When the plague comes, corpses will be scattered all over the field, which will endanger the lives of family members.


    Comparing the two, which one is more important, Yun''s heart is very clear.


    Of course, Yun¡¯s dissatisfaction with Wei Ruo¡¯s matter is not at all. After all, this is Wei Ruo¡¯s first year with his family after returning home, so it¡¯s really too much to go to someone else¡¯s house like this.


    Seeing Yun''s worry, Wei Yilin immediately said: "Mother, don''t worry about Dad, Dad is a great hero, he is so powerful, so he won''t get sick!"


    Listening to Wei Yilin''s innocent words, Yun also hoped that everything would be as the child said, and nothing would happen.


    Wei Yichen looked serious, he couldn''t be as innocent as his younger brother.


    But in the current situation, he can''t do anything as a scholar.


    Everyone in the room has their own thoughts, and the mood is not easy.


    ###


    Yingzhu Garden.


    Different from other people in the mansion, Wei Jin also guessed that Wei Ruo staying at Yuan''s house for the New Year was just an excuse.


    There was a plague in Taizhou, and Wei Ruo was good at medicine, so Mrs. Yuan called Wei Ruo to see him, and the real reason why Wei Ruo stayed at Yuan''s house for "Chinese New Year" may be that Mrs. Yuan wanted Wei Ruo to help treat patients and control the spread of the epidemic.


    But if this is the case, then Ruoer''s situation is the most dangerous now.


    She herself is very likely to be infected.


    After thinking about it, Wei Jin also left Xiaobei in Yingzhu Garden, avoided the guards of Xiaowei''s Mansion, and left Xiaowei''s Mansion over the wall.


    ###


    In addition to Wei Ruo, several famous doctors in Fucheng participated in the treatment of the plague.


    Ms. Yuan prepared a room for them as a place for them to rest temporarily and discuss countermeasures.


    And Wei Ruo has also changed his attire at this moment, discussing with other doctors in the identity of Xu Heyou.


    Wei Ruoben didn''t want to do anything unnecessary in such an urgent situation, Madam Yuan reminded her.


    Madam Yuan didn''t want to have a bad influence on Wei Ruo because of this incident, and she didn''t want Wei Ruo to have too much contact with other men directly.


    So Wei Ruo used the previous method, wearing a disguise, and participated in it as Xu Heyou. In order to cooperate with Wei Ruo, Xiumei naturally changed her dress.


    In the room, Wei Ruo discussed with several doctors and expressed his views.


    "Does Mr. Xu think this is pneumonia? But this old man has practiced medicine for many years and has seen countless pneumonias. The symptoms of this disease are somewhat different from those of previous pneumonia."


    It was Dr. Cheng from Zhengyutang who spoke, and he was the oldest and most senior person present.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： with you

    Chapter 209 With you


    Wei Ruo explained: "Pneumonia is not static. This year''s weather is abnormal. Taizhou Prefecture has won extremely cold weather that has never been seen in previous years. Under the influence of such an abnormal climate, some changes may occur."


    Wei Ruo went on to say: "Although these patients have different complications, the symptoms of pneumonia are all there. The pulse condition, lung noise and many other symptoms all have this manifestation, so I have reason to infer the possibility of pneumonia. is the biggest."


    Listening to Wei Ruo''s explanation, Dr. Cheng felt that there was some truth. Although he was old and experienced, he was not a stubborn old man.


    Facing the younger generation, Dr. Cheng felt that sometimes he could still take their opinions.


    Especially for this illness, when several of their old doctors did not get any results after treatment according to their past experience, then listening to some new suggestions may be a new way out.


    "In this case, we can indeed make some adjustments to the original prescription for treating pneumonia, and see if it can have a good effect on this disease." Dr. Cheng said.


    Then he asked several other people: "What do you think?"


    Several people expressed their support. At this moment, everyone is of one mind. They just want to help those sick people recover quickly, reduce deaths, and reduce cases. Protecting the people in the city is also protecting their own family members.


    No one cares who has more credit, and no one cares whether the knowledge they have learned is insulted.


    No matter how superb the medical skills are, people also have their own shortcomings. Even if they are compared by a young man, they have nothing to be ashamed of.


    After determining the direction, several people began to discuss the prescription, and communicated with each other on dispensing.


    After a morning''s discussion, several people decided on a new prescription.


    "Let''s try this medicine on a few young patients first." Doctor Cheng said.


    Wei Ruo and other doctors agreed with Dr. Cheng''s proposal.


    It¡¯s not about one side, but in case of an unforeseen mistake, the young people are in good health and can handle it, and they still have a chance to make amends.


    Although it is risky to do so, it may harm the body of some patients, but it is the most practical and effective method at the moment.


    They don''t have more time to ponder slowly. The longer the time drags on, the more people will die.


    In the afternoon, Wei Ruo and several other doctors treated the selected patients.


    This patient is a head-hunter of the magistrate''s yamen. He is forty years old and strong. With the consent of himself and his family, he is willing to let Wei Ruo and others try treatment.


    In addition to taking medicine, Wei Ruo also plans to do acupuncture and moxibustion for patients.


    Dr. Cheng and others were watching when Wei Ruo was using the needles. They were surprised to find that although the young man named Xu Heyou was young, he was skilled in using needles. Incomparable.


    After Wei Ruo finished using the needle, Dr. Cheng, who had been holding back his words for a long time, couldn''t help but said, "Mr. Xu, I really didn''t expect that you are so good at such a young age!"


    Wei Ruodao: "Doctor Cheng is too famous, I still have a lot to learn from you doctors."


    Wei Ruo, like everyone else, will not be arrogant just because she has made outstanding achievements in a certain area. She knows that these old doctors may have skills that she is not good at, and she still needs more. study.


    After the acupuncture, Wei Ruo let the patient take the medicine, and then rested.


    Their medicine is not a elixir, even if it works, it will not be effective immediately. It will take a while, during which Wei Ruo and others will take turns to take care of it.


    The rest of the people will not rest either. Some people decoct the medicine, some handle the medicinal materials, some check the medical books, and some explain the details to Mrs. Yuan''s subordinates... They all perform their duties, and no one is lazy.


    ###


    At night, Wei Ruode was free and ate two mouthfuls of steamed buns casually in the spare room where he was resting, while he was still flipping through medical books with his right hand.


    While he was gnawing, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Wei Ruo raised his head and showed a surprised expression after seeing the face of the person coming.


    "Second brother?"


    After confirming that it was Wei Jinyi, Wei Ruo went to the window and looked outside.


    The guards inside and outside the yard are still there, and outsiders are not allowed to enter and exit at will.


    But obviously, these guards couldn''t stop the second brother, and they didn''t even notice that someone had slipped in.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo came back and asked Wei Jinyi: "Second brother, why are you here?"


    "Come and see you." Wei Jin also replied.


    "How does the second brother know that I''m here?"


    "Guess."


    "Second brother''s guess is really accurate." Wei Ruo couldn''t help saying.


    Wei Jin also knew that Wei Ruo must be helping Mrs. Yuan, but it took some time to find this place.


    Wei Jin also looked at the big white steamed bun in Wei Ruo''s hand: "You will eat this at night?"


    "This is faster, I don''t have much time, and it''s not just steamed buns, but also fried pickles with shredded pork. It''s not bad to put pickles in steamed buns!" Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Jin also frowned, and then asked: "How is the situation? Will you be in danger?"


    "Second brother, don''t worry, I am in good health. Even if I am really infected, I can handle it."


    "You have a high probability of being infected, right?" Wei Jin also read Wei Ruo''s voice-over.


    Wei Ruo didn''t say a word, and acquiesced to this sentence.


    She can¡¯t avoid contact with patients now, not to mention that she doesn¡¯t have masks and other protective equipment. Even if she has to give patients needles and watch them at close range, it is difficult to avoid being infected.


    Seeing Wei Jinyi''s not-so-good face, Wei Ruo said, "Second brother, don''t worry too much about me. I am confident that this disease will be cured. Don''t say that I am not easy to be infected. Even if it is infected, I can cure it." I healed myself."


    Although no patient has been cured yet, Wei Ruo feels that her judgment is not wrong. In addition to the discussion with other doctors in the morning, she feels that the probability of success is still very high.


    Looking at Wei Ruo''s confident face, Wei Jin also said, "I believe in you, and I will stay with you."


    "That won''t work." Wei Ruo refused.


    "You said that you are sure to be cured, I believe you. Unless you are deceiving me, you are not sure." Wei Jin also said.


    "of course not."


    "Since it is not, there is nothing wrong with me staying together."


    "Isn''t the second brother busy with his own affairs? Now that he is at home these few days, he should take a good rest."


    "I''m in good health and don''t need special rest. What''s more, I don''t think this is a good time to rest." Wei Jin also said.


    Almost everyone in Taizhou Mansion suffers from illness and pain because of this troubled autumn. How can this be a time to recuperate?


    Wei Ruo thought for a while, and muttered: "Is it because I disagree, you will come too?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： Someone to accompany on New Years Eve

    Chapter 210 Someone to accompany on New Year''s Eve


    "Yes." Wei Jinyi''s answer was undoubtedly yes.


    After pondering for a while, Wei Ruo compromised.


    Wei Ruo agreed: "Okay then, I''ll tell them in a while, let you help as my friend."


    "Um."


    Wei Jin also stayed like this, changed into a convenient short jacket, and accompanied Wei Ruo to get busy. .


    That night, Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo worked together until three quarters of the hour of Hai, and another quarter of an hour would be the hour of Zi.


    Today is New Year''s Eve, which should be a time for family rejoicing, but no one in this small courtyard wants to celebrate tonight.


    Wei Ruo stood in the courtyard, looking at the bright moon in the sky, his thoughts were a little complicated.


    The heavy snow has not melted, and the disease is coming again. At the end of this year, it is suffering, sorrow or parting.


    "What are you thinking?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "It''s nothing, I just feel a little sad this year, I don''t know how many people will die."


    Starved to death, frozen to death, sick to death, behind every word are countless lives.


    "The world is like this, the world is not benevolent and treats all things as dogs, Taizhou is still lucky, there is a prefect who works hard for the people, there is Princess Jingmin who works hard for the people, and you..."


    Wei Jin also turned her head to look at Wei Ruo. There was a resolute soul in her petite body. In her eyes, there was not only unyielding and perseverance in the face of difficulties, but also compassion and compassion for the common people.


    "Second brother, after you finish that thing, you should study hard to get fame and become a good official. That way you can also do something for the common people." Wei Ruo said.


    "I will." Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo, with a serious expression when he answered.


    After a while, Wei Jin also said to Wei Ruo: "It''s getting late, you should rest after a busy day, I''ll send you to your room first."


    "Second brother, let''s spend a new year together." Wei Ruo said.


    After all, it was New Year''s Eve, Wei Ruo didn''t want to just go to sleep like this, and wanted to be with the people around him when the time passed.


    Xiumei had already been ordered by Wei Ruo to go to rest early at Haishi because of a busy day, and Wei Jinyi was the only one left by her side at this moment.


    "Okay." Wei Jin agreed without the slightest hesitation. It seemed that as long as Wei Ruo wanted to do it, he would accompany her to do it.


    Because there was snow everywhere outside the yard and it was cold outside, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also entered the room, moved the table to the window, and opened the window.


    There was a stove next to it, and tea was brewed.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin were also sitting side by side, Wei Ruo was by the window, and Wei Jin was also sitting next to her.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the special situation, but Wei Jinyi didn''t refuse to sit side by side with Wei Ruo again this time because of inappropriate etiquette.


    The red fire illuminated Wei Ruo''s face, and there seemed to be light beating in her bright eyes, and Wei Jin was also a little lost.


    Wei Ruo didn''t notice the way Wei Jin looked at her, she just looked out of the window quietly, the surrounding was very quiet, so quiet that she could hear the sound of time passing by.


    In a daze, Wei Ruo thought of himself in his previous life, when he went to school alone in a big city.


    Even during the holidays, he would not go home, in order to avoid his father who was alcoholic and domestically violent.


    The other roommates in the dormitory have all gone home, and she stayed in the dormitory alone, and she also sat by the window, looking at the sky outside, and spent the countdown to the New Year.


    A few years ago, there were Meimei, Nanny, Uncle Xu and Brother Xiaoyong by my side, and everyone was lively together, especially Brother Xiaoyong and Meimei would bicker and laugh constantly, so I didn¡¯t think about those things in my previous life for a long time. recalled.


    This year, these memories popped up again for some reason.


    Maybe it''s because there are fewer people around, or maybe it''s because this year is more difficult than previous years.


    But it''s good to think about it in general, at least now I have a caring relative by my side, not like I was alone back then.


    After a while, Wei Jinyi suddenly felt the weight on his shoulders increase.


    Turning his head to look, Wei Ruo fell asleep leaning on his shoulder.


    It seems that he is exhausted, but for some reason, he insists on staying awake with him for this year.


    After a while, Wei Jinyi carefully picked up Wei Ruoheng, came to the bed, and put her down carefully.


    Take off her shoes and put the quilt on her body.


    The candlelight at the head of the bed danced, reflecting on Wei Ruo''s face, and Wei Jin was fascinated by it for some reason.


    After a while, Wei Jinyi got up and left, carefully blowing out the candles and closing the door before leaving.


    ###


    The next day Wei Ruo woke up early, because he still had something on his mind.


    It¡¯s already dawn, today is the first day of the Lunar New Year, but Wei Ruo wants to rush to see yesterday¡¯s patient.


    Wei Ruo got up very early, but Dr. Cheng was even earlier than her.


    "Morning, Doctor Cheng." Wei Ruo greeted Doctor Cheng.


    "Mr. Xu, take a look, Xing Butou''s fever is gone!" Dr. Cheng''s voice was full of excitement.


    Wei Ruo stepped forward to check immediately, and made sure that the fever was gone.


    "How do you feel now?" Wei Ruo asked Xing Butou.


    "My throat hurts a bit, but my head doesn''t hurt anymore, and the pain on my body is basically negligible." Xing Tutou, who answered the question, had a hoarse voice but was full of breath, and seemed to be in good spirits.


    Xing Butou said again: "I was sweating in the middle of the night last night, and the bedding was wet. I just changed to a dry bedding, and now I feel refreshed."


    "It''s so good, it''s so good! This is a good sign!" Dr. Cheng said excitedly.


    This is the first patient he has been exposed to to have such a great improvement so far.


    Even if the others didn¡¯t lose their lives, their condition hasn¡¯t improved so much, and most of them are still sick.


    Immediately afterwards, Dr. Cheng said to Wei Ruo: "Mr. Xu, your method is very useful! The conclusion of pneumonia is correct!"


    Wei Ruo''s face is also filled with joy, the method is effective is the most worthy of their happiness.


    Wei Ruodao: "In this case, let''s find a few more patients for experiments today, and then further discuss and improve the prescriptions and acupuncture methods based on the conditions and constitutions of more patients."


    "Okay, it''s up to you!" Dr. Cheng agreed with Wei Ruo''s words.


    Not long after Wei Ruo got up, several other doctors also got up, and everyone was worried about the condition of the patients and had no intention of sleeping soundly.


    Ms. Yuan specially sent glutinous rice **** to everyone for breakfast. This is a custom here. The first meal on the first day of the Lunar New Year is to eat glutinous rice balls, which means reunion.


    After a hasty breakfast, everyone started a new day of work.


    Today, more patients will be tested and treated, and the workload is only a lot more than the previous day.


    The age of patients selected this time has been relaxed, with the maximum age of 50 years old. In terms of condition, patients with large differences in symptoms were also specially selected in order to understand the condition more comprehensively and better improve their prescriptions.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： Teaching acupuncture to everyone

    Chapter 211 Teaching Needlework to Everyone


    Prescriptions are not static. According to different complications in patients, doctors will also make some adjustments and responses based on their years of experience.


    Wei Jinyi and Xiumei are not idle either. Although they don''t know medical skills, they can do a lot of things. They help carry things, deal with medicinal materials, and serve as bodyguards for Wei Ruo.


    Xiumei is used to doing this, but seeing Wei Jin, who is gentle and refined, also do these things, Xiumei feels a little unbelievable.


    She heard from people in the mansion that the Second Young Master used to rarely communicate with people in the mansion, let alone people outside, and he seemed indifferent to everything.


    But now he is helping the young lady to do things that only servants would normally do. It seems that the second young master treats their young lady very differently.


    ###


    After the unremitting efforts of six doctors including Wei Ruo for three consecutive days from the first day of the new year to the third day of the new year, the conditions of the first eight patients who received treatment finally improved to a large extent.


    Among them, Xing Tutou, who was the first to receive treatment and has a strong body, has recovered and is no different from a healthy person physically.


    After determining the effective prescription, it is necessary to decoct a large amount of medicine and send it to all the patients inside and outside the city.


    But a large number of medicinal materials have not been purchased, and Mrs. Yuan is still trying to find a way.


    At present, what Wei Ruo and the others can use are the existing stocks in the city, and they have already obtained all the medicinal materials from the large and small pharmacies in the city.


    Because of the Japanese pirates making troubles and fighting all the year round, the whole Taizhou government has been in a state of scarcity of medicinal materials all the year round. Now it is Mr. Yuan and Mrs. Yuan who can call so many medicines. It is really difficult to get more.


    But these medicinal materials alone are far from enough. Nearly half of the medicines used in the past few days have been used up, and the rest is enough for at most ten people to take.


    But the number of sick people is far more than that. As far as they know, there are at least a hundred people infected with this disease.


    There are still many unknowns, and those that have not been notified to the Yamen, it is estimated that it will not be a small book catalog.


    This silenced the doctors who were about to be happy.


    Doctor Cheng said sadly: "I finally came up with a solution, but it was defeated by the medicinal materials! Now people are dying from this disease every day! If the medicine can be used immediately, many people have a chance to survive!"


    The rest of the doctors also showed painful expressions.


    Looking at the depressed people, Wei Ruo said: "Although there is no medicine for now, we still have acupuncture. The practice of the previous eight patients has shown that my acupuncture is effective and can also help patients relieve pain to a certain extent. illness."


    Hearing what Wei Ruo said, the other five doctors all looked at her.


    Dr. Cheng said: "But you are the only one, Mr. Xu, and the patients are all over the city. How can you save them?"


    Wei Ruodao: "Isn''t it just me, isn''t there you?"


    Dr. Cheng said: "But we don''t understand Mr. Xu''s method of acupuncture."


    Everyone knows acupuncture and moxibustion. This is the basic cultivation of a doctor, but there are some differences in level, some are good and some are not so good.


    "I will teach you the method of acupuncture and moxibustion for patients, so that I am not the only one." Wei Ruo replied.


    Hearing the words, everyone showed expressions of disbelief.


    This little son wants to share her unique skills with them?


    Everyone is a doctor, and naturally knows how precious a set of exquisite acupuncture techniques is. Some doctors can become famous doctors with only one set of acupuncture techniques for a certain disease, and live comfortably.


    Some people have to kowtow to a teacher in order to learn a set of exquisite acupuncture techniques, and only after entering the teacher''s school can they have the opportunity to learn.


    Such a precious thing, most people are reluctant to pass it on to others, or their own colleagues.


    Wei Ruo explained: "Actually, you were all present when I performed the acupuncture these few days. If you wanted to learn by stealing, you would have been able to learn by stealing it long ago, but none of you did. When I performed the acupuncture, except for the first time After reading half of it, you all avoid it, and never read the whole thing.¡±


    Dr. Cheng said: "This is the rule. You can''t steal it without apprenticeship. We can''t break the rule just because it is a special situation."


    Wei Ruodao: "It can be seen that you gentlemen are all righteous people. My method of acupuncture and moxibustion is to teach you to benefit more people. There is nothing wrong with it. What''s more, it is an extraordinary period, and now one more person knows this method , so many more people can save their lives, how can I care about my own interests?"


    This set of acupuncture is just one of the many sets of acupuncture that Wei Ruo has mastered, and Wei Ruo doesn''t care about missing this set.


    And when Master taught her back then, she said that good medical skills are for the benefit of others, as long as it is taught to people with a medical heart and a righteous heart, there is no need to stick to being a colleague or an opponent.


    What Wei Ruo said made the other five doctors at a loss for what to say. Surprise, excitement and gratitude were all written on the faces of several doctors.


    Finally, the oldest Doctor Cheng spoke on behalf of everyone: "Young Master Xu is righteous, we accept this love."


    At this moment, there is no need to say anything more. Only those who have learned well and then treated more people can be worthy of the trust that Young Master Xu has placed in them.


    Wei Ruo nodded, then took out a pen and paper, and skillfully drew the acupuncture points of the human body.


    Then circle the acupuncture points in order on the map, and explain to several people the purpose of acupuncture at nowhere.


    Several people listened carefully, and from time to time they showed amazed expressions, feeling the delicacy of this set of stitches.


    At first, I only knew that this acupuncture method combined with the prescriptions discussed by them would be effective for the patients, but after listening to Mr. Xu''s explanation today, I really felt the mystery of this and Mr. Xu''s superb medical skills.


    After Wei Ruo finished explaining, he asked everyone: "Do you have any questions?"


    Everyone shook their heads to express that they had no doubts.


    Master Xu has already explained them in great detail, and they are all people with basic knowledge of medical skills. If there is any problem, it may only be a problem that cannot be written down all at once. You need to copy the drawings and watch them over and over again.


    "Then let''s start, time waits for no one." Wei Ruo said.


    Everyone nodded.


    Then everyone split up and went to the registered patients'' homes to diagnose and treat patients according to the divided areas.


    It was also proposed that these patients be arranged in one place for easy control and treatment.


    But in today''s weather conditions, the road is snowy and frozen. It is very difficult to transfer patients, especially critically ill patients. We have to worry about the second injury of patients due to bumps and cold on the road, and worry that more people will be infected on the way superior.


    So after the discussion, it was better for Wei Ruo and the doctors to work harder and go to these people''s homes for treatment as much as possible. For those with mild symptoms, the family members were asked to come to the yamen to get the medicine and take it back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： no matter how expensive life is

    Chapter 212 No matter how expensive, life is not expensive


    On the fifth day of the first lunar month, the sun was shining brightly, the temperature rose slightly, and the snow finally began to melt, which seemed to indicate that the haze over Taizhou Prefecture began to dissipate.


    Many houses are still closed, and so is the Xiaowei Mansion.


    But the Wei family also received good news, it was Wei Mingting who sent someone to bring the news back.


    In his letter, he told his family that everything was fine, and that there were no sick people in the army, so he reassured his wife and children.


    And the Japanese pirates have not changed in the past few days, which is good news among the many bad news in Taizhou Prefecture.


    Finally received the news that her husband was safe and sound, Yun Shi breathed a sigh of relief, and temporarily let down her hanging heart.


    "God bless, your father is fine, everything is fine." After dinner, Yun''s happily told Wei Yichen, Wei Qingwan and the others the news.


    Wei Yichen was very happy, and then asked about Wei Ruo''s news: "Does mother have any news about the eldest sister?"


    Yun''s face darkened slightly, and the joy on his face faded a little: "There is no news, I guess I am already too happy to leave, and those who don''t know think she and Mrs. Yuan are a family."


    There is annoyance and bitterness in the tone.


    After all, it is my daughter, a piece of flesh that fell off from my body, how can I not make her, a mother, sad.


    Feeling Yun''s anger, Wei Yichen didn''t know how to comfort him.


    From New Year''s Eve to the fifth day of the New Year, if you don''t go home all the time, it''s really unreasonable.


    Father wrote letters to his family no matter how busy he was, but the eldest sister didn''t even bring any news to her family while she was in the Yuan Mansion.


    "Mother, I plan to go to the magistrate''s mansion soon to pick up my eldest sister." Wei Yichen said.


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan hurriedly said worriedly: "Brother, I heard that the plague is still very severe outside, and it will be dangerous for you to go out rashly now."


    Yun also didn''t approve of Wei Yichen''s move: "Your sister is right, even if you have to do this, let the servants from the mansion go, and you can stay at home and study to prepare for this year''s provincial examination."


    Wei Yichen said: "The magistrate''s yamen is well controlled, and it would not be so serious. Besides, I don''t stay on the road when I go out, and go directly to the magistrate''s mansion. There shouldn''t be a big problem."


    "If elder brother insists on going, then let me go instead of elder brother." Wei Qingwan volunteered, "It doesn''t matter if I''m sick, but elder brother is different. Eldest brother is going to take the township examination this year, so there can''t be any mistakes .¡±


    Looking at Wei Qingwan''s worried eyes, Wei Yichen hesitated.


    He didn''t think it was a big deal, but it''s really not good to make his mother and sister worry about him so much.


    After thinking about it, Wei Yichen gave up the idea of ??picking up Wei Ruo: "Well, I won''t go for the time being. I think it''s safe for the eldest sister to stay in the prefect''s house now."


    This matter will be left for the time being.


    ###


    In the small courtyard, Wei Ruo found Wei Jinyi after working for a while.


    "Second Brother, I need your help with something, can you go back to the Colonel''s Mansion and get me some wine." Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also said.


    "What do you want wine for?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "Washing with spirits is a way to prevent infection. I still have six jars of liquor in the warehouse in the mansion. It is spirits, and the effect is particularly good." Wei Ruo explained.


    Although the alcohol content of those wines does not reach 75%, they are still 40 to 50 percent. It is better to use than useless.


    Xiumei knew where the things were stored, but Xiumei was a maid, so it would be troublesome for her to come out after returning home, and she might be stopped.


    So Wei Ruo can only ask Wei Jinyi to help with this.


    "Okay." Wei Jin also agreed.


    Then Wei Ruo gave Wei Jinyi the key to her small warehouse: "This is the key. The wine is placed in the corner on the right hand side after entering the door, and the jar has red paper on it. In addition, when you go home Try not to come into contact with people."


    Wei Jin also stared at the key in his hand for two seconds, then nodded: "Got it."


    Wei Jin also took the key and set off to help Wei Ruo fetch wine.


    Wei Jin also climbed over the wall when he left the mansion, without letting the people in the mansion know, and he also overturned the wall when he returned to the mansion, and still did not alarm the guards in the mansion.


    Seeing Wei Jin also come back, Xiaobei greeted him very excitedly: "Master, you are back. You haven''t been here for the past few days. I''m really worried that your secrets will be exposed."


    Fortunately, their wives didn''t want to see the young master, and the master didn''t come back. As a result, no one specially came to find their young master during the Chinese New Year, so they were able to get away with it.


    However, Wei Jin also avoided him, keeping a distance of more than six or seven feet from him.


    "I''ll take my things and leave. You stay in the mansion. Cover if you can. It doesn''t matter if you can''t cover up." Wei Jin is not worried that the people in the mansion will find out that he sneaked out of the mansion.


    If he is not discovered, it will be one less thing, and if he is discovered, it will not be a big problem for him.


    After finishing speaking, Wei Jin also turned over and crossed the three walls to Tingsongyuan.


    "Master..." Xiaobei only had time to call "Master" before he disappeared.


    Xiaobei sighed helplessly: "Hey, I want to say, since you are not afraid of being discovered, why not take me with you, and you can help Miss Xiumei."


    Wei Jin also moved all six jars of wine from Wei Ruo next door out of the warehouse.


    It is bound to be difficult to hold six jars of wine with your hands. Wei Jin also found a straw rope, and after some weaving, tied several jars together, so that he could lift the six jars of wine at once .


    Even with the weight of six jars of wine on his body, Wei Jin was still able to leave quietly without being noticed by the guards in the palace.


    Wei Jin also successfully transported the wine to the small courtyard where Wei Ruo and the others lived and worked. Wei Ruo told Dr. Cheng and others to wash their hands and spray the wine all over their bodies when they came back every day.


    The method of disinfecting with alcohol has a long history, and doctors all know it.


    It¡¯s just that cloudy rice wine is usually used. Seeing that the wine sent by Wei Ruo is not only clear, but also has a rich aroma, it looks like expensive white wine.


    "Master Xu, this wine of yours will sell for a lot of money, so it''s not appropriate to just take it out and wash our hands?" Dr. Cheng couldn''t help but say.


    "The stronger the wine, the better the effect. Although the wine is valuable, our lives are even more valuable." Wei Ruo replied.


    No matter how much Wei Ruo loves money, he will not equate money with life.


    She is very clear about which is more important.


    "This is indeed the truth. Spirits are the best way to disinfect. But Mr. Xu''s generosity really admires us." Doctor Cheng said with emotion.


    "Don''t worry about these, as long as you can save your life now, whether it''s money or wine, there will be more in the future." Wei Ruo said.


    Everyone nodded.


    Over the past few days, they have been amazed by Wei Ruo''s words and deeds more than once.


    Everyone has nothing to say, they can only hide their gratitude and admiration in their hearts, and thank you again when they have the opportunity.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： they all misunderstood

    Chapter 213 They all misunderstood


    On the eighth day of the first lunar month, the medicinal materials were finally available, and the people sent by Mrs. Yuan finally brought back three cartloads of medicinal materials.


    After getting the medicine, everyone couldn''t help being overjoyed, and then the whole small courtyard wafted a strong smell of medicine.


    No one finds the smell pungent and unpleasant, because it represents hope.


    Pot after pot of medicine is sent from the small hospital to each patient''s home.


    At the same time, Wei Ruo also sent someone to send a letter to Mrs. Yuan again, asking the government to send people to investigate and count the patients from door to door, so as to ensure that no patient was missed.


    Because the disease is contagious, if one is missed, there may be endless troubles in the future.


    Fortunately, due to heavy snow blocking roads and everyone''s fear of the plague, most of the people in the city chose to stay behind closed doors, thus largely avoiding the large-scale spread of the plague during this period.


    In addition, all the dead patients, the government should also send people to deal with them in a unified manner. The corpses, clothes and some personal items worn by the patients before death need to be incinerated in time, and the ashes can be returned to the family members after incineration.


    After receiving Wei Ruo''s letter, Madam Yuan immediately informed her husband Yuan Zhengqin to arrange the matter.


    ###


    The tenth day of the first month.


    Wei Ruo still did not return to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    Yun can''t bear it any longer at this moment. There is a limit to everything. Even if you are invited by a nobleman to your home for the New Year, you should have a measure. There is no one who stays from before the New Year to the tenth day of the first month without news.


    So the Yun family planned to send Jing Hu to the Yuan family to inquire about the situation.


    After learning about this, Wei Yichen once again asked for orders to pick Wei Ruo back to his residence in person.


    "Mother, the Yuan Mansion is no better than other families. To be prudent, it''s better for the child to go there in person."


    Send someone to the door to ask for someone. If the matter is not handled properly, it will not be good to leave a bad impression on the Yuan family.


    The other party is in a high position, and their Wei family is in a low position. Even in a special period, there is still some respect that should be given, and etiquette must not be lost.


    Yun thought about it for a while, and it made sense, but also thought that the situation outside has improved in the past few days, and many people have also started to go out.


    said: "Then go straight back, don''t stop on the way, take a carriage when you go out, don''t ride a horse or walk, so as not to contact people."


    "The child knows."


    Wei Yichen went out immediately, taking a carriage according to Yun''s intention.


    And the boy driving in the front also covered half of his face with a face scarf. This is a method spread by the government office. It is said that it can avoid being infected with the plague. Everyone doesn''t know the reason for this, but they follow it. Certainly not wrong.


    The carriage arrived at the side gate of Yuan Mansion. After Wei Yichen and the guard guarding the gate explained his purpose, the guard asked Wei Jinyi to wait.


    After a while, the guard came back with Mrs. Yuan''s message.


    "Master Wei, I''m sorry, my wife said she was negligent, she was too busy to take care of her, and she forgot to notify the people in the house. In fact, Miss Wei has been helping my wife deal with the plague in the government office these days. However, the people of Taizhou Prefecture still cannot do without Miss Wei, so they cannot go back with Young Master Wei."


    "You mean, my eldest sister is helping to deal with the plague in the house these days?" Wei Yichen looked surprised.


    "Yes, Ms. Wei is making arrangements for all matters related to the plague in the city. It is a big credit for the plague to be contained so quickly now."


    Listening to the guard''s words, Wei Yichen couldn''t help being shocked.


    He never imagined that the eldest sister was absent from home these few days because of this! They all misunderstood the eldest sister!


    Wei Yichen was still in shock, and the guard continued: "My wife asked me to send a message to Young Master Wei, I hope Young Master Wei will not misunderstand, it was my wife''s negligence that I failed to notify the Wei family these few days, and Miss Wei is too busy He doesn''t touch the ground, and doesn''t even have time to sleep, so he really doesn''t care about these things, so he didn''t intentionally not notify the people in the Wei Mansion."


    "It''s not convenient for my wife and Ms. Wei to come out to see Master Wei today, especially Ms. Wei. In order to better arrange her work these days, she has had contact with many patients and may be infected at any time. Therefore She can no longer have contact with outsiders until the plague is completely eliminated."


    Wei Yichen was deeply moved, and said: "I see, if it is convenient, please send a message to my eldest sister, so that she can rest assured that everything is fine at home. Please also take care of herself and take care of herself."


    "The little one will bring what Master Wei said to Madam." The guard replied.


    Wei Yichen went to see Yun after returning to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    At this time, Wei Qingwan was also at Yun''s side. Wei Ruo didn''t even return home during the Chinese New Year, but Wei Qingwan was always by his side. For Yun, the difference between the two daughters was even greater.


    "Did Ruo''er bring it back?" Seeing Wei Yichen, Yun asked hurriedly.


    "No." Wei Yichen replied.


    "What? She doesn''t plan to come back yet? Do you really think Yuan Mansion is her home?" Yun''s anger suddenly rose.


    Wei Qingwan hurriedly comforted her: "Mother, don''t be angry, you have been overworked these days, and your body is already losing money. Getting angry is not good for you."


    Yun said angrily: "If Ruo''er is half as caring as you, I won''t be angry!"


    Wei Yichen hurriedly explained: "Mother, the eldest sister is not a guest at Yuan''s house, but is running around about the plague! Nowadays, the elder sister is responsible for all the arrangements related to the plague in the city. In order to help everyone, the eldest sister even unavoidable If you come into contact with a sick person, you will not be able to go home!"


    "What did you say?" Yun''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Wei Qingwan on the side also showed an expression of disbelief.


    "The servants of the Yuan family told me on behalf of Mrs. Yuan that the eldest sister has been busy with the plague since the age of 30. In order to save people, the eldest sister hardly slept well." Wei Yichen told the truth.


    Yun still couldn''t believe it: "Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake? Ruo''er is busy with such a big deal? Plague is a big deal! She''s a girl..."


    "This is what Mrs. Yuan sent someone to pass on. There is no mistake. If not, how could Mrs. Yuan attribute such great credit to the elder sister?" Wei Yichen said.


    Controlling the plague is no small matter, even if it falls on Mr. Yuan, it is a great achievement.


    Hearing this, Yun''s anger dissipated immediately, and was replaced by worry: "Will she be infected?"


    "It''s possible. Mother knows it''s a plague, and it''s contagious if you touch it. The eldest sister is risking her life to do something." Wei Yichen replied.


    "This child, why did he run to do such a dangerous thing without saying a word!" Yun was a little angry, but more worried.


    Wei Qingwan was stunned for a while and then asked Wei Yichen: "But why hasn''t my sister contacted us for so many days?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： Rabbit Lantern

    Chapter 214 Rabbit Lantern


    Wei Yichen explained: "First, the eldest sister really doesn''t have much time. The plague is so complicated, and the eldest sister is busy from morning to night every day; second, I don''t think the eldest sister wants us to worry about her too much. These things are still Madam Yuan sent someone to tell me, if it was the eldest sister, she might still be trying to hide it from us."


    This was not conveyed by Mrs. Yuan, it was Wei Yichen''s own guess.


    Wen Yan Yun''s heart no longer complained and dissatisfied with Wei Ruo, only shame and worry remained.


    "I didn''t expect Ruo''er to be busy with such important matters. I really wronged her."


    Rarely, Yun admitted his mistake.


    After all, this matter is too big, and my daughter is in danger now, and if she doesn''t make it right, she might not be able to come back.


    Wei Yichen also said: "As an elder brother, I am both proud and a little ashamed. I study to benefit the people and plead for the people. My eldest sister has already done this before me."


    Hearing Wei Yichen''s words, Yun''s heart couldn''t help being touched.


    Perhaps the eldest daughter is really more like her husband, but it is a pity that she is not a man, otherwise she might be a better person than Yi Lin to inherit her husband''s mantle.


    Wei Qingwan looked at Yun''s and Wei Yichen''s expressions, and couldn''t help lowering her head again.


    She originally thought that Wei Qingruo''s behavior this time would inevitably arouse the anger of her mother and the disgust of her elder brother, but she did not expect to get a completely opposite result.


    His right hand involuntarily clenched the hem of the skirt, and his heart was involuntarily occupied by annoyance and sadness.


    ###


    The fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the Lantern Festival.


    Madam Yuan sent a large table of delicious dishes to the small courtyard to reward everyone who had worked hard for more than half a month.


    Dr. Cheng made the decision, let everyone take a break, sit down and have a good meal, so that they can do things better if they are full and refreshed.


    Several people sat at the table, compared to when they first came, they are now obviously thinner, even Wei Ruo is no exception.


    Fortunately, everyone''s foundation is strong, so far no one has been infected, and no one has been exhausted.


    Although everyone is still busy in the past few days and dare not relax in the slightest, their appetite and mood are much better than before, because the situation is improving, patients are recovering every day, and the number of patients is decreasing day by day.


    Therefore, when faced with this table of good dishes, everyone''s appetite improved significantly.


    Looking at the chicken, duck and fish meat in front of him, Dr. Cai of Baoshantang said with emotion: "Although I have been busy and tired these days, the princess has not treated us badly at all. The daily meals are very rich, and there are fish and fish. Meat. Compared to those starving and freezing to death outside, we don¡¯t know how much happier we are.¡±


    This doctor actually had a relationship with Wei Ruo before, when Wei Ruo followed Yun Shi to Fucheng for the first time, in order not to let Wei Qingwan continue to bother him, Wei Ruo pretended to be sick, and then Yun Shi invited him The doctor diagnoses Wei Ruo. The doctor invited at that time was Dr. Cai from Bao Shan Tang.


    It''s just that Dr. Cai diagnosed Wei Ruo through a veil when he diagnosed Wei Ruo, and he didn''t see Wei Ruo''s face.


    Dr. Cheng sighed: "Let''s not think about it for now, these people who have their own government office to do it, what we can do is the work we are doing now, and one more life is one."


    The rest of the people nodded.


    After lunch, several people took a rest.


    Doctor Cheng took the opportunity to tell Wei Ruo, "Mr. Xu, pay more attention to rest."


    "I''m fine. I''m young. Doctor Cheng is the one. Take care of yourself." Wei Ruo said.


    Doctor Cheng smiled, and then said kindly: "You are a good boy, but after all, you are a girl, sometimes you can be weaker, you don''t have to be strong in everything, you are really like a man."


    Wei Ruo showed a surprised expression.


    Doctor Cheng has discovered that she is a daughter?


    Was her disguise such a failure? Even with a disguised mask, is he still recognized?


    Seeing the surprise on Wei Ruo''s expression, Dr. Cheng explained: "Mr. Xu is very good at disguising. I didn''t find out about the things I first met, but after all, we have been together day and night for half a month, and I am a doctor who has been practicing medicine for many years. Doctor, you have your own unique vision for seeing people, so you can''t hide it."


    Doctor Cheng said again: "But don''t worry, I know there must be a reason for you to be like this, I will definitely not reveal your secret, and I will not underestimate you because you are a woman, on the contrary, I admire you even more. To tell you the truth today, I just hope you take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t blame me for being superficial, in the eyes of this old man, girls are naturally more delicate than boys in terms of body.¡±


    Dr. Cheng is already in his fifties, and Wei Ruo is only fourteen after this year. In the eyes of Dr. Cheng, Wei Ruo is a child who is about the same age as his granddaughter, so he can''t help being a little more loving.


    Hearing Doctor Cheng''s words, Wei Ruo''s heart sank just now.


    "Thank you, Doctor Cheng." Wei Ruo thanked.


    "When you say thank you to me, we should all thank you. These days you have made indelible contributions to all of us, and even to the people of the whole city." Dr. Cheng said solemnly.


    Wei Ruo smiled, and the two continued their work.


    ###


    In a split second, Wei Ruo was about to fall asleep.


    Wei Jin also suddenly appeared at the door of Wei Ruo''s room with a rabbit lantern.


    "Festival lantern? Where did it come from?" Wei Ruo asked in surprise.


    This year, Fucheng has canceled all activities related to the Lantern Festival. Almost no one sells lanterns. Even if there are, the second brother can''t contact outsiders at will like them now.


    "I did." Wei Jin also replied.


    "You did it?" Wei Ruo was even more surprised.


    "Um."


    "Second brother, your hand is too skillful. If you can''t read well in the future, you can support yourself by opening a small shop and selling lanterns." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Jin also didn''t answer, Wei Ruo continued to ask: "Then why is it a rabbit lantern?"


    "You said rabbit meat is delicious." Wei Jin also replied.


    I also want to eat spicy food.


    Wei Ruo remembered what she said when they were in the mansion before.


    But because of this reason, I made a rabbit lantern for her. This idea is really unique!


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help laughing, and then took this special rabbit lantern from Wei Jinyi''s hand: "Thank you, second brother."


    "Well, go to bed early." Wei Jin didn''t stay too long.


    Tomorrow''s Wei Ruo will still have to get up early and still be busy. Wei Jin also didn''t want to affect her precious rest time.


    After Wei Jinyi left, Wei Ruo closed the door and hung the rabbit lantern on the window, so she could see it at a glance when she was lying on the bed.


    Looking at the lantern, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth, and then fell asleep with a smile on her face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： return home

    Chapter 215 Returning home after success


    The twenty-first day of the first month.


    In a flash, more than half of the first month has passed.


    And this plague has finally come to an end.


    Because of timely control and effective measures, the disease was well controlled, it did not spread from Taizhou, and the number of casualties was also controlled.


    With the recovery of the last patient, Wei Ruo and others can finally rest.


    But they can''t go home right away, and they need to stay in the small courtyard for two days to make sure that none of them is infected with the disease.


    When he was free, the first thing Wei Ruo did was to sleep in. He slept until three days in the morning when his stomach was growling with hunger, and then he managed to get up.


    Today''s meal is not delivered by Mrs. Yuan from the house, but cooked by Xiumei.


    "I made some home-cooked dishes for the young master and several doctors, and prepared good wine." Xiumei said.


    No one drank a few days ago, all the wine was used to wash hands.


    "Is it the good wine brought by your young master?" Dr. Cheng asked hurriedly.


    The wine was really fragrant, but no one thought about it at the time. They all poured the wine on their hands, clothes, and didn''t drink a drop.


    "Yes. When my young master''s wine was used up to the last half of the jar, sister Qingyi knew that we needed baijiu, so she shipped a lot of wine from the magistrate''s house, so my young master''s half jar was given to me. It''s left." Xiumei explained.


    "Come, come, let me taste the good wine that your young master has treasured!" Dr. Cheng said with a smile, he couldn''t wait.


    The rest of the people also echoed.


    It¡¯s not that everyone loves to drink, but that after more than 20 days of busy work, the clouds have finally opened and the moon is shining. We need to celebrate, and drinking is to add to the fun.


    Everyone sat together with good food and wine, Wei Ruo naturally drank some, but of course he didn''t drink too much, he only tasted a few cups, and was happy with everyone.


    Wei Jin also still hadn''t touched a drop of alcohol, and was the only one among the crowd who hadn''t.


    But he was also infected by the joyful atmosphere of everyone, especially Wei Ruo''s. He could feel her smile from the bottom of her heart, that kind of relaxed and joyful.


    The appearance of laughing heartily is different from when she faces her family at home.


    ###


    On the twenty-second day of the first lunar month, everyone can finally leave the courtyard.


    Master Yuan sent someone to take the doctors home, while Wei Ruo was picked up by Mrs. Yuan to the mansion first, and then sent back to Xiaowei''s mansion after grooming and changing clothes.


    While sending Wei Ruo to the car, Mrs. Yuan told Wei Ruo: "I told your family members that you are helping me arrange all the plague-related affairs at my house these days."


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo''s heart warmed up. This is Mrs. Yuan helping her. Not only did she have a reasonable explanation for her disappearance these days, but she also gave Wei Qingruo a credit for her identity.


    "Thank you ma''am."


    "There is no need to thank you, this is your credit. I just put it another way, and there is no false exaggeration." Madam Yuan said.


    Wei Ruo and Mrs. Yuan looked at each other and smiled, Mrs. Yuan said: "Okay, let''s go back quickly, I have a few days to recuperate, you see you are tired and thin."


    After finishing speaking, Madam Yuan asked the coachman and guards to send Wei Ruo back to Xiaowei''s mansion.


    Wei Jin also went with Wei Ruo, but he was not in the open, but followed Wei Ruo''s carriage in the dark, and left after the carriage arrived at the gate of Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    Getting off the carriage, Wei Ruo was a little surprised to see Wei Mingting, Yun Shi, Wei Yichen, and Wei Qingwan standing at the side door.


    "Father?" Wei Ruo looked suspiciously at Wei Mingting who came up to him with a smile on his face.


    In my impression, Wei Mingting didn''t smile often, but today he was smiling.


    "Ruoer, well done! Father is proud of you!" Wei Mingting looked happy, not hiding his pride at all.


    Wei Ruo realized that the Yuan family had notified them in advance.


    said: "This is what I should do."


    "It''s human nature to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. To be able to put aside personal life and death in this kind of matter, and to abandon the small self for the big self, is a show of fearlessness! He is a good boy of my Wei family!" Wei Mingting couldn''t hide his joy and pride.


    Wei Ruodao: "It''s not as exaggerated as my father said."


    Wei Mingting was still smiling, looking at the smile on Wei Ruo''s face, he couldn''t hold it back.


    Wei Yichen reminded from the side: "Father, it''s cold outside, let the eldest sister enter the house."


    "Yes, let''s go first." Wei Mingting finally came to his senses.


    Then everyone went to Cangyun Garden together.


    The stove in the room was burning hot. After entering the room, Xiumei took off Wei Ruo''s cloak.


    After sitting down, several people talked about what happened outside recently.


    Snowstorm, plague, food shortage, under the influence of multiple disasters, people''s lives are very miserable.


    An official family like the Wei family lived very comfortably during this period, with food and clothing. Even if there were some problems, it was only a small problem such as the lack of charcoal fire supply.


    But the people at the bottom face the problem that they can''t even eat, or the family is squeezed into the same bed and cannot go out.


    Wei Mingting sighed: "This time, tens of thousands of people died in the entire Taizhou Prefecture. Some died of starvation, freezing to death, and some died of illness. The exact number is unavailable for now. But even so, Taizhou Prefecture may have died in several nearby prefectures." The situation in the house is the best."


    "Why? Should there be no plague in other state capitals?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "There is no plague, but some died of freezing, starvation, and disease. What they got was not the same contagious plague as in Taizhou, but ordinary typhoid fever. If they were not treated in time, they could kill people. On the contrary It is the Taizhou Prefecture, with Master Yuan and Princess Jingmin contributing money and efforts to avoid more casualties, and even those who cannot afford the medicine have been healed."


    It is very important to have a good official, and it is not bad for ordinary officials to serve the people wholeheartedly. Yuan Zhifu also has a wife with strong financial resources. Mrs. Yuan''s generosity has benefited the people a lot.


    Wei Ruo nodded, so it is understandable.


    "The only good news during this period is that the Japanese pirates have not made any moves, allowing our soldiers to recuperate. If they attack at this time, there will be internal and external troubles in Taizhou Prefecture, and the consequences are unthinkable." Wei Mingting said.


    When Wei Mingting said this, Yun Shi also had lingering fears. She was always worried that there would be a fight in those days, and she really didn''t know what the chaos would be like.


    Wei Yichen said: "God bless Taizhou Prefecture."


    "There is another piece of good news. The Seventh Prince has been found. He is alive and in good health." Wei Mingting said.


    The ones who were most surprised by the words were Wei Yichen and Wei Qingwan. They didn''t even know when the Seventh Prince disappeared.


    "Father, what''s going on? When did the Seventh Prince disappear? Why hasn''t my daughter heard of this before?" Wei Qingwan asked several questions in succession.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： recent situation

    Chapter 216 Recent Situations


    "It''s been a while. I didn''t dare to disclose it before because I was afraid that someone would find out that it would be bad for the Seventh Prince. What''s more, the person who harmed the Seventh Prince has not yet been found. If the other party thinks that the Seventh Prince has encountered an accident and stopped, we will search for it with great fanfare. On the contrary, it will put the Seventh Prince in a dangerous situation." Wei Mingting explained.


    "How is the Seventh Prince doing now?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "I haven''t seen it either, I only know that there is nothing serious about it." Wei Mingting said.


    Wei Ruo was not too surprised by this matter, because he had already learned about it from Mrs. Yuan before.


    It¡¯s just that Wei Ruo feels a little emotional in his heart. As expected of the hero of the original book, his vitality is not as tenacious as usual, even so, he can still be alive and kicking.


    Generally speaking, they have been missing for more than a month, and they should have died long ago.


    Since we talked about the matter of the Seventh Prince, Wei Mingting even told his family about some recent events in court.


    "But that is the Seventh Prince, how could someone be so bold as to harm His Highness the Seventh Prince?" Wei Qingwan couldn''t help asking.


    Wei Mingting did not have an answer to this, and could only tell his sons and daughters: "The battle for the crown prince in the capital has been going on for a long time. After the death of Empress Xu, the emperor has not appointed a new crown queen, nor has he established a crown prince. The court situation."


    Although the seventh prince is the one who has the most hope of becoming the crown prince among the many princes, as long as the emperor does not establish a crown prince for a day, the other princes still have a chance.


    "Why didn''t the emperor establish a crown prince for so long?" Wei Qingwan asked again.


    Speaking of this matter, Wei Mingting suddenly frowned, as if recalling something from the past, his expression became a little complicated.


    The Yun family on the side hurriedly said: "Wanwan, the court affairs have nothing to do with us, don''t ask too much."


    Wei Qingwan nodded hurriedly and stopped asking questions.


    Wei Mingting also urged his family members: "Recently, the situation in the capital has changed rapidly. Although we are in the south of the Yangtze River and far away from struggles, we must be cautious in our words and deeds outside, and we must not fall behind."


    Although Wei Mingting does not participate in court struggles, he must restrain himself and his servants in order to avoid being involved in disputes.


    "Father, don''t worry, my son will be careful." Wei Yichen took the lead in expressing his opinion. He is studying in Anzhou Academy and will come into contact with many descendants of aristocratic families. The most important thing is to be careful.


    Wei Qingwan followed suit and said, "Dad, don''t worry, my daughter will never talk nonsense and cause trouble for the family."


    Wei Mingting nodded.


    Then Wei Mingting turned his attention back to Wei Ruo, and asked about the specific matters of Wei Ruo''s fight against the plague these days.


    Wei Ruo didn''t hide it, he answered everything he could.


    Although she is not staying at the magistrate''s mansion these days, she has indeed arranged for the fight against the plague, so when faced with Wei Mingting''s inquiries, she can answer them perfectly.


    Her answer completely dispelled the doubts of Yun and the others. At first they thought that what Madam Yuan said might be exaggerated, but now it sounds like what Madam Yuan said should be the truth, and their daughter was indeed making overall arrangements for this matter.


    At the end of the chat, even Yun could not help but praise Wei Ruo again and again.


    Wei Qingwan shrank aside, becoming non-existent.


    Listening to Wei Mingting, Yun Shi and Wei Yichen''s compliments to Wei Ruo, she felt an indescribable bitterness in her heart.


    After chatting for half an hour, considering that Wei Ruo hadn''t had a good rest for several days, Wei Mingting let Wei Ruo go back to his yard to rest.


    Wei Ruo, who returned to Tingsongyuan, immediately asked about Wei Jinyi''s news.


    "Has the second brother returned to Yingzhuyuan?"


    "I''m back. I just saw Xiaobei asked him. The second young master and the young lady returned to the mansion at the same time, but the second young master overcame the wall. It is said that no one in the mansion knows that the second young master has been out of the house." Xiumei replied.


    "It''s good to be back." Wei Ruo didn''t think about what to do, just wanted to make sure that Wei Jinyi had returned home safely.


    Then Wei Ruo began to check the letters sent to her by the nanny and Manager Yu these days.


    The letter explained some of the situation on Zhuangzi during this period of time. Generally speaking, the situation on Zhuangzi is not bad.


    Because the houses were newly built, they withstood the snow disaster. Moreover, there is enough food in Zhuangzi, and the big guy is basically not hungry. Compared with many people outside, I don''t know how much luckier it is.


    Two Sibaozhai, Xuji Lo-Mei Shop and Xuji Grain Shop also received news. After the possibility of plague, the four shops were all closed and suspended operations under the order of the nanny.


    Wei Ruo was worried that they would risk their business for profit, but luckily the nanny understood her thoughts and closed the shop for a month.


    Especially for the Xuji Grain Shop, other shops may not do well during the Chinese New Year period, but if the Grain Shop is open, the business will definitely be good.


    She was worried that the nanny and Uncle Xu would be reluctant to part with this part of the income and insist on keeping it. Fortunately, they had the same idea as hers.


    In addition, the letter sent by Manager Yu recently also mentioned Zhu Zongyu''s matter.


    Zhu Zongyu left Zhuangzi three days ago and left five hundred taels of silver notes as a reward and thanks to Wei Ruo.


    Zhu Zongyu originally wanted to wait for Wei Ruo to return to Zhuangzi before leaving, but Wei Ruo didn''t show up for a long time. It seemed that Zhu Zongyu had something urgent to do, so he could only leave first.


    Before leaving, Zhu Zongyu also left a letter, saying that he would ask Wei Ruo to buy ointment when Wei Ruo came back.


    Because the scar-removing ointment that Wei Ruo prepared for him was almost used up, and he still needs to apply the ointment for a long time if he wants the wound to heal completely.


    Wei Ruo has no problem with this, and if he gives money, he returns a high price, which is considered conscientious.


    As long as you don''t cause trouble for her, you can definitely earn the money.


    When she is free these few days, she will go to get the ointment out.


    ###


    Zuixianju backyard.


    Fan Chengxu stood in front of a man, dressed in luxurious clothes, but covered his face with a bamboo hat so that no one could see his face.


    Fan Chengxu had a respectful attitude and bowed to the man: "Fan Chengxu, a grassroots man, has met His Highness Seven."


    "You, Fan Chengxu, are the only one who doesn''t serve as an official in the court but runs to this place far away from the court to do business after a famous family." Chu Lan commented.


    "I have nothing else to do. I am afraid that being an official will only insult the reputation of the elders in the family. It is better to start a small business and earn some money to live a leisurely life." Fan Chengxu replied.


    "That''s okay, thanks to your business here, you helped me a lot when I was in crisis," Chu Lan said.


    After Chu Lan finished speaking, his subordinates came to Fan Chengxu with a whole box of gold, silver and jewelry.


    "What is His Highness the Seventh Prince doing?" Fan Chengxu asked hurriedly.


    "This is a thank you gift." Chu Lan said, "I borrowed eight hundred taels of silver from you, and I have to pay it back."


    Eight hundred taels of silver is not a small sum, and there are not many people in the Taizhou government who can come up with so much silver at once.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： Chu Lans exploration

    Chapter 217 Chu Lan''s Exploration


    And at that time, Chu Lan couldn''t easily trust anyone, even Yuan Zhengqin, who was the prefect, couldn''t trust Chu Lan.


    In comparison, Fan Chengxu is more trustworthy.


    Because Fan Chengxu is considered a half-outsider, Chu Lan doesn''t know what the plans of the Fan family behind him are, but Fan Chengxu himself is a different kind. When the two of them were studying together, he was a person who only thought about how to do business and make money all day long. .


    Although Fan Chengxu studied and studied with many princes, he has never been close to any prince, and he does not want to be involved in any struggle, and he is not close to Chu Lan.


    Once Chu Lan, Fan Chengxu, and other princes who went to school together played Feihua Ling together, and each took a nickname. Qingyuan was Fan Chengxu''s nickname at that time, and Zongyu was Chu Lan''s nickname.


    Therefore, Fan Chengxu not only recognized Chu Lan''s handwriting, but also immediately confirmed that the person who wrote the letter was Chu Lan when he saw the signature Zong Yu.


    Because the letter only mentioned the matter of borrowing money, Fan Chengxu kept quiet after thinking about it. He just sent the bank note and provided help within his ability.


    As Chu Lan expected, Fan Chengxu did not inform anyone, including his powerful uncle.


    After thinking for a while, Fan Chengxu took the box of jewels.


    "Grass people thank Your Highness for your kindness."


    Fan Chengxu, who received the gift of thanks, quietly waited for Chu Lan''s follow-up question.


    He knew that if it was just to "repay the money", Chu Lan would not make the trip in person. Since he came, there must be other things.


    But Chu Lan didn''t mention it, and Fan Chengxu didn''t take the initiative to ask.


    After being silent for a while, Chu Lan asked, "Did you get any news about my attack this time?"


    "Forgive me, Your Highness. I only know so much about your injury. Before I received your letter, I only knew that you were attacked and disappeared, and I didn''t know anything else." Fan Chengxu immediately disassociated himself from it.


    "As a local snake in Taizhou Prefecture, there should be many eyes and ears here." Chu Lan said.


    "Although I have been in Taizhou Prefecture for some years, I have spent most of my mind on doing business, and I don''t know much about other things." Fan Chengxu replied without leaking anything.


    "Then who do you think might have killed me?" Chu Lan asked again.


    His sharp eyes examined Fan Chengxu, as if he wanted to see some flaws in Fan Chengxu''s body.


    "Your Highness, how dare I make wild guesses?" Fan Chengxu smiled, still leaking nothing.


    "Then do you know that someone recently presented a suicide note written by Xu Guogong to the emperor, hoping to reverse the case for Xu Guogong." Chu Lan suddenly mentioned a name that no one dared to mention publicly for a long time.


    "Xu Guogong''s autographed suicide note? How could it be? Eighteen years have passed. The house of Xu Guogong was ransacked and turned upside down. How could you wait until now to have a suicide note..."


    Fan Chengxu showed a surprised expression.


    Fan Chengxu said again: "Besides, eighteen years have passed, and all the people related to Xu Guogong''s mansion are bones. Who else will reverse the case for Xu Guogong''s mansion?"


    "Don''t forget, Empress Xu gave birth to a child in Jing''an Temple back then." Chu Lan said.


    "Your Highness, stop joking. The Ninth Prince was buried on Longhuan Mountain in the west of the capital. The Emperor even built a Prince''s Mausoleum just for him."


    This treatment is only available to the Ninth Prince, and also to the princes who died before, but none of them have this treatment.


    "But the recent rumors are that he is still alive." Chu Lan said.


    "This is unlikely..."


    "Impossible, some things have already happened." Chu Lan said.


    "The grassroots don''t know." Fan Chengxu could only smile apologetically.


    Looking at Fan Chengxu''s appearance, Chu Lan knew that she couldn''t ask any questions.


    Then he turned and left.


    It was not until Chu Lan left that Fan Chengxu waved his fan helplessly and sighed: "It''s really troublesome. I have hidden so far away. How can trouble still find me here?"


    He only cares about making money, if Chu Lan wants to pull him into the water, he won''t jump down foolishly.


    When he received Chu Lan''s letter, he had no choice but to help, so he contributed money and effort.


    ###


    The twenty-fifth day of the first lunar month, the beginning of spring.


    The weather is getting warmer, and the new year''s farming will also begin.


    When Wei Ruo arrived at Zhuangzi, the people in Zhuangzi had already been busy all morning.


    Manager Yu smiled and explained to Wei Ruo: "Last year, everyone was almost hungry and cold. This year, they are determined to farm well and have enough to eat, so they started working when the temperature got warmer. I''ve gone through it all, and I''m just waiting for your boss to speak."


    "Improved and fertilized the land last year. This year, I will put in more effort to turn it into a paddy field. After two months, I will start to plant seedlings and prepare to sow seedlings. This year may still be colder than usual, so I planted earlier." Wei Wei If ordered.


    Wei Ruo¡¯s Zhuangzi on the outskirts of Fucheng is mainly divided into two parts. The original fertile land was 1,000 mu, and the newly purchased land with less fertile soil was almost 1,000 mu.


    900 mu of the original 1,000 mu of fertile land have been planted with her new wheat seeds, and they are growing well now. Last year''s heavy snow didn''t have a big impact on them, and they just need to wait for the harvest in April and May.


    There is also 100 acres of fertile land planted with cold-resistant vegetables¡ªrape, radish, cabbage, etc. Except for the days of heavy snow, some can be picked every day.


    The more than 1,000 mu of land purchased later has been improving and fertilizing since last year, and it is almost ready now. After the land is turned over, leveled, and irrigated, it will be used for sowing rice.


    "I was a little worried that the seedlings would not grow well if they were planted too early, and the temperature is not too high now." Guanshi Yu said.


    "Don''t worry, I will bring some good grain seeds over here, and you will plant them according to my instructions, and there will be no problem." Wei Ruo was confident.


    "Okay." The boss was so sure, so Guanshi Yu had no doubts.


    Stayed on Zhuangzi all morning, and when I got home in the afternoon, Cuiping came to invite me before my **** was hot.


    "Miss, madam, please go over."


    Wei Ruo wondered if Yun was annoyed at his running out again.


    In the past few days, because Mr. Wang Caiwei has not returned to Taizhou, she has not been to Tianqin Garden for class. It coincides with the beginning of spring, and Wei Ruo went to Zhuangzi to arrange matters when she was free.


    Wei Ruo did not ask any further questions, and followed Cuiping to Cangyun Garden.


    After entering the door, Yun called Wei Ruo to sit down beside him with a smile on his face.


    "Why did my mother find me here?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It''s like this. Your father was promoted last year, and he also received some rewards. In addition to his mother''s dowry, he was able to scrape together seven or eight hundred taels of silver. Mother wants to use this money to buy some property in Fucheng."


    Yun''s family is also smart, and if they have money, they will buy property.


    Their home is the Zhuangzi in Xingshan County, which is definitely not enough.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： Buy land and run a winery

    Chapter 218 Buying land and running a wine shop


    "Mother can decide on this matter." Wei Ruo didn''t want to get involved.


    "It''s like this. Mother heard that the land near Fucheng is relatively barren. If it is cultivated directly, the yield will not be considerable." Yun said.


    It¡¯s all about this point, there¡¯s no reason why Wei Ruo doesn¡¯t understand.


    This is because of Wei Ruo''s ability to improve the soil, and I want Wei Ruo to help improve his own property in order to have a good harvest this year.


    Wei Ruo knew that he couldn''t refuse, so he said, "I''ll go and have a look after my mother buys it."


    A smile suddenly appeared on Yun''s face, and then he said: "In addition, Ruo''er, where did you get the rice seeds you planted in the south of the city last year, can you get some more this year? This kind of rice is planted in Zhuangzi everywhere, so the output of Zhuangzi this year should be much better than last year."


    "I can help contact the Huzhou government." Wei Ruo didn''t refuse, but only agreed to help contact. If you want rice seeds, you have to spend money from the school captain''s mansion.


    Wei Ruo agreed so happily, Yun Shi was even happier.


    After talking about the business, Yun rarely chatted with Wei Ruo: "What has Ruoer been doing these days?"


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer right away, but looked at Yun with suspicion.


    Yun Shi explained: "Don''t worry, Mother won''t be angry with you, as long as you wear a veil when you go out, don''t have contact with strange men, and don''t do anything wrong outside, Mother will not interfere with your going out."


    This is the only one in Taizhou Prefecture. You can go in and out of Miss Qianjin so freely, and you can''t find a second one in Taizhou Prefecture.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo responded without much joy.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun said: "And after the Zhuangzi in Fucheng is purchased, you can go to your own Zhuangzi. Mother will let everyone in the Zhuangzi follow your command, and you can arrange it according to your preferences."


    "No need." Wei Ruo said.


    "Why?" Yun asked.


    "When Mr. Wang comes back after the Chinese New Year, I will have to study hard, and the time to go outside is not very fixed. And I don''t want to treat this as a task that must be completed, so that I will not do it so happily." Wei Wei Ruo explained.


    Yun frowned slightly, but it was good to think about it carefully.


    "That''s fine, you can arrange it yourself." Yun didn''t insist.


    ###


    After the beginning of spring, the weather starts to warm up, getting warmer every day.


    The farmers got busy, and Wei Ruo also started to get busy.


    Although Yun¡¯s side has stopped saying anything, Wei Ruo will still be more cautious when going in and out, and can¡¯t do too much to avoid being talked about.


    She is not afraid of damage to her reputation. She didn''t plan to marry a wealthy family. She doesn''t care much about this reputation. Maybe creating a bad reputation will help her achieve her goals.


    It''s just that she has too many things to do right now, and she doesn''t want to be distracted by unimportant things. If something happens, she probably won''t be able to relax.


    In addition to the things in the village, the brewery that Wei Ruo planned at the end of last year is also on the agenda.


    Because recently Wei Ruo found out that the baijiu really makes money, and there are not many distilleries that can make baijiu, so it is natural to do it if it is profitable.


    First of all, Wei Ruode talked about the piece of land on the Daqing Mountain Valley that Wei Ruode had taken a fancy to a few days ago. That piece of land was finally selected by Wei Ruo and Xiumei after looking around.


    If you want to buy this place, you need to communicate with the villagers of Wang Village near Daqing Mountain.


    It is not as simple as before. Wei Ruo encountered a little problem in this negotiation.


    The villagers of the village to which the mountainous land belongs agrees with Wei Ruo to buy the land and use their spring, but the village chief disagrees.


    The reason why the village chief disagreed was that it would damage the feng shui of their village, so Wei Ruo made an appointment with the people in the village to have a detailed discussion at the entrance of the village.


    In front of the ancestral hall at the entrance of the village, an Eight Immortals table was placed in the open air, and people from every family in the village were sent over.


    At one end of the Eight Immortals table sat the most prestigious village head in the village, in his fifties, with gray hair and beard, and a thin face.


    At the other end sat Wei Ruo dressed in men''s clothing, followed by Xiumei and Guanshi Yu who were also dressed in men''s clothing.


    Most people in this village are surnamed Wang, only a few households came later with other surnames, but the right to speak is still in the hands of the Wang clan.


    "Daqing Mountain is the feng shui mountain of our Wang Village. If outsiders like you often come in and out and use our water source, it will have a great impact on the luck of our village. Just twenty taels of silver wants to send us away. , Absolutely not!¡± Village Chief Wang said sternly.


    Besides, a villager persuaded: "Village chief, the twenty taels of silver is used to buy the land, and in the future, there will be two hundred and fifty taels of mountain spring water to use the gold!"


    There are twenty-five households in their village, and the twenty taels of silver are distributed according to the account. Each family can get nearly one tael of silver, and then ten taels of silver every year. This is not a small sum!


    The small piece of land on the mountain is of no use to their village, and the road mountain spring is not used by their village at ordinary times, it is just one of the tributaries of the small stream in their village, and it is really a lot of ten coins per household every year! Many people go out to work for others and can''t earn much money for a month!


    "Shut up, I''m the village chief, you have to listen to me!" Village chief Wang stopped the villagers from speaking.


    He saw at a glance just now that the young man who came to buy land from them was rich and young, so the price could definitely be negotiated.


    "How much money does the village chief think it should be?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "The one-time purchase of the land costs one hundred taels of silver, and after that, one thousand taels of silver will be paid every year for the use of mountain spring water." Village Chief Wang said.


    Hearing that, the villagers behind Village Chief Wang all showed surprised expressions.


    One hundred taels of silver! Enough to buy a hundred acres of fields!


    And what this young master Xu wants to buy is only a small piece of land in the valley, less than five acres!


    The price is too high.


    Wei Ruo still had a smile on his face and didn''t answer right away.


    Village head Wang is very confident: "Master Xu, actually I know that you have been looking for a suitable place around here since the end of last year. Since you have taken a fancy to Daqingshan, I think there is something very attractive about Daqingshan. of."


    Wei Ruodao: "Village Chief Wang, the place in Daqingshan and the spring water really attract me, but the price you offered is a bit too high."


    Village Chief Wang said: "Mr. Xu is full of noble spirit, so he is definitely not someone who lacks these silver taels. As the saying goes, it is hard to buy a good heart. If you go to other places, you will not be so satisfied."


    Wei Ruo had a smile on his lips, knowing that the village chief knew that she had chosen Daqingshan after a long period of research, so he had the confidence to raise the price on the ground.


    Wei Ruo continued: "I can agree to increase the land purchase price from 22 taels to 25 taels, and then the annual fee for using the mountain spring water will still be 250 yuan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： clash with villagers

    Chapter 219 Conflict with villagers


    Wei Ruo made some concessions.


    The village head shook his head, with a firm attitude: "No, one hundred taels is one hundred taels, and there will be no less than one thousand taels a year."


    "Is there really no room for bargaining?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "No." The village chief refused to budge, with a proud expression on his face.


    "Well, then there is no need to continue talking."


    Wei Ruo got up suddenly, and was about to leave with Xiumei and Steward Yu.


    She walked decisively, not pretending.


    Village Chief Wang''s expression changed suddenly. He didn''t expect that Xu would leave immediately.


    This is far from what he expected. He thought that the surname Xu had spent so much effort to find this place, and he was so rich. As long as he had a tougher attitude, things would definitely not be too difficult!


    Seeing that Wei Ruo and the others had gone seven or eight steps, Village Chief Wang hurriedly ordered the villagers to stop them.


    "Stop! Don''t go!"


    Wei Ruo turned a deaf ear to Village Chief Wang''s shout.


    Village Chief Wang saw that Wei Ruo and others kept shouting, so he quickly ordered the young people in the village to go up and stop them, "Stop them!"


    Several young people in the village rushed to Wei Ruo and the others immediately, blocking the way of Wei Ruo and others.


    Wei Ruo was forced to stop and looked back at the crowd: "What does Village Chief Wang mean?"


    "Master Xu, please don''t leave in a hurry, sit down and continue talking." Village Chief Wang''s face was a little ugly, but he still put on a tough stance.


    The life in the village has been difficult for the past two years. Finally, someone came to give them money, so naturally they couldn''t just let them go.


    As the head of the village, he came out to negotiate prices on behalf of the villagers. After the negotiation, not only did he get more money, but he was also more loved by the villagers.


    But if the talks collapse and everyone loses such a sum of income, the villagers will have opinions on him, which will affect his prestige.


    He knew that he had made a mistake in his judgment. This person surnamed Xu was not as easy to handle as he expected, but the matter has reached this point. For his face and for the benefit of the villagers, he can''t just let this person surnamed Xu so go away.


    Seeing this, Steward Yu was a little annoyed. If he had known that he would meet such unreasonable villagers, he should have brought more people with him when he and his boss came. There is no shortage of strong and healthy men in their village.


    The village head of Wang Village dared to be so arrogant because he saw that they brought only a few people. At the same time, although their owner was wearing expensive clothes, he was a businessman who bought land to open a winery, not an official background.


    Xiumei leaned towards Wei Ruo subconsciously, ready to protect Wei Ruo at any time.


    "But Village Chief Wang just said that the price can no longer be negotiated, right?" Wei Ruo said.


    "The price can''t be negotiated anymore, but the business can definitely be negotiated again." Village head Wang replied.


    He is the head of the village, and he must not go back on his word after he has said everything.


    Even if he uses tougher means, he still has to negotiate the business according to the price he proposed. As long as the talks come to an end and the villagers can get more money in their hands, then what he did today is correct, and no one dares to say anything bad about him!


    "The village chief wants to buy and sell by force?" Wei Ruo sneered. She had met someone who had a difficult negotiation before, but it was the first time she had encountered such an overbearing and unreasonable person.


    Village head Wang said to Wei Ruo with a cold and arrogant expression: "Don''t say that buying and selling by force is so ugly, our Daqingshan is a good place, with green mountains and green waters, otherwise Mr. Xu would not have worked hard to come to us to buy land. "


    "Daqingshan is really good, but the village chief seems to have forgotten one thing. I chose Daqingshan because other conditions are comparable. If your price is too high, Daqingshan is not the best solution for me. I can Choose other places, there are many good places with mountains and rivers around Fucheng, not just Daqingshan." Wei Ruo replied.


    Hearing this, the villagers all had anxious expressions on their faces, and were even a little annoyed by their village chief''s decision.


    If the village head is not too busy, then each family can get one tael of silver and ten cash per year, and life will be much easier!


    It''s all right now, the bamboo basket is empty!


    Some villagers were a little impatient, and villager Wang Qi took Village Chief Wang''s arm and said, "Village Chief, why don''t we just forget about it and don''t cause trouble."


    "Don''t talk that nonsense! You don''t want Erniu from the Niu family to marry a wife? If you get one hundred taels of silver, your family can get four taels of it! You can give Erniu a daughter-in-law and you can spend two taels of silver to build a house !¡± Village Chief Wang scolded angrily.


    Wang Qi, who was a little cowardly at first, fell silent when he heard about four taels of silver and marrying his son a wife.


    Wang Ergou''s family whispered again: "Just keep the original price, and get less if you take less."


    "What do you know, you woman? There is no problem with the price I mentioned. If you want to do it, do it according to the big one!" Village head Wang was tough.


    Other people who originally wanted to say something also fell silent after hearing what the village chief said.


    The past two years have been difficult for everyone. The harvest in the fields is low, and a severe winter has just passed, and there is no food in the family. If it is good, people can eat for another two or three months, and if it is bad, it may not be able to last for a month.


    In any case, they will not be able to support this year''s grain harvest, and they are destined to fail. So the money surnamed Xu is very important to them.


    Regardless of whether they agree with the village chief¡¯s approach or not, they can only follow the village chief¡¯s lead and try to get money.


    After appeasing the villagers, Village Chief Wang said to Wei Ruo with a stern expression: "Mr. Xu has no other choice. Daqing Mountain is the best and only choice for Mr. Xu. In the land of Qingshan Valley, our whole village will help you successfully complete the construction of the brewery."


    Wei Ruo replied: "If you want to use coercion to make me submit, then I can only tell you that your calculation is wrong. Even if you beat me to death here today, I will not pay you a penny."


    Wei Ruo''s attitude made Village Chief Wang''s expression very ugly.


    "If Mr. Xu refuses to do this business today, I can only leave Mr. Xu to live in our village for a few days." Village Chief Wang said coldly.


    Things have come to this point, there is no way he can just let it go!


    Village Chief Wang didn¡¯t dare to directly steal money from Wei Ruo, but as long as Wei Ruo was forced to sign the paperwork, it would be reasonable and legal for him to take the money.


    Speaking of which, Village Chief Wang ordered the village''s strong men to invite Wei Ruo and others into the ancestral hall.


    Among the villagers, there are those who are afraid and hesitant, but there are also those who are bold and greedy for money and want to fight. The courageous villagers obeyed Village Chief Wang''s instructions and surrounded Wei Ruo, Xiumei and Yu Guanshi with farming tools such as rakes, shoulder poles, and hoes.


    Seeing that they were about to make a move, suddenly a group of people riding tall horses appeared at the entrance of the village.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： why do you treat me coldly

    Chapter 220 Why is my attitude cold


    The villagers stopped immediately when they saw these people.


    These days, villagers who can ride horses are not something they can provoke, not to mention the arrogance of the opponent in this battle, which is definitely from the official background.


    In an instant, all the villagers who had been vicious towards Wei Ruo just now became submissive, and Village Chief Wang also had a kind and humble smile on his face.


    He walked up to the head of the man''s horse, and asked respectfully: "My lord, this is Wangcun. Where are you going?"


    The man headed by him wore a bamboo hat on his face, so he couldn''t see his face clearly, but he was tall and straight, and his black robe exuded a sense of mystery.


    He ignored Village Chief Wang, but looked in Wei Ruo''s direction and asked, "Are you in any trouble?"


    Hearing the hoarse voice, Wei Ruo recognized the person.


    It was Zhu Zongyu who lived in his Zhuangzi for more than a month.


    "I do encounter a little trouble. I don''t want to buy the land in their village, and they don''t plan to let me go." Wei Ruo replied directly.


    "How do you want me to help you deal with these troublemakers?" Zhu Zongyu asked.


    "No need, I think Ni''s appearance has already solved my problem."


    Wei Ruo didn''t want to owe Zhu Zongyu a favor. She paid for his medical treatment. If she asked him for help now, she would owe him instead.


    Hearing the conversation between Wei Ruo and the mysterious man, Village Chief Wang suddenly panicked.


    He dared to be tough on this surnamed Xu just now, because he was just a businessman. If something happened to the government, there are so many farmers in them, and he doesn''t need to be a cunning businessman.


    But if this person surnamed Xu has an official background, then he would never dare to offend him.


    There are also a group of villagers who are also panicked. They were relatively easy to handle when they looked at the young master surnamed Xu, so they dared to help Village Chief Wang to do the forced buying and selling.


    So the villagers spoke one after another to disassociate themselves.


    "It''s none of our business, the village head told us to do this!"


    "Yes, yes, we had a good talk, but the village chief was greedy, and he ordered us to do this!"


    "We all listen to the village chief!"


    "..."


    The villagers pushed all the responsibility to Village Chief Wang.


    Village Chief Wang came forward to speak kindly to Wei Ruo in a panic: "Mr. Xu, it was a misunderstanding. It was all a misunderstanding just now."


    "Misunderstanding? Do you want me to help you recall what you said?" Wei Ruo said bluntly.


    Village Chief Wang''s face turned blue and white, very ugly.


    Wei Ruo said to the villagers behind: "It''s time for you to consider changing the village chief."


    The villagers remained silent, with mixed emotions.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo left with Xiumei and Steward Yu.


    Seeing this, some villagers who did not give up chased after him and asked, "Then Mr. Xu, the matter of buying mountain land that we talked about earlier..."


    "Not buying." Wei Ruohui.


    Hearing this, the villagers quickly said good things:


    "Let''s stick to the original agreed price, we won''t raise the price anymore!"


    "Yes, yes, we will not increase the price as far as the original price is concerned!"


    "The words of the village chief cannot represent us, we are willing to sell it to you at that price!"


    "..."


    "I''m sorry if some things don''t go well at the beginning, I won''t continue." Wei Ruo was firm and unwavering.


    After speaking, he stopped walking and left Wang Village with Xiumei and Steward Yu without looking back, leaving a group of villagers regretful.


    After hesitating for a moment, Zhu Zongyu followed with his own men and horses. When he came to Wei Ruo''s side, Zhu Zongyu got off his horse.


    "I came here today to ask you to get medicine. The people in Zhuangzi said that you are here, so I will come and have a look." Zhu Zongyu took the initiative to explain the reason for coming here to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo ignored him and walked expressionlessly.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhu Zongyu looked at Wei Ruo, and felt that Wei Ruo''s attitude towards him at this moment was obviously much colder than before.


    "Nothing." Wei Ruo replied indifferently.


    "You have something to hide." Zhu Zongyu said firmly.


    "Young Master Zhu, don''t I need to explain something too clearly? You told me before that you came from a family of merchants, but now I see that your outfit is definitely not something that a member of a merchant family would dare to wear. " Wei Ruo said with a cold face.


    Although I have been wary of this person repeatedly, I was still deceived by him after all.


    Of course, I can¡¯t blame others for this. If I want to blame, I can blame myself for being soft-hearted and saving others.


    Hearing this, Zhu Zongyu''s face flashed with guilt and guilt, but Wei Ruo and others couldn''t see it because of the bamboo hat.


    "Sorry." Zhu Zongyu apologized.


    He rarely apologized to others in his life, but this time, he felt that he should sincerely apologize to Mr. Xu.


    The situation at the time made him have to conceal his true identity in order to protect himself.


    "Forget it, I saved it, and I took the money from you. It''s pointless to blame you at this time. It''s just that after taking the medicine today, don''t communicate any more." Wei Ruo said.


    "Why? Is it because of my identity? You don''t like officials?" Zhu Zongyu asked puzzled.


    "It''s not so much that I don''t like it, it''s better to say that I can''t get high. I''m a businessman, and you have a high position and power, so it''s not appropriate to have too many contacts." Wei Ruo explained.


    "You are not an ordinary merchant. During the plague, you and many doctors in the city risked their lives to save the common people. Your contribution is indispensable."


    Xu Heyou''s name was written on the public notice of the government office, and Zhu Zongyu had seen it.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are an ordinary merchant or not. The relationship between you and me is a doctor-patient relationship, so there is no need to have too many contacts." Wei Ruo said.


    After speaking, Wei Ruo left without looking back.


    After returning to Zhuangzi, Wei Ruo gave steward Yu the ointment he had just made last night, and asked the steward to take it to Zhu Zongyu at the door.


    "If he can''t recover after taking the medicine this time, let him send his subordinates to come next time, don''t come in person." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yes." Manager Yu took the order and left.


    At the gate of Zhuangzi, the manager Yu will be handed over to Zhu Zongyu: "Master Zhu, our son said that next time you can get the medicine, you can order the servants to come. You don''t have to make this trip yourself. It''s your fault."


    Zhu Zongyu frowned. He came today to get the medicine and also wanted to meet Xu Heyou. He also guessed that the other party might be a little unhappy, but he definitely did not expect the other party''s reaction to be so great.


    Is there such a big difference between him and him because he is not a merchant?


    Zhu Zongyu chose to leave after looking at Zhuangzi in front of him for a while.


    Boss Yu went back to report to Wei Ruo: "Boss, Mr. Zhu has taken the medicine and left."


    Wei Ruo: "Yes."


    Steward Yu: "Boss, I don''t understand something."


    Wei Ruo: "Ask."


    Guard Yu: "My master has a good relationship with Princess Jingmin. Presumably, he is not a person who dislikes the powerful. Why has there been such a huge change in his attitude towards Young Master Zhu?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： big sister is nice to him

    Chapter 221 The eldest sister is very good to him


    Wei Ruo explained: "Firstly, I don''t like cheating. He deliberately deceived me and I lost trust from the very beginning; secondly, his identity is still unknown, and if he can be hurt to this point, he must be in trouble. I don''t want to get involved. If you get into trouble, you must keep your distance from him."


    Yu Guanshi understood: "My boss is right, I understand."


    "You go to work first, Meimei and I will find another suitable brewery address in the afternoon."


    "yes."


    After Manager Yu left, Wei Ruo and Xiumei went out again.


    Because when Mr. Wang returns to Taizhou in a few days, Wei Ruo will have less time every day.


    Besides, at that time, more time would be allocated to manage the farming affairs of the village, so Wei Ruo didn''t plan to delay, and continued to find a new place for the brewery in the afternoon.


    After another day and a half of visits, Wei Ruo chose a new venue, which was not far from her Zhuangzi, and it took nearly an hour to walk, but it only took a cup of tea in a carriage.


    The negotiation this time went very smoothly. The residents and village head of the stone village where the land belongs to agreed to Wei Ruokai''s conditions at once, and happily said that they would help.


    Wei Ruo was also very happy, and immediately drew up a contract with them, and both parties signed and pledged under the witness of Li Zheng.


    ###


    Thirty of the first month.


    Wei Yichen is going back to Anzhou Academy to study.


    If it was originally, the school would start after the Lantern Festival. This year''s situation is special, and the school will not officially start until the first month of this year is over.


    Before leaving home, Wei Yichen specially found Wei Ruo.


    "Big sister."


    Standing at the gate of Tingsongyuan, Wei Yichen had a gentle smile on his face and looked at Wei Ruo softly.


    "Brother, is there something wrong?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I''m going to the academy tomorrow morning, so come here early today to bid farewell to my sister."


    "Brother, wait a minute, I''ll get you something."


    Before Wei Yichen could say a few more words, Wei Ruo went back to the house and brought back some pens and paper from Sibaozhai.


    "These are for the eldest brother." Wei Ruo stuffed the things into Wei Yichen''s arms.


    Wei Yichen brought her a lot of novelty gadgets when he came back. Although she didn''t use them very much, Wei Ruo didn''t intend to owe this favor.


    Wei Yichen recognized it as something from Sibaozhai at a glance.


    Sibaozhai''s stuff is expensive, and because of the limited quantity, paper is not easy to buy. Even in Anzhou College, Sibaozhai''s paper is very popular.


    Wei Yichen looked at the things in his hands, and after a moment of thought, he said to Wei Ruo: "Sister Ruoer, brother knows that you have a lot of silver, but you still have to save yourself a little bit. When you get married in the future, this silver will also be your dowry."


    "Brother, is he afraid that I will run out of money?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Yeah. The things in Sibaozhai are very expensive. Although sister Ruo''er has money, she is the richest one in the family, maybe even richer than mother, but she still needs to save some money." Wei Yichen said.


    Wei Ruo froze for a moment, then said, "I see."


    "Well. Anyway, thank you sister Ruoer for the gift, these things are exactly what I need." Wei Yichen expressed his gratitude, because the gift was indeed sent to his heart.


    "You are welcome."


    "I came to see sister Ruoer today because of another matter." Wei Yichen said.


    "What is it?"


    "About that loquat cream, does my eldest sister still have it? I have a classmate who wants to buy it." Wei Yichen said.


    Wei Ruo¡¯s loquat cream has somehow spread its reputation to Anzhou College, and the students who study there are either talented enough to pass the exam at a young age, or they are either rich or expensive.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while and said, "The last six cans are ready now."


    Wei Ruo will not do too much at one time, because it is not good to leave it for a long time.


    These six cans were made a few days ago. At that time, a total of sixteen cans were made, and six of them were sent to Mrs. Yuan, and the other four were bought by Mrs. Xu''s family.


    When the plague broke out, the old man of the Xu family drank all the cans from years ago. After the matter was over, Mrs. Xu wrote early to ask Wei Ruo about the loquat cream.


    Wei Ruogang definitely didn¡¯t have loquat cream on hand when he returned to Xiaowei¡¯s mansion, so he made a few more jars when he was free these days.


    As soon as Wei Ruo finished this end, Mrs. Xu sent someone to take away the four cans.


    It is said that the old man Xu¡¯s old illness has mostly healed, and he sleeps better at night, and the whole person¡¯s energy suddenly rises.


    In this way, it is even more necessary to take advantage of the victory and pursue the attack, and eat this disease to the end.


    If Wei Ruo''s loquat cream hadn''t been stored for a long time, she needed to make fresh ones, and she would have to buy everything Wei Ruo made.


    "Can someone order these six cans?" Wei Yichen asked.


    "Not yet." Wei Ruo said.


    Although there is not yet, judging from the situation a few years ago, it is absolutely not worrying about selling.


    Wei Yichen also knew that Wei Ruo''s loquat cream was easy to sell, otherwise his classmates wouldn''t have sent him a letter before school started, asking him to buy loquat cream.


    "Then can my younger sister sell my eldest brother a favor and let his classmates buy them away?" Wei Yichen asked.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo agreed.


    Wei Ruo knows that for Wei Yichen, who has a relatively shallow foundation, this move can better help him build a good relationship with his classmates.


    As far as she is concerned, anyone who sells loquat cream will sell it, so there is no need to deliberately make things difficult for Wei Yichen on this kind of matter.


    "Wait for me a little longer, I''ll get it for you."


    Wei Ruo turned around and went back to the house, and took the remaining six cans of loquat paste, put them in a wooden box, and gave them to Wei Yichen.


    Wei Yichen carefully placed the pen and paper of Sibaozhai that Wei Ruo had given him earlier by the threshold, and then took out a silver bill of sixty taels.


    A classmate entrusted him to buy the loquat cream, so Wei Ruo must have the money.


    Wei Ruo didn''t show politeness to Wei Yichen, and put it into his arms directly.


    "You should know how to take it. Mix it with warm water. Mix a spoonful of ointment with a bowl of water. Do not take it more than five times a day. Everything should be done in moderation." Wei Ruo gave a few sentences as usual.


    "Okay, I will tell them." Wei Yichen nodded in agreement.


    Wei Yichen looked at Wei Ruo, and felt that his younger sister was not only kind and capable, but also cold-hearted towards his elder brother.


    Although she doesn''t call her big brother as gently as Wanwan, and she rarely communicates with herself, but many times she can feel that she cares about herself, and she has offered gifts to herself more than once, and she has agreed to her request without hesitation down.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know what Wei Yichen was thinking, and seeing that Wei Yichen had a lot of things to take, he called a passing boy to help Wei Yichen take things, and sent him back to his yard.


    Then she went back to the house and took out another wooden box. There were more than a dozen bottles and jars in it. They were all commonly used medicines that she had prepared recently, and each bottle was labeled.


    Wei Ruo picked up the box and walked to Yingzhu Garden...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： are prone to blush

    Chapter 222 It''s easy to blush


    Wei Yichen is going back to the academy, and it''s almost time for Wei Jin to leave home.


    Wei Ruo specially prepared some medicines for him, just in case he has a typhoid fever and a fever. He can always feel at ease with some emergency medicines around him.


    Wei Jin also looked at the whole box of things that Wei Ruo had brought, and said, "I don''t need so much, I still have some if you gave it to me last time."


    "Just take it. Taizhou government is short of medicine. When you are really sick and want to take medicine, you may not be able to buy medicine even if you invite a doctor." Wei Ruo reminded, she is like an old lady at this time Yes, if Wei Jin is also disobedient, she can read him for another half an hour.


    Wei Jin also took the box first, and then said: "I will stay in Taizhou Mansion for a while, and we will meet again when we have a chance."


    He just left Xiaowei''s Mansion temporarily, not because he will be separated from Wei Ruo immediately.


    "It''s your business to treat you, I, as a younger sister, do my part well." Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    Wei Jin also paused for a moment, feeling inexplicably complicated. He should be happy that she cared about him, but the word "sister"...


    Wei Jin also stayed with Wei Ruo to sit for a while, and he didn''t have to do anything else, just sit and drink tea together for a while.


    There is no pavilion in the new Yingzhu Garden here in Fucheng. Wei Jin also put a stone table in the yard, and Xiaobei brought chairs.


    Wei Ruo wrote a list of items to buy tomorrow on the paper: Chuanbei powder, rock sugar, loquat leaves, light bamboo leaves, bezoar, gentian flower...


    "Is it the ingredient of your loquat paste?" Wei Jin also asked after seeing it.


    "Well, the usual loquat extracts are made from fresh loquats, but when I make loquat extracts in winter, there is nowhere to find fresh loquats, so I found a few other medicines to replace them, and use their medicinal effects reasonably. The effect achieved is beyond the reach of ordinary loquat cream." Wei Ruo didn''t hide it, and directly explained to Wei Jinyi the uniqueness of his loquat cream.


    Her loquat cream uses much more ingredients than traditional loquat cream, and the natural medicinal effect is also different.


    Xiao Bei, who was waiting on the sidelines, couldn''t help exclaiming: "Miss, you are too good, no wonder your loquat paste can be sold at a sky-high price of ten taels of silver!"


    Wei Ruodao: "Ten taels of silver to buy a can of loquat cream is indeed a sky-high price. Ordinary people would never spend so much money to buy it, but for a family like the Xu family in Taizhou Prefecture, if they spend one or two It must be worth a hundred taels of silver to free their old man from the torment of the disease, so I never planned to sell this loquat paste to ordinary people from the very beginning."


    "Of course I didn''t think about the price of ten taels. It was Mrs. Xu who set the price at the beginning. She started it. I will not sell it cheaply. I originally planned to do her business. That¡¯s right, there are quite a few people who don¡¯t want to buy later, so it can be seen that there are quite a lot of wealthy families in Taizhou Prefecture.¡±


    In the world that Wei Ruo lived in before, the gap between the rich and the poor was huge. Some people spent millions without blinking, and some people broke their hearts for two or three thousand dollars. In today¡¯s world, the gap between the rich and the poor is still the same. Nothing less than that.


    Xiaobei couldn''t hide his admiration for Wei Ruo: "That must be your medicine, Miss. I haven''t seen any medicine made by others that can sell for such a high price."


    Xiumei on the side couldn''t help but said: "Xiaobei, do you think you have something hidden in your mind, why do you keep flattering my lady?"


    Xiaobei hurriedly explained: "No, I don''t have any ideas. I think that Missy is amazing from the bottom of my heart."


    Speaking, Xiaobei glanced at Xiumei a little shyly, and added in a low voice: "Of course Miss Xiumei is also very powerful."


    Xiumei smiled: "It''s just that you have a sweet mouth, say, do you want to coax me to teach you how to cook again?"


    Xiaobei hurriedly waved his hands: "It''s nothing, I really praise it from the bottom of my heart!"


    Xiaobei even told Xiumei that she was in a hurry.


    Xiumei smiled even wider: "I''ll just tease you, don''t be so nervous."


    Xiaobei''s face was red.


    Wei Ruo smiled and said, "Second brother, Xiao Bei blush just as easily as you."


    The topic came back to him, but Wei Jinyi pretended not to hear it.


    Wei Ruo laughed again when he saw it, knowing that the second brother was shy again, and refused to admit that he blushed easily.


    ###


    Back from Yingzhuyuan, Xiumei asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, do you have any extra medicine?"


    Wei Ruoxiao: "Why, you thought I had a second brother and forgot Brother Xiaoyong? I was so anxious because I was afraid that Brother Xiaoyong would run out of medicine, right? I''ll tell Brother Xiaoyong that my Meimei is super cute when I go to the nanny in a while. Nervous, he cares about him!"


    Xiumei quickly retorted: "Who is worried about him? He has no medicinal effect, so I don''t care about him!"


    "Let''s go, go and see Brother Xiaoyong, he''s only been at home for a few days. The big box in the back belongs to him, I can''t carry it, so you should take it." Wei Ruo said.


    The box for Xu Zhengyong was more than ten times bigger than the one for Wei Jinyi.


    It¡¯s not that Wei Ruo is biased, it¡¯s that the circumstances of the two are different. Xu Zhengyong is in the barracks, not only he is easily injured, but also his comrades are easily injured, and the demand for medicine is different.


    Wei Ruo''s medicine for Wei Jinyi is very precise, but for Xu Zhengyong''s medicine, the amount must be increased, especially the wound medicine, Wei Ruo always prepares a big bag for him.


    Seeing the big box, Xiumei said angrily: "What''s wrong, Miss, so you prepared this big box for Brother Xiaoyong! I thought you forgot Brother Xiaoyong!"


    Wei Ruodao: "I didn''t hide your back when I was preparing. I prepared it openly. Is it your fault that you didn''t realize it?"


    Xiumei pursed her lips, reluctantly picked up the big box, and followed Wei Ruo''s footsteps.


    The two arrived at Sibaozhai in a carriage. In the backyard of Sibaozhai, Xu Zhengyong, who was rarely at home, was helping the family chop firewood.


    It was a very cold day, but he only wore a single shirt.


    "Xu Zhengyong!" Xiumei put down the suitcase, rushed in front of Xu Zhengyong angrily, and said angrily, "You don''t want to die? The weather has just gotten warmer recently, but it''s far from wearing unlined clothes! Do you think your life is too long, or Miss''s medicine is delicious, do you want to take more?"


    Xu Zhengyong quickly put down the ax in his hand, and while putting on the clothes on the bamboo chair beside him, he smiled at Xiumei: "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, I''ll put it on right away."


    Wei Ruo came over and said, "Meimei, if Brother Xiaoyong is sweating, it''s good to take off some clothes properly, otherwise you''ll catch a cold if the clothes are soaked."


    Hearing this, Xu Zhengyong was happy: "Look, sister Ruoer has spoken for me! Sister Ruoer must be right."


    Just after being happy for a while, Wei Ruo rolled her eyes: "But it''s not like you, it''s almost naked, and once you stop, you have to put on your clothes quickly, or you will catch a cold directly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： some things should be put on the agenda

    Chapter 223 Some things should be put on the agenda


    "I''m wearing it!" Xu Zhengyong was flustered when he put on his clothes.


    One scolding him is dangerous enough, two scolding him together, if he doesn''t hurry up, his father will come over with a whip.


    Xu Zhengyong looked at Wei Ruo happily after putting on his clothes and said, "Sister Ruoer, long time no see, why have you become shorter!"


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo wanted to jump up and give Xu Zhengyong a big shudder on the forehead.


    "It''s not that I''ve become shorter, it''s that you''ve grown too fast!" Wei Ruo said unhappily.


    In the past year, Wei Ruo actually grew taller, which is a normal growth at this time.


    It''s just that her height is too much lower than Xu Zhengyong''s. Xu Zhengyong is the age at which a man grows tall, and he has been honing in the military camp for more than half a year, practicing every day, and he has grown very fast.


    Originally, he was only half a head taller than Wei Ruo, but now he is more than a head taller, and Wei Ruo can only reach his shoulders.


    Wei Ruo''s figure is not considered short among women, but Xu Zhengyong really grew too fast and too tall.


    Xu Zhengyong scratched his head: "It seems to be right."


    As he said that, he looked at Xiumei: "Junior Sister, look at me, I''ve grown so tall, isn''t that how you call Senior Brother?"


    Xiumei retorted angrily: "What''s the use of being tall? You don''t have a brain, and you wear so little in the cold weather. When you are frozen, you need to use more medicines no matter how tall you are, and it costs money!"


    "Junior Sister is wrong. I am useless now. I am very strong now. I can knock out two of those short Japanese pirates with my fist!" Xu Zhengyong gestured with his fist.


    "Where did the Japanese pirates come to fight you? I''ve heard about it. Recently, the Japanese pirates have been very quiet and haven''t come to make trouble." Xiumei retorted.


    "Those little bastards, if it weren''t for our poor shipbuilding technology, I would fight into the old nest of that group of short winter melons! I will take away their winter melon nests, so that they will never have a chance to attack my dynasty!"


    Xu Zhengyong was filled with righteous indignation when he mentioned the Japanese pirates.


    The nanny who heard the voice coming out of the house said to Xu Zhengyong: "It''s cold outside, why don''t you know how to let the lady come in?"


    Xu Zhengyong hurriedly followed suit: "Sister Ruoer, go into the house quickly, if you freeze to death, my mother will use a knife to chop me up as firewood!"


    Wei Ruo smiled and said, "Nurse, it hasn''t been so cold these two days, so let me do some activities outside. It''s boring to stay indoors all day."


    "Okay, then I''ll move chairs for Miss." The nanny immediately went back to the house to move tables and chairs for Wei Ruo.


    Xu Zhengyong said with a smile: "Sister Ruoer''s words are more effective. I can''t say a hundred sentences as well as you can say one sentence."


    Wei Ruodao: "If you don''t be so naughty, then what you say can be more believable."


    Xu Zhengyong scratched his head with a smile.


    Xiumei muttered to the side: "Xu Zhengyong, don''t you have such virtues in the army? Then I''m afraid your subordinates won''t accept you!"


    "Then don''t worry, I still have great prestige in the hearts of my brothers. I am in this position not only because of the crossbow given by my sister Ruo''er, but also because of my own hard work and wisdom. The brothers under his hands are obvious to all."


    Xiumei smiled and said, "I believe the rest of what you said, but I don''t really believe in this wisdom."


    "I think you just don''t want to admit that your senior brother is better than you!" Xu Zhengyong said unconvinced.


    "Are you better than me? Let me tell you. I''m a senior sister and you are a junior. Don''t confuse right and wrong." Xiumei retorted.


    When the topic got to this point, both Wei Ruo and the nanny showed clear expressions, and the two of them didn''t need to listen to the conversation behind them. Can''t stop.


    Wei Ruo drank tea and chatted with the nanny leisurely at the side.


    "Nurse, after the new year, you have to help me pay attention to others, you know what I''m thinking." Wei Ruo said.


    She knew that once the year was over, some things would have to be on the agenda.


    Her plan has been mentioned with the nanny before, but the nanny has not been in favor of it.


    Nurse always supports her unconditionally when she does other things, but on this matter, nanny has always been hesitant.


    Nurse said: "Miss, don''t be so anxious about this matter, it won''t matter two years later, maybe Xiaoyong can really make a career by then."


    "I know, but it''s always right for us to plan early, and we can''t let ourselves be too passive."


    Nurse reluctantly agreed: "I know, I will pay attention to this matter."


    Xu Zhengyong, who was arguing happily with Xiumei, suddenly came over and said: "Sister Ruoer, look at Meimei is so fierce, no one will want her in the future, why don''t you promise her to me as a wife!"


    Hearing that Wei Ruo hadn''t answered, Xiumei''s fist hit her first: "Xu Zhengyong! You''re courting death!"


    Xu Zhengyong smiled and said: "Why are you looking for death? Didn''t we worship heaven and earth when we were young?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! It''s a play! You''re so brave to say it!" Xiumei was so angry that she wanted to sew Xu Zhengyong''s mouth shut.


    Wei Ruo and the nanny turned their heads in a tacit understanding and continued to chat about them.


    ###


    In March in Yangchun, the temperature rises and the flowers bloom in spring. Farmers are getting busy.


    In Xiaoyang Mountain in Xingshan County, Zhuangzi still grows sweet potatoes this year. As for the management of Zhuangzi, Wei Ruo has handed it over to Agui and Xiaoba.


    After the promotion of selling sweet potatoes last year, many mountainous areas in Xingshan County have also planted sweet potatoes.


    And Wei Ruo is not stingy, telling everyone that sweet potatoes can be planted in a large area by cultivating sweet potato vines and then cutting them. Therefore, those who want to grow sweet potatoes only need to buy some sweet potatoes as seed bulbs for seedling cultivation.


    The medicine field managed together with Xie Yingying, because of the long cycle, there is not much profit yet.


    The servants of the Xie family in Xingshan County still take good care of the management, and when the summer comes, they have the opportunity to harvest some.


    If harvested, the benefits should be very good, because medicinal materials are in short supply now.


    Here in Fucheng, the long-term workers in Wei Ruozhuang''s village began to work from dawn to dusk.


    Plowing, seedling raising, irrigation, weeding, a lot of work is waiting for them to do.


    The land where wheat is grown also needs to be managed. The wheat is already green, and it makes people happy to see it.


    The long-term workers are very motivated. The boss treats them well, makes them eat well, clothe them warmly and live comfortably, but anyone who is a little grateful also knows to work hard to repay the boss.


    Even those who are not grateful should have a sense of crisis. There are many people out there who want to work in their boss¡¯s village. They have to work hard to keep their jobs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： Give Yuns advice

    Chapter 224 Advice to Yun


    The three workshops in Zhuangzi: five-spice powder, oyster sauce and soy sauce are also going smoothly. The supply of five-spice powder and oyster sauce to Zuixianju has brought better reputation and customer flow to Zuixianju, and the cooperation has become more stable.


    The production cycle of soy sauce is long, and it is still in the tank and has not been shipped.


    The house of the brewery is already under construction, and Uncle Xu is still helping to supervise the construction. The current progress.


    Wei Ruo currently has five shops in his hands: three Sibaozhai¡ªone in Huzhou, one in Xingshan County, and one in Taizhou. The operating conditions of individual rooms are slightly worse than last year, but the overall profit is objective.


    The business of the grain shop opened in Xingshan County last year was very good. After the sale, it was always out of stock, because Wei Ruo asked to only sell a part of the reserves, and to keep enough grain for himself and the people in the village in the next year. Just in case there is a natural or man-made disaster.


    Xu Ji''s lo-mei shop is worse than last year after it opened this year, the meat price has risen, and the daily sales have dropped, but this is not a problem with their lo-mei shop, Wei Ruo''s shop is still in good condition among many shops .


    In general, shops make money.


    Wei Ruo¡¯s focus is still on farming, as long as the shop can maintain a positive income and help sell the output of Zhuangzi and the workshop, and whether Zhuangzi can have a good harvest this year is related to human life.


    ###


    At Xiaowei''s Mansion, the Xintian that Yun''s longing for has also been bought.


    The price of fields near Fucheng is high, so the Yun family bought a small village with 200 mu of land for the time being.


    Wei Ruo also kept his promise, and followed Yun to Xinzhuangzi.


    "What does Ruo''er think?" Yun asked.


    When she bought the Zhuangzi, she had already heard that although the terrain on the Fucheng side was flatter and more open than that on the Xingshan County side, the quality of the soil was not very good. The crops planted in previous years did not grow very well, and the income was very mediocre.


    "The soil is not fertile enough, so it needs to be turned over, landfilled or burned with straw ash, and farmyard manure applied. Repeat this three times, and the amount of fertilizer applied each time is half a car of straw ash and half a car of farmyard manure per mu of land."


    Wei Ruo gave a solution.


    The soil quality in Fucheng is mostly the same. How did Wei Ruo improve and fertilize the more than 1,000 mu of land he bought himself, and the same process happened for the 200 mu of land that Yun bought.


    It¡¯s just that Yun¡¯s bought it late, unlike Wei Ruo¡¯s field that he acquired last winter, he had enough time to improve it, and now it¡¯s all planted with rice.


    Wen Yanyun showed a troubled expression: "It''s easy to dig the soil, just let the long-term workers in the village be busy for a while, but there is no place to look for straw today, and it was such a cold day last year, even if there is a lot of straw, they will all be taken away." Keep the house warm."


    "Then dig the soil and fertilize it directly. It can be used for cattle, sheep, livestock or even human beings. It''s still the amount of fertilizer for half an acre of land." Wei Ruo said.


    "I''m afraid this is not a small expense." Yun said.


    "Sharpening a knife is not a mistake in chopping firewood. If you want a good harvest for a year, the land must be fertile, and the initial effort is necessary." Wei Ruo said with a serious expression.


    "Is there no other way?" Yun asked unwillingly.


    Applying farmyard manure can make the soil fertile, of course Yun also knows, but because of the high cost of this material, Yun wondered if Wei Ruo could have other better ways.


    "Mother, it''s hard for a clever woman to cook without rice. Whether the soil is fertile or not is nothing more than two points: inorganic fertilizer and organic fertilizer; plus ventilation and water. If the weather is more beautiful, it will give enough light, and the weather will not cause major problems. The crops will be fine." It can grow well. The straw ash or farmyard manure I¡¯m talking about is already the cheapest thing I can think of to enrich the soil.¡±


    Soil fertilization is no better than saline-alkali land improvement, and there is not that much knowledge. Many farmers know the methods, but sometimes they are reluctant to make up their minds, or they don¡¯t have enough money in hand to make so much investment on the premise.


    What Wei Ruo said Yun didn''t quite understand. She didn''t know about organic fertilizer or inorganic fertilizer.


    But the solution Wei Ruo gave made her not very satisfied.


    Seeing that Yun''s brows were frowning and he hadn''t made a decision for a long time, Wei Ruo didn''t say anything more.


    She has come to help her check the soil and make suggestions as agreed, and it is up to her whether she is willing to accept it or not.


    After a while, Yun said: "I will arrange for someone to purchase several truckloads of sheep manure in advance for fertilization."


    Wei Ruo heard the meaning of the words, Yun planned to fertilize, but not according to the amount Wei Ruo said, only planned to fertilize once, and only used a few truckloads of sheep manure for two hundred acres of land.


    Wei Ruo didn''t say anything, respecting Yun''s choice and decision.


    "Also, the rice seed I told you about last time should be fine, right?" Yun asked again.


    "no problem."


    "That''s good. If you use that rice seed, even the land with not enough fertility can grow well." Yun''s put more hopes on good rice seeds.


    "I can''t guarantee this. After all, no matter how good the seeds are, they must have good land, and both are indispensable." Wei Ruo said.


    Then Yun told Wei Ruo: "I plan to grow some sweet potatoes in the Zhuangzi in Xingshan County this year. It is said that they are easy to take care of, not as delicate as rice. The family who planted sweet potatoes in Xingshan County last year not only I have enough food for myself, and I have sold a lot.¡±


    Yun didn''t know that the family belonged to Wei Ruo in front of her.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo was not surprised. This year, many families in Xingshan County have switched to planting sweet potatoes to ensure food production. This is a good thing.


    Although long-term consumption of sweet potatoes may not be as good as rice, but when the age is not good, the main purpose of everyone is to have enough food, not to eat well.


    Then Yun told Wei Ruo some things about the family property. Wei Ruo listened carefully, but basically did not comment.


    Yun''s overall planning of the family''s property is not a problem. Except that he is not willing to spend money on the preliminary work, he can''t find any faults in the rest.


    ###


    On March 20th, after a lapse of one month, Taizhou government was awarded by the imperial court for its control of the plague.


    In the city, a government notice was specially posted, and the names of those who made outstanding contributions to this matter were written on it.


    Among them, Wei Ruo''s two names appeared on the announcement. One was Xu Heyou, and Dr. Cheng, Dr. Cai and others were written in the most conspicuous positions.


    The second is Wei Qingruo, who appeared in the announcement on the grounds of assisting Princess Jingmin to run for the people.


    Being able to have this honor, in addition to Wei Ruo''s own dedication, Mrs. Yuan''s special care also played a decisive role.


    When discussing meritorious deeds and rewards, the government office sent the imperial court''s reward to Xiaowei''s mansion.


    If Wei Ruo is a daughter of the clan, when it comes to meritorious deeds and rewards, the credit is credited to Xiaowei''s Mansion, saying that Xiaowei''s Mansion has made contributions to the people of Taizhou Prefecture, and Wei Mingting has recorded a credit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： Invite for an outing

    Chapter 225 Invitation for outing


    But because of the public notice of the government office, everyone in the city knew that the credit for the Captain''s Mansion was earned by Wei Qingruo, the eldest daughter of the Wei family.


    Because of this, the name of the eldest daughter of the Wei family became famous in the aristocratic circle of Taizhou Prefecture.


    There is no problem in coordinating the epidemic prevention and control of the entire Taizhou Prefecture, so wouldn''t it be a problem for the housekeeper? When a big family chooses a daughter-in-law, it depends not only on their personal conduct but also on the ability of the housekeeper.


    What''s more, the eldest daughter of the Wei family had a slap in the face of Princess Jingmin. Wouldn''t it be more face-saving to marry home?


    It just so happens that the eldest daughter is now fourteen, so she can start talking about kissing.


    So just after this year, the Yun family received invitations from many wives.


    Mr. Yun was delighted. They had just arrived in Fucheng not long ago, and they were worried about how to gain a foothold, but now it seems that there is no need to worry about it.


    Mr. Yun knew that it was time for her to worry about the marriage of her two daughters.


    Although according to the husband''s wishes, the daughter can marry later, and it is still too late to do the marriage when the seventeenth or eighteenth year is over, but the matter of looking at each other can be taken care of now.


    It''s okay to pay homage to marriage later, but if you haven''t settled on a suitable family until the 17th or 18th, then the parents should really worry, and people outside will also gossip, and those who don''t know think they are the girl from the Wei family Is there something unspeakable to hide?


    So Yun called Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan to the front, and asked the two to prepare well and go out with him tomorrow.


    "Is it an outing hosted by Madam Tongzhi?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    She was studying in Tongzhifu, so she had heard some news about this matter.


    "That''s right, it''s an outing, and it''s also out of compassion for the farmers. In the past two years, the farming has not been harvested, the court is concerned, and the magistrate is worried. Mrs. Xu means to take all the ladies and ladies to go outing together, see the people''s farming, and experience the farmers. It''s not easy." Yun explained.


    The imperial court emphasizes agriculture, so the people below must follow this trend and do some actions that respect and respect agriculture.


    Wei Qingwan nodded: "Don''t worry, mother, my daughter will make good preparations."


    Wei Ruo didn''t make a sound.


    Yun Shi looked at Wei Ruo and said, "You should remember to wear the spring clothes I made for you last year for the Chinese New Year. Don''t wear old clothes anymore."


    In the past few days, Wei Ruo often went out wearing plain linen clothes. Fortunately, he mostly traveled in a carriage, and went to Tianqin Garden again, so Yun didn''t say anything.


    But tomorrow I will be with the wives and ladies of various families. If I wear it like this again, I will lose the face of the Captain''s Mansion.


    "knew."


    Wei Ruo likes to wear plain linen clothes these days because she will go down to the fields when she finds time these days.


    She reserved a piece of the field on Zhuangzi and planted it herself, in order to accumulate her space experience points faster.


    Then Yunshi told Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan a few words, from clothing accessories to words and deeds, I hope they can do as well as possible.


    After a while, Yun felt that he had explained everything clearly before letting Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan go back.


    ###


    Early the next morning, Wei Ruo changed into new clothes made at the end of last year, a light green skirt.


    Because it was still cold in the morning and evening these days, Xiumei took a thinner cloak and put it on for Wei Ruo.


    The cloak worn in winter is made of fox fur, but now it is made of satin material with a thin layer of cotton sewn on it, which is just right for this time.


    When they came to the door, Yunshi and Wei Qingwan had also arrived, and the three of them got into the carriage together and headed for Tongzhifu.


    Today everyone''s destination is not Tongzhifu, but Tongzhifu is the place where everyone gathers.


    Waited for a while at the gate of Tongzhifu, and after the rest of the carriages had arrived, they went out of the city together.


    When they arrived at the place, everyone got out of the car and walked on foot.


    Madam Tongzhi chose Beishan Village in the south of the city. The village is surrounded by farmland. It is the busy farming season, and a large number of farmers, women and children, are busy in the fields.


    The scenery along the way is beautiful and green.


    After Wei Ruo got off the carriage, Mrs. Tongzhi came up to greet her: "This is Miss Wei, right? I have heard of the name of Miss Wei more than once before, but I have never had the chance to meet her." See you today, you should know that being famous is not as good as meeting, the real person is more beautiful than what they say!"


    Madam Tongzhi looked at Wei Ruo with a smile on her face.


    Wei Ruo responded with a smile.


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Tongzhi said to Wei Ruo enthusiastically: "Speaking of which, I really want to thank Miss Wei family. Thanks to your loquat cream, my father-in-law''s old illness has been cured, and now it is more than half healed." Now, the whole person is in good spirits!"


    Mrs. Xu who bought loquat cream from Wei Ruo before was the mother-in-law of Mrs. Tongzhi, and it was her father-in-law who was sick and took the medicine. As a daughter-in-law, I must thank Wei Ruo for taking the opportunity.


    "Mrs. Xu, you are welcome." Wei Ruo replied, modest and polite, neither seeming enthusiastic nor alienated.


    Mrs. Xu made a start, and several other ladies also came up and greeted Wei Ruo.


    These ladies are not low-status, but they are all willing to condescend to chat with Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo was a little uncomfortable with the enthusiasm of the crowd, she just planned to make soy sauce, just like before, she wanted to be a little transparent at the party and didn''t want to have any sense of presence. Who would have thought that today''s situation is different from the past, the enthusiasm of the ladies made her unable to be transparent even if she wanted to.


    Yun did not expect that the eldest daughter would be so popular.


    Wei Qingwan''s expression on the side was a little uneasy, and the other people didn''t care, even Mrs. Zhi Xu and Mrs. Qiu were the same.


    She attended classes at the Tongzhifu, met the daughter of the Tongzhi family and the daughter of the Qiu family, and met these two wives several times.


    But the two of them only cared about talking to Wei Qingruo, completely ignoring themselves. This kind of differential treatment deeply hurt Wei Qingwan''s heart.


    After a while, the crowd around Wei Ruo dispersed, and then Mrs. Zhi explained today''s itinerary to everyone, and everyone nodded after listening.


    So everyone started outing activities.


    Xu Yaojun, the daughter of Mrs. Tongzhi, specially found Wei Qingwan, and walked side by side with Wei Qingwan.


    "Wei Qingwan, Sister Ni is much better than you, look how much my mother and the others like her!" Xu Yaojun said with a smirk.


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan lowered her head and pretended not to hear Xu Yaojun''s voice.


    Xu Yaojun continued: "You may not know that my mother liked her very much before she met your sister, and wanted her to be my eldest brother''s wife."


    Wei Qingwan froze for a moment, then paused in her footsteps.


    Seeing Wei Qingwan''s reaction, Xu Yaojun couldn''t help laughing.


    Wei Qingwan pursed her lips and said, "Why are you telling me this?"


    Xu Yaojun said: "It''s nothing, just to tell you that you are not as outstanding as you think. I don''t want to put on a noble and talented girl all day long, I can''t bear it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： Lu Yu is grateful to the victims of Wei Ruo

    Chapter 226 Lu Yu is grateful to Wei Ruo''s disaster victims


    But when Wei Qingwan faced Xu Yaojun''s provocation, she was very indifferent and arrogant, which made Xu Yaojun''s efforts in vain.


    That''s why Xu Yaojun seized the opportunity today and specially used Wei Ruo''s affairs to anger Wei Qingwan.


    On weekdays, when Xu Yaojun provoked Wei Qingwan with other things, she could keep her calm, but today she obviously lost her composure, which made Xu Yaojun very satisfied.


    Immediately afterwards, Xu Yaojun walked up to Wei Ruo and took the initiative to chat with Wei Ruo: "Miss Wei, your loquat paste is very good. It cured my grandfather''s chronic illness. My grandfather and grandmother often praise you."


    "As long as it''s useful." Wei Ruo''s attitude towards Xu Yaojun was basically the same as that towards the wives, polite and relaxed.


    Xu Yaojun said again: "It''s not like your sister, who is said to be very talented, but I think she is nothing special except that she can read some poems and books. When she really needs it, she is useless for anything."


    Xu Yaojun deliberately praised Wei Ruolai to further belittle Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Ruo looked at Xu Yaojun in surprise.


    This lady from the Xu family spoke in a very loud voice. The ladies walking in the front might not be able to hear her, but the ladies around her must be able to hear her, including Wei Qingwan herself.


    Speaking so openly in front of people, why does this move look so like what the careless cannon fodder female supporting role in the novel would do?


    In the original novel, there are many such characters around Wei Qingwan, and Wei Qingwan always responds with a cold and indifferent attitude.


    In the end, most of these characters ended up miserable, because they couldn''t actually do any sensible actions except to be jealous of Wei Qingwan.


    It is no wonder that Wei Qingwan was able to behave calmly when facing their provocations, because their anger not only did not hurt Wei Qingwan, but also proved Wei Qingwan''s outstanding appearance and talent.


    Wei Ruo smiled at Xu Yaojun, and then intentionally brought the topic back to her grandfather''s persistent illness: "Does your grandfather still cough after going to bed at night?"


    Xu Yaojun replied: "I don''t know after going to bed at night, but when I went to greet him, he almost stopped coughing when we drank tea and chatted with me, and he laughed happily."


    After answering Wei Ruo''s question, Xu Yaojun immediately turned the topic back to Wei Qingwan: "You see your sister is weak, as if the wind can blow her away."


    Xu Yaojun glanced at Wei Qingwan with disdain when he spoke.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer this question. She didn''t know what kind of contradictions and conflicts there had been between Xu Yaojun and Wei Qingwan, but because she was not familiar with Xu Yaojun, she would not casually discuss such topics with her.


    Wei Qingwan''s face was livid. From the first day she entered Tongzhifu to attend classes, Xu Yaojun showed great hostility towards herself.


    She didn''t do anything to Xu Yaojun, just because she was praised by her husband for her outstanding performance in class, and then she was ridiculed and deliberately isolated by her.


    She doesn''t care about these, she is very clear that it is Xu Yaojun''s incompetence and rage, she can''t compare with herself to have such a reaction, and to make all kinds of troubles for herself.


    She also knew that except for verbal sarcasm, Xu Yaojun couldn''t cause any substantial harm to herself, so she didn''t mind it.


    But when Xu Yaojun and Wei Qingruo mocked herself together, she felt that her heart could not be calm and could not be ignored.


    She couldn''t stand the people who looked down on her keep saying Wei Qingruo''s good!


    The crowd continued to walk along the relatively flat paths around the village.


    Suddenly a peasant woman came over with her husband.


    Seeing someone approaching, the accompanying maid immediately stepped forward to stop him.


    Seeing that she could no longer get close, the woman knelt down facing Wei Ruo from a distance.


    "Miss Wei!"


    Wei Ruo looked at the woman in surprise: "May I ask who you are?"


    "Miss Wei, when I went back to Xishan Village with my children to visit my parents last year, there was a natural disaster. You and your father and brother came to our Xishan Village to rescue people without fear of danger, and let the villagers of our Xishan Village get out of trouble. Later, you distributed a lot of food and quilts to us who were affected by the disaster, my parents were able to survive safely."


    The man next to the woman said, "Thank you, Miss Wei, for saving my wife and children!"


    Hearing what the woman and the man said, the ladies and ladies who accompanied them all realized that it was Miss Wei who had done a lot of good things when she was in Xingshan County, and they came to express their thanks.


    Wearing the words, Madam Tongzhi signaled to the maids not to obstruct them, and let the woman and the man get closer.


    Then the woman put the basket in her hand on the ground in front of her: "I hope Miss Wei will accept these eggs."


    "Get up, there are many stones on the road, don''t hurt your knees." Wei Ruo hurriedly called for someone to get up, she was really not used to being kneeled like this.


    Xiumei also came forward to help the woman and her husband get up.


    Wei Ruo went on to say to the woman and her husband: "I accept your wishes. Take these eggs back. It doesn''t matter if you sell them for money or eat them yourself."


    Eggs are a very precious commodity for the farmers. This basket of eggs must be saved for at least half a month. This gift is very expensive and Wei Ruo cannot accept it.


    "No, no, please accept these eggs, Miss Wei. This is our kindness!" The woman was very persistent and wanted to give the eggs to Wei Ruo.


    "No need, really, I have received your wishes, and I am very happy. If you really thank me, treat yourself well, eat enough, wear warm clothes, and live a good life. This is what I hoped for when I did those things. , instead of asking you to save me food and clothing."


    The woman''s face was full of emotion.


    Wei Ruo said again: "This year will be another hard year. Farming in the fields is very tiring. You should eat more eggs so that you will have the strength to work in the fields and strive for a good harvest this year. And your children too. It¡¯s time to grow his body, give him more eggs to nourish him.¡±


    "Thank you, Miss Wei, thank you, Miss Wei! Thank you, Miss Wei! Thank you, Miss Wei!" The couple bowed and thanked each other.


    "Okay, let''s go back, don''t miss today''s farm work, these few days are the time for planting rice seedlings, no mistakes are allowed." Wei Ruo said.


    From Wei Ruo''s words, it is clear that she is very familiar with farming and knows what she is doing at this time.


    The couple nodded repeatedly, and finally bowed deeply to Wei Ruo before leaving.


    Then Wei Ruo asked Madam Tongzhi to move on.


    As they continued to walk forward, the ladies could not help but praise Wei Ruo.


    "I didn''t expect that Ms. Wei could not help but be smart and capable, and also very kind-hearted, and she has done so many good things."


    "Compared with Miss Wei, I feel a little ashamed."


    "Miss Wei, can you tell us in detail about how you helped those disaster-stricken people in Xingshan County?"


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 227： Meet the students of Anzhou College

    Chapter 227 Meeting the students of Anzhou Academy


    Listening to everyone praising Wei Ruo one by one, Yun felt honored, and couldn''t help being in a good mood.


    And Wei Qingwan''s complexion was indescribably ugly. They said "Miss Wei" one by one, as if Wei Qingruo was the only "Miss Wei" present.


    Wei Ruo who was praised could only smile, and Wei Ruo didn''t take these compliments too seriously.


    Leaving aside the fact that these people praised her sincerely, she didn''t do it for fame when she helped the villagers of Xishan Village.


    Several people continued to move forward and came to a courtyard surrounded by fences. This was a place booked in advance by Mrs. Tong Zhi for everyone to rest temporarily and have meals.


    She took a group of ladies and ladies out for an outing, and it was impossible to really walk for a day. Everyone is pampered, let alone walking for a day, even an hour is too much to bear.


    The courtyard is not small. The front yard is open and surrounded by fences. There are seven or eight houses inside, and a peach blossom is planted beside it. It is not like an ordinary small farmyard, but more like it was specially built by rich people for leisure time. .


    Later, Madam Tongzhi¡¯s words also confirmed Wei Ruo¡¯s conjecture.


    The courtyard was built ten years ago by the old man of the Xu family, in order to come here in summer for recreation.


    In order to welcome all the ladies and ladies, Mrs. Tongzhi had already sent someone to clean it in advance, and left a few people here to serve and prepare tea and cakes for the ladies and ladies invited by her.


    There were several Eight Immortals tables in the open air in the courtyard. After entering the courtyard, everyone took their seats under the greeting of Mrs. Tongzhi.


    Yun took Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan and sat down in a corner.


    Seeing Wei Qingwan''s expression was not good, Yun asked concerned: "Is Wanwan feeling unwell? But did she catch a cold?"


    "I''m fine, just a little tired." Wei Qingwan replied with an ugly expression.


    "That''s good, take a rest." Yun''s relieved.


    Then Yun looked at Wei Ruo, with a look of kindness and pride in his eyes: "Ruo''er did a good job today."


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, and looked out of the fence in a daze.


    At this time, a sound of horseshoes came from far and near, and a group of young princes from afar passed by on horses.


    Wei Ruo saw Wei Yichen in the crowd, and among the others, Lu Yuhong was also a familiar face.


    Chu Lan was in Taizhou recently, so it''s not very surprising that Lu Yuhong appeared here.


    Wei Ruo looked carefully, but there was no figure of Chu Lan in the crowd. Well, the less annoying guys the better.


    Yunshi and Wei Qingwan also saw Wei Yichen.


    "Mother, that seems to be the eldest brother!" Wei Qingwan was a little excited.


    "Well, it''s your elder brother." Yun guessed after confirming, "Students from Anzhou Academy should be traveling together."


    When Yun and others looked at Wei Yichen, Wei Yichen and his companions also saw the female relatives in the courtyard.


    Many of them, like Wei Yichen, have family members in the courtyard.


    Several people stopped, because men and women were different, no one approached rashly.


    Among them, Xu Fengyuan, the eldest son of Xu Tongzhi''s family, said: "It should be my mother who invites all the female relatives here for an outing. I will go over and say hello."


    Then, Xu Fengyuan got off his horse and came to the gate of the courtyard.


    Mrs. Tongzhi came out from inside, and when she saw her son, her face was full of joy.


    "The son has seen the mother."


    "Since you and your classmates pass here, why don''t you stay and have a rest, have a sip of tea, and enter a separate yard from the side door, which is separate from the front yard." Tongzhi said.


    They are both adult men and women, so they cannot stay together.


    "Okay, then I''ll ask my classmates what they mean."


    After Xu Fengyuan finished speaking, he went back and asked everyone what they meant. They said that they were also a little thirsty and tired, and they just sat down to rest.


    Then everyone tied the horse ropes to the open space in front of the courtyard. Under the leadership of Xu''s servants, they entered from the side door of the courtyard and went to the small courtyard in the backyard.


    After the figures of several people disappeared, Wei Qingwan subconsciously looked at Wei Ruo who was sitting opposite her.


    Combined with what Xu Yaojun said just now, it is hard for her not to believe that the chance meeting with Mr. Tong Zhijia and his party was not a deliberate arrangement by Mrs. Tong Zhi.


    If this is the case, then wouldn¡¯t Wei Qingruo want to...


    Although Yun didn''t hear Xu Yaojun''s words, he was someone who had been there. Seeing this, he had similar guesses in his heart.


    Knowing that it might be a deliberate arrangement, Yun''s not only didn''t feel displeased, but was happy instead. This young master in Anzhou Academy is very outstanding regardless of his background and knowledge.


    It would be great to be able to choose a daughter''s future husband from here.


    At this time, Xu Yaojun ran to Wei Ruo and the three of them, and invited Wei Qingwan: "Qingwan, let''s go over there and have a look together. The peach blossoms are in full bloom, and it''s a good time to enjoy the flowers."


    Xu Yaojun pointed to the peach blossom forest in the courtyard.


    When there were no elders around, Xu Yaojun sneered at Wei Qingwan, but now that there are elders by his side, Xu Yaojun seemed to be on good terms with Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan refused: "It''s still not possible, it''s rare for me to come out with my mother and sister, so let''s talk with my mother and sister."


    Xu Yaojun said: "But it''s rare to come out to play today, and it''s rare for the peach blossoms to bloom so well."


    Xu Yaojun had a good reason, and Wei Qingwan didn''t know how to refuse for a while.


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Mrs. Yun persuaded Wei Qingwan to go together: "Wanwan, I''m out to play today, so don''t be so cautious, let''s go enjoy the flowers with your classmates."


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip, not daring to let Yun know that she didn''t get along well with her classmates, so she nodded aggrievedly and agreed.


    Xu Yaojun''s face showed a tricky smile.


    Erhu, she looked at Wei Ruo again, and extended an invitation to Wei Ruo: "Miss Wei, let''s go too."


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "I won''t go, I''m more interested in your tea and pastries."


    Xu Yaojun said: "These are just ordinary tea and cakes, not worthy of your careful taste, you should go with us!"


    Yun also said: "Ruo''er, let''s go together."


    Wei Ruo was firm: "No, I''m tired after walking for such a long distance, let me rest."


    Wei Ruo is not Wei Qingwan, she has a good face and cannot be wiped away. She didn''t want to go, and there were many reasons. She would rather admit that she was physically weak and had never seen the world, than Wei Ruo, who was unwilling to wrong herself to do something she didn''t want to do.


    What''s more, Wei Ruo already smelled something bad.


    This kind of plot development in the original book is the beginning of trouble for the cannon fodder female supporting role to find the heroine.


    Whether it is or not, Wei Ruo doesn''t want to get involved. She doesn''t have the energy to play this kind of game with them.


    As for whether Wei Qingwan will be tricked, it has nothing to do with her. As long as they don''t drag her into the water, they can do whatever they want.


    "Then do whatever you want!" Xu Yaojun had no patience with Wei Ruo, and when she saw her repeatedly refusing, she stopped talking to her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： The wives are enthusiastic about Wei Ruo

    Chapter 228 The wives are enthusiastic about Wei Ruo


    Then Xu Yaojun and Wei Qingwan went to the Peach Blossom Forest.


    The Yun family didn''t comment on Wei Ruo''s rejection of Xu Yaojun''s behavior. Firstly, Wei Ruo''s temperament has always been like this, and she doesn''t even give her the face of being a mother, let alone others; secondly, Wei Ruo and Xu Yaojun also It''s normal if you don''t know each other well and don''t want to play together.


    Not long after Xu Yaojun and others left, Mrs. Tongzhi came to talk to Yun.


    Mr. Yun talked with him with a smile, and during the conversation, the two mentioned their son in Anzhou Academy.


    "I heard from my son, Feng Yuan, that Young Master Wei has a brilliant literary talent, outstanding talent and learning, and is very appreciated by Mr. Tongzhi." Madame Tongzhi praised.


    "Sir, it''s absurd. My son Yichen is knowledgeable. Compared with many young masters in Fucheng, he still has a lot to learn." Yun immediately replied modestly.


    Madam Tongzhi continued: "Mrs. Wei is really blessed. Both the eldest son and the eldest daughter are so outstanding. From now on, there will be inexhaustible blessings!"


    No one would dislike hearing such compliments, and Yun Shi was no exception. Hearing this, he felt flattered in his heart, and then looked at the quiet Wei Ruo, with a wider smile on his face.


    Now this scene is something she had never thought of before. She always thought that this daughter''s behavior did not conform to the norms of a lady.


    Madam Tongzhi was also looking at Wei Ruo, looking at Wei Ruo''s quiet appearance, with a gentle and kind expression, and said, "I heard that Miss Qingruo studied under Mr. Wang Caiwei, what books have you read recently?"


    Mr. Wang Caiwei¡¯s name is well-known in Liangzhe Road, and the conduct and bearing of women who have studied under Mr. Wang Caiwei are a bit higher than those of other families.


    "Recently read a few poems." Wei Ruo replied.


    "As expected of Mr. Wang, the books he read are also different from those of others." Madam Tongzhi laughed.


    The Book of Songs belongs to the Four Books and Five Classics, which are books for men. Women generally do not read them. Female gentlemen generally teach their female students to read "Nvjie" and "Nvxun", that is, the Analects of Confucius, which is also specially selected for women.


    Immediately afterwards Madam Tongzhi asked again: "Does Mr. Wang teach any other skills?"


    "Learned some tea and incense making." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Really? I''ll meet you when I have the chance. Qing Ruo is so smart and learns from Mr. Wang. His skills must be extraordinary!" Mrs. Tongzhi had an expectant expression on her face.


    Wei Ruo said with a smile: "I am not good at learning, so I dare not show my clumsiness in front of my wife."


    Madam Tongzhi said: "Don''t be modest, I''ve heard that the ladies of the Yuan family who are your classmates all praised you for being amazing, you are very talented, and you are a student with superb academic skills. You are a student that Mr. Wang likes very much."


    Wei Ruo smiled slightly. For such a compliment, it''s good to have heard it, and you can''t take it too seriously.


    At this moment, Mrs. Jin also came over.


    The Jin family is an aristocratic family in Taizhou Prefecture. Their ancestors were grand masters, and now some members of the family are officials in other places.


    "What is Mrs. Xu talking to Miss Wei? I am so happy, it makes my heart itch. I can''t help but come over to join in the fun." Mrs. Jin smiled.


    "I didn''t say anything, I just asked Ms. Wei about some daily things. I envy Mrs. Wei for having such a good daughter as Ms. Wei, unlike Mr. Yao from my family who always makes me worry." Madam Tongzhi said with emotion.


    Wen Yanyun hurriedly said: "Mrs. Tongzhi praised you absurdly. Miss Yaojun is no worse than my family Ruo''er. You don''t know how much headache my family''s Ruo''er is when she is disobedient."


    This is true, Wei Ruo can testify that the Yun family really has a headache for her.


    Mrs. Jin said: "Mrs. Wei, don''t be humble. The public notice of the government office said, and the court''s commendation certificate has also come down. Miss Wei is the only one in the entire Taizhou government."


    Mrs. Tongzhi agreed: "Miss Qingruo was rewarded by His Royal Highness the Seventh Highness before, and the most important thing is that she has a heart of love to help the people, and she is deeply loved by the people."


    Mrs. Jin followed closely and said, "I just don''t know who can be so lucky to marry such a virtuous daughter-in-law as Miss Wei."


    Mr. Yun smiled embarrassedly, the pride that could not be hidden in the smile.


    Mr. Yun can vaguely feel from the enthusiasm of the two wives towards herself and her eldest daughter that her eldest daughter seems to satisfy them very much, and she hardly needs to worry about the marriage.


    Several people were chatting when suddenly piercing screams came from the direction of Peach Blossom Forest.


    Everyone''s hearts suddenly lifted.


    Then Xu Yaojun and several young ladies with her ran out of the forest, looking panicked.


    Madam Tongzhi got up quickly: "Mr. Yao, what''s the matter, so flustered?"


    "I...I..." Xu Yaojun, who was still panicking just now, changed his expression and became hesitant.


    Xu Yaojun was like this, Madam Tongzhi became even more nervous: "Say it quickly! Don''t scare your mother!"


    "No...it''s nothing wrong, I was just shocked when I saw a snake." Xu Yaojun argued.


    "Snake?" Madam Tongzhi was surprised, and immediately ordered someone to enter the peach blossom forest to check.


    There are so many wives and ladies here today, if there is a snake, it will be bad if it hurts someone.


    "Where''s Wanwan? Why didn''t my Wanwan come out?" Mrs. Yun stepped forward and found that Wei Qingwan was not among the girls who ran out, so she couldn''t help becoming nervous.


    After hearing the words, Mrs. Tongzhi immediately asked the servants to find Wei Qingwan.


    Xu Yaojun lowered her head, looking a little guilty.


    Others didn''t notice her reaction, but Wei Ruo did, and guessed that Xu Yaojun''s fright might not have come from the snake, but what she and a few other people did to Wei Qingwan, but something unexpected happened to her, causing her to panic At a loss.


    The so-called Peach Blossom Forest is not that big, and those who went in quickly came out, even bringing back Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan also seemed to be a little frightened, with her head lowered, her face slightly pale, and the weak Liu Fufeng''s figure was a little precarious, which made her look very pitiful.


    "Wanwan." Yun Shi stepped forward quickly, checking Wei Qingwan''s situation nervously.


    "Mother, I''m fine." Wei Qingwan said.


    "But met a snake? Did you get bitten?" Yun asked nervously again.


    "Snake..." Wei Qingwan raised her head and looked in Xu Yaojun''s direction.


    Feeling her gaze, Xu Yaojun looked away guiltily.


    "Not bitten." Wei Qingwan replied.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Yun said repeatedly.


    Then Mrs. Tongzhi ordered people to search around to find that scary snake.


    At the same time, he apologized to everyone, saying that his preparations were not proper enough, which caused the snake to appear where they were staying and disturbed everyone.


    At this time, Xu Fengyuan, Wei Yichen and others heard the movement through the fence and asked about the situation through the fence.


    "Mother, what''s the matter? But what happened?" Xu Fengyuan asked Mrs. Tongzhi nervously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 229： ask for contempt

    Chapter 229 Self-defeating


    "It''s okay, your sister and the others were disturbed by a snake." Madam Tongzhi replied.


    Hearing that there was a snake, several young people were eager to try, expressing that they were going to catch the snake and avenge the ladies.


    Among them, Lu Yuhong was the most enthusiastic: "Snake soup is delicious. Once you catch it, make it into snake soup!"


    It was Lu Yuhong who said this. If it was someone else, it might cause a burst of laughter from everyone.


    But Lu Yuhong was different. His status was different, and his status was much higher than that of everyone else present.


    Lu Yuhong is not a student of Anzhou College either, he was the one who rose up today and took the initiative to ask to travel with the students of Anzhou College.


    Regarding this, everyone in Anzhou College accompanied him very cautiously, for fear of offending him.


    When Lu Yuhong was speaking, his eyes fell on Wei Ruo who was on the other side of the fence.


    Feeling Lu Yuhong''s gaze, Wei Ruo knew that the greedy young master of the Lu family had already set his sights on her.


    Wei Ruo didn''t believe that the matter was really about a snake, Xu Yaojun and Wei Qingwan''s reactions were not quite right.


    It''s just that the two concealed the truth for their own purposes.


    Then I saw several young masters leaving the door excitedly, inspecting the surroundings of the courtyard.


    Even if you can¡¯t find the snake, cleaning up the surrounding area can make the female relatives who are out for an outing today feel more at ease.


    Wei Qingwan followed suit and returned to her original seat.


    Wei Ruo was still drinking tea and eating cakes in a leisurely manner, and did not try to expose Wei Qingwan''s lie just now.


    On the contrary, Wei Qingwan didn''t know whether it was a guilty conscience or something, she kept looking at Wei Ruo, always feeling that Wei Ruo''s expression seemed to know something.


    When Mrs. Yun got up and went to talk to Mrs. Tongzhi and the others, Wei Qingwan took the initiative to ask Wei Ruo: "Sister, do you believe that I have encountered a snake?"


    Wei Ruo paused for a moment, and then the corners of his mouth raised involuntarily: "If you met a snake, why didn''t you run out together, but they came out first, and you were so much later than them."


    She didn''t want to deliberately expose Wei Qingwan, but she insisted on asking her, so she had no choice but to say so.


    "I''m timid. When I saw a snake, I was frightened, and my legs were weak and I couldn''t walk." Wei Qingwan explained.


    "Then what happened to your sleeve? When was it scratched?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "This..." Wei Qingwan glanced at the position of her arm, and explained, "It was scratched by a branch in the peach forest."


    "It turned out to be a tree branch. I thought you met a villain inside, broke it, and was rescued by a hero." Wei Ruo replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan''s face turned pale, and a frightened look flashed in her eyes.


    Wei Ruo was just guessing at first, because in the original plot, Wei Qingwan was rescued once by the hero Chu Lan when she was in Fahua Temple, and the instigator of that time was her, a cannon fodder female partner who doesn''t have a lot of brains.


    But seeing Wei Qingwan''s reaction, he knew that his guess was pretty good.


    "My sister can''t talk nonsense, it will damage my sister''s reputation." Wei Qingwan said with a serious expression, pretending to be calm.


    "It''s fine if you don''t. Didn''t you ask me just now? I didn''t say a word at first." Wei Ruo said with a light smile.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s smile, Wei Qingwan turned pale and bit her lower lip.


    Wei Ruo didn''t bother to talk to her. Regarding today''s incident, the only thing that made her a little curious was that she didn''t know which hero was the hero who saved Wei Qingwan.


    Is it one of the students from Anju Academy who is resting next door?


    ###


    Lu Yuhong, Xu Fengyuan, Wei Yichen and several other students from Anzhou College searched around the small courtyard of Xu''s house together, and they really caught a snake.


    Although they are all students, since riding and shooting are their daily homework, it is not a problem for them to catch a snake together.


    Especially among them, Lu Yuhong, is very skillful.


    It''s just that few people don''t know what kind of snake this is and whether it is poisonous.


    The question that Lu Yuhong is concerned about is whether this snake can be used to make delicious food.


    While thinking about it, Lu Yuhong saw the man in a dark blue brocade suit and a bamboo hat, and immediately ignored the snake in his hand, and bid farewell to Xu Fengyuan and others.


    Lu Yuhong ran to the man: "Your Highness, why are you here?"


    Lu Yuhong came to Taizhou Mansion because of Chu Lan. After reuniting with Chu Lan, he wanted to be his bodyguard to protect him, and also to avoid his grandfather''s discipline.


    The weather was fine today, and when he learned that the students of Anzhou Academy were going out to play, he left Chu Lan and went out to play by himself.


    He thought that Chu Lan didn''t want to go out, so he was surprised to see him appearing here.


    "Some things." Chu Lan replied.


    "Oh, then be careful, the identities of the people who hurt you have not been found out yet, I''m afraid they will continue to harm you." Lu Yuhong warned.


    "Yes. I''m fine." Chu Lan looked in the direction of the courtyard.


    Lu Yuhong saw it and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing." Chu Lan replied.


    "Do you want to stay and have a meal with us?" Lu Yuhong asked again.


    "No, I still have some things to go to the north of the city." Chu Lan declined.


    "Are you going to find that Xu again?" Lu Yuhong asked.


    Hearing that Chu Lan didn''t deny it, she acquiesced.


    Lu Yuhong said: "He saved your life, you should go to thank him, but judging from the situation when you went to him last time, you will most likely be kicked out this time."


    Lu Yuhong didn''t quite understand why a farm owner with excellent medical skills was so hostile to officials. He didn''t know if someone in his family had been harmed by officials.


    "What happened to him before has nothing to do with me. I only know that he saved my life, and we got along very happily before. I regard him as my bosom friend." Chu Lan said.


    After Chu Lan finished speaking, she ignored the curious Lu Yuhong and rode her horse towards the north of the city.


    The followers behind him also rode their horses to keep up.


    Lu Yuhong shook his head and sighed: "I really don''t understand him, because of a man, those who don''t know think that his savior is a beautiful woman! Although the grace of saving life is great, but people don''t like to associate with him, so give more money Isn''t it all right?"


    ###


    At noon, everyone ate together in the courtyard, Mrs. Tongzhi specially invited a cook to come and carefully prepared today''s meal.


    Especially a few wild vegetables¡ªcold Malan head, stir-fried shepherd''s purse, and fragrant-dried stir-fried water celery. The ingredients used are just picked from nearby.


    Wei Ruo ate with relish.


    In addition, Mrs. Tongzhi specially invited someone to buy some dishes from Zuixianju. The dishes of Zuixianju are special, which are not found anywhere else. They are delicious and perfect for entertaining guests.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 230： than poetry

    Chapter 230 Comparing Poems


    After the meal, everyone chatted about the meal just now.


    "Is this Zui Xianju a new cook? This dish is more delicious than before, with a rich taste, which makes it tasteless when I eat other dishes after eating his dishes."


    "I don''t know, I only know that the dishes in his family taste so good that the chef at home can''t make them."


    "My old lady also likes to eat his family''s dishes recently, and has ordered people in the mansion to buy them several times."


    "There is also a lo mei shop nearby. The lo mei it makes is different from other places. It tastes very good. Compared with it, the taste of other places always feels a little less."


    "..."


    Wei Ruo listened on the sidelines without interjecting, but he was happy in his heart.


    The more people are like this, the more beneficial it is for her small workshop. Not only will Fan Chengxu be more willing to cooperate with her, but it will also be easier to expand other sales channels in the future.


    At the same time, the students of the Anzhou College next door also had the same lunch, with a slight difference that they had an extra dish of snake soup that Mr. Lu asked for.


    However, Lu Yuhong seemed dissatisfied with this snake soup. He felt that the taste was bland, and he failed to bring out the beauty of the snake soup.


    I am very satisfied with the dishes of Zuixianju.


    "This guy surnamed Fan, why did he change the cook in a few days, I should have gone to eat at his restaurant if I knew it earlier." Lu Yuhong hated seeing each other for a while.


    After muttering, Lu Yuhong found Xu Fengyuan next to him looking at the female relatives through the fence.


    "Xu Fengyuan, what are you looking at?" Lu Yuhong asked.


    "I''m looking at my sister." Xu Fengyuan explained immediately.


    "What is your sister doing?" Lu Yuhong asked again.


    "I... my sister is rather naughty, I want to see if she behaves well today." Xu Fengyuan explained, with a little dodge in his eyes.


    "Really?" Lu Yuhong felt that Xu Fengyuan''s expression was strange.


    "Brother Lu, is today''s meal to your liking?" Xu Fengyuan intentionally changed the subject.


    "The cooking of the Yi family cook is so-so, but the dishes are new. I have never eaten these wild vegetables when I was in the north. Zuixianju''s dishes are good, especially the dish of braised meat, which makes people want to eat more." Lu Yuhong commented.


    "When I go back to the city later, I''ll ask the boy to go and buy some more lo mei from that lo mei shop for Brother Lu." Xu Fengyuan said.


    "What? Isn''t the lo mei from Zuixianju?" Lu Yuhong asked.


    "Well, it''s not Zuixianju''s, it''s a shop that specializes in lo-mei. The shop looks ordinary, but the taste is excellent. Many big families in Fucheng buy his lo-mei." Xu Fengyuan explained.


    "So powerful, more capable than Fan?" Lu Yuhong suddenly became interested.


    Seeing that Lu Yuhong was interested, Xu Fengyuan began to talk to Lu Yuhong about seeing the lo-mei shop.


    It is rare for the son of the Lu family to be interested in things other than war martial arts, so Xu Fengyuan naturally wants to follow his interests.


    ###


    After the meal, the female relatives rested for a while, and Xu Yaojun suggested that everyone write a poem with the theme of spring.


    This proposal was quickly approved by the ladies.


    Wei Qingwan also recovered from the trance just now.


    If Wei Ruo didn''t speak, she didn''t want to participate, but now that everyone is in high spirits, she has no part to say no to.


    Only Xu Yaojun took the lead, and then all the girls followed.


    The scene was a bit lively, and whenever there was a good sentence, there was always a burst of applause.


    These voices were vaguely mixed with the voices of men from the next door.


    The students of Anzhou College are just separated from them by a fence, and there are many flowers and shadows in the middle. Although it is difficult to see people clearly, they can still hear clearly when they are quiet and listen to the voice.


    Probably knew that this side was composing a poem, and that side stopped to listen to the poem.


    When it was Wei Ruo and the others'' turn at the table, Wei Qingwan spoke first, and read something. Wei Ruo was a little absent-minded and didn''t listen carefully, and then heard a burst of applause from the surrounding people, which was louder than ever before. Be enthusiastic, even the voices of the men next door are much louder than before.


    It seemed that all the ladies present were praising Wei Qingwan, and Wei Qingwan said something shyly.


    Wei Ruo didn''t listen carefully to these, because firstly, she really didn''t have much interest in such programs; secondly, composing poems was really not her strong point.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo heard Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan calling him.


    "Ruo''er, it''s your turn."


    "Sister, it''s your turn to write poetry."


    Wei Ruo came back to his senses and replied calmly: "I''m not good at poetry."


    Wei Ruo knew that what she said would definitely make everyone''s impression of her greatly discounted, but she didn''t mind it very much. The enthusiasm of Mrs. Tongzhi and Mrs. Jin for her just now made her a little overwhelmed.


    She didn''t really want to gain a good reputation among them, so she simply admitted that she was not good at poetry.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s refusal like this, the others also fell silent.


    However, Wei Qingwan said: "My sister learned from Mr. Wang. Mr. Wang is recognized as a talented woman in the south of the Yangtze River. Her poems are outstanding. My sister must be modest to say so."


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo''s mind was completely back.


    Outsiders don''t know, but she, Wei Qingwan, should be very clear. It has only been a year since she returned to Xiaowei''s mansion, and it has only been half a year since she studied under Wang Caiwei.


    Writing poetry is not an easy task, it requires profound accumulation.


    And she knew that Wei Ruo''s time in school was short, but she still said such things in front of everyone, which made it difficult for Wei Ruo not to suspect that she had ulterior motives.


    "I''m really not good at poetry, my sister shouldn''t force me." Wei Ruo expressed his attitude again.


    Wei Ruo''s words have reached this point, Mrs. Tongzhi wants to smooth things over for Wei Ruo and let everyone skip her.


    Miss Wei''s poems should indeed not be very good, otherwise she wouldn''t say so bluntly that she is not good at poems at this time.


    Madam Tongzhi thinks it''s nothing. It doesn''t matter if the poems are slightly inferior. From the perspective of choosing the head of the house, it''s not a big problem.


    Wei Qingwan said to Wei Ruo again before Mrs. Tongzhi spoke: "Sister, don''t be humble, everyone has already written poems, and it''s up to you."


    Everyone has done it, but Wei Ruo refuses to do anything, it seems that Wei Ruo is very out of group.


    It is always necessary to say a few sentences whether it is good or bad, after all, not all the sentences that were spoken just now were very exciting.


    While speaking, Wei Qingwan stared at Wei Ruo with expectant eyes.


    Looking at Wei Qingwan''s watery eyes, Wei Ruo suddenly changed his mind, and then blurted out: "Then I''ll make a song."


    Wei Ruo looked around, and then his eyes fell on the peach forest behind him, and then said to Xu Yaojun who was in charge of writing: "Luohong is not a heartless thing, it turns into spring mud to protect flowers."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, everyone fell silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 231： Spotting a problem with the seedlings

    Chapter 231 I noticed something wrong with the seedlings


    Xu Yaojun froze for a moment, then slowly wrote down the poem that Wei Ruo just said.


    Everyone read it carefully, and the more they read, the more they felt the taste.


    Xu Fengyuan, Wei Yichen and other Anzhou College students next door also fell silent for a while.


    However, expressions of surprise appeared on the faces of several people almost immediately.


    Xu Fengyuan repeatedly praised: "Good poems, good poems, saying spring is not only spring! Praising flowers is not only flowers! As expected of Miss Wei, it is a poem written by someone who can give up the small self for the big self!"


    Compared with these two poems by Ms. Wei Jia, the poems of the first few people seem a bit petty. They are not reciting spring, flowers and trees, or expressing emotion.


    Miss Wei Jia used the image of spring flowers to express her ambition and feelings.


    Xu Fengyuan couldn''t help but said to Wei Yichen: "Brother Yichen, Lingmei is really not an ordinary woman!"


    Wei Yichen had a smile on his face, and he really didn''t expect that sister Ruoer could write such a broad-minded poem.


    Just now when Sister Ruoer humbled herself that she was not good at poetry, he believed it, because the eldest sister has not been back home for too long, and it is reasonable that she is not good at poetry.


    The rest of the students also spoke highly of Wei Ruo''s poems.


    Lu Yuhong is not as good at poetry as others, but he does understand some. From his perspective as a martial artist, he also prefers these two sentences by Miss Wei.


    On the other side, after Madam Tongzhi came back to her senses, she began to praise Wei Ruo: "Miss Wei''s poems are very good, and they fit the theme of our trip today."


    Madam Tongzhi took the lead, and everyone else started to praise Wei Ruo for this line of poetry, and the words of praise were better than the evaluation of Wei Qingwan just now.


    Hearing people''s praises one after another, Wei Qingwan''s complexion became more and more ugly. She bit her lips tightly to prevent her emotions from showing.


    Yun Shi looked at Wei Ruo with a look of surprise. This result was something she never thought of. She thought that the eldest daughter was always thinking about farming, so she must be bad at poetry.


    When Cai Wanwan persuaded the eldest daughter to speak just now, she was still a little nervous and worried. If it wasn''t difficult to stop her in front of everyone, she would have spoken to dissuade her.


    It turns out that Wanwan knows the eldest daughter better, and the eldest daughter is also good at poetry. What she said is really humble.


    Then he said to Mrs. Zhi: "I think today''s chip belongs to Miss Wei, what do you think?"


    Everyone seconded their opinions one after another, agreeing with Mrs. Tongzhi''s judgment.


    So Mrs. Tongzhi walked up to Wei Ruo with a smile, took off the female accessory she was wearing, and handed it to Wei Ruo.


    "Ma''am, what is this?" Wei Ruo was a little puzzled.


    "This is today''s lottery. If you win the first prize, it will be yours." Tongzhi said.


    Wei Ruo just realized that this link just now was very exciting, and she didn''t listen to this part carefully just now.


    Since it was a good prize, Wei Ruozi couldn''t refuse, so he took the jade pendant from Mrs. Tongzhi with both hands.


    "Thank you, madam." Wei Ruo said.


    Madam Tongzhi smiled all over her face, looking at Wei Ruo with satisfaction.


    Then Wei Ruo glanced at Wei Qingwan, and saw that Wei Qingwan''s head was lowered so that she couldn''t see her face at the moment, but Wei Ruo guessed that she must be unhappy at the moment.


    Because without her, this chip would have been Wei Qingwan''s.


    Wei Ruoxin said, it''s not her fault, she didn''t intend to make a fool of herself, but she insisted on pushing her up.


    She can''t compose poetry, but she can still recite poems, and she is lucky to know some poems that they don''t know.


    ###


    After resting for a while, the female donor followed the arrangement of Mrs. Tongzhi and went to a nearby farm.


    This farm was arranged by Mrs. Tongzhi in advance, and people were arranged to take care of it.


    On the way to the farm, we pass a large piece of farmland, which is the field of nearby farmers.


    At this moment, the farmers are busy in the fields, some are transplanting rice seedlings, some are pulling weeds, and some are opening canals to divert water.


    A group of ladies and ladies walked and chatted, talking about their expectations for this year''s autumn harvest.


    There are some seedlings in the seedling fields beside it that have been planted for some time. After last year''s poor harvest, many people chose to plant early-maturing early rice this year, hoping to harvest rice earlier and harvest a batch of grain in advance.


    Wei Ruo frowned slightly as he looked at the seedlings in the rice field.


    The leaf sheath of this seedling is slightly longer, the leaf color is yellowish, the internode distance is also a little longer, and the nodes are slightly curved and exposed outside the sheath.


    These symptoms are not very obvious, and people who don''t look carefully or are not familiar with the seedlings can''t see it.


    But these symptoms add up to a disease that is extremely harmful to seedlings.


    If it is really that kind of disease, the seedlings need to be replaced immediately, and it is best to re-raise the seedlings.


    Wei Ruo walked forward for a while, and found that the seedlings in several paddy fields were in this situation.


    The disease itself is contagious, and it is normal to have large areas of infection, but now that this is happening to several families, the problem is even more serious.


    If you leave it alone, it may be too late to temporarily raise seedlings and replace them when the seedlings have completely failed.


    In addition, if they don''t know what caused this situation, the seedlings that are raised later may still have this situation.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while, and when he saw the old man sitting by the rice field resting, he stopped and took the initiative to talk to the old man.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s movements, Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan also stopped.


    "Mother, what is sister doing?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "Perhaps there is something to discuss with the old man." Yun''s is not very clear.


    Several other wives noticed Wei Ruo''s unusual situation, and they also stopped to watch.


    When I was curious, the old man suddenly started to curse, the voice was so loud that everyone heard it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here! What do you know? Judging by the clothes you wear, you can only tell that you are a young lady who has never farmed! If you don''t know, don''t say it! Curse our crops properly! You have no good intentions." !"


    The curse of the old man attracted the villagers who were working in the field.


    Everyone gathered around and asked the old man what happened.


    The old man explained to everyone: "This lady cursed that there is something wrong with the seedlings we planted, and asked us to pull out all the seedlings we planted, burn them, and then replant them!"


    Hearing this, the villagers all showed annoyed expressions on their faces.


    A middle-aged woman said to Wei Ruo: "Miss, you don''t know our hard work, why do you curse us and harm us?"


    Another young man also said: "Why do you feel at ease? You know how hard it is for us to plant all the seedlings in these fields, and you just ask us to pull them all out? You have never planted a field before. What do you know about the daughter of a wealthy family?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 232： What if I make a mistake?

    Chapter 232 What should I do if I make a mistake?


    These people looked at Wei Ruo with hostility.


    The faces of the ladies who saw this scene showed surprise expressions.


    Looking at the villagers in front of him who were full of hostility towards him, Wei Ruo explained again: "Your rice seedlings may have already suffered from bakanae disease, and they showed the symptoms of bakanae disease: the leaf sheaths are longer, the leaf color is yellowish, and the knots are too thick. The spacing is too large, and the nodes are slightly bent and exposed outside the leaf sheath. If you don¡¯t deal with it in time, it will affect your harvest this year. It is still too late to replace the seedlings and re-grow seedlings.¡±


    "You are scaring people with nonsense! What is Bakanae disease? Where did you hear it?" The old man at the beginning asked angrily.


    "I read it in a book about farming." Wei Ruo replied.


    She can only say this, and she cannot say that it is the knowledge she acquired in her previous life, knowing that this is a plant infection.


    "Nonsense! I''ve been farming for thirty-eight years! I''ve never heard of bakanae disease! I don''t care what book you read."


    Several other villagers nodded.


    "Uncle Jiang is right. Farming is the business of our farmers. It has nothing to do with you, and it has nothing to do with your book. Just don''t curse us."


    "It''s from a little girl''s family. Why are you talking so viciously? Curse us for not having a good harvest this year. Accumulate more virtue!"


    Under the angry eyes of several villagers, Wei Ruo got up and left, returning to the team.


    "Ruo''er, what''s going on?" Yun asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing, let''s go on." Wei Ruo said.


    "Qing Ruo, they didn''t hurt you, did they?" Madam Tongzhi stepped forward and gave Wei Ruo a concerned look.


    "Thank you, madam, for your concern. I''m fine, but I have some disagreements with them. Let''s move on." Wei Ruo said.


    After hearing the words, Mrs. Tongzhi didn''t ask any more questions.


    After Wei Ruo left, the villagers pointed at Wei Ruo''s back and cursed a lot.


    Arriving at Mrs. Tongzhi''s farm, the long-term workers here are also busy in the fields.


    Wei Ruo also observed the seedlings in the field, and found that the situation in the Zhuangzi was the same as that in the field outside.


    Wei Ruo looked at Mrs. Tongzhi beside him again, and after thinking for a while, he said to Mrs. Tongzhi, "Ma''am, I think there is something wrong with this batch of rice seeds. The seedlings grown from it may have been infected."


    Madam Tongzhi looked at Wei Ruo, remembering what she had said to the farmers outside.


    After pondering for a while, he said to his wife, "I know the accounts of the farmer very clearly, but I don''t know how the crops in the field grow well. Why don''t I call the steward of my farm in a while, and I will trouble Miss Qingruo with you. He told me how to deal with these damaged seedlings and how to remedy them."


    Wei Ruo looked at Mrs. Tongzhi in surprise: "Madam doesn''t doubt what I said? What if what I said is wrong?"


    Mrs. Tongzhi smiled: "First of all, you have no reason to deliberately tell such a lie. For you, if you are right at this time, you will not get half of the benefits, and if you are wrong, you will suffer embarrassment in vain. Secondly, even if you It doesn¡¯t matter if you are wrong? Although I don¡¯t know much about farming, I know it¡¯s still early and there is still time to change the seedlings, and it doesn¡¯t take much effort to change a wave, and I don¡¯t need to do it myself.¡±


    Madam Tongzhi¡¯s words made Wei Ruo¡¯s affection for her increase a lot.


    At the same time, Wei Ruo also breathed a sigh of relief: "Then Madam will take me to meet the steward of Zhuangzi, and I will explain the remedy to him in detail."


    "Yes. Sorry to trouble you." Tong Zhifu said.


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking with Madam Tongzhi, Mrs. Yun pulled Wei Ruo over and questioned in a low voice:


    "Is the bakanae disease real? Could it be that you are talking nonsense? Or maybe the book you read about rice is unreliable, what should you do if you make a mistake?"


    Wei Ruodao: "Don''t worry, even if something goes wrong, the one who lost is mine. If Mrs. Tongzhi is angry, it''s me alone. I won''t implicate you and the Wei family."


    "What are you talking about? You are the eldest daughter of the Wei family, and your words and deeds represent the Wei family. When did you become so clear?" Yun was dissatisfied with Wei Ruo''s words.


    "Even if you can''t tell the difference, there''s nothing you can do. I''ve already said it. You can either choose to believe me once, or continue to worry about it." Wei Ruo said.


    Anyway, you can''t take back what you say. Even if Yun doesn''t believe it, she can''t change anything now.


    Wen Yan Yun was a little dissatisfied, but he really had nothing to do with Wei Ruo.


    What she is dissatisfied with is her daughter''s attitude towards herself. She is her mother, just ask her a few words and she will explain it well. Such a gesture really does not take her mother seriously.


    Could it be wrong for a mother to ask her daughter a few words?


    If it weren''t for the presence of so many outsiders today, Yun would have talked to her in a good way anyway!


    While Mrs. Yun was talking to Wei Ruo, Mrs. Tongzhi had sent someone to call the nanny in charge of the Zhuangzi.


    Then Mrs. Tongzhi really asked the nanny in charge to ask Wei Ruo about the broken seedlings.


    Wei Ruo told the nanny in charge that the seedlings might be sick and needed to be replaced, and how to re-select and re-raise seedlings to avoid such a situation from happening again.


    The nanny in charge is Mrs. Tongzhi''s confidant, so she can naturally figure out Mrs. Tongzhi''s thoughts.


    Carefully wrote down what Wei Ruo said, and said that he would seriously follow Wei Ruo''s instructions.


    After the episode, everyone wandered around the Xu family''s farm for a while, and then drank tea in the pavilion arranged by Madam Tongzhi in advance.


    I talked about outings and caring for farmers, but I also know that they are all the female relatives of powerful families who are used to rich clothes and food. It is impossible to really make them tired, and even walking more is not enough.


    So the form of this trip is greater than the actual meaning, it is just to gain a reputation.


    Wei Ruozi knew the truth of this, so it was not surprising to see everyone sitting down after walking for less than a cup of tea.


    Wei Ruo sat down leisurely with the crowd, sipping tea and basking in the sun, while taking a look at the scenery.


    Then Wei Ruo saw all the Anzhou students riding past in the distance.


    It seems that they are having a riding and shooting competition, and the venue is the open space of Xu''s farm.


    They set up archery targets in the open space, rode over, opened their bows and shot arrows to see if they shot the most accurately, so as to distinguish between good and bad results.


    Wei Ruo was watching, and Mrs. Tong Zhi said to Wei Ruo half-jokingly: "I heard that they were going to ride and shoot when I was having lunch just now. It happened that there was an open space on the farm, so I asked them to practice on the open space. It just happened to be given to me. Let''s watch the fun and relieve boredom."


    "En." Wei Ruo responded.


    Then Mrs. Tongzhi pointed to the man in the green clothes in the crowd and said: "The man in the green clothes and the brown horse is the dog. Now he is studying in Anzhou College like your brother, and he will take the provincial examination this autumn."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： My mother prefers your sister

    Chapter 233 My mother prefers your sister


    "Yeah." Wei Ruo had already recognized it when he was in the small courtyard of the Xu family.


    Madam Tongzhi said again: "Feng Yuan has been a worry-free child for me since he was a child. Whether it is studying or doing other things, I don''t need to worry about it. He is not as irritable as his sister."


    Wei Ruo responded with a smile. She really didn''t know how to respond to Mrs. Tongzhi''s words.


    No matter how nervous she is, she should feel the meaning that Mrs. Tongzhi wants to convey.


    Wei Qingwan on the side secretly bit her lip, Madam Tongzhi''s attitude towards Wei Ruo once again confirmed what Xu Yaojun said.


    Madam Tongzhi is interested in Wei Qingruo, and wants Wei Qingruo to be Xu''s daughter-in-law!


    The Xu family is a big family in Taizhou Prefecture. Xu Fengyuan is also handsome, and like his elder brother, he is a student of Anzhou Academy, and he will take the provincial examination this autumn, and his future is limitless.


    Wei Qingruo was brought up by a family of merchants, and learned all the vulgar habits in the countryside, but he can still have such good luck. Wei Qingwan was somewhat dissatisfied.


    Not far away, Xu Fengyuan, Wei Yichen and other students from Anzhou College started a competition with Lu Yuhong.


    Lu Yuhong was the first one to go up, every arrow was sure to hit, and his heroic demeanor earned praise from the students again and again.


    These compliments are all sincere, not just compliments for Lu Yuhong''s identity.


    Lu Yuhong''s horse riding and shooting ability, not to mention comparing with them, even in the capital, there are few opponents.


    With Lu Yuhong Zhuyu in front, the performance of the others is much inferior.


    However, Xu Fengyuan still stood out from the crowd, and won the house with a result that was extremely close to Lu Yuhong.


    Riding and archery is Wei Yichen''s weakness. He has not performed well in this area, so his performance today is mediocre.


    Lu Yuhong looked at Wei Yichen who came back on horseback and said, "Your Wei family ancestor was a famous general who founded the country, and your father was also a general who fought in all directions. Why didn''t you inherit the blood of a general?"


    Wei Yichen replied a little ashamedly: "I was stupid and failed to inherit the riding and shooting skills of my father and ancestors."


    "It''s a pity." Lu Yuhong has a straight temper, saying whatever he wants, regardless of how the people who hear his words will feel.


    Wei Yichen accepted Lu Yuhong''s evaluation of himself frankly: "Yes, it is indeed a pity. My father once said that when I was young."


    But it¡¯s better now, my younger brother Yi Lin has recently shown a good talent and interest in martial arts, if he wants to cultivate it well, he is likely to become the one who will inherit his father¡¯s mantle.


    After the competition, everyone took a short rest. Wei Yichen looked towards the pavilion in the distance, looking for the figures of his mother and sisters among the crowd.


    I saw that my mother was chatting with wives from other families, my sister Wanwan was also talking with a lady from a family of about the same age, and only my sister Ruoer was sitting in the corner looking at something and looking at it.


    Xu Fengyuan came over and said to Wei Yichen, "Brother Wei is looking at the two younger sisters?"


    Wei Yichen nodded.


    "I heard that Miss Wei was raised in the countryside since she was a child?" Xu Fengyuan asked again.


    "Yes." Wei Yichen nodded, and then added, "Although my eldest sister was raised in the countryside, she is as knowledgeable as my second sister."


    "I can see it. I have seen the talent of the big girl just now." Xu Fengyuan agreed.


    Immediately afterwards Xu Fengyuan said again: "To be honest, my mother mentioned to me before today that she is interested in the eldest sister."


    Hearing this, Wei Yichen looked back at Xu Fengyuan in surprise.


    Xu Fengyuan was also a little embarrassed, but continued: "To be honest, I was still a little bit resistant before today, but it was because it was my mother''s will, so I didn''t want to disobey. Then today, under the arrangement of my mother, I was far away. I met your eldest sister twice."


    Xu Fengyuan was also very frank, and did not hide from Wei Yichen that today''s arrangement was intentional.


    Wei Yichen didn''t know how to answer the conversation.


    Xu Fengyuan continued: "But after what I saw today, I don''t seem to reject my mother''s arrangement so much."


    Obviously, Xu Fengyuan is satisfied with Wei Ruo he saw today.


    Although marriage is the order of the parents, if the other party is a girl like the eldest daughter of the Wei family, it seems that they are not so resistant.


    Wei Yichen said: "I can''t decide this matter, it depends on what my parents want. However, I heard from my father that there is no rush to let the two younger sisters get married. They are only fourteen this year, and my father still wants her to get married. There are many people who will be married for two years."


    Xu Fengyuan explained: "I know, my mother also said that even if it is settled, it is just a marriage first."


    Talking about it, Xu Fengyuan bowed to Wei Yichen and bowed: "In the future, Brother Wei will need to say a few more kind words for me in front of the big girl."


    Wei Yichen''s mood is a bit complicated. Based on his understanding of Xu Fengyuan, he is a good match, but the elder sister has only returned for a short time, and he has never thought of getting married so soon.


    But as Xu Fengyuan said, it was the order of his parents and the words of the matchmaker, and he had no control over it.


    ###


    The one-day outing was over, and Yunshi, Wei Qingwan, and Wei Ruo returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion in a carriage.


    Not long after, Wei Yichen also came back.


    He shouldn''t have come home at this time, but today he has something to do, so he made a special trip to the house.


    After returning to the mansion, Wei Yichen went to see Yun Shi, and told Yun Shi the news he had heard from Xu Fengyuan.


    "Are you serious?" Yun''s face showed joy.


    "Does mother think this is a good thing?" Wei Yichen asked with a frown.


    "Naturally, it is a good thing. Although the Xu family is not a family of meritorious service, it has a profound heritage. Now many people in the family are officials. Although Mr. Xu is only in the position of an acquaintance, the future is good. It is not impossible to transfer to the capital in the future." Yes. Mr. Xu''s studies are good, and his character is not bad, otherwise you wouldn''t have played with him." Yun said.


    Wei Yichen couldn''t refute it. What his mother said was true, and the Xu family was a good match.


    only¡­


    "Mother, father probably meant that he didn''t want the two younger sisters to get married so soon." Wei Yichen said.


    "Don''t worry, I said this earlier, I won''t marry your sisters off so early, but if it can be said, it will be a good thing." Yun said.


    Misses from aristocratic families are everywhere who make marriages early.


    Wei Yichen couldn''t say anything more, so he had to say: "Mother should ask the elder sister more about what she means. We owe her a debt, and we can''t help her with other things. We have to let her make up her own mind about the marriage."


    "You child, since ancient times, marriage matters have been ordered by your parents. How can you listen to the girl''s own ideas? What can she understand about marriage matters? It''s better to let your parents decide." Yun said.


    While talking, Yun brought the topic to Wei Yichen again: "If it wasn''t for fear of delaying your studies, mother should have taken care of you."


    I seem to be in the sun. . Sore throat. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： Visit the brewery

    Chapter 234 Inspection Brewery


    "Mom, I''m going to take the provincial examination this fall, and I don''t want to be distracted by other things." Wei Yichen said hastily.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t mention your matter for the time being." Yun Shi promised, "But don''t worry about your sister''s affairs. Although my mother has some conflicts with my eldest sister on weekdays, she is always my own flesh and blood. , I will definitely try my best to choose a good son-in-law for her when it comes to marriage."


    Immediately after, Yun said: "Before, I thought that with Ruo''er''s temperament, high-ranking and wealthy families might not be able to climb up, so I had to find a well-behaved scholar or a farming and studying family. Now it seems that she has her own good luck. So my mother is very happy."


    Wei Yichen couldn''t say anything more, so he stopped the topic here.


    Mother and son gossiped for a while, seeing that Wei Yichen was tired, Yun asked Wei Yichen to go back and rest.


    ###


    Back to Tingsongyuan, Wei Ruo immediately went into the study to write a letter.


    First, she must instruct the people in the village to be alert to the bakanae disease, and to notify her immediately if there is a problem with the seedlings.


    Secondly, write a letter to the nanny to urge her to find a husband-in-law mentioned earlier.


    The attitude of Mrs. Tongzhi today reminded her that she must speed up her pace.


    If she is really like what Yun Shi thinks, it''s fine if there are no big families who are interested in her, and it can be delayed for another two years, but if someone like the Xu family takes a fancy to her, I''m afraid that Yun Shi will touch this Thinking, when the time comes to settle the marriage for her, it will put her in a relatively passive situation.


    "Miss, are the bakanae disease you saw today the kind we saw in Huzhou Mansion two years ago?" Xiumei asked.


    Wei Ruo nodded: "The symptoms are the same."


    "That''s terrible. The weather has been bad for the past two years, and the wind and rain have been unfavorable. It is difficult to grow high yields. After such a toss, the grain production will be lost." Xiumei worried. .


    "In the past few days, I have taken the time to go around more often. I can persuade those who can be persuaded. I can''t help those who can''t be persuaded. I will do my best." Wei Ruo said.


    Although he had run into a wall with those farmers today, Wei Ruo still wanted to try his best.


    After all, this is a matter of saving lives. If the grain production is not harvested, many people will die.


    Xiumei nodded. When the young lady was persuading people in Huzhou, she was scolded by many people at the beginning. At that time, the young lady was only ten years old. No one believed her words, and the words she scolded were very ugly.


    But fortunately, in the end, after listening to their lady¡¯s words with reason, they carefully inspected the seedlings, confirmed that there were some problems, and chose to believe their lady¡¯s words.


    Among them is the village head of Mojiazha. Under the strong suggestion of the village head, the young lady''s late rice seeds were replanted at Mojiazha that year. The tragedy of the harvest.


    ###


    In the next few days, Wei Ruode went to the countryside near Fucheng as Xu Heyou when he was free, and when he found something wrong, he communicated with the local farmers.


    The situation is similar to what Wei Ruo encountered in Huzhou Prefecture back then, or even worse. It is inevitable to be scolded, and it is easy to be kicked out of the village with a shoulder pole.


    Wei Ruo didn''t care, he said what he had to say, he did what he had to do, and he did his best to obey the destiny.


    Today Wei Ruo came to Shitou Village. This is where Wei Ruo opened the winery. The winery is still under construction. Wei Ruo just went to see the progress on the spot.


    Come to the predetermined place, which is backed by a mountain, and there is a stream flowing in front of it.


    The environment is very pleasant. There are several more houses on the flat ground that was originally empty.


    Because it is used for brewing wine, there is still a big difference between the house and the ordinary house.


    The biggest difference from ordinary houses is the boiler room, which is used for distilling liquor. Ordinary distilleries don¡¯t need to build this, and the people in charge of the construction don¡¯t know what it¡¯s for.


    "Hi, my boss!"


    "Hi, my boss!"


    "Boss! You are here!"


    "..."


    After seeing Wei Ruo, everyone took the initiative to say hello to Wei Ruo, showing great enthusiasm.


    At present, all the workers working here are long-term workers from Wei Ruo Zhuangzi. They are very motivated now, because Wei Ruo treats them very well. Not only do they pay more than others, but they also adopt a reward system. , there are additional rewards.


    Those who were sent to farm, the higher the output of the rice fields they managed that year, the more rewards they would receive. This treatment is not only that of long-term workers, it is almost catching up with that of tenants.


    And they are more secure than tenants. If the tenants have no production in their fields, they will have nothing, but they at least have wages from their employers.


    The same goes for those who are sent to work in the workshop. If the workshop does well, they will also be rewarded.


    Such a good treatment is not to mention the current bad age, even in previous years, there is nowhere to look for it.


    Wei Ruo smiled and nodded: "You have worked hard."


    "No hard work, no hard work, please be careful, boss, there are still a lot of sundries here, and there are rafters on the ground, so be careful not to trip over." Chang Gong carefully reminded Wei Ruo.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo nodded.


    After a round trip, Wei Ruo was very satisfied with the construction of the workshop, which did not deviate from her idea, and the construction progress and construction quality also met her expectations.


    According to this situation, the winery will be officially put into work next month.


    It seems that she is going to start selecting workers for training, and at the same time preparing the crops for brewing.


    After the inspection, Wei Ruo came to the village chief''s house in Shitou Village. Standing outside the fence of the village chief''s house, Wei Ruo was wondering if the village chief was at home.


    "Master Xu!"


    The village chief Shi Dayou who came out of the house saw Wei Ruo and warmly came out to greet him.


    Shi Dayou was in his thirties, with a limp in one foot, and walked with a limp.


    He doesn''t look like a very authoritative person, and he is not too old, he doesn''t look like the head of a village.


    Shi Dayou opened the fence door and invited Wei Ruojin to the house: "Mr. Xu, come in quickly."


    Wei Ruo entered the door and followed Shi Dayou into the house.


    The house is simple but clean.


    "Xu Gongzi came to inspect the construction progress of the brewery today?" Shi Dayou asked.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo nodded, and then said to Shi Dayou, "Besides that, there is one more thing I want to talk to the village chief about."


    "Mr. Xu, if you need help from our villagers, just ask, we will definitely help you!" Shi Dayou hurriedly said.


    "It''s not that I need your help, but when I entered the village, I saw the seedlings in the rice fields around the village. I felt that the growth was a bit strange. According to my experience, there might be some problems with these seedlings." Wei Ruo said.


    After hearing Wei Ruo''s words, Shi Dayou was silent for a long time.


    "Village head?" Wei Ruo called Shi Dayou.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： why are you avoiding me

    Chapter 235 Why are you avoiding me


    Hearing Wei Ruo''s voice, Shi Dayou came back to his senses, and then said: "To tell the truth, Mr. Xu, in fact, I always feel that there is something wrong when I look at the seedlings in this field these days. I went to the field with my father when I was three years old. Now that I have been planting the field for thirty-five years, I remember clearly when the seedlings looked like, even if there is a little bit of something wrong, I can tell the difference."


    Wei Ruo listened carefully to Shi Dayou''s words without interrupting.


    Shi Dayou continued: "Today''s batch of seedlings have grown to this time, I always feel that something is wrong, but I am not sure if there is any problem at the moment. Just now, after listening to Mr. Xu, this idea in my heart became more certain. "


    It turned out that not only Wei Ruo thought there was a problem, but Shi Dayou also had the same idea.


    Wei Ruo looked at Shi Dayou with a change of gaze, a little more appreciation in his eyes.


    "Won''t the village chief consider replacing a batch of seedlings?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Hey, even if I''m the village chief, it''s still difficult to make this decision. If there is a problem with my judgment, wouldn''t I let the villagers follow me to work in vain? What''s more, re-raising seedlings now may affect this year''s harvest. Everyone is counting on a bumper harvest of rice this year." Shi Dayou felt a headache about this matter and was in a dilemma.


    "I have a batch of late rice seeds. The late planting does not affect the yield at all, and the rice seeds are resistant to diseases and insect pests. They are better than ordinary rice seeds and have higher yields." Wei Ruo said to Shi Dayou.


    "Really? There are such rice seeds?" Shi Dayou looked at Wei Ruo with surprise and joy.


    Mr. Xu has a Zhuangzi himself and is a good businessman. There is no reason to make such a joke with them, so his words are very likely to be true.


    "Well, yes, I planted this kind of rice in my own village, and now the seedlings are growing very well. This kind of rice does not have strict requirements on the time for raising seedlings and transplanting rice seedlings. It can grow well if it is planted early and late. It is too late to plant now. .¡± Wei Ruo further explained to Shi Dayou.


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s description, Shi Dayou didn''t answer immediately.


    His expression was tangled, and after a while, he cautiously asked Wei Ruo: "Is Mr. Xu''s rice seed very expensive?"


    "I will give it to the villagers for free." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, Shi Dayou looked surprised: "Send... to us?"


    Wei Ruo nodded: "Think of it as some benefits for your village that I bought the land of your Stone Village."


    "But Mr. Xu, you have already paid us money."


    "I know, but didn''t the village chief just say that if I need your help, you will help me? You are kind to me, so I will naturally treat you better."


    "But I just said that, we haven''t helped you much so far..."


    "Not currently, but you have the heart, village chief. Next time, if there is any problem in my winery, I need everyone''s help, and I hope the village chief and all the villagers can help me." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Xu, don''t worry!" Shi Dayou said.


    Wei Ruo nodded: "I was just reminding you about the rice seedlings. The final decision is still up to you. Whether you want to replace the rice seedlings or not needs to be discussed with the villagers, so I won''t get involved."


    "Okay, I know, I understand." Shi Dayou replied.


    "Then I won''t bother the village chief, I''ll take my leave first." Then Wei Ruo got up and left.


    Dayou Shi sent Wei Ruo to the entrance of the village. After Wei Ruo got into the carriage and went away, he returned to the house, packed up his things briefly, and rushed to the field, preparing to talk about the rice seedlings with his fellow villagers.


    Coming out of Stone Village, Wei Ruo didn''t go directly to the city, but returned to his village.


    As soon as he got off the carriage, he was surrounded by people.


    Wei Ruo''s heart tightened, and then he saw Zhu Zongyu wearing a bamboo hat to cover his face.


    Seeing the person coming, Wei Ruo relaxed, and then asked with a cold face: "Mr. Zhu, what does this mean?"


    Chu Lan got off her horse and walked up to Wei Ruo: "I want to see how long you can hide from me."


    He has come several times, but Xu Heyou is not there every time. The person who left a message to Yu Guanshi never replied every time.


    Xu Heyou didn''t want to see him, but he wanted to see Xu Heyou.


    "Mr. Zhu, if I remember correctly, I owe you kindness and not hatred?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Since you are kind to me, why do you avoid me as if you have met an enemy?" Chu Lan asked back.


    "I owe you a favor, and you have repaid it, so there is no need to have too many entanglements. As for avoiding you, it is pure nonsense. Now it is the busy season of farming, and I am so busy every day that I don''t touch the ground. I don''t have time to take care of other things, it''s not aimed at Young Master Zhu." Wei Ruo replied.


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he bypassed the people in front of him and walked straight to Zhuangzi''s gate.


    Just as Wei Ruo was about to walk past Chu Lan, Chu Lan suddenly reached out and grabbed Wei Ruo''s arm.


    "I found that you have been full of hostility to me since you knew that I was not a merchant. What special meaning does official status have to you?"


    Wei Ruo raised her head and glanced at Zhu Zongyu, but unfortunately, she couldn''t see his face clearly, otherwise she really wanted to see the disgusting expression on this face that was about to be healed by her.


    "Mr. Zhu is thinking too much. I just don''t think there is any need for the two of us to have any intersection. On the contrary, I don''t understand why Mr. Zhu is so persistent in wanting to see me? Well, you have already reported it. As for your Face, I didn''t say not to continue the treatment, and the medicine was given to you on time." Wei Ruo asked back.


    Wei Ruo''s question overwhelmed Chu Lan.


    He didn''t know why he was so determined to see Xu Heyou, and even when he found out that he was avoiding him deliberately, he became inexplicably irritable.


    The more indifferent he is to himself, the more he can''t be calm.


    This kind of emotion is not there in the past. In the past twenty years, no one in his life has made him so unsure how to treat him.


    And this person is still a teenager.


    Why should he care so much about a teenager? Is it because he is his savior? Or was it because they had had a peaceful time together during his weakest hours?


    Chu Lan stared at the clear eyes of the man in front of him, trying to find the answer.


    However, she didn''t find the answer. Instead, there was a string in her heart that was touched by her eyes for some reason.


    Chu Lan let go of Wei Ruo''s arm.


    Seeing him letting go, Wei Ruo thought for a while, but finally he didn''t dare to be too angry and offended, so he softened his tone and said, "Mr. Zhu, I just don''t want to cause trouble. If you are from a merchant, you will only be attacked by thieves; But if you are an official, and your status is different, then you are not an ordinary person when you are attacked. And this kind of trouble is something that mere civilians cannot afford to provoke."


    Wei Ruo''s words shocked Chu Lan''s heart.


    Babies who don¡¯t have sheep to bleat must take care of their bodies.


    Those who have a fever, take a good rest and drink plenty of hot water. Let''s work hard together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 236： guess who he is

    Chapter 236 probably guessed who he is


    Indeed, Xu Heyou couldn''t bear the disputes he was involved in, and he really didn''t dare to have too much interaction with him so hastily.


    Chu Lan was aware of her recklessness, but also deeply aware of her multiple gaffes on Xu Heyou.


    If it is normal, he shouldn''t be so thoughtless, he should have considered these things in advance.


    Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo, but didn''t come back to his senses for a long time.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t see his face, so he couldn''t guess what he was thinking at the moment from his expression.


    "Sorry, I was reckless." Chu Lan apologized to Wei Ruo solemnly.


    Seeing him apologizing, Wei Ruo didn''t say anything more.


    "I still have something to do, so I won''t chat with you."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he turned and entered Zhuangzi.


    This time Chu Lan didn''t stop him. After Wei Ruo entered Zhuangzi, Chu Lan also left with his own people.


    Back to Zhuangzi, Wei Ruo''s expression remained calm.


    "Miss, are you still upset about Mr. Zhu? It''s wrong for him to deceive the lady, but the servants don''t look like he is a person who will revenge the lady without understanding." Xiumei comforted Wei Ruo.


    "Meimei, the time and place of Zhu Zongyu''s injury is too coincidental, I have been reluctant to think about the relationship." Wei Ruo said.


    "What coincidence?" Xiumei was puzzled.


    "The time when Zhu Zongyu was injured was almost the same as the time when the Seventh Prince was injured, and the time when he left Zhuangzi was also almost the same as the time when the Seventh Prince was found." Wei Ruo said.


    "No way, then...that person is..." Xiumei covered her mouth with her hand in surprise.


    Didn¡¯t that miss become the Seventh Prince¡¯s savior? It''s just that the Seventh Prince didn''t know that the person who saved him was their lady.


    "It''s very possible, I''m still confirming it, but I don''t want to confirm it, but in the future, the farther we stay away from him, the better." Wei Ruo, her dislike for Chu Lan is engraved in her bone marrow.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know about Chu Lan''s attack and injury when she rescued Zhu Zongyu, but when she knew about it, she immediately encountered the plague, and she didn''t have time to think about it.


    When meeting Zhu Zongyu again in Wangcun, his posture and clothes revealed his unusual identity. At that time, Wei Ruo felt a strong hostility towards him.


    Wei Ruo knew that this hostility was not just because of his deception to her, but also because she had thought of another possibility in her heart.


    It''s just that she doesn''t want to confirm it, because the thing has already happened, and it''s useless to prove it, but it''s just adding trouble to herself.


    Xiumei nodded obediently, and then asked: "Then... Miss, will your identity be discovered?"


    Wei Ruodao: "I can only hope that he won''t investigate. If he investigates carefully, he will definitely be able to find out."


    The identity of Xu Heyou does not exist. The real master of Zhuangzi is Wei Qingruo. This matter can be hidden from ordinary people, but it cannot be hidden from the Seventh Prince. As long as he wants to check, her identity will definitely be exposed.


    Because it''s not something he can control, Wei Ruo doesn''t intend to continue to worry about it.


    Wei Ruo didn''t see Zhu Zongyu again in the next few days, it seemed that he had listened to what she said that day.


    Then Wei Ruo also heard that the Sixth Prince sent people to ambush and attack the Seventh Prince in the capital. He was punished, dismissed from his post, and confined in his mansion.


    Naturally, the news that the Seventh Prince officially came to the barracks to report later. He arrived months later than expected because of injuries sustained in the attack.


    In addition, Wei Ruo heard an unconfirmed rumor that an old case in the capital was about to be overturned. It seems to be related to Xu Guogong, the mother''s family of Empress Xu who died many years ago.


    And these things have nothing to do with Wei Ruo, she just listened to the excitement, and she still focused on her own career.


    Wei Ruo has been going to Shitou Village more frequently recently. Firstly, there are more places that need her in the winery, and secondly, because of her replacement of seedlings.


    Under Shi Dayou''s insistence, nearly two-thirds of the seedlings in Shitou Village were replanted, and the remaining one-third was judged by Shi Dayou to be okay.


    After getting along with each other, Wei Ruo learned from the villagers that the reason why Shi Dayou became the village head at a young age is because he once saved the villagers of Shitou Village. Everyone saved the fallen rice, so they are deeply loved and trusted by the villagers.


    So this time, Shi Dayou felt that there was something wrong with the seedlings, and the villagers also chose to believe him, and worked together with him to raise the seedlings again.


    Although everyone¡¯s workload has increased, everyone has no complaints in order to have a good harvest this year and not go hungry.


    During the time spent wandering around Stone Village, Wei Ruo made another unexpected discovery.


    Moso bamboo is planted on a mountain near Shitou Village, and bamboo fungus grows in the bamboo forest. This is a rare delicacy.


    When Wei Ruo asked the villagers, they didn''t know that it was an edible fungus.


    This made Wei Ruo shout violently.


    As long as the ugly black skin is peeled off, there will be fresh and white bamboo fungus inside, which is a delicacy.


    Wei Ruo told the villagers about this, but the villagers didn''t believe it.


    "Master Xu, you say this white thing is a delicacy?"


    Everyone had expressions of disbelief.


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll make a dish for you to try." Wei Ruo planned to demonstrate it to the villagers without proof.


    So Wei Ruo borrowed the kitchen from Shi Dayou, and took Xiumei to cook two dishes with bamboo fungus.


    One is scrambled eggs with bamboo shoots; the other is bamboo fungus soup.


    The cooking methods of the two are not complicated, because the bamboo fungus itself is very delicious, and too much cooking will only destroy the original flavor of the food.


    After the two dishes were finished, Wei Ruo took them to the yard.


    At this time, there were many people around Shi Dayou''s yard, besides Shi Dayou and his wife and children, there were also several villagers from the village.


    They all heard what Wei Ruo said about the snake eggs on the mountain as a delicacy and came to see the truth.


    Seeing that everyone still didn''t believe it, Wei Ruo tasted two dishes in front of everyone.


    Seeing that Wei Ruo had eaten all the food, the others were relieved, and came forward one after another to share some to eat.


    In this age without MSG, the umami taste of fungi is very stimulating to the taste buds.


    And Wei Ruo and Xiumei''s cooking skills are excellent, and simple home-cooked dishes can also make excellent taste.


    The villagers who eat a rough diet on weekdays ate Wei Ruo''s two dishes, and all showed amazed expressions.


    They now completely believe that the thing that they have dismissed as a snake egg for many generations is indeed a treasure.


    Shi Dayou said with emotion: "It''s a pity that this thing doesn''t grow enough on the mountain, and it can''t fill your stomach like rice noodles."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： farewell

    Chapter 237 Second brother farewell


    For poor farmers, filling their stomachs is the first element, and delicious food is second.


    Wei Ruodao: "It''s really not cost-effective for the villagers to eat by themselves, but it''s better to sell it in the city and buy rice noodles after exchanging money? As long as you don''t delay the work in the field, take some time to go to the mountains to pick it." If you sell it, you can fill your household."


    Listening to Wei Ruo''s words, everyone''s faces showed expressions of excitement and anticipation.


    yes! They can sell an official man!


    Shi Dayou also woke up suddenly, and then asked Wei Ruo in amazement: "Mr. Xu, why are you so kind to us? If you didn''t tell us, you could have secretly picked it yourself and sold it in the city."


    Wei Ruodao: "It grows on your mountain. If I pick it up and sell it quietly, it''s called stealing. If it''s on a barren mountain without an owner, I won''t be polite to you."


    Wei Ruo loves money but has a bottom line, and she doesn''t do stealthy things.


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s words, everyone felt that the image of the person in front of them became more and more brilliant.


    Shi Dayou said excitedly: "Mr. Xu, you are really a great benefactor of our village! We are so lucky to have met you!"


    Other villagers also seconded their proposals:


    "Yeah yeah!"


    "Young Master Xu, you are really a good person!"


    "Master Xu, your great kindness and virtue will never be forgotten by the people in our village!"


    "..."


    Wei Ruo smiled and said, "Don''t talk about it, everyone. Let''s work together to make sure we don''t go hungry this year. Let''s have enough food and clothing, and live a good life together."


    Everyone nodded.


    ###


    The first day of April, the rest day.


    Wei Ruo didn''t need to go to Tianqin Garden for class, so he planned to go to Zhuangzi.


    As soon as he went out, he was stopped by someone.


    Seeing that it was Lin Fang, Wei Ruo knew that Wei Jin was also looking for him, so he changed direction and followed Lin Fang to the suburbs.


    Sure enough, he saw Wei Jinyi in the bamboo forest.


    He was dressed in white, standing plainly, the surrounding green and the white on his body formed an elegant landscape.


    "Second brother." Seeing Wei Jin and Wei Ruo still feels good.


    Wei Jinyi looked tenderly at Wei Ruo who was running towards him.


    "Second brother, why did you come here today?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I''m going to leave Taizhou for a while." Wei Jin also said.


    "So the second brother bid farewell to me?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Um."


    "Is the matter that the second brother wants to do done?" Wei Ruo asked again.


    "It''s not completely done yet, but it''s already in the works."


    "Second brother, take care of yourself." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo neither retains nor regrets.


    Maybe a little bit reluctant, but she and her second brother have their own lives and things to be busy with.


    Just know that there is still such a concern in this world.


    "You too, take good care of yourself and don''t tire yourself out." Wei Jin also urged.


    Then the two were silent for a while, looking at each other, there was concern and reluctance in their eyes, but neither of them said it out.


    They seem to have a tacit understanding.


    After a while, Wei Ruo said, "The scenery around the second brother is beautiful, please walk with me."


    "Um."


    Wei Jin also agreed, and then the two walked side by side, one left and one right, separated by a little distance.


    The two went up the mountain road, while Lin Fang and Xiumei followed them far away.


    With Wei Jin by Wei Ruo''s side, Xiumei doesn''t have to worry too much about Wei Ruo.


    On the road, Wei Ruo saw herbs and couldn''t help picking them. Wei Jin also took off his robe and made a temporary cloth pocket to hold the herbs she picked.


    The freshly picked herbs were covered with mud, and the brocade fabric was stained, but no one felt distressed.


    Walking to a cliff, Wei Ruo''s gaze stayed on the cliff.


    Wei Jin also followed Wei Ruo''s gaze, and saw an unattractive green plant.


    "Want?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo admitted generously.


    Then Wei Jin also used lightness kung fu, borrowed strength from the protrusion on the cliff, easily climbed up, and plucked the grass.


    Then he went back the same way, came to Wei Ruo''s side, and handed it to Wei Ruo.


    "Thank you!" Wei Ruo held the grass with a happy expression, with crooked eyebrows and a bright smile.


    Wei Jin also looked a little crazy, and asked after a while: "What is this?"


    Now that we are getting closer, we can see that the leaves of the grass are yellow on one side and green on the other, but there is nothing special about it other than that.


    "Shi Wei. It is cold in nature and tastes bitter and sweet. It can be used to treat lung disease and fever, and it also has magical effects on some toilet problems." Wei Ruo replied.


    Sure enough, it is herbal medicine.


    Wei Ruo held Shi Wei, and when he was overjoyed, the soil under his feet loosened, his feet slipped, and his body lost his balance and fell over.


    Wei Jin also quickly supported her, wrapped her arms around her waist, and pulled her back to his side.


    After standing firmly again, Wei Ruo thanked Wei Jinyi: "Thank you, second brother."


    "Don''t be so edgy next time you go up the mountain." Wei Jin also said.


    He is here today, if he is not here, what should he do if he gets lost?


    Wei Ruoxiao: "It is because of you that I let down my vigilance. If you are not here, I will be careful."


    Wei Jinyi was hit by something in the heart, and then quickly turned his back.


    "It''s getting late, it''s time to go back."


    "okay."


    So the two went down the same path and returned to the forest where they first met.


    The difference is that Wei Jin also lost his outer robe, and Wei Jin also got a large bag of herbs.


    The two bid farewell, and then Wei Ruo went away in the carriage when he came, and Wei Jin also watched her leave from the same spot.


    It wasn''t until the carriage disappeared that Wei Jin looked away.


    Then Ke Chongshan, Zhang Yi and other talents appeared.


    "Let''s start when Lin Fang finishes seeing Ruo''er off." Wei Jin also said.


    "Yes, master." The two responded.


    ###


    On the tenth day of April, twenty days have passed since Mrs. Wei Ruorang Tongzhi replaced the seedlings on the Zhuangzi.


    People from the Xu family visited Xiaowei''s Mansion again, this time it was not Mrs. Xu but Mrs. Tongzhi.


    Mr. Yun received her, and seeing her happy face, Mr. Yun couldn''t help smiling.


    "Where''s the eldest girl?" Mrs. Xu just sat down on her buttocks, and asked Yun''s Wei Ruo''s whereabouts.


    "I''m in Tianqin Garden today, and I haven''t reached home yet." Yun replied.


    "That''s right, I''ve already forgotten about it. It doesn''t matter, I''ll wait for her later. It''s just that I''m bothering Madam Wei, I hope Madam doesn''t mind." Madam Tongzhi said with a smile.


    "I don''t mind. Madam Tongzhi can come to my humble house. I''m too happy. I just don''t know why Madam is looking for my son?" Yun asked.


    "It''s not an important matter, but when we went to the farm together, did the eldest girl see some problems with the seedlings on my farm and in the fields of nearby farmers?"


    "Well, Ruo''er said she read it from ancient books, and I don''t know what miscellaneous books she usually reads." Yun said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： Compliments from Mrs. Tongzhi

    Chapter 238 Praise from Madam Tongzhi


    "The book that the eldest girl read is very useful. I asked the mother in the village to buy a new batch of rice seeds according to what the eldest girl said, and re-raise seedlings to make up for it. However, the nearby farmers did not listen to what the eldest girl told me. Now I The seedlings on the village are fine and green, but the farmers are in a panic, and the seedlings are falling down, turning yellow, and dying in patches, and the seedlings are almost impossible to grow!"


    It took a lot of effort to change the seedlings, but the seedlings and the hope of this year were preserved, which is really worth it!


    After listening to Mrs. Tongzhi''s description, Yun''s face first showed a surprised expression, and then a deep smile.


    She was worried that something would go wrong in this matter, and she would cause trouble for Mrs. Tong Zhi, but she didn''t expect Ruoer to have such a skill.


    Seeing Mrs. Tongzhi''s happy face, Yun''s mood also improved.


    Mrs. Tongzhi continued: "I also heard that many villages near Fucheng have suffered seedlings recently. They didn''t listen to the eldest girl''s advice to raise seedlings again. Now the seedlings are growing, turning yellow, withering and falling down. It''s already mid-April, and I''m afraid it''s too late to raise seedlings again."


    The rice seeds planted in the Taizhou prefecture area are sown and raised earlier. The seeds are sown before the Ching Ming Festival, the seedlings are raised for 40 days, and the rice transplanting begins in late March of the lunar calendar.


    Now it¡¯s mid-April, so there¡¯s still time to sow seeds and go through a 40-day seedling raising period?


    Wen Yanyun was also surprised, because this year the eldest daughter helped purchase the rice seeds for their family, and now the rice seedlings in the field are growing well without any problems, so they don''t know that such a thing will happen again.


    So Yun asked, "Is the situation very bad?"


    Tongzhi Furen said: "Those who didn''t listen to the persuasion must have suffered. However, some people listened to the persuasion and planted new seedlings in advance. Now that there are problems with the old seedlings, there is still time to replace them."


    Hearing these words, Mrs. Yun remembered the village she passed by when she went to Xu''s farm that day. It seemed that her daughter had disputes with those farmers because of this matter.


    In this way, those farmers who are angry with their daughters are now suffering.


    Thinking about this, Yun doesn''t sympathize with those farmers at all, her daughter refused to listen to her good words to persuade them, and now she can''t blame anyone for her misfortune.


    "So the eldest girl really helped me a lot!" Mrs. Tong Zhi once again praised Wei Ruo.


    Hearing these words, Yun''s heart was full of joy, and he hurriedly said modestly: "Ruo''er also made a mistake, and she is lucky to be able to help."


    Wei Ruo came back from Tianqin Garden, just entered the gate, and was about to look back at the Meiyuan, when he was stopped by Cuiping, who was sent by the Yun family to wait for Wei Ruo.


    Cuiping told Wei Ruo that Mrs. Tongzhi was here and asked to see her by name, and asked her to go to Cangyun Garden immediately.


    Wei Ruo didn''t say anything, and followed Cuiping to Cangyun Garden.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Mrs. Tong Zhi standing up to welcome her.


    "Big girl." Mrs. Tongzhi called Wei Ruo with a gentle and kind face.


    "Hello Madam Xu." Wei Ruo saluted slightly.


    "Big girls don''t need to be polite."


    Madam Tongzhi took Wei Ruo''s hand and sat down beside her.


    "The eldest girl just came back from school, so she must be tired. Would it be too tiring for you to come and accompany me?" Madam Tongzhi asked.


    "It''s okay, I''m not tired." Wei Ruo said, "I don''t know why Madam is looking for me? Is it for the loquat paste?"


    "The loquat paste is also one of the reasons. I dare not forget what my old lady told me. But there is another more important purpose of my trip, which is to thank the eldest girl for asking me to prepare new seedlings last month. matter." Tong Zhifu said.


    Wei Ruo is not surprised by Mrs. Tongzhi''s two purposes. The loquat cream I gave Mrs. Xu last time was almost finished, and the matter of rice seedlings has recently been fermented.


    "Ma''am, don''t worry, I just mentioned it, and I didn''t do anything to worry about." Wei Ruo said.


    "You can''t say that. The big girl''s mention is something that many people can''t do. No one else can see the problem of the rice seedlings so quickly. Only the big girl has this ability. There will be people who will find the problem later, but everyone Later than the big girl, not as sharp-eyed as the big girl. The sooner this kind of thing is discovered, the better, it may be fatal within three to five days, not to mention that there are still many people who have been dying until the seedlings have died in these few days I just found out, and I really regret it."


    Mrs. Tongzhi expressed emotion, and looked at Wei Ruo in the same way that a mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law more and more pleasing to the eye.


    Wei Ruo could only smile and said, "It''s good if we can catch up. It''s just the beginning of the new year. If this incident delays the farming work for the next year, it won''t be good for anyone."


    "That''s the reason! Everyone was worried about the bad year and the lack of food harvest last year. It''s just the beginning of the new year. After such a toss, everyone''s heart is going to die." Mrs. Tongzhi agreed very much.


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Tong Zhi said: "I heard the princess say that the eldest girl is very knowledgeable about farming. At that time, I just heard it. Now I have seen it with my own eyes. I know that what Madam Yuan said is true. The eldest girl is really knowledgeable." Talented."


    Wei Ruo was a little embarrassed by Mrs. Tongzhi''s excessive enthusiasm.


    "It''s Mrs. Yuan''s absurd praise. I only know superficially." Wei Ruo didn''t dare to say how proficient he was.


    Madam Tongzhi and Wei Ruo were talking eagerly, but Yun Shi was left aside.


    But Mrs. Tongzhi and Wei Ruo couldn''t get in on what Mrs. Tongzhi and Wei Ruo said, so they could only sit awkwardly aside and laugh together.


    After talking with Mrs. Tongzhi for a while, Mrs. Tongzhi reluctantly left. Before leaving, she gave Wei Ruo some gifts, which were two brocade boxes, but Wei Ruo didn''t open them on the spot.


    As a gift in return, Wei Ruo gave her four jars of loquat paste and some orange peel tea.


    This citrus peel tea is made by taking the dried citrus peels, salting them, and adding a few Chinese herbs. It can be used as tea to clear away heat and sore throat, and relieve throat discomfort.


    Madam Tongzhi wanted to pay Wei Ruo money. Wei Ruodao today''s loquat cream is a gift after receiving a gift from Madam Tongzhi.


    After bidding farewell to Mrs. Tongzhi, Yun said to Wei Ruo with a look of relief: "Ruoer, you have made meritorious service again, and just now you have handled the relationship with Mrs. Tongzhi very well."


    Wei Ruo said calmly: "I''m a little tired today, so I''ll go back to the house first."


    Obviously Wei Ruo didn''t want to say anything more to Yun.


    Now Wei Ruo is more straightforward than when he first came to Xiaowei''s Mansion, and his attitude towards Yun is more and more indifferent.


    My family members are suffering from yang, and the high fever persists. I should not be able to escape, and I feel a little flustered during pregnancy.


    The treasures also need to work hard, those who are not positive work hard to advance to the finals; those who are positive, let''s cheer together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： brewery progress

    Chapter 239 Brewery progress


    After finishing speaking, Wei Ruo ignored Yun Shi and left as soon as he said it.


    Mr. Yun had a lot to say to his eldest daughter, but all of them were blocked in his throat.


    Yunshi was a little annoyed, but he didn''t know how to express his anger.


    For the eldest daughter, she now loves and hates it. To the outside world, the eldest daughter is smart and capable, and is praised by others, but only the family knows how much the eldest daughter does not regard her mother in the eyes.


    She had no good way to deal with her when she was born unlucky, not only because of years of guilt, but also because the eldest daughter''s wings are hardened, and there is always a way to threaten her and the Wei family.


    Mr. Yun was angry, but thinking about the praise of the eldest daughter from the outside world, and thinking about the contributions the eldest daughter had made to the family, her anger disappeared again.


    Hey, after all, I missed those thirteen years. If I had been raised under my knees since I was a child, I wouldn''t be what I am today.


    ###


    As soon as Wei Qingwan returned to the mansion, she heard about the school captain''s mansion visited by Mrs. Tongzhi.


    Wei Qingwan''s complexion couldn''t help but sink. Even though she already knew that Wei Ruo was attracted by Mrs. Tongzhi, her heart still couldn''t help sinking when she heard that things were going well again.


    In Taizhou Mansion, apart from the Yuan family, the Xu family has the highest background and status, and Xu Fengyuan is the eldest son and grandson of the Xu family. If this marriage is successful, it will definitely be their Wei family.


    From this point of view, Wei Qingruo''s future is bright. On the other hand, her future is bleak and uncertain.


    She is in a very worrying situation now. If Wei Qing doesn''t talk about everything, there are people who are against her everywhere. Xu Yaojun failed to harm her last time, and I don''t know what ideas will come out later.


    She didn''t know what she did wrong, why she always had to bear these things, obviously she didn''t take the initiative to provoke them, they just wanted to push her into an embarrassing situation.


    Wei Qingwan sat in front of the dressing table in a daze. After a while, she took out a jade pendant the size of a copper coin from the dressing box.


    This is what fell from the young master who rescued her in the peach forest that day, because someone came into the forest to find her, and the young master left in a hurry in order not to be seen by others. She found that it was too late to return the dropped jade pendant to the young master, so she had to put it away first to avoid being seen by others.


    Judging from the texture of the jade pendant, the son of that day had a good background and was able to help, which shows that he was of good character.


    I don¡¯t know if she and him will have a chance to meet again...


    ###


    Drunk Xianju.


    Fan Chengxu flipped through the account books of the last month, and a smile could not help but appear on the corner of his mouth.


    Since cooperating with Xu Heyou, Zuixianju''s business has become better than before, and its monthly profit has increased by almost 10%.


    Don''t underestimate this 10%. Originally, Zuixianju was the No. 1 restaurant in Taizhou Prefecture. It would be good if it could keep its original profit. It would be very difficult to improve it. not easy.


    "This Xu Heyou is really interesting. If he was born so early, I might have nothing to do with him." Fan Chengxu smiled.


    "Young master, don''t worry, this young master Xu has some skills, but he can''t compare with you, young master." Shopkeeper Shen hurriedly said.


    "It''s hard to say," Fan Chengxu was confident but not conceited, and he didn''t dare to say too much about some things.


    Shopkeeper Shen smiled and said yes.


    "I heard that Xu Heyou was going around trying to persuade people to re-raise seedlings a while ago?" Fan Chengxu asked.


    "Yes, he visited the farmland everywhere, and when he saw problems, he persuaded the owner to raise seedlings again, but not many people listened to his advice. But recently, a large number of seedlings died of illness, which verified Mr. Xu''s previous statement, and many of them did not listen to Mr. Xu''s persuasion. Everyone regretted it, but those who listened to Mr. Xu''s words are now grateful to Mr. Xu and regard Mr. Xu as a great benefactor." Shopkeeper Shen replied.


    "It''s interesting." Fan Chengxu commented, and then asked, "Are there any bad seedlings on my farm?"


    Fan Chengxu has taken root in Taizhou Prefecture for several years, and he has bought some properties.


    "My son has some problems in Zhuangzi in Taizhou Prefecture, but you can rest assured that the proportion of rice seedlings is not large, and it will not have a big impact on this year''s grain production."


    "The next time someone from Xu Heyou comes to deliver something, send a message saying that I have something to talk to him about." Fan Chengxu said.


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Shen wrote it down immediately.


    ###


    Wei Ruo''s brewery was finally completed.


    The raw materials for brewing wine are grains and potatoes. The grains are mainly sorghum, rice, glutinous rice, corn, and wheat. Except for corn, which does not exist at present, the others are relatively common grains, and rice, glutinous rice, and wheat Weiruo One''s own Zhuangzi has property.


    The potatoes are mainly sweet potatoes and cassava, and there is no shortage of sweet potato Weiruo.


    There is no shortage of supplementary materials such as rice husk, rice bran, and sorghum husk required for fermentation.


    Wei Ruo, the mother of distiller''s koji, which is the key to fermentation, had already arranged for people to look for it as early as the beginning of preparations for the brewery.


    The brewing process of baijiu is mainly divided into seven steps: raw material crushing, batching, cooking and gelatinization, cooling, mixing unstrained spirits, cellar fermentation, and wine steaming.


    Relatively speaking, this is Wei Ruo''s most complicated workshop so far. If such a workshop wants high output, it needs more manpower than previous workshops.


    However, Wei Ruo does not plan to increase production at this stage, but only plans to make small boutiques.


    Originally, Wei Ruo didn''t plan to make wine on a large scale because she felt that in this era when food was not affluent, increasing food production and feeding more talents was the first task to bear the brunt.


    Using grain to make wine is an act of compromising grain. One kilogram of grain can fill the stomach, but the wine brewed from one kilogram of grain cannot feed people.


    But baijiu can be sold at a high price and can be exchanged for more resources. It can play the same role as Sibaozhai. This is worthwhile for Wei Ruo at the current stage and will help increase the speed of Wei Ruo''s expansion.


    Because the winemaking process is relatively delicate, and some techniques need to be kept secret, Wei Ruo is also very careful in the selection of workers in the winery.


    The job of initial selection was handed over to Guanshi Yu. Wei Ruo believed in Guanshi Yu, and Guanshi Yu had more contact with everyone in Zhuangzi and had a deeper understanding.


    Boss Yu was very concerned about this, and carefully selected for several days before submitting the list, a total of ten people.


    Today Wei Ruolai met with these ten people in the brewery, conducted some simple inquiries, and conducted some tests on them, and finally selected six of them.


    Then Wei Ruo handed over the "Training Guide" he had written long ago to Manager Yu.


    "Please tell Manager Yu to train them according to the above." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, boss, please rest assured, I will train them strictly according to the requirements of the boss, so that they can work for the boss as soon as possible." Manager Yu solemnly promised Wei Ruo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： Let the villagers of Stone Village contract the sandy land

    Chapter 240 Let the villagers of Stone Village contract the sandy land


    Wei Ruo came out of the brewery and passed by Shitou Village. The passing villagers greeted Wei Ruo warmly.


    "Master Xu!"


    "Xu Enren!"


    "Benefactor, come to my house and drink some water!"


    "..."


    Wei Ruo responded to everyone''s enthusiasm with a smile, but declined everyone''s invitation.


    Shi Dayou came out of the house with a **** on his back, and when he saw Wei Ruo, he smiled all over his face: "Mr. Xu! You are here! Is there anything I can help with at the brewery?"


    Every time he sees Wei Ruo, Shi Dayou always asks this question.


    Wei Ruodao: "Thank you for the kindness of the village chief, there is nothing to do now."


    "Young Master Xu, don''t always call me the village chief. I''m embarrassed to call you. Just call me Dayou." Shi Dayou said.


    "Okay, Brother Dayou." Wei Ruo then asked Shi Dayou, "Brother Dayou, how are the sales of the bamboo fungus on the mountain recently?"


    Shi Dayou smiled and replied: "Thanks to Mr. Xu, this bamboo fungus was transported to the market in the city and sold very well. The money exchanged was exchanged for rice, noodles and meat. I distributed it to the villagers. Everyone was very happy. Thank you for telling everyone about this lucrative business."


    "Divided? Didn''t everyone pick it up and sell it in the market?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Shi Dayou explained: "No, there are not many bamboo fungus on the mountain. If everyone rushes up to pick them, they will be picked all at once, and this thing will not be fresh for a long time, but there are not many people buying this thing. If everyone sells it at a low price, the price will not be high, and it is not good for us to cultivate the land if you fight for me to pick it up."


    Shi Dayou went on to say: "So after discussing, we decided to send a few women from the village to pick this. The picked ones are collectively owned by everyone, and the money sold to pay the picking women''s wages is considered everyone''s. Just keep busy with the things in the field."


    Listening to Shi Dayou''s answer, Wei Ruo couldn''t help showing appreciation. This Shi Dayou is indeed a good village chief with a long-term vision.


    Looking at the enthusiastic Shi Dayou in front of him, Wei Ruo suddenly had an idea in his heart.


    "Brother Dayou, have you considered leading the villagers to do some other livelihood?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Ruo has already figured out in the past two days that the per capita arable land area of ??the villagers in Stone Village is not much, and there is a surplus of labor in the village for farming, and Wei Ruo just has a place where labor is needed.


    "Other jobs?" Shi Dayou looked at Wei Ruo in surprise.


    "It''s still a matter of planting crops. I have seen that there are still a lot of wasteland in places that are far away from my brewery. They belong to your village next door. I just bought them a few days ago and plan to use them to grow some crops. I need manpower , I plan to find someone to contract it." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo, the sandy land near Fucheng, had been interested in it early in the morning, but it was only put off because of the many things last winter, and it was only put on the agenda now.


    The silver taels used for this land purchase were the medical expenses that Zhu Zongyu paid her last time.


    Wei Ruo now has a lot of people in the village, and she doesn''t want to continue to hire long-term workers. Choosing to contract to others can save a lot of work.


    Shi Dayou looked surprised: "But Mr. Xu''s wasteland can''t be planted. Not only is the terrain bad, but there are also a lot of sand and gravel, so no crops can grow at all."


    As long as crops can grow, the people next door will not leave it empty, and will not easily sell it to outsiders.


    Who doesn''t want to have more and more variety? Farmers are not afraid of suffering, but they are afraid of having no land to grow.


    Wei Ruodao: "Sandy land can also grow crops."


    "Really?" Shi Dayou looked at Wei Ruo in disbelief.


    "Well, yes. I think you should have heard of the crop of sweet potato recently." Wei Ruo said.


    "I have heard and tasted it. It is said that it is cold-resistant and has a high yield. Many people in Taizhou have already started to grow this crop."


    "Actually, mountainous areas are not the best places to grow sweet potatoes. Instead, sandy land is more suitable for planting. Sandy land has good air permeability and is more suitable for tuber growth, and mature tubers will be sweeter." Wei Ruo explained.


    "Sweet potatoes are really so good?" Shi Dayou couldn''t help being shocked.


    "Yes, I don''t have to lie to you."


    "Our village also has some sandy land, can it also be used to grow sweet potatoes?" Shi Dayou asked.


    Although there is not much sandy wasteland in Shitou Village, it is possible to grow a little bit. Who would think there is too much food!


    "Yes." Wei Ruo''s answer is naturally yes.


    "What kind of seeds do you use for sweet potatoes?" Shi Dayou asked again.


    "You don''t need seeds, you can use vines for cuttings. When I bring the vines over, I''ll share some with you," Wei Ruo said.


    "Why is this so embarrassing? Mr. Xu, you have helped us so much!" Shi Dayou was very embarrassed.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. If you want to calculate the money, you can just deduct it from your wages at that time. Anyway, you won''t ask for much money." Wei Ruo said.


    Listening to Wei Ruo''s words, Shi Dayou felt excited in his heart, wishing he could follow Wei Ruo to reclaim wasteland immediately.


    "Then what does Mr. Xu need us to do?"


    Fortunately, Shi Dayou still has reason. He knows that there is no rush, so he has to take it step by step. The first thing is to ask clearly what Mr. Xu wants them to do, so as not to make mistakes.


    "I produce the land, the seedlings, and finally half of the output on the land." Wei Ruo said.


    "Half of the output? What if the output is very low?" Shi Dayou asked.


    Generally, the landlord¡¯s requirements for the tenants will be clear about how many catties, regardless of the age or harvest, the tenants must pay rent to the landlord according to this amount.


    The past two years have not been good, and many tenants have not produced enough grain to pay the rent. As a result, they owe a lot of money to the landlord''s family, and even become refugees and homeless.


    "It doesn''t matter what the output is." Wei Ruo said.


    Only taking a commission without a fixed rent is a big disadvantage for the landlord. In case the tenants below steal and play tricks and conceal the output value, the interests of the landlord will be damaged. Most people don¡¯t want to do this of.


    But Wei Ruo is willing to implement such a method on the villagers of Stone Village led by Shi Dayou, this is out of trust in Shi Dayou and others, and of course it can be regarded as a test.


    If they choose to steal and cheat, then Wei Ruo will not cooperate with them in the future.


    Dayou Shi looked at Wei Ruo''s firm expression and said, "Young Master Xu, we will do our best to help you grow sweet potatoes!"


    Wei Ruo nodded: "How to arrange the manpower in the future, you need Brother Dayou to arrange it."


    Wei Ruo will not intervene in the internal arrangements of Stone Village.


    Wei Ruo felt that judging from Shi Dayou''s arrangements for picking bamboo fungus, it would not be a problem to arrange manpower to contract her sandy land.


    "Okay, Mr. Xu, don''t worry, I will never disappoint your trust in us!" Shi Dayou made a serious promise to Wei Ruo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： The neighbor from the village came to ask Wei Ruo for help

    Chapter 241 The next door village came to ask Wei Ruo for help


    Master Xu not only helped them so much, but also gave them such a good opportunity, he must grasp it well.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo nodded.


    Wei Ruo will leave Stone Village after talking with Shi Dayou.


    However, when we walked to the entrance of Stone Village, we met a large group of people. There were dozens of people, men, women and children.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know these people, so they should be farmers nearby.


    "Master Xu, please help us!"


    As soon as they met, these people begged Wei Ruo, and they also flocked to Wei Ruo.


    Xiumei took a step forward and stood in front of Wei Ruo: "Speak well if you have something to say, don''t lean in!"


    Shi Dayou also took a step forward, and said loudly to everyone: "Calm down, big guy. If you have something to say, let''s stand away from it!"


    Shi Dayou recognized that the people who came were from Xiaoxi Village next door to them, and there was a mountain across from their village. If you walk around the foot of the mountain, you only need to walk for half an hour.


    Xiumei''s scolding and Shi Dayou''s words played a certain role. These people stopped in their tracks, stepped back a little, and put some distance between them and Wei Ruo.


    Then these people began to explain their intentions in a hurry:


    "We are here to ask Mr. Xu for help. The seedlings in our field are all dead, and now the new seedlings can''t catch up!"


    "Yes, yes, we heard that Mr. Xu has a way to help us!"


    "Master Xu, please do me a favor and save us! We won''t be able to eat this year!"


    "..."


    A group of people spoke together, chattering, and Wei Ruo understood what they were trying to express after listening for a while. Their seedlings died, and they came to ask her for help.


    Although Wei Ruo didn''t remember the faces of these people, but listening to their narration, he knew that they were persuaded by Wei Ruo before but did not listen to Wei Ruo''s words.


    Because Wei Ruo visited the surrounding farmland at that time and found that there were bakanae disease, and tried to persuade the other party to raise seedlings again.


    Whoever heard Wei Ruo''s words must have changed the seedlings by now, and whoever comes to beg Wei Ruo now must have not listened to it at the time.


    Wei Ruo looked at these people and said loudly, "Be quiet."


    After Wei Ruo shouted, everyone stopped and looked at Wei Ruo.


    Seeing that there were no more noisy voices, Wei Ruo answered everyone directly:


    "I have already told you what I should say. If you don''t raise seedlings again, it will be too late when something happens. So now that this situation has happened, it is useless for you to ask me again."


    Hearing the words, the crowd immediately retorted:


    "Why is there no way? We have all heard that you gave Shitou Village a batch of good rice seeds, saying that rice can be grown even if it is planted late, and the yield is still high!"


    "Yes, yes, you obviously have rice seeds! You can help us!"


    "Master Xu, if there is no harvest this year, we will all starve to death! You can''t be so cruel, you don''t care about our life or death!"


    "..."


    However, these people who came to Wei Ruo firmly believed that Wei Ruo had a way to help them.


    "Sorry, I can''t help you." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Mr. Xu, you''re just dying! How can you be so cruel? You want to watch us all die in front of you!" An old man leaned on a cane and slammed the ground a few times. .


    "Yes, how can you be so cruel! Our children are still so young, how can you bear to watch them starve to death!" The woman held her child in her arms with a resentful expression on her face.


    "Mr. Xu, we all know about your help to Shitou Village, and you can''t hide it! Don''t lie to us again." A strong man shouted with a hoe.


    Although the ancient news is not well developed, there is no shortage of people who can spread the news. Recently, the news that Stone Village has lived a good life with the help of a "rich businessman" has spread among several nearby villages.


    Xiaoxi Village is close to Shitou Village, so the villagers naturally heard about these things, and they also heard that Mr. Xu, a wealthy businessman, is a generous and kind person who has given Shitou Village various benefits. The planting is good, and there are other money to get, and the life is very good, and others are envious.


    Although Wei Ruo didn''t know how these people knew that they had late rice seeds in their hands, Wei Ruo said in the face of several people''s requests: "It''s fine if you want late rice seeds. I can help you inquire about whether you can buy late rice seeds." You can buy it at the market price, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late to raise seedlings after you buy it back now.¡±


    Hearing Wei Ruo''s words, the faces of everyone in Xiaoxi Village immediately turned down.


    "Master Xu, why do you still care about the money we need for rice seeds when you are so rich?"


    "Yes, yes, and you didn''t even ask for money from Stone Village, so why do you want money from us?"


    "Young Master Xu, you are a good man, do it to the end, you have helped the people of Shitou Village, so you can help us as well. We will be as grateful to you as the people of Shitou Village for the rest of our lives!"


    "..."


    Wei Ruo was unmoved, and had a clear attitude: "Whom I want to give it to is my business. Rice seeds don''t fall from the sky. They are sold for money. If you want them, you can buy them with money."


    "This...how do we have any money? We can''t survive this day!"


    "That''s right, I can''t even eat, where did you get the money to buy your rice seeds! You can''t be too black-hearted, Mr. Xu! Isn''t it just a matter of a few bags of rice seeds for you? That''s our life!"


    "Mr. Xu, you are a good person and will do it to the end. Help us. I will bring my child to kowtow to you!"


    "..."


    Wei Ruo listened to the words of these people, still expressionless: "Don''t you know that I am a businessman? A businessman is just to make money, who cares whether you live or die? When did I say that I am a good person?"


    The few who were about to kneel and kowtow to Wei Ruo froze immediately.


    "But...but you are not helping Stone Village..."


    "Everyone gets what they need. They are working for me. I pay them, but you don''t help me make money. Why do I care what you do?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Ruo has such a temper, she is willing to take the initiative to help those in need, but if the other party asks her to do good deeds, her rebellious psychology will come up, and she will be a bad person instead of a good person as they say!


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, everyone in Xiaoxi Village was dumbfounded.


    After a brief moment of stupefaction, the villagers of Xiaoxi Village surrounded Wei Ruo again:


    "Young Master Xu, you can''t just ignore death like this!"


    "Young Master Xu, you helped Stone Village and you should help us too!"


    "You are rich and powerful, and you don''t need such a little money!"


    "Master Xu, if you don''t agree to help us today, we will kneel down until you agree!"


    "..."


    They said they were begging, but the crowd surrounded Wei Ruo as if they wanted to force her to help by force.


    The author didn¡¯t abandon the pit, it¡¯s just that it was sunburned, and it burned repeatedly for several days.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： I dont eat this set

    Chapter 242 I don''t like this set


    Shi Dayou hurriedly blocked the crowd and said, "Calm down, everyone! Mr. Xu is right, he has no obligation to help us all! We can''t force Mr. Xu to help!"


    Shi Dayou''s voice was loud, but he didn''t scare everyone in Xiaoxi Village.


    Instead of listening to Shi Dayou''s words, they mocked Shi Dayou:


    "Of course you say that, the benefits are all for the people of Stone Village!"


    "That''s right, or else you give us the seedlings in your field, and see if you still say that!"


    "Shi Dayou can''t be so selfish, you can''t just think about the good of your Shitou Village, and ignore other people''s lives!"


    "That''s right, your surname Shi is happy, and you don''t look at us. Look at how hungry my baby is?"


    "..."


    Everyone accused Shi Dayou one after another. Shi Dayou didn''t know how to respond for a while, but he stood firmly in front of Wei Ruo, preventing the villagers from Xiaoxi Village from approaching Wei Ruo.


    However, there are too many people, and Shi Dayou is powerless.


    Seeing that these people were about to rush to Wei Ruo, the villagers of Stone Village rushed over in a mighty manner.


    They came to Wei Ruo''s side and protected Wei Ruo in the middle.


    Although the villagers of Shitou Village who arrived just now didn¡¯t know what happened, they saw the people of Xiaoxi Village surrounding their benefactor Mr. Xu, feeling that his benefactor was in danger, so they hurriedly surrounded him.


    For a while, people from the two villages confronted each other, yelling at each other, and there were some small physical touches.


    After arguing like this for a while, the people of Xiaoxi Village were defeated because they did not have the upper hand in numbers. They had to retreat and distance themselves from the people of Shitou Village, not daring to make any more moves.


    But these people were still a little unconvinced and didn''t want to just leave, so they sued Shi Dayou and the villagers of Shitou Village:


    "You people in Stone Village are too selfish, you only care about yourself, and you don''t even know how to help others!"


    "That''s right, you stone village people are too much! When people in our village starved to death, we carried all the corpses to the entrance of your village!"


    "Thanks to the good relationship between our Xiaoxi Village and your Stone Village for so many years! You are so desperate!"


    "..."


    Facing the accusations of everyone in Xiaoxi Village, Shi Dayou and the villagers of Shitou Village have no good way to do it, and they can''t really fight. The two villages are close to each other, so it''s not good if there is a lot of trouble.


    Wei Ruo said to Xiumei: "Meimei, whoever you see is the loudest, let me sneak out of that person!"


    "Good!" Xiumei nodded.


    Xiumei observed the people in Xiaoxi Village, and then she spotted a big man. She strode up and dragged the man out of the crowd. Down, and then the man became weak and groaned.


    At this moment, the villagers of Xiaoxi Village, who had been making noise just now, fell silent, and looked at Er Niu who was pinned to the ground helplessly with a look of surprise.


    Erniu is the strongest man in their village, and he can stand up to three on weekdays.


    But now, he was pinned to the ground by a thin follower beside Mr. Xu, unable to move.


    The few people who were still muttering at first are afraid to speak now.


    Not only the people in Xiaoxi Village were shocked, but the villagers in Shitou Village also showed surprise expressions when they saw this scene.


    It turned out that Mr. Xu''s attendants, who looked thin and weak, were so powerful! You really can''t tell what you look like!


    Wei Ruo took the reactions of the people in Xiaoxi Village into his eyes, and then said to everyone with a calm expression and a stern voice: "What I promise Heyou, I will give it if I want, and if I don''t want to give it, no one can take it away. It''s your business to suffer, not mine, so don''t threaten me with these things, I don''t take that kind of thing."


    "As for the matter of the seedlings, when you chose not to believe me, you should be prepared to bear the corresponding consequences. The choice is made by yourself, and the result must be borne by yourself. Just because you are weak does not mean that you are reasonable, and because you are suffering does not mean that Others should help you."


    Then Wei Ruo pointed to the man controlled by Xiumei on the ground and said: "You have also seen that I, Xu Heyou, are not so easy to mess with. Today my followers are just demonstrating. You''re welcome no more."


    People in Xiaoxi Village looked at Wei Ruo, a little unwilling, but this time they dared not speak out to refute.


    Then Wei Ruo gave Xiumei a look, Xiumei understood and let the man on the ground go.


    The man struggled to get up, stumbled and ran back to the villagers of Xiaoxi Village, and looked at Wei Ruo and Xiumei without the arrogance just now, only fear.


    Everyone in Xiaoxi Village looked at me and I looked at you, everyone was silent, and finally they could only leave in disgrace.


    After everyone in Xiaoxi Village walked away, Shi Dayou stepped forward to apologize to Wei Ruo: "I''m sorry Mr. Xu, I surprised you."


    "You don''t need to apologize, and it has nothing to do with you." Wei Ruo said.


    Dayou Shi looked at Wei Ruo, as if he wanted to ask a question. After hesitating for a while, he chose to ask.


    "Mr. Xu, is there really nothing to do about the rice seedlings?"


    "You want me to help them?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    "Don''t dare, I don''t mean that. Mr. Xu can help if he wants to. It''s our blessing to be able to help. If we don''t help, we don''t dare to ask extravagantly." Shi Dayou hurriedly explained.


    After a pause, Shi Dayou said again: "Master Xu, actually... the people in Xiaoxi Village are not as rude as what Mr. Xu saw just now, most of the people in the village are still very good people. Like the people in our village, they work **** the fields, waiting for a year''s harvest to support their families. If the seedlings are all dead, they may really..."


    Understanding the meaning of Shi Dayou''s words, Wei Ruo replied: "It''s really too late to plant the late rice seeds I gave you. But if I really want to help them, there are many things to consider."


    "Xiaoxi Village is not the only one affected by the disaster now. If I rashly agreed to help just now, more people will come to me in the future. Since I can''t ensure that I have enough ability to solve the whole thing, I Don''t be generous."


    "So that''s the case." Shi Dayou nodded hurriedly, and after hearing Mr. Xu''s account, he understood that Mr. Xu also had many concerns, and it was because he was thinking superficially.


    "You should do what you are doing first, and I will consider the matter of the villages affected by bakanae disease." Wei Ruo said to Shi Dayou.


    "Okay, okay, thank you Mr. Xu, thank you Mr. Xu." Shi Dayou hurriedly said.


    "Okay, it''s getting late, I should go back, and you should hurry up and go about your own affairs."


    Shi Dayou nodded repeatedly, then watched Wei Ruo and Xiumei leave.


    Happy New Year~~~


    I wish everyone good health in the new year!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： sell late rice

    Chapter 243 Selling Late Rice Seeds


    After Wei Ruo left, Shi Dayou asked the villagers to go back to work in the fields, while he returned home with a **** on his shoulder.


    The contracting matter Mr. Xu told him just now is his top priority right now.


    After returning home, Shi Dayou called several prestigious old people in the village to his home, told them in detail about the cooperation with Mr. Xu, and asked for their opinions.


    The elders are very supportive of this. There is no stipulation on the amount of rent to be paid, and only half of the rent is paid.


    Moreover, the labor force in their village already has some leftovers. If they can be twisted together and make some other livelihoods, maybe everyone can have a prosperous year this year!


    The elders confessed to Shi Dayou one after another, asking him to treat Xu Heyou well. The people in their village have no other skills and livelihoods, and they don¡¯t know how to deal with the city people to make money. Now someone is willing to give them a hand and give them a way to survive. , they must take good care of and cherish it.


    With the approval of the elders in the village, Shi Dayou then sent a message back to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo didn''t delay either. After all, time waits for no one, and the land in spring doesn''t wait for anyone, so it has to be reclaimed and planted immediately.


    So Wei Ruo immediately signed a relevant contract document with the people in Stone Village.


    On the day the signing was signed, Shi Dayou took the selected people to work on the sandy land that Wei Ruo had purchased.


    In selecting personnel, Shi Dayou also took into account many factors. The first principle is voluntariness. Some families have less labor force, and their own fields are too busy to support them. Naturally, they cannot take care of other jobs.


    However, some families have less land, less land and more brothers, so they are eager to win this new opportunity to make money.


    On the basis of everyone''s voluntary registration, Shi Dayou will make some coordination with several village elders: for example, if there are three applicants in the family, one or two places will be given according to the family situation, and strive to distribute as many places as possible. .


    But because the surprises of various companies are still relatively large, it is definitely not possible to achieve a complete average.


    Fortunately, Shi Dayou, the village chief, and the elders in the village presided over the overall situation, and the villagers were quite satisfied with the final result.


    Then, this part of the villagers went to the large sandy land that Wei Ruo bought and started working: weeding, clearing stones, turning the soil, and fertilizing properly.


    ###


    Wei Ruo paid attention to the matter of late rice seedlings. Two days later, after calculating many factors, Wei Ruo sent someone to go to a village trapped by bakanae disease to advertise that she had late rice seeds. in time.


    After hearing the news, the villagers rushed to Wei Ruo''s village.


    Outside the gate of Wei Ruo''s Zhuangzi, there are many bulging sacks piled up on the ground outside the wall, and there are still people moving sacks out of the Zhuangzi at the moment.


    The first few villagers who arrived first saw the sacks and their eyes lit up. They guessed that the sacks contained the late rice seeds they wanted.


    But the seven or eight tall and strong men standing next to these sacks made them dare not step forward easily.


    At this time, when Wei Ruo came out of Zhuangzi, several villagers couldn''t help but gather around and ask.


    "Mr. Xu, I heard that you have rice seeds that can be planted and live now. Is it true?" An old man asked Wei Ruo cautiously.


    Wei Ruo saw that the old man looked familiar, and after thinking for a while, she remembered that she met him when she went to Mrs. Xu''s farm. She persuaded him to change the seedlings, but the other party said she was cursing them.


    It was also the only time that Wei Ruo used Wei Qingruo''s identity to remind farmers about this matter. Later, when Wei Ruo went to other villages to remind others, Wei Ruo used Xu Heyou''s identity.


    So the old man didn''t know that the person in front of him was the person he despised and cursed back then.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter if you know it or not. Wei Ruo didn¡¯t plan to settle accounts with anyone, and treated everyone who came today equally.


    "It''s true." Wei Ruo gave an affirmative answer.


    Hearing the affirmative answer, several people were overjoyed.


    Immediately afterwards, they showed conflicted expressions. After hesitating for a while, the old man asked Wei Ruo cautiously:


    "Master Xu, can you share this rice seed with us?"


    "Want rice seeds?" Wei Ruo looked at the people in front of him.


    Several people nodded quickly.


    "Rice seeds are for sale, not for free." Wei Ruo said.


    "Sell?"


    The light in the eyes of several people dimmed instantly when they heard the request for money.


    Several people glanced at each other, and then the old man continued to ask Wei Ruo the price: "Mr. Xu, how do you sell this rice seed?"


    "Ten coins a catty." Wei Ruo replied.


    This is the original price of these rice seeds. Wei Ruo didn''t deliberately raise the price. It was also the price that Wei Ruo sold to Yun''s before.


    The millet used as a rice seed is carefully selected, with full grains and excellent appearance. Naturally, it is slightly more expensive than ordinary millet.


    Even ordinary millet produced from these rice seeds can be sold for a hundred cents a bucket in Wei Ruo''s Xuji Grain Store after shelling.


    However, upon hearing this answer, the expressions of the people in front of Wei Ruo changed.


    "Mr. Xu, you are selling it too expensive!" The old man looked annoyed, "The rice that has been shelled is only a few pennies a catty, how can you buy ten pennies for your rice seeds?"


    One mu of land needs three to five catties of rice seed. Generally, if a family has three to five mu of land, the rice seed will cost as much as ninety.


    This fee is beyond the reach of many farmers. In the past two years, everyone has had a hard time. The family is almost unable to open the pot. In addition, they have spent a lot of money on the seedlings that have just died. How can they spend so much money? Money to buy this rice seed.


    Several other people also seconded:


    "Yes, Mr. Xu, you are too expensive, how can you sell such expensive rice seeds?"


    "Besides, what if the rice you plant doesn''t work well, and you still can''t harvest it this year?"


    "That is, you said that this is a late rice plant, and that it can also benefit from late planting, but we don''t know if it is true."


    Wei Ruo said unhurriedly: "It doesn''t matter if you can''t afford it. I have a second solution. You can take away the rice seeds for free by signing a document with me. You can take as much as you need until the autumn harvest. At that time, according to the amount taken away, five times the amount of rice will be returned.¡±


    "For example, if you take ten catties of rice seeds from me, you can return me fifty catties of rice when the autumn harvest comes. Of course, if my late rice seeds are useless, and it will not catch up with the autumn harvest now, you don''t need to pay me. any fees."


    Wei Ruo''s late rice seeds are three catties of seeds planted on one mu of land, and the yield per mu of Wei Ruo''s rice species is twice that of the ordinary rice they plant. Generally speaking, the yield per mu can reach about two thousand catties, and the specific value will be subject to change. The influence of other objective factors such as weather, water and fertilizer of the year.


    So Wei Ruo charged fifteen catties out of the two thousand catties.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 244： Most chose to sign the contract

    Chapter 244 Most chose to sign the contract


    Wei Ruo didn¡¯t say anything about the output of late rice seeds. Now that I tell these villagers, they may not believe them. They will just take it as her excuse to promote her own late rice seeds.


    Hearing what Wei Ruo said, several people immediately fell silent.


    Because this solution is more feasible for them, it does not require them to pay immediately, and it can solve their immediate problems.


    It is also a good deal to exchange five catties of rice in the future for one catty of rice seeds in the present.


    Several people were hesitating, and more villagers who heard the news rushed over from behind.


    Xiumei explained the sales rules of late rice seed to the newly arrived villagers, and then heard someone calling for a signature.


    Someone opened his mouth, and those who were still hesitating immediately followed suit: "I want to sign, I want to sign."


    Everyone began to scramble to ask for signatures, for fear that the rice seeds would be snatched up by others, and they would lose their share.


    Everyone knows that many farmers have been affected this time, and they don''t know if Mr. Xu has enough rice seeds. It''s better to arrive early and get the rice seeds in your hands as soon as possible.


    Wei Ruo asked everyone not to worry, line up, and wait for the Master Registrar to arrive, then they can start signing.


    The villages that were hit by the disaster recently are all located near the capital city of Taizhou, and belong to Xianlin County in terms of administrative division. Therefore, Wei Ruo invited the head of Xianlin County to be a notary.


    Hearing that Wei Ruo provided late rice seeds for the common people, the people of the Xianlin county government were very active and agreed to Wei Ruo''s request without hesitation.


    Because of the problem caused by the bakanae disease, the county government is plagued by it. From the county magistrate to the head book, everyone is worried about it, fearing that it will affect their political achievements and be held accountable by the magistrate.


    Although Wei Ruo''s move is a business, it is also a real solution to help Xianlin County solve the problem.


    After the master book arrived, not only Wei Ruo had an extra layer of security, but the villagers also felt more at ease. With people from the government testifying, they are not afraid that Xu Heyou will deceive them.


    After the sale started, it lasted until dusk.


    Most of the villagers chose to sign a document to return five times the amount of rice when the autumn harvest came. Only a small number of villagers paid on the spot.


    Wei Ruo sold out all the rice seeds in a warehouse prepared by Wei Ruo, in exchange for a contract for a box.


    Master Wu of Xianlin County was very happy and said to Wei Ruo: "Young Master Xu is really a kind person with the common people in mind."


    "Master Wu is overrated, I''m just a businessman." Wei Ruo replied.


    "No and no. If you are really a businessman, Mr. Xu can just sell money, and there will be no second method. After all, this second method is much more troublesome than the first one." Master Wu commented.


    Wei Ruo smiled. She did not deny this, but at the same time, she also knew that if the second option was not provided, many villagers would be forced to give up buying due to concerns or objective conditions.


    This is beneficial to her personally, to the farmers suffering from bakanae disease, and even to the agriculture of Taizhou Prefecture.


    ###


    Two days later, Agui arrived at the gate of Wei Ruo''s village with an ox cart full of sweet potato vines.


    The sweet potato vines used for cuttings this year are mainly planted in Xiaoyang Mountain. After the vines grow well, Agui is responsible for transporting them.


    While the workers in Zhuangzi were unloading, Agui and Wei Ruo reported the situation on Xiaoyang Mountain.


    "Miss, this year''s vines are growing very well, enough care! Xiaoyang Mountain is almost planted, and there are still a few acres of vines that have not been harvested." Agui reported to Wei Ruohui.


    "I may have to trouble you to make another trip in two days, and send me three carts of ready-made vines." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss told me whether it''s troublesome or not, this is what I should do!" Agui said happily.


    Without the support of the young lady, he and Xiao Ba are just ordinary long-term workers in the Wei family''s village in Xingshan County.


    With Miss'' support, he and Xiao Ba resigned from their jobs in the Zhuangzi over there when Xiaowei''s residence was moved to Fucheng, and went to work on Xiaoyang Mountain purchased by Miss. Help Wei Ruo do things.


    Now not only can I get more wages every month, but my life is also more promising.


    "Is Xiaoyang Mountain doing well recently?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Miss, don''t worry, everything on Xiaoyang Mountain is fine, and everything is done according to the lady''s instructions. Now sweet potatoes have been planted mainly, and some other vegetables have been planted in some fields at the foot of the mountain. The current growth is quite good. Everyone works very hard and is very confident in this year''s harvest." Agui explained.


    "Very good. By the way, what''s the situation in the south of the city?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Ruo is no longer in charge of the southern part of the city, but it was developed from a barren land under Wei Ruo''s advocacy. Wei Ruo still hopes that the people there can live well.


    "The wheat in the south of the city is growing very well, and everyone is looking forward to it, seeing that it will soon reach maturity." Agui replied.


    "Are the pioneers over there doing well recently? Can they still eat?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wheat still takes some time to mature, and most of the people who went to the south of the city to open up wasteland have no family background, so I don¡¯t know if they can survive.


    "Miss, don''t worry, they are still able to eat at the moment. Mr. Qian made the decision and asked them to give part of the wheat harvest in the field to the county government. The county government predicted part of their money and let them have money to buy food. You can still live." Agui replied.


    "That''s good." In this way, Wei Ruo can feel relieved.


    "The folks in the south of the city miss you very much, Miss. I have been to the south of the city several times and they always ask me when I can see you again." Agui said.


    Wei Ruo nodded with a smile. As for when he will go back to Xingshan County, Wei Ruo himself does not know.


    ###


    After getting the sweet potato vines, Wei Ruo asked people to transport the sweet potato vines to the sandy land she bought, and handed them over to the villagers who contracted the stone village here to start farming.


    The villagers moved very quickly. In the past few days, the wild grass and rocks on the sandy ground have been cleared in sevens and eighties. Now that the vines have arrived, they can just start the work of cuttings and planting.


    Wei Ruo is very satisfied with the work of the villagers in Stone Village. According to their attitude, Wei Ruo doesn''t need to worry too much about the follow-up progress of this sandy land.


    Wei Ruo also brought dried sweet potatoes, and Xiumei shared some with everyone.


    Villagers who tasted dried sweet potatoes all said that it was delicious. Farmers usually have no chance to eat sweets. Such sweet potatoes are sweet and sticky, which is a delicacy they rarely tasted.


    "If it is delicious, plant it well. After the sweet potato is grown, I will teach you how to make such a dried sweet potato, which is easy to store and not easy to mold." Wei Ruo said to everyone.


    Hearing this, everyone became more motivated, as if they could already see the grand scene of sweet and glutinous sweet potatoes growing in the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： Fan Chengxus thoughts

    Chapter 245 Fan Chengxu''s Careful Thoughts


    After delivering the dried sweet potatoes to the villagers, Wei Ruo took Xiumei to the winery.


    Wei Ruo brought some refreshing pickled plums to everyone.


    The work in the brewery is much harder than other small workshops. A lot of it is manual work, and they have to face the hot boiler all day long.


    At this time, eating something dry and sticky like dried sweet potatoes is naturally hard to swallow, and crisp plums are more suitable.


    Several people gnawed on the plums while thanking Wei Ruo.


    "Boss, you are really kind to us!"


    "Boss, don''t worry, we will make wine as soon as possible!"


    "That''s right, we will brew wine as soon as possible to let the owner earn money!"


    The more they talked, the more excited they became, and then they stopped eating plums, and returned to their posts one after another, continuing to work.


    Wei Ruo smiled, and then inspected the brewery, checking every link to ensure that there were no mistakes.


    After inspecting the work progress of the brewery, Wei Ruo set off back to Fucheng, visited the Braised Meat Shop and Sibaozhai, and then went to Zuixianju.


    Because Fan Chengxu sent someone to send a letter to her, saying that he needed to find her.


    Wei Ruo stepped into the door of Zuixianju, and was warmly welcomed in by Xiao Er, and then was taken to the private box exclusively for Fan Chengxu in the corner of the second floor.


    "Mr. Xu, please wait a moment. I will inform you when I''m young."


    Wei Ruo nodded, and then sat down at the window seat.


    Xiumei stood behind Wei Ruo, and asked Wei Ruo in a low voice: "Miss, what do you think Boss Fan will do when he finds you?"


    "It''s probably related to making money." Wei Ruo guessed.


    After working together during this period, Wei Ruo feels that Fan Chengxu is an out-and-out businessman who loves money, and what makes him worry about it is mostly related to money.


    "The servant is worried, maybe Boss Fan is doing it for Zhu..."


    After Wei Ruo told Xiumei her conjecture last time, Xiumei began to feel a little scared, so that now that Fan Chengxu invites her, Xiumei can''t help but think about it.


    "It''s unlikely." Wei Ruo''s intuition told her so.


    And if it really has something to do with that person, she can''t hide even if she wants to.


    So Wei Ruo agreed after only thinking for a while after receiving the news.


    Wei Ruo only waited for a while, and then Fan Chengxu came. She wears a blue brocade robe and never leaves her hand with a folding fan.


    Fan Chengxu greeted Wei Ruo with a smile as soon as he entered the door: "Mr. Xu, long time no see."


    "Boss Fan." Wei Ruo stood up to greet him.


    "Young Master Xu, please sit down, you are welcome." Fan Chengxu sat down on the seat opposite Wei Ruo, and then poured tea for Wei Ruo, "This is the new Longjing tea this year, Young Master Xu, try it."


    Wei Ruo didn''t do anything, but asked: "Is there something important that Boss Fan asked me for?"


    Fan Chengxu smiled: "It''s not important, just chatting with Mr. Xu. By the way, I heard that Mr. Xu recently sold a lot of late rice seeds?"


    Wei Ruo nodded: "It is true."


    The disturbance of this matter is not too big, and it is not too small, Fan Chengxu will know that it is normal.


    "Where did Mr. Xu''s rice seeds come from? I don''t know why there are such good rice seeds." Fan Chengxu asked.


    "It came from Huzhou Prefecture, and the people there have been planting it for two years, but it hasn''t been extended to Taizhou Prefecture yet." Wei Ruo explained.


    Fan Chengxu smiled: "It seems that I am not well-informed enough, and my business acumen is not developed enough, so I failed to catch up."


    "Boss Fan is overrated. If Boss Fan says he has no business acumen, then no one in the entire Taizhou Prefecture dares to say that he knows how to do business." Wei Ruo said.


    "I also heard that Mr. Xu has recently purchased a lot of sandy land that no one wants, and is he planning to plant crops on the sandy land?" Fan Chengxu asked again.


    "It''s true. If you try something, you may not succeed. I hope Boss Fan won''t laugh at you." Wei Ruo replied.


    "In addition, I also heard that the wheat on Mr. Xu''s Zhuangzi is about to mature, and according to the growth trend, there will be a good harvest." Fan Chengxu said again.


    "With Boss Fan''s auspicious words, I also hope for a good harvest." Wei Ruo replied.


    "It seems that Mr. Xu is not only an excellent businessman, but also very proficient in farming." Fan Chengxu commented.


    Wei Ruo just smiled and said nothing, lowered his head and quietly took a sip of the freshly brewed Longjing tea, waiting for Fan Chengxu''s follow-up.


    Fan Chengxu definitely didn''t come to her just to compliment her. As for the purpose, let him speak slowly.


    Immediately afterwards, Fan Chengxu pointed to the Longjing tea on the table and said: "Mr. Xu, do you know how much this Longjing tea sells for a catty?"


    Wei Ruo looked at it and said, "Is it before tomorrow, before the rain or after?"


    "Mr. Xu is knowledgeable." Fan Chengxu said with a smile, "This is before the rain, what do you think of Mr. Xu?"


    "The taste is fresh and strong, and the shape is straight and beautiful, which is the top grade." Wei Ruo commented.


    If it was made before the Ming Dynasty, it is even more cherished and regarded as a treasure. However, before the Ming Dynasty, tea leaves generally would not flow into the market, and most of them would be taken by local officials as tribute to the palace.


    Fan Chengxu asked again: "Then Mr. Xu, do you know how much silver one or two to buy for the Longjing before the rain?"


    "Although I have never bought it, I have heard that it is expensive. Depending on the quality of the product, it costs anywhere from ten taels to fifty taels of silver." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Not bad, Mr. Xu is really knowledgeable. When I bought this crop, the price was one tael of tea and thirty taels of silver." Fan Chengxu laughed.


    Fan Chengxu looked at Wei Ruo with an unabated smile on his face, and a pair of fox-like eyes showed a sly light.


    "Boss Fan didn''t come to me just to praise my business acumen and test my ability to appreciate tea, right?" Wei Ruo said.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Xu, who is proficient in farming, has done any research on planting tea? Do you know how to make the tea on the tea tree grow better and make the tea have a good color and fragrance?"


    Fan Chengxu finally brought the topic to the main topic.


    "Boss Fan has a tea garden?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Yes, I have two tea gardens in Taizhou Prefecture, covering an area of ??more than 100 mu." Fan Chengxu replied.


    Hearing the words, Wei Ruo suddenly understood, and guessed the general situation.


    Tea is a profitable industry, and Fan Chengxu wants to get involved. But his tea garden doesn''t seem to be very good, and recently he heard something about her, so he guessed that she might be able to help him, so he wanted to cooperate with her.


    To be honest, tea is really attractive to Wei Ruo, but Wei Ruo himself doesn''t have such great ability to do it.


    The initial investment in tea is very large. Tea trees cannot grow well in one or two years, and the follow-up costs are also high.


    The most important point is the issue of sales.


    Ordinary people don¡¯t drink tea, and ordinary families, such as Xiaowei¡¯s Mansion, will only drink some ordinary tea.


    People like Fan Chengxu don¡¯t come to Longjing to drink much before soaking in the rain. These people are either rich or expensive, and they will not easily change tea and purchase channels.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： just finished a battle

    Chapter 246 Just finished a battle


    Wei Ruo thought for a while, and said, "Boss Fan, is it a little hasty to believe that I have the ability to help you manage tea gardens and develop tea just based on the rumors you''ve heard?"


    Although those few things can reflect her understanding of agriculture to a certain extent, they seem to be far from being able to help Fan Chengxu''s tea business.


    "It''s true that I can''t, but I''m willing to bet. I don''t like to do business step by step. I''m too disciplined. I like taking risks and I like to gamble."


    Fan Chengxu still looked at Wei Ruo with a smile.


    Originally, he planned to ask Xu Heyou to help him get rid of the necrotic seedlings on his farm, so as to judge whether he was qualified and whether he wanted to talk about tea cooperation with him.


    After all, tea cooperation is not a trivial matter.


    But what Xu Heyou has done recently made him give up this idea directly. He is willing to take a gamble. As long as Xu Heyou has the courage to take on his job, he dares to give him this opportunity to let him work in his tea garden Try it out and work with him.


    "I can''t answer you right now, I need to consider this matter." Wei Ruo replied.


    "No problem, Mr. Xu can think about it slowly, and contact me when he thinks clearly." Fan Chengxu had a smile in his eyes and a relaxed expression.


    As he said that, Fan Chengxu ordered someone to bring the latest dishes of Zuixianju for Wei Ruo to taste: "Mr. Xu, these are some new dishes that Zuixianju has recently launched. Please try them and give us your opinion."


    Wei Ruo was not polite, picked up the chopsticks, and began to savor each dish carefully.


    Braised fish, steamed meatballs, boiled cabbage heart...these dishes all use the seasoning provided by Wei Ruo without exception.


    "Very good." Wei Ruo commented.


    The chef''s craftsmanship is good, and with the seasoning she provided, the taste is really good.


    "Master Xu, do you think there is room for improvement?" Fan Chengxu asked again.


    "I''m not sure about this. The chef at Zuixianju must know how to cook better than me, so I won''t make any comments." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Ruo has an idea, but he doesn''t want to mention it. It''s better to let the chef of Zuixianju study the cooking.


    "Diners don''t necessarily need to know how to cook to make comments."


    "I really don''t have any comments."


    "Okay then, I won''t ask any more, please take it easy, Mr. Xu." Fan Chengxu stopped asking questions, and asked Wei Ruo to have a good meal.


    Wei Ruo and Fan Chengxu were having lunch together when suddenly the door opened.


    Wei Ruo and Fan Chengxu looked at the door at the same time, but saw that the person who came was Chu Lan who was wearing a bamboo hat to cover his face.


    The relaxed expression on Wei Ruo''s face suddenly disappeared, replaced by vigilance and solemnity.


    This subtle change in her expression did not escape Chu Lan''s eyes, which made him feel restless.


    Fan Chengxu came to his senses first, and stood up to greet him: "Why is Mr. Zhu so free to come to my place today?"


    Knowing that Chu Lan had not revealed his identity to the outside world, Fan Chengxu still called him "Mr. Zhu".


    Chu Lan nodded and followed Fan Chengxu into the seat.


    After Chu Lan took her seat, her eyes never left Wei Ruo.


    Although separated by a veil, Wei Ruo could still feel that this person was looking at him.


    In the beginning, Wei Ruo was in the mood of appreciating delicious food, but now it was completely gone, and the whole person became serious and reserved.


    "Boss Fan, you and your guests should have something to discuss, so I won''t bother you any further." Wei Ruo got up and planned to leave.


    Fan Chengxu subconsciously looked in Chu Lan''s direction.


    Chu Lan was just sitting there, neither moving nor speaking.


    Plus not being able to see his expression, Fan Chengxu couldn''t guess even if he wanted to.


    So Fan Chengxu smiled and said to Wei Ruo: "Young Master Xu, please sit down, it''s still early, and I''ll let you make a pot of Biluochun again."


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "I appreciate Boss Fan''s kindness, but I still have some things to do later, so I can''t delay any longer."


    "Okay then, I''ll send Mr. Xu off." Fan Chengxu didn''t persuade much.


    Fan Chengxu sent Wei Ruo to the door, and saw that their master and servant returned to the box immediately after leaving.


    "Your Highness."


    "What were you talking about with him just now?" Chu Lan asked.


    "Talking about things that make money, His Highness also knows that I am a common man who loses money. What interests me is the things that make money."


    After answering, Fan Chengxu asked Chu Lan cautiously: "What is your Highness looking for me today?"


    "Nothing important." Chu Lan said.


    Blood oozes from Chu Lan''s right arm while speaking.


    Fan Chengxu was startled and hurried forward.


    "His Highness is injured?"


    After confirming that the blood oozing from his arm was real, Fan Chengxu discovered that Chu Lan was injured, and the blood had already soaked his sleeves, but it was not obvious because he was wearing black clothes.


    "In the past half a month, we have experienced a battle with the Japanese pirates. Although the opponent ended in a big defeat, our side suffered heavy losses." Chu Lan said without changing his face.


    "I''ll find a doctor for you!" Fan Chengxu didn''t dare to delay, he couldn''t let something happen to Chu Lan with him.


    "No need. It''s nothing serious. I''ve already taken the medicine."


    The injuries he suffered on the battlefield this time are nothing compared to the injuries he suffered in the last sneak attack.


    "But now that the blood is oozing, I''ll find someone to re-bandage you."


    "The medicine is available, just find someone to take it casually."


    Fan Chengxu''s head was buzzing: "Your Highness, you are the emperor''s precious, your body is so precious, you shouldn''t be so casual, if you have something good or bad, how many heads can I bear?"


    "You don''t need to worry about your head." Chu Lan said.


    "Your Highness, now that you are injured, you should rest well and not run around." Fan Chengxu couldn''t help but said.


    "I don''t trust other people in Taizhou Mansion, including those in the barracks." Chu Lan replied.


    Fan Chengxu cursed in his heart, if you don¡¯t trust others, don¡¯t hurt me! If I die here, I will not be able to wash myself off even if I jump into the Yellow River!


    "Then why didn''t His Highness tell Mr. Xu just now? He is your savior, you should trust him, and he has excellent medical skills, you should let him look at this injury for you!"


    Fan Chengxu wanted to order someone to chase after Wei Ruo who had just left, but was stopped by Chu Lan.


    "I don''t want to owe him any more." Chu Lan said.


    "Didn''t you give him money? He is the same as me, if you give money, it is not considered owed!" Fan Chengxu said.


    "He is still different from you."


    Fan Chengxu didn''t know how to answer for a while, but Chu Lan insisted that he couldn''t help it.


    ###


    It was dusk when Wei Ruo changed back to his daughter''s outfit and returned to Xiaowei''s mansion. The servants in the mansion were busy busy with something.


    "What''s going on?" Wei Ruo grabbed a maid who was trotting towards Cangyun Garden and asked about the situation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： Wei Mingting is dying

    Chapter 247 Wei Mingting''s life is dying


    "Master, Master is back..."


    "Father came back, what are you doing in such a hurry?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "The master is covered in blood, he was carried back!"


    "what happened?"


    "The slaves don''t know too much. I only heard that there was a battle on the front line. The master was seriously injured and the environment of the barracks was poor, so he was sent back."


    Wei Mingting was injured?


    Wei Ruo frowned, then quickly walked towards Cangyun Garden.


    In Cangyun Garden, everyone was busy making a group.


    Wei Ruo saw someone coming out of the bedroom with a basin of **** water.


    Wei Ruo walked into the room quickly, and saw Wei Mingting, who had just changed his medicine and re-bandaged him, lying on the bed with a bloodless face.


    His face was pale, his eyes were closed tightly, lifeless, an appearance Wei Ruo had never seen before.


    Because the quilt was covering him, Wei Ruo couldn''t see his specific injury, and didn''t know where he was injured.


    Wei Ruo stood by the screen, watching the people coming and going in the room.


    The military doctor came back with Wei Mingting, and there were a few soldiers standing beside him, all of whom had not taken off their armor.


    Wei Ruo also saw Xu Zhengyong in it.


    At this moment, the two of them are not in the mood to say hello, their minds are on Wei Mingting.


    Although Xu Zhengyong hated Wei Mingting deep down in his heart, he felt that he brought his sister Ruo''er into the compound of the deep house.


    But as a subordinate, he admires and admires Wei Mingting, and he doesn''t want anything to happen to him from the bottom of his heart.


    Yun Shi was beside her, her face was as pale as Wei Mingting''s, and she asked the military doctor with a trembling voice: "How is the doctor?"


    "The old woman has used all the medicines that can be used, and all the tricks that the old man can use. The old man has no other choice. Madam, please ask the doctor in the city to take a look!"


    Mr. Yun hurriedly ordered Jing Hu to do so: "Quickly, go and invite the best doctor in Fucheng!"


    "Ma''am, are you going to invite Dr. Cheng from Zhengyutang?" Jing Hu asked.


    The most famous and experienced person in Fucheng is Dr. Cheng from Zhengyutang.


    "Yes, it''s him, invite him over here." Yun said hastily.


    At this moment, the Yun family is already in a panic.


    Jing Hu got the order and went out immediately.


    During the waiting time, several soldiers came out of the room and stood outside the door, dejected.


    Wei Ruo took an opportunity and called Xu Zhengyong aside for questioning.


    "Brother Xiaoyong, what''s going on?"


    "Half a month ago, those pumpkins assembled and attacked at sea, and they were fierce. In the past half month, the enemy and us have collided many times. Although we won the battle in the end, our side suffered serious losses this time. Guarding him...he was seriously injured. "


    "What about you? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Wei Ruo hurriedly checked Xu Zhengyong''s situation. Xu Zhengyong''s military uniform was torn in several places, and a large piece of his sleeve was directly hanging off.


    "I''m fine, it''s just that my clothes are a little torn, really just a little torn." Seeing Wei Ruo staring at his torn clothes, Xu Zhengyong quickly explained and emphasized.


    "As long as it''s okay." Wei Ruo said.


    "Sister Ruo''er, is she going to save the defense herself?" Xu Zhengyong asked worriedly.


    He hoped that the defense would be fine, but he didn''t really want Sister Ruoer to expose herself. This kind of mood is contradictory.


    "I have my own plans for this matter, you don''t have to worry about it." Wei Ruo said.


    Xu Zhengyong nodded, he knew that sister Ruoer had an idea.


    "Go back and report to the nanny first, I''m here." Wei Ruo said.


    "I''ll wait for that Doctor Cheng to visit before going back." Xu Zhengyong insisted.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo didn''t say much.


    While waiting for Dr. Cheng, Wei Qingwan who returned home also rushed to Cangyun Garden after receiving the news.


    As soon as she entered the door and saw the unconscious Wei Mingting, Wei Qingwan''s face turned pale, and she came to the bed.


    "Mom, why is Dad like this?"


    "Your father was seriously injured on the battlefield, and the military doctor said he couldn''t be cured..." Yun''s tears poured out, and his body was shaking with worry.


    "How could this be? Daddy...he..." Wei Qingwan also panicked, and her voice began to tremble.


    She looked at the bed again, her eyes were red.


    Yun didn''t know how to answer, she was always worried that such a thing would happen, and she always hoped that such a thing would not happen.


    But it happened anyway.


    The mother and daughter who didn''t know what to do hugged each other sadly.


    Not long after, Dr. Cheng was led by Jing Hu to the Cangyun Garden.


    After taking Wei Mingting''s pulse, Doctor Cheng also showed a solemn expression.


    "How is Doctor Cheng?" Yun looked at Doctor Cheng eagerly, almost putting all her hopes on the old doctor in front of her.


    He is already the best doctor in the entire Taizhou Prefecture. If even he can''t save her husband, she doesn''t know what to do.


    "Master Wei, this is an old injury plus a new one, and his condition is very critical. If I read correctly, Mr. Wei was injured by an arrow a few days ago, but after a simple treatment and bandaging, the wound festered. "Doctor Cheng replied.


    The lieutenant next to him replied: "That''s right, Mr. Wei suffered the arrow wound a few days ago. In order not to affect morale, he told the people below that it was all right. He is still fighting side by side with us these few days. There is no difference at all." .¡±


    "This injury is very deep. It has passed through his shoulder blade. It will take at least two months of recuperation. How can it be cured immediately with such a simple treatment." Dr. Cheng sighed as he spoke.


    Immediately afterwards, Dr. Cheng said: "Later, Mr. Wei suffered a new injury, and the new injury was also very serious. It injured many vital organs. The ribs were broken, the spleen was ruptured, and the wounds on the shoulder and arm were all serious."


    "Doctor Cheng, please save my husband!" Yun begged hurriedly.


    "Doctor Cheng, I beg you, no matter how expensive the medicine is, save my father!" Wei Qingwan burst into tears.


    "I don''t have much confidence. Mrs. Wei and Ms. Wei must be mentally prepared." Dr. Cheng replied truthfully.


    Hearing this, Yun''s face was ashen, his body was limp, and he couldn''t stand steadily.


    Nurse Zhang and Cuiping supported her together so that she would not fall down.


    At this moment, her sky collapsed.


    Wei Qingwan was also bewildered and at a loss.


    At this time, Wei Ruo came over and said to Doctor Cheng, "Please try your best, doctor. No matter how sure you are, you must do something."


    Hearing Wei Ruo''s voice, Doctor Cheng showed a look of surprise, and then examined Wei Ruo more carefully.


    Before Dr. Cheng finished looking at it, Wei Ruo continued: "Dr. Cheng, you must save people. If you need anything, please tell me first, and I will order my servants to take care of it."


    "Okay, I see, then please ask Ms. Wei to arrange someone to help me light a fire to make the room warmer. I will remove carrion for Mr. Wei in a while. It is still a little cold in spring, and he must not be exposed to the cold during this process."


    Doctor Cheng immediately began to give orders.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： Together with Dr. Cheng to save Wei Mingting

    Chapter 248 Together with Dr. Cheng to save Wei Mingting


    "Also, boil a lot of hot water for me. I''ll write down the medicinal materials I need in a while. After you get the prescription, go to the city medicine shop to grab it and bring it to me quickly." Doctor Cheng ordered again.


    Wei Ruo nodded, and then ordered the servants in the mansion one by one: "Nurse Zhang, take someone to boil the hot water; Jing Hu, go get the medicine; Cuiping, help my mother to rest;"


    Everyone was amazed at first, Madam was already in a state of disorientation, they didn''t expect that at this moment, Missy could calmly preside over the overall situation.


    Then they responded one after another, neatly following Wei Ruo''s instructions.


    "Yes, miss."


    Mr. Yun was unwilling to leave, but she was in a very bad condition at the moment, her body was limp and unable to exert herself, so Cuiping took this opportunity to forcefully take her to the next room for a rest.


    Wei Ruo turned to look at Wei Qingwan again: "Go back to your own yard too."


    "Father is like this, how can I leave with peace of mind?"


    "Then what is the use of you here? There are people coming and going in a hurry in the house, and no one can take care of you. Also, wipe your tears. Your father has not passed away, so put away your tears first."


    Wei Qingwan pursed her lips and looked at Wei Ruo with a pale face.


    Seeing her like this, Wei Ruo didn''t bother to continue talking to her, and ordered Cui He who was beside her to take her down.


    "Take your young lady back to Wangmeiyuan, don''t make trouble here, delay father''s diagnosis and treatment, I take you as a question!"


    Wei Ruo''s words were harsh, and there was a fierceness in her eyes, which somewhat frightened Cui He.


    Although she is the second miss''s maid, the eldest miss can''t deal with her logically, but Wei Ruo''s eyes make her unconsciously believe that the eldest miss can really deal with her.


    Cui He hesitated and nodded, and then helped Wei Qingwan to go out.


    Then Wei Ruo said to several lieutenants including Xu Zhengyong: "The generals have worked hard, and you have all been tired after this battle. Please go back to rest and adjust, and report to your family that you are safe."


    Several people nodded. They can''t help if they stay here at the moment, so it''s better not to add trouble to the Wei family.


    Then Wei Ruo, Dr. Cheng, Xiumei and the servants in the room were left in the room.


    Your people have prepared hot water, tools and some urgently needed medicines.


    "Doctor Cheng." Wei Ruo called Doctor Cheng again.


    "Is it Xiaoyou?" Dr. Cheng asked.


    After fighting side by side in the courtyard for so long, Doctor Cheng is familiar with Wei Ruo, especially Wei Ruo''s eyes.


    In addition, he is a doctor with rich experience. He can see through people and bones, and he doesn''t stick to appearances. He can see through Wei Ruo''s disguise better than ordinary people.


    Wei Ruo nodded.


    Dr. Cheng was overjoyed at once, and then glanced at the servants around him, and said, "The rest of you go out first, and it''s enough for Miss Wei and her maid to stay and help me."


    Doctor Cheng''s move is puzzling, why did he ask the young lady of the mansion to help him? Isn''t it generally used by servants?


    But in this special period, the servants did not dare to ask more questions, and obediently left the room.


    With no outsiders in the way, Dr. Cheng hurriedly came to the bed and lifted the quilt covering Wei Mingting''s body.


    Communicate with Wei Ruo while untying the gauze that Wei Mingting bandaged the wound:


    "Just now when I was examining your father, you were also at the side. I think you saw it. How sure is your father''s disease?"


    "Fifty percent."


    Wei Ruo told the truth, she was feeling a little complicated at the moment, she didn''t want Wei Mingting to die like this, even if it was for the people of Taizhou Prefecture, she didn''t want everyone to lose such a heroic general.


    "According to my judgment just now, maybe 20% at most. If you have 50%, we can try our best." Doctor Cheng said frankly.


    During the conversation, the two had already removed the bandages on Wei Mingting''s body, exposing the old wound on his chest that had already festered.


    The wound was more ferocious than the new wound. There was obvious dark brown pus in the central area, and the surrounding flesh was eroded.


    "This part of the meat must be dug out." Wei Ruo said.


    "Can you operate a knife?" Dr. Cheng asked Wei Ruo.


    He doesn''t doubt Wei Ruo''s skills. He has seen how steady Wei Ruo''s shots are when he fought against the epidemic together in the small courtyard.


    It''s just that today is different from the past, and the object is her father, so it is inevitable that her mentality will change.


    "I can." Wei Ruo gave an affirmative answer.


    "Okay, then I''ll help you, you come." Doctor Cheng handed the meat-cutting knife to Wei Ruo''s hand without hesitation.


    Wei Ruo took the knife, put it on the oil lamp to roast, and then dipped it into the potion that was just prepared on the side.


    Then he stabbed the knife into Wei Mingting''s chest, and as the knife moved little by little, the carrion was also bit by bit separated by the reconciled meat glass.


    Dr. Cheng held his breath and concentrated on the side. The wound here may involve other nerves. If he is not careful, Wei Shoubei may become a disabled person for the rest of his life.


    Wei Ruo''s hand is very steady, even if the opponent is Wei Mingting, it does not affect her operation.


    With the turning of her wrist, the carrion was peeled off little by little, and put into the bowl prepared aside.


    Wei Ruo was digging for carrion when he heard Wei Yilin''s voice from outside:


    "You let me in, I want to see Daddy!"


    "Why do you stop me! I want to see my father, none of you are allowed to stop me, if you stop me again, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Hearing the voice coming from outside the door, Wei Ruo frowned, but she couldn''t stop her work now, so she could only call Xiumei.


    "Meimei, stop Wei Yilin."


    "Yes, miss."


    Xiumei got the order and came to the door.


    Seeing the door open, Wei Yilin who was outside the door was about to rush in, but was blocked by Xiumei''s arm.


    "Why are you stopping me?"


    "Young master, Dr. Cheng is treating the master inside, and no one should disturb him." Xiumei explained.


    "Then why can big sister be inside?" Wei Yilin questioned.


    "Missy is helping Doctor Cheng."


    "I won''t go in and make trouble, I''ll watch quietly!" Wei Yilin said.


    "The young master is not calm enough now, it is better to stay outside the door."


    "No, I must see Daddy! They all said Daddy was seriously injured! I don''t believe it, my Daddy will be fine!" Wei Yilin''s eyes were red.


    After finishing speaking, she wanted to force her way in, and Xiumei made another move.


    This time, Wei Yilin had the convenience, and tried to dodge with the kung fu he had learned on weekdays.


    However, Xiumei is not the other maids in the mansion, her skill is even higher than that of Wei Yilin, when Wei Yilin tried to fight back, she had already predicted his movements, not only did not let him succeed, but she turned around beautifully Came behind him, grabbed his back collar, and dragged him from the door to the yard.


    Wei Yilin was stunned, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： There is still a glimmer of life in the militarys risky move

    Chapter 249 There is still a glimmer of life in the dangerous move of soldiers


    "You...how do you..."


    "Young master, please be calm and don''t be impatient. Doctor Cheng is healing the master. This process needs to be quiet. If the young master is noisy, it will affect Doctor Cheng. If it causes Doctor Cheng to lose his mind and lose his accuracy, it will endanger him. Master''s life." Xiumei explained again.


    Listening to this explanation, Wei Yilin, who was originally noisy, immediately fell silent.


    Although he was impatient, he could understand the seriousness of the matter after hearing such an explanation.


    He was just anxious to know his father''s injury, and didn''t want to harm him.


    "Then... will my father get better?" Wei Yilin asked in a low voice, holding back the tears from his eyes.


    Xiumei explained: "Doctor Cheng will do his best. Master is a good man, and God will bless him."


    Wei Yilin nodded, "Then can I wait at the door? I won''t be arguing anymore, I''ll just wait quietly. I want to go in and see Dad as soon as Dr. Cheng finishes treating him."


    "Yes." Xiumei nodded.


    There was no noise outside, and Wei Ruo continued to concentrate on the work at hand.


    After the last bit of carrion was removed, Dr. Cheng quickly handed over the hemostatic and anti-inflammatory medicine that had just been prepared for Wei Ruo to use.


    Wei Ruo applied the medicine evenly to the wound without bandaging it.


    Then he began to treat other new wounds. In comparison, the treatment of new wounds was much easier. For shallow wounds, Wei Ruo applied medicine directly, and for deep wounds, Wei Ruo performed stitches to stitch the wounds together.


    After the wound is treated, it is necessary to use internal medicine.


    Wei Ruo wrote a prescription for Dr. Cheng to read, and Dr. Cheng looked at it for a long time, and then said with some amazement and concern: "I''m afraid this prescription is a bit risky, and the amount of Chuanwu used in it may be too high? "


    The aconitine contained in Chuan Uri is highly toxic, and an overdose will directly cause death.


    Wei Ruo''s prescription contains an excessive amount of Aconitum aconitum, and at the same time, there are poisonous drugs that counteract the toxicity of Aconitum aconitum. It can be said to be a very dangerous prescription.


    "I know that there is still a chance of life if the soldiers make a dangerous move." Wei Ruo said.


    Doctor Cheng frowned and thought for a while, then nodded: "You are right, at this time, we should not be too rigid about the rules and regulations in medical books."


    Doctor Cheng asked Wei Ruo: "Is this prescription in my name or..."


    "Please ask Doctor Cheng to seize this medicine in your name, and don''t mention today''s matter to the outside world. If there is any responsibility, Doctor Cheng will shirk it to me. If there is nothing wrong, please ask Doctor Cheng to help me hide it."


    "No, I will never tell you if something goes wrong. It is impossible for me to save Master Wei''s situation by treating the root cause. As doctors, we should do our best to be worthy of the conscience of heaven and earth. There is nothing we can do to save the life. I can bear the reputation of treating the dead."


    Wei Ruo was moved in his heart, and said: "Let''s save people first, and discuss this matter later."


    This is not the time to argue with Dr. Cheng, save people first, and talk about the rest later.


    Wei Ruo said to Dr. Cheng again: "I plan to give my father another set of acupuncture to help him strengthen the body, remove silt and reduce coagulation."


    The process of administering needles is more labor-intensive than picking carrion just now, and requires full concentration without any interruption.


    Dr. Cheng nodded: "I gave this prescription to my apprentice, and asked him to get the medicine. If you want to give an injection, I will guard it here so that no one will disturb you."


    "Okay, I''m sorry." Wei Ruo thanked Dr. Cheng for his understanding and cooperation.


    She is also very fortunate that he is the doctor who came today, so that she can use her hands and feet so confidently and boldly.


    Then Wei Ruo called Xiumei back, because she not only needed to perform acupuncture on Wei Mingting''s chest, but also his back, so she needed someone to help Wei Mingting to keep his body still.


    Seeing the door open, Wei Yilin subconsciously looked inside, trying to see something.


    But when I looked in, I could only see a screen and nothing.


    Wei Yilin pursed his lips, still thinking about what Xiumei said just now, and calmly did not rush in.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, but to Wei Yilin who was waiting outside, this period of time seemed extremely long.


    At this time, it was already dark, and it was already past the time for dinner. In the past, if he hadn''t eaten at this time, Wei Yilin would have already started yelling.


    But today he was sitting at the door of his father''s room, silent and silent.


    The door of the room opened once, and it was Dr. Cheng''s apprentice who went in to deliver the soup.


    After a while, the door opened again, and Dr. Cheng came out.


    Wei Yilin stood up abruptly: "How is my father?"


    "Young master, please be safe and don''t be impatient. Your father is still in a coma. It''s hard to say whether he can survive the difficult time."


    Dr. Cheng can only tell the truth, he can''t tell comforting lies, he doesn''t want to disappoint the patient''s family members after giving them hope.


    Hearing this, Wei Yilin couldn''t bear it any longer, tears streaming down his face.


    At this time Wei Ruo also came out of the house, Wei Yilin suddenly rushed up and hugged Wei Ruo.


    "What about big sister, the doctor said Daddy is dangerous."


    Wei Ruo looked down at Wei Yilin who was crying while hugging her leg, reached out and patted him on the back: "Don''t cry, it''s too early to cry now, what the doctor said is dangerous, not hopeless, take care tonight, Do everything you can to help your father get through this difficult time together.¡±


    Wei Yilin nodded and cried, not at all like the arrogant and self-righteous look he used to be, but now he is more like an ordinary eight-year-old boy, fearful and helpless.


    Wei Ruo rarely pushed him away without disgust, and when he calmed down a little, he said: "If you are worried, we will watch the night together tonight."


    Wei Yilin nodded quickly: "I want to guard my father!"


    "Then go get something to eat first."


    "I don''t eat, I''m not hungry, I''ll just stay here and watch over Daddy!"


    "You have to fill up your stomach so that you have energy at night, so that you can be useful when you need your energy. Otherwise, your stomach is growling in the middle of the night and you have no energy. I won''t be free. Take care of you." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Yilin listened to Wei Ruo''s words: "I''m going to eat now, eat enough to make sure I have energy all night!"


    Wei Ruo nodded, then turned to tell Xiumei: "Meimei, take him to eat something."


    "What about you, miss? You haven''t eaten yet, miss." Xiumei was even more worried about Wei Ruo.


    "After taking him to eat, bring me something to eat by the way." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo will continue to stay by Wei Mingting''s side in order to deal with unexpected situations that may arise at any time.


    She doesn''t know whether Wei Mingting will be able to pass this level in the end, all she can do is to protect this glimmer of hope as much as possible.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin vigil

    Chapter 250 Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin Vigil


    "I''ll help you after eating!" Wei Yilin said to Wei Ruo.


    After finishing speaking, Wei Yilin ran towards Xiumei one step ahead, and Xiumei had to quickly catch up.


    It took only a stick of incense before Wei Yilin came back, holding a cup of ginseng chicken soup in his hand, and Xiumei behind her was also carrying a heavy food box.


    Entering the bedroom, bypassing the screen, Wei Yilin finally saw Wei Mingting on the sickbed.


    At this moment, the small eyes turned red again, and the mouth was flattened, but she held back her tears.


    Holding back his emotions, Wei Yilin handed the cup containing ginseng and chicken soup to Wei Ruo.


    "This is for you, and you should also make up for it. Don''t be overwhelmed at night, then I don''t have the time to take care of it."


    Wei Ruo took the ginseng chicken soup and took a few sips.


    Xiumei also gave the food box to Wei Ruo: "Miss, eat more, I''ll cook you a cup of bird''s nest later."


    "Thank you for your hard work." Wei Ruo said to Xiumei.


    "I have nothing to do, Miss, you have to take care of your body."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, your lady still has some physical strength." Wei Ruo reassured Xiumei.


    Then Wei Ruo glanced at Wei Yilin, and then said to Xiumei: "Meimei, go and get another blanket. It''s cold at night, so you need to protect yourself from the cold."


    "good."


    Xiumei turned around and got two blankets for Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin.


    At night, Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin guarded.


    Wei Yilin became very quiet, and kept looking at Wei Mingting who was unconscious on the bed.


    Wei Ruo stood up to check Wei Mingting''s situation, and Wei Yilin also stood up.


    "How is it? Big sister, how is daddy?" Wei Yilin asked.


    "I''m still alive, my body is a little hot now." Wei Ruo replied.


    "A little hot? What should I do? What should I do?" Wei Yilin became more nervous. He didn''t understand his father''s injury very well, but he also knew that being hot was not a good thing.


    "He was injured so badly, it is a normal reaction for his body to feel hot. As long as it is not too hot, we will not do other treatment for the time being; if the body temperature is too high, we will apply a towel to him to cool down. For the rest, the medicine is taken on time and can be done. All the doctors have done it, so we can only wait and see what happens." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Yilin pursed his lips, looked worried, but nodded.


    I don''t know why, Wei Qingruo looks so reliable at this moment, he unconsciously believes her.


    Wei Ruo originally thought that Wei Yilin was just talking, and would fall asleep in a while, but he didn''t want to doze off at all that night, for fear that if he missed a glance, the person on the bed would disappear.


    Every time Wei Ruo got up to check on Wei Mingting''s situation, or gave Wei Mingting medicine, he would also get up, although he couldn''t help much, he still had to follow for a while.


    Outside the window, the moon and stars were sparse, and insects could be heard from time to time, and the candles in the house flickered, brightening and dimming.


    In the middle, I can''t count how many times I got up to change, feed and wipe Wei Mingting''s dressing.


    Wei Yilin didn''t understand at first, but after reading more, he can help.


    Just like that, Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin sat together on the chair beside Wei Mingting''s bed, and watched from dark to dawn.


    Although I was a little tired and tossed a little this night, fortunately, nothing unexpected happened to Wei Mingting.


    The only unexpected situation was Yun Shi, who visited Wei Mingting once in the middle of the night, and happened to meet Wei Ruo changing Wei Mingting''s dressing, seeing the wound on Wei Mingting''s chest, Yun''s eyes darkened and passed out.


    So Wei Ruo asked Cuiping to help her to the next room to watch, and didn''t let her come over for the time being.


    Mao at three o''clock, the **** crowed three times, Wei Ruo came to the bed and touched Wei Mingting''s forehead, the fever subsided, and when the pulse was checked again, the pulse condition stabilized.


    Wei Ruo breathed a sigh of relief: "Father has passed the first test."


    "Really?" Wei Yilin''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "Well, at least there is no life-threatening for the time being, and there is a second hurdle to go through, and it needs to be taken care of carefully, so that there is no mistake." Wei Ruo said.


    "Then go back and rest for a while, I''ll watch here!" Wei Yilin said, "I''m a man, and I''m a martial arts practitioner. I''m in better health than you can carry!"


    "Don''t hold on, you should go back to sleep for a while to refresh yourself." Wei Ruo said.


    "I don''t, I''m in good health, I can continue to be with Dad!" Wei Yilin said firmly.


    "There is still a vigil tonight, will you keep it?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Yilin nodded.


    "Then go to rest now, let Dr. Cheng and his apprentice guard during the day, you don''t have to worry too much with them around, we will replace them at night." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Yilin nodded and agreed after thinking seriously for a while.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin had just finished talking when Dr. Cheng came. Wei Ruo briefly told Dr. Cheng what happened last night.


    Dr. Cheng said with emotion: "It''s really great, Mr. Wei has passed the most dangerous level!"


    "Well, but we have to be careful from today to tomorrow, so we can''t make any mistakes." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, go to rest first, I''m here." Dr. Cheng said.


    "Call me if something happens, I''ll be in my room."


    "Okay, don''t worry, big girl. Mr. Wei has his own destiny. If he can survive last night, then the next problem will not be a problem." Dr. Cheng comforted.


    Wei Ruo nodded.


    Not long after Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin left, Wei Qingwan came and stood at the door to ask about the situation.


    "Doctor, how is my father?" Wei Qingwan''s face was haggard, and her voice was full of concern.


    "Returning to the second lady, Mr. Wei temporarily passed the test last night, and needs to rest in the future. My apprentice and I will always guard Mr. Wei''s side."


    Doctor Cheng answered Wei Qingwan''s question at the door, but did not let Wei Qingwan in.


    "Then can I go in and see my father?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "I don''t want it for the time being. Mr. Wei needs to rest now, and the wound on his body needs to be treated at any time, so he should not be disturbed." Dr. Cheng politely refused.


    Wei Qingwan nodded: "Dr. Cheng is here."


    "Second Miss, you are welcome." Doctor Cheng responded politely.


    Afterwards, Wei Qingwan went to the next room to look for Yun, and Cuihe told her about her mother fainting last night early in the morning.


    Although there is nothing serious, Wei Qingwan knows that this is the time when her mother needs company and comfort the most.


    Came to the next room, Yunshi was lying on the bed, sick.


    As soon as he saw Wei Qingwan, he eagerly asked about Wei Mingting''s situation: "Wanwan, how is your father?"


    Wei Qingwan lied and said: "Mother, don''t worry, I just went to see my father, and there is nothing serious about my father."


    "Really?" Yun couldn''t believe it, "I saw it last night, there is a big hole in your father''s chest..."


    When Yun thought of that scene, her heart ached.


    Wei Qingwan continued to comfort her, and the mother and daughter hugged each other.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： Have a safe three days

    Chapter 251 Pass three days safely


    "Mother, you can rest assured to cultivate, I will take care of Daddy''s side, and won''t let Daddy have anything to do." Wei Qingwan comforted Yun.


    Yun Shi nodded: "Yes, yes, you must stay by your father''s side, and you must not let anything happen to your father."


    "Daughter knows, mother, don''t worry. Mother, you have to take care of yourself. Your body is also very important. When father wakes up and sees you sick, he will be very sad." Wei Qingwan continued to comfort her.


    Yun Shi nodded: "Mother knows, mother is useless, whenever your father has something to do, mother''s heart is anxious, and when she is anxious, her mind goes blank. In the end, she didn''t help, but added to the chaos."


    "Mother, please don''t say that. You and your father are deeply in love with each other. It hurts on your father''s body and hurts on your mother''s heart. The reason why mother is like this is because of the deep relationship with your father."


    "Anyway, my mother is really useless. Fortunately, Dr. Cheng is with you this time, otherwise my mother doesn''t know what to do."


    "Mother, don''t think about it anymore, the most important thing for you now is to take care of your body."


    Yun''s heart ached again: "Your father has suffered no less than twenty injuries, big and small, this time is the most serious. I have never seen him like this before. Even if he came back with an injury before, he would still follow him. I said he was fine, but this time, he couldn''t even open his eyes."


    "Mother, Dad became like this to fight against Japanese pirates. He is a hero, and the Bodhisattva will bless him."


    "I know, I know. Wanwan, don''t worry about mother, you can go and stay with your father, mother is fine, mother will be fine after resting for a while." Yun Shi drove Wei Qingwan to take care of Wei Mingting.


    Wei Qingwan didn''t tell Yun Shi, and Dr. Cheng didn''t let her in to see her father. She didn''t want Yun Shi to worry, so she agreed: "Okay, mother, don''t worry, I''ll go and see my father, and I will tell mother if there is anything, mother, you can rest at ease." .¡±


    ###


    The next night, Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin came to watch the night on time. The servant girl wanted to help, but Wei Ruo politely refused.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to fake hands with others, but that during this period of time, there must be someone with medical skills guarding in case something unexpected happens, and other people may not be able to find the problem in time.


    And Wei Yilin also insisted on guarding it personally. There is no reason why a man can''t do what the big sister can do as a woman.


    Now the eldest brother is not at home, and the father is down. He is the only man in the family, and he must take his responsibility at this moment.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Yilin, who was guarding Wei Mingting as carefully as on the first day, and changed his opinion of him slightly.


    At night, I also offered to ask him to help, asking him to help with things like changing dressings, changing water and washing towels.


    In the middle of the night, Wei Yilin took the initiative to cover Wei Ruo with a blanket: "Don''t catch a cold."


    "You cover it yourself."


    "I''m fine. I''m a man, a martial artist, and I''m not afraid of the cold, but you are a woman, and women should pay more attention to cold than us men." Wei Yilin said.


    "You are only eight years old, what kind of man are you?"


    "Who said eight years old is not a man? My master said that whether a man is a man depends on his mind, not his age!" Wei Yilin retorted.


    "Then you are mentally mature?"


    "Of course." Wei Yilin said very firmly.


    While talking, Wei Yilin looked at Wei Mingting, who was unconscious on the bed: "I will become a hero like my father, and go out to kill the Japanese pirates. Not only will I drive the Japanese pirates out of the coast, but I will also attack the Japanese pirates'' lair and kill them all!"


    This is the second time Wei Ruo has heard someone say that they have such an ambition. Regardless of age or status, such an ambition is worthy of recognition.


    "Father should be very happy that you have such an ambition." Wei Ruo said.


    "Big sister, Dad will wake up, right?" Wei Yilin asked.


    "To survive tonight is to pass the second level, and the probability of survival is 80%." Wei Ruo said.


    "Then let''s continue to guard Daddy! We must wait until Daddy wakes up!" Wei Yilin said firmly.


    For the next two nights, Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin kept watch as they did on the first day, and handed over the daytime to Dr. Cheng and his apprentices.


    In the early morning of the fourth day, Wei Mingting''s situation finally stabilized.


    When seeing Dr. Cheng again, Wei Ruo''s expression became much more relaxed and happy.


    "Miss is a blessed person, Miss Wei is able to survive the catastrophe this time, thanks to Miss." Dr. Cheng couldn''t help but said.


    It was the big girl who cut the meat with the knife, the big girl who gave the needle to strengthen the body, and the big girl who prescribed the prescription to renew her life, so Dr. Cheng believes that the credit is well-deserved by the big girl.


    It''s a pity that due to some reasons, the eldest girl doesn''t want people to know that she is the one who did these things.


    "I still want to thank Dr. Cheng."


    Wei Ruo also sincerely thanked Dr. Cheng for taking risks this time, and he also did his best in saving lives. If she hadn''t just met him, she must have not been so successful this time.


    "Miss, let''s go back and rest first. You''ve been up for three nights. Finally, the emperor has paid off." Doctor Cheng has both the elder''s love for the younger generation and the admiration for Wei Ruo''s talent.


    Wei Ruo nodded, and then said to Wei Yilin: "Let''s go back and rest together."


    Wei Yilin glanced reluctantly at Wei Mingting on the bed, then obediently followed Wei Ruo and left the room.


    After Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin left, Wei Qingwan came. Like the previous few days, she asked Doctor Cheng about Wei Mingting''s situation, and asked if he could go in to take care of him.


    Because Wei Mingting''s condition had stabilized, Doctor Cheng didn''t stop Wei Qingwan from going in this time.


    Afterwards, Wei Qingwan asked Cui He to stew ginseng soup, and after asking Dr. Cheng, he served some for Wei Mingting.


    After so many days of buffering and recuperation, Yun''s condition has improved a lot, and knowing from Dr. Cheng that her husband is out of danger, Yun''s previous anxiety and panic have disappeared.


    When Mrs. Yun came down to the room to visit her husband with the help of her maid, Cuiping, she saw Wei Qingwan waiting by the bed, feeding her husband ginseng soup with all her heart.


    "Wanwan, thank you for your hard work. Mother is useless. Seeing your father is so helpless, I can''t support myself. I can only rely on you to take care of your father." Yun couldn''t help but sighed.


    Hearing Yun''s praise, Wei Qingwan replied softly: "Mother, this is what a daughter should do. Your body is just right, so you have to be careful."


    Yun nodded: "I''m much better. Does the doctor say anything else your father needs?"


    Wei Qingwan said: "Dr. Cheng said just now that my father is weak now, and the tonic needs to be done step by step, and we can''t act too hastily."


    "Okay, okay, then take your time." Yun looked at her husband on the bed with a distressed face.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun Shi looked at Wei Qingwan who was obediently guarding the bedside, and said comfortingly: "Wanwan, thank you for your hard work, you haven''t had a good rest these few days, have you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： Wei Mingting wakes up

    Chapter 252 Wei Mingting wakes up


    "My daughter doesn''t work hard, it''s her blessing to be able to do something for her parents." Wei Qingwan replied.


    "With you here, my mother is really relieved."


    The daughter''s sensible appearance injected a little comfort into Yun''s anxious heart.


    "Mother, don''t worry. Doctor Cheng said that Daddy is safe, and he can wake up after a little more training. During this period of time, I will take good care of Daddy and won''t let Daddy have anything to do." Wei Qingwan said.


    Mr. Yun nodded.


    Wei Qingwan then persuaded Yun Shi: "Mother, go back and rest quickly, father is recovering, and you should recover as soon as possible, so that when father wakes up, he will be relieved to see that you are well."


    Then he said to Cuiping, the servant girl who helped Yunshi come over: "Cuiping, help mother go back to the room to rest, she is not well enough to move around, there is still ginseng soup stewed in the kitchen, you can ask someone to bring it back to mother Take some."


    "The servant girl knows."


    Cuiping obeyed Wei Qingwan''s instructions and helped Yun to the next room, while Wei Qingwan stayed in the room to look after Wei Mingting.


    Wei Qingwan is mainly responsible for feeding medicine and ginseng soup to Wei Mingting. Wei Qingwan still can''t do such a job as changing Wei Mingting''s medicine. Doctor Cheng and his apprentices have to come.


    When Dr. Cheng untied the bandages on Wei Mingting''s body, revealing the hideous wounds on his body, Wei Qingwan was still frightened, and she didn''t dare to look carefully.


    Although the blood on those wounds has solidified, and some have begun to scab, the large hole where the flesh was dug out is still there, and the huge scar is as scary as a giant centipede.


    Doctor Cheng took Wei Qingwan''s reaction into his eyes, and asked her to wait outside until the medicine was changed and bandaged before coming in.


    After noon, the room was a bit hot. Wei Qingwan saw beads of sweat on Wei Mingting''s forehead, so she wiped the beads of sweat on Wei Mingting''s face with a warm towel.


    Wiping, Wei Mingting frowned, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    "Father?!" Wei Qingwan couldn''t believe it, she was shocked first and then happy, and then tears welled out of her eyes and rolled down.


    "Wan..." Wei Mingting tried to speak, but almost no sound came out of his throat, his whole body was very heavy, as if being pressed by a huge stone.


    "Father, don''t talk yet, you were seriously injured, you managed to save your life, and you still need to rest and recover!" Wei Qingwan hurriedly said.


    Wei Mingting really didn''t have the strength to speak, and his body was extremely heavy, and he couldn''t move any part easily, so he just blinked his eyes to show that he understood.


    Wei Qingwan couldn''t hold back her tears: "Father, you have suffered!"


    Seeing his daughter crying, Wei Mingting couldn''t help but want to say again: "Don''t...cry..."


    "I won''t cry, I won''t cry, Daddy, please rest well, I won''t cry, please don''t talk." Wei Qingwan hurriedly wiped away her tears.


    Doctor Cheng came over when he heard the movement, felt Wei Mingting''s pulse, and then said earnestly: "Master Wei is in good health, and being able to wake up this time means that the catastrophe is over! Congratulations! Congratulations!"


    Immediately afterwards, Dr. Cheng warned: "Master Wei, don''t move around, cultivate yourself well, don''t work or read, and put your body first."


    Wei Mingting blinked his eyes to show that he heard it.


    Wei Qingwan asked with concern from the side: "Doctor Cheng, what else do I need to do?"


    Doctor Cheng said: "Take the medicine on time and change the medicine on time. In addition, the second lady can also feed Mr. Wei some ginseng soup as before. When the body is better, add some easy-to-digest food. Remember to Step by step, the body should slowly recover, don''t rush!"


    "Okay!" Wei Qingwan nodded obediently, carefully writing down what the doctor said.


    When Wei Ruo came over at night, there were Wei Qingwan and Yun Shi standing in front of Wei Mingting''s bed, and a bunch of servant girls waiting on them.


    Wei Ruo looked at the door for a while and asked about the situation of Doctor Cheng Wei Mingting.


    After confirming that Wei Mingting was fine, he planned to leave.


    "Why did you leave?" Wei Yilin, who came to watch the night with Wei Ruo, met head-on, and Wei Yilin was puzzled when he saw that Wei Ruo was about to leave.


    "Father has passed the critical period, so it''s the same if he leaves it to other people to take care of him." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Ruo didn''t want to go in to join in the fun, the room was full of people, Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan were also talking all the time, she would rather go to sleep when she had this time.


    Wei Yilin thought for a while: "Well, you are tired these days, go back and have a good rest!"


    Wei Ruo didn''t say anything more to Wei Yilin, turned around and went back to Songyuan.


    After no longer having to worry about Wei Mingting''s affairs, Wei Ruo had a good night''s sleep and had a good rest.


    The next morning, she inquired about Wei Mingting''s situation as usual, and learned that he was recovering as she expected, so she went out to Sibaozhai to find a nanny.


    Brother Xiaoyong is also at home these few days, Wei Ruo doesn''t want to miss this rare time together.


    Arriving at Sibaozhai, Wei Ruoqing entered the backyard with ease.


    "Sister Ruoer!" Xu Zhengyong ran out of the house as soon as he heard the voice.


    "Are you okay?" Wei Ruo asked again.


    "Of course I''m fine. Sister Ruo''er, don''t you believe what I told you last time! As I said, I only suffered a little skin trauma, and it doesn''t matter at all." Xu Zhengyong replied.


    "It''s not that you don''t have a criminal record of ''falsifying military information''. You were naughty in the past, and even if you knocked your head off, you said you were fine." Wei Ruokai said.


    "How long ago did that happen, sister Ruoer, why do you still mention it?" Xu Zhengyong said with some embarrassment.


    Immediately afterwards, Xu Zhengyong changed the subject and asked Wei Ruozheng about something: "Sister Ruoer, do you still have the medicine?"


    Hearing Xu Zhengyong ask Wei Ruoyao, the nanny who came out of the house hurriedly interrupted: "Xiaoyong, the medicine for you as a young lady was blown by the strong wind, and now rice is expensive and medicine is expensive, why don''t you know how to cherish it?" ?¡±


    Xu Zhengyong looked embarrassed. Of course, he also knew that medicinal materials are expensive nowadays, but on the battlefield, when his comrades were injured, he didn''t care so much.


    This battle lasted for more than half a month. Although they successfully retreated from the enemy in the end, the casualties of the soldiers were more serious than the previous few times, and the medicine was naturally not enough.


    "Grandmother, don''t talk about Brother Xiaoyong. I prepared this medicine for him to save the lives of himself and his comrades. Both Brother Xiaoyong and his comrades are heroes who defend their home and country. Give it to them. There''s nothing wrong with taking medication."


    Wei Ruo turned to Xu Zhengyong again and said, "Brother Xiaoyong, don''t worry, Yingying and I have a medicine field in Xingshan County, and a batch of good medicine to stop bleeding will be produced soon. Bring it over immediately for you and the soldiers to use."


    "Sister Ruoer, you are the best!" Xu Zhengyong jumped up and down happily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： sudden slap

    Chapter 253 A sudden slap in the face


    Although he was already a very popular general in the barracks, he still couldn''t hide his childishness in front of Wei Ruo and the others.


    Wei Ruo smiled and said, "Originally, one of the purposes of my visit to you today is to ask you what medicinal materials you still lack. After a while, you can tell me the types of medicinal materials that you use the most, and I will prepare more."


    "Good!" Xu Zhengyong nodded heavily.


    Xiumei couldn''t help but said: "Miss doesn''t care about the medicine money, but she does care about you, so don''t get hurt if you can, and don''t use medicine if you don''t need it. It''s best to be like this every time. Come back safely."


    Hearing this, Xu Zhengyong first showed a happy smile because he was cared for, and then replied with a serious expression: "Of course I don''t want to get hurt, I wish I had more strength to kill a few more Japanese pirates, but on the battlefield A sword has no eyes, sometimes no amount of kung fu can resist it. Just like Master Wei this time..."


    Speaking of Wei Mingting, Xu Zhengyong hurriedly asked Wei Ruo: "Sister Ruoer, how is Lord Wei doing now?"


    "The injury has stabilized, and I woke up yesterday afternoon. Now I just need to take the medicine on time and rest." Wei Ruo replied.


    "That''s good!" Xu Zhengyong said happily, and then he thought of something, and asked Wei Ruo nervously, "Sister Ruo''er hasn''t been exposed?"


    Xu Zhengyong knew that if Wei Mingting was able to recover from such a serious injury, sister Ruoer probably took action.


    So Xu Zhengyong was worried that Wei Ruo would expose his affairs, not because he was narrow-minded, but because he didn''t trust the members of the Wei family except Wei Mingting.


    "Don''t worry, the doctor Cheng who treated him this time was my acquaintance when I was preventing the epidemic. He helped me cover the whole process, and no one noticed anything abnormal."


    "That''s good. I''m relieved that you''re fine!" Xu Zhengyong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then she said to Wei Ruo: "Sister Ruo''er, will you stay for dinner today? My mother has preserved plum vegetables and said she will make you pork with dried plum vegetables. She won''t let me touch it if I want to eat it."


    "I''m hungry for what you said." Wei Ruo laughed.


    "There are also pickled vegetables and bamboo shoots. The heavy snow last year destroyed a lot of bamboos, but the bamboo shoots that grew in the surviving bamboo forest are very thick and tender. When my father went to the winery yesterday, he passed by and bought a lot of them. , paired with my mother''s big-headed pickles, it''s a must!" Xu Zhengyong continued to say vividly.


    Wei Ruo smiled: "Then I must try it, I haven''t eaten these two dishes for a long time."


    The Wei family is from the north, and their eating habits are a little different from those of the southerners. Although they have been in the south for a long time and have begun to accept the southern diet, people in the house still don¡¯t like pickled vegetables and dried vegetables. I''m used to it, so I can''t do it on weekdays.


    Wei Ruo hadn''t had this bite for a long time.


    Hearing that the nanny''s face was full of smiles, she put on her apron and walked into the kitchen, calling Xu Zhengyong for help as she walked: "Xiaoyong, bring some firewood to the kitchen! I''ll cook."


    "Okay!" Xu Zhengyong smiled, and then secretly said to Wei Ruo, "My mother hasn''t cooked for you for a long time, and I have been thinking about it for a long time, and I am always worried that you are not used to eating in other places. Bet she''ll cook a big table."


    "I know." Wei Ruo doesn''t know how the nanny loves him, but it''s a pity that she doesn''t have much chance to stay by the nanny''s side now.


    Nurse has been busy in the kitchen for a long time, setting up a large table with sixteen dishes.


    Xu Zhengyong smiled and said to Wei Ruo: "Sister Ruo''er, do you know? In the past few days since I''ve been back, there are only 16 dishes in total. I think I picked them up, and you are the one who was born by mother!"


    As soon as Xu Zhengyong finished speaking, Mama Xu shuddered on the head.


    "Eat well, talk less!"


    Xu Zhengyong took the opportunity to act coquettishly with Wei Ruo: "Sister Ruoer, how pitiful do you think I am?"


    "Well, poor, let Xiumei rub it for you." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, okay, Meimei, rub it for me."


    As soon as Xu Zhengyong finished speaking, Xiumei showed her fist:


    "Okay, I see that your whole body is not strong, let me help you relax!"


    "Ahem... Meimei, the fist is not suitable, right? Although I didn''t suffer any serious injuries on the battlefield, I have been fighting for half a month, and my body is still a little weak..." Xu Zhengyong quickly changed his words.


    "I see that your body is very good, especially that mouth! You can''t stop talking, don''t mention how energetic you are!" Xiumei gave Xu Zhengyong a white look.


    Xu Zhengyong continued to laugh back at Xiumei.


    Because there is no rule in Xu''s family not to talk when eating or sleeping, Xu Zhengyong and Xiumei would squabble from time to time between meals, which made the meal extraordinarily lively.


    Wei Ruo''s mood was also extraordinarily relaxed amidst the laughter, and the fatigue of the past few days also dissipated a lot.


    ###


    Wei Ruo stayed in Sibaozhai until he finished his dinner, and now it was dark, Xu Zhengyong reluctantly sent Wei Ruo and Xiumei to the carriage.


    Amidst his nagging orders, Wei Ruo and Xiumei left Sibaozhai.


    As soon as he returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion, he met Wei Yichen head-on.


    When Wei Mingting was seriously injured a few days ago, Yun did not send anyone to notify him, because even if he came back, it would be of no use and would affect his studies.


    It seems that after Wei Mingting recovered from his injury yesterday afternoon, the Yun family sent someone to report to Anzhou College.


    "Brother." Wei Ruo said hello and was about to go inside.


    Wei Yichen walked up to her quickly and blocked Wei Ruo''s way.


    Wei Ruo raised his head and looked at Wei Yichen with some doubts. He had a serious expression, his mountain-like eyebrows were fixed, and there was blame in his serious eyes.


    Wei Ruo was about to ask what was going on, when Wei Yichen suddenly raised his hand and slapped the defenseless Wei Ruo on the face.


    "Snapped-"


    Wei Yichen''s slap was so sudden that Xiumei couldn''t react.


    "I always talk to you about how you go out to play and how you don''t obey the rules. I think it doesn''t matter. I can''t ask you according to the norms of ordinary women, but this time you have really gone too far! "


    "Father is dying. As a daughter, you don''t care about him at all. When Wanwan was waiting by the bed, you only thought about how to run out. If you want to go out, why has the mansion stopped you now? You have to go out at this time ?"


    Wei Yichen looked at Wei Ruo sadly, his eyes were red and his lips were tightly pressed.


    Wei Ruo stretched out his hand, touched his left cheek which was so painful from the beating, and then chuckled lightly.


    "Who told you that I didn''t take care of my father? Who told you that I didn''t serve my father?"


    Wei Ruo raised his face, looked directly at Wei Yichen and asked Wei Yichen back, with a weird smile on his face that Wei Yichen had never expected.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： to give yourself justice

    Chapter 254 To seek justice for myself


    "I haven''t seen you since I went back home this morning. Wanwan is always the only person waiting in front of the bed. Wanwan''s maid said that Wanwan hasn''t closed her eyes for several nights!" Wei Yichen explained.


    "Who told you that I have no servants. Is it Wei Qingwan, the mother, or someone else in the house?" Wei Ruo questioned.


    "What do you want to say?" Wei Yichen frowned.


    "Did Wei Qingwan tell you that she has been serving her father these few days?" Wei Ruo sneered.


    "Don''t slander Wanwan, she has never said such a thing. I haven''t seen you since I got home, and Wanwan has been busy from morning to night. I asked Wanwan where you are going, Wanwan She bluntly said that you might be unwell and resting in the yard, but she didn''t say anything about you, and she was still trying to cover you up!"


    The conclusion that Wei Ruo didn''t wait on his father''s bed was deduced by Wei Yichen himself. Wei Qingwan didn''t say it clearly, but Wei Yichen saw that she was deliberately covering up for Wei Ruo, so he guessed roughly.


    "Did she say that? Then I have to ask in person."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he strode towards Cangyun Garden.


    Wei Yichen froze for a moment, then quickly followed.


    "What do you want to do?" Wei Yichen asked Wei Ruo from behind.


    "I want to seek justice for myself, and I can''t get this slap in vain!" Wei Ruo stopped and answered Wei Yichen''s words, his eyes were cold and determined.


    Wei Yichen was a little intimidated by Wei Ruo''s appearance, but after thinking about it, he didn''t do anything wrong. The sister-in-law ignored her parents. If she didn''t teach her, the consequences would be even more disastrous.


    Wei Ruo quickly walked into Wei Mingting''s room. In the room, both Yunshi and Wei Qingwan were there.


    Seeing Wei Ruoji stepping in, the people in the room looked at her in surprise.


    "Ruo''er, what are you doing? Your father is recuperating. You should move more gently and don''t be frizzy." Yun reprimanded softly.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer Yun''s words, his eyes fell on Wei Mingting who was on the hospital bed, and he apologized first, "I''m sorry father, you haven''t recovered yet, I shouldn''t have come in at this time to disturb your rest, but I just When I got home, I was slapped in the face, and I felt that I was wronged by this slap, and I wanted to seek justice for myself."


    Hearing that Wei Mingting frowned, Yun''s face beside him also changed.


    Everyone looked at Wei Ruo''s cheek, the palm print on it was already somewhat visible, which shows that the slap was not light.


    Mr. Yun hurriedly said: "No matter who beat you, don''t talk about it in front of your father''s hospital bed. Let''s change to another place to uphold justice for your mother."


    Although it is not clear why the daughter was slapped, Yun doesn''t want her daughter''s affairs to affect her husband''s rest.


    "No need, I know about my father''s condition, the noise won''t make his condition worse." Wei Ruo didn''t plan to change places.


    She knows Wei Mingting''s situation better than anyone else, and just making a lot of noise won''t make his injury worse.


    "Ruoer, tell me." Wei Mingting said, he is much better today than yesterday, and it is much easier to speak.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s appearance like this, as a father, Wei Mingting also wanted to know what was going on.


    Wei Mingting had already spoken, and it was hard for Yun to say anything more.


    Wei Ruo walked up to Wei Qingwan, staring at her with sharp eyes, making her invisible.


    "Sister?" Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Ruo with puzzlement and fear, and raised her head timidly.


    "I heard that you have been taking care of your father these days?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Sister, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with me taking care of my father?" Wei Qingwan talked about him.


    "Answer my question head-on. Have you been taking care of my father since he was sent home?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Of course not. I don''t have a doctor who takes good care of me. I don''t dare to take credit for it. Doctor Cheng deserves the most credit for my father''s recovery. I''m just doing my best." Wei Qingwan hurriedly explained.


    "It''s amazing, you can answer so ambiguously every time." Wei Ruo couldn''t help applauding Wei Qingwan.


    "Sister, I don''t understand what you are talking about." Wei Qingwan bit her lips, her eyes full of panic.


    Seeing this, Wei Yichen stepped forward and pulled Wei Ruo''s arm, separating Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan.


    "Ruo''er, what do you want to do? Wanwan is so frightened by you!" Wei Yichen''s face darkened.


    "Scared her before I did it?" Wei Ruo sneered, "Look at her, you don''t dare to say that she is taking care of your father these days, but there is a way to make you feel that these days She has always been giving, and I, the eldest daughter, only know how to run outside!"


    Wei Ruo''s attitude made Wei Yichen''s complexion darker, and even Yun''s face who was beside him also darkened.


    Yun''s tone blamed: "Ruo''er, how did you talk to your elder brother? Can''t you talk well if you have something to say? And your father is still here, and he is not in good health. Are you angry with him like this?"


    "Then why can''t you talk to me well, what does it mean to slap me when you come up?" Wei Ruo asked.


    As Wei Ruo said, Wei Ruo''s eyes fell on Wei Qingwan again. Wei Qingwan lowered her head, her eyes were red, and she was half-shrunk, looking very scared.


    "If you have something to do, come to me. I am the one who will discipline you today. It has nothing to do with Wanwan''s business. Don''t disturb your father''s rest here!" Wei Yichen stretched out his hand and took Wei Ruo''s arm. , trying to pull Wei Ruo out of the room.


    Wei Ruo refused: "You don''t care if it''s about her. I just asked her to clarify who is taking care of her father these days, and she took care of her for a few days. Is such a simple question difficult? Do you have to go around such a big circle to answer? She didn''t do anything, but is it necessary to make herself feel wronged? "


    Wei Qingwan bit her lower lip, her eyes rolled in her eye sockets, she lowered her head, looking even more aggrieved.


    She was indeed a little scared by Wei Ruo''s battle. Originally, when Wei Yichen came home and saw her busy, he said a few words of distress. Take care of father.


    She didn''t expect that her elder brother would go directly to Wei Qingruo to settle accounts, and even slapped Wei Qingruo directly.


    What was even more unexpected was that Wei Qingruo went directly to his father''s hospital bed to seek justice.


    Faced with such a scene, Wei Qingwan chose to remain silent.


    Just then, Wei Yilin walked into the room.


    Wei Yilin accompanied Jing Hu to decoct medicine just now.


    As soon as he entered the room, he found that the atmosphere in the room was extremely cold.


    Wei Yilin saw Wei Yichen pulling Wei Ruo, so he hurried over.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Why are you pulling big sister?" Wei Yilin held Wei Yichen''s hand with one hand, and protected Wei Ruo''s arm with the other.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： This slap will come back

    Chapter 255 This slap will be returned


    "It''s none of your business, go aside." Wei Yichen said to Wei Yilin.


    Wei Yilin insisted not to let go: "Brother, you have to make it clear, what are you doing, you have to pull Big Sister!"


    "What happened to my father, but she only knows how to run outside. As the eldest brother, I have the responsibility to teach her well. She can not be like other ladies, but she can''t disrespect her parents so much! She can''t be a disloyal An unfilial person!" Wei Yichen said.


    Hearing this, Wei Yilin''s eyes widened in disbelief: "What are you talking about, big brother? Why is big sister unfaithful and unfilial? Big sister has been taking care of daddy! Feeding medicine, changing medicine, and cleaning body are all done by big sister! How could my sister not take care of my father?"


    Wei Yichen was stunned when he heard the words: "Yilin, what are you talking about?"


    "I said that my eldest sister has been taking care of my father. During the three most dangerous nights when my father was most dangerous, my eldest sister was on guard! Only when my father''s injury was no longer in danger, did my eldest sister go back to rest." Wei Yilin explained eagerly.


    "How do you know?" Wei Yichen asked.


    "Of course I know, because I am also there! I watched the night with my big sister!" Wei Yilin explained.


    Wei Yichen''s face was frozen and his eyes were round.


    Seeing that he didn''t believe his words, Wei Yilin hurriedly added: "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Dr. Cheng, other members of the family, Jing Hu, Cuiping, and Madam Zhang. Everyone knows about it!"


    Listening to Wei Yilin''s explanation, both Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan showed expressions of surprise.


    Ms. Yun was completely in a state of confusion these two days, and passed out once again in the middle, so it is not very clear who is serving Wei Mingting in front of the bed these few days, but she has indeed seen Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin guarding the night together.


    And Wei Qingwan didn''t expect that Wei Yilin, who always hated Wei Ruo, would watch the night with Wei Ruo, and now she stood up to defend Wei Ruo and help her explain.


    In the past two days, she has also been restless. She is worried that something will happen to her father, who is the pillar of the family, and she is also worried that something will happen to her mother who loves her. She is too stupid to care about so many things. Not sure.


    Wei Yichen froze.


    Although Wei Yilin is young, he will not lie about this kind of thing, not to mention there are so many witnesses!


    The hand holding Wei Ruo''s arm suddenly lost all strength.


    Wei Yilin hurriedly lifted Wei Ruo''s clothes and checked her arms.


    Bai Nen''s arm was pinched with red marks, and the slap marks on her face were also very eye-catching.


    Wei Yilin had a distressed look on his little face, "Big sister, are you okay?"


    Wei Ruo lowered his sleeves to cover his arms.


    Then he sneered and said to Wei Yichen: "How is Big Brother going to repay my slap?"


    Wei Yichen felt a pain in his heart, "I made a mistake, so please return this slap."


    Then stood still in place.


    Hearing this, Yun took a step forward: "Okay, okay, just explain clearly, I know it was a misunderstanding, now I have made it clear, and your elder brother also knows that I misunderstood you, so don''t talk to your elder brother again." Angry."


    Yun said to Wei Ruo: "Your elder brother is also impatient, and now he knows that you were wronged. We are all a family, and we are all for the good of the family. There is no overnight hatred."


    Wei Ruo didn''t let it go as Yun''s wished: "I can''t get this slap in vain. When I get the slap back, come and tell me if there is any overnight feud."


    Wen Yanyun asked Wei Ruo sternly: "Do you still want to slap your elder brother? He is your elder brother, and his elders and children are orderly! It is only natural for him to hit you, but it is treasonous for you to hit him! If you dare to slap this guy today Slap in the face, don''t say that the Wei family can''t tolerate you in the future, and the entire Taizhou government can''t tolerate you!"


    Even if he made a mistake, the elder brother can still hit the younger sister, and as a younger sister, he is determined not to hit his elder brother!


    Wei Yilin also took Wei Ruo''s hand and said, "Big sister, you can''t hit big brother! Calm down, big brother didn''t mean it either!"


    Wei Qingwan slightly raised her head to look at Wei Ruo. She didn''t speak, but she knew that if Wei Ruo dared to slap this slap today, she would push herself into the abyss of unfilial piety and injustice.


    Then the good reputation she had accumulated outside is probably going to be wiped out.


    Wei Ruo raised his hand, and when he heard Yun''s warning, he suddenly turned around and slapped Wei Qingwan **** the face.


    Before Wei Qingwan could react, she was almost thrown over.


    Other people in the room were also stunned.


    By the time everyone reacted, Wei Qingwan''s left cheek was already in pain from Wei Ruo''s beating, and she was in a dazed state, only the pain on her face reminded her of what happened just now.


    Wei Yilin looked at Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan helplessly, not knowing what to do for a while.


    "Ruoer, what are you doing?" Wei Yichen took a step forward, protecting Wei Qingwan behind him, and then looked directly at Wei Ruo angrily.


    "Today''s incident can be said to be caused by sister Qingwan''s inability to explain the truth clearly. She can explain the truth of the matter with a few simple sentences, but her answer is ambiguous and misunderstood. This caused my elder brother to misunderstand me. Qingwan My younger sister has been studying for many years, why can''t she even explain such a few simple sentences? Why didn''t she ask the truth when she saw her elder brother getting angry? Therefore, as the eldest sister, she has reason to ask younger sister Qingwan." Wei Ruo replied .


    She really can''t hit Wei Yichen because he is the elder brother, but she can hit Wei Qingwan!


    "Wanwan just didn''t make it clear, and she didn''t deliberately wrong you. Even if you want to be held accountable, you shouldn''t hit people." Wei Yichen said angrily.


    "Isn''t it wrong to hit people as soon as you come up? But I learned from you, big brother! Isn''t that how big brother blames me?" Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Yichen was left speechless by Wei Ruo''s question, unable to utter a single rebuttal.


    Yun looked at Wei Ruo''s defiant look, and said angrily, "What''s your attitude now? Are you complaining about your elder brother''s discipline?"


    "Mother, don''t be angry. I''m just imitating how my elder brother disciplined me to discipline my younger sister Qingwan. I hope that next time younger sister Qingwan can speak clearly and thoroughly when answering questions from other people in the family, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstandings." , causing discord among the family.¡±


    Wei Ruo answered Yun''s words calmly, with a calm demeanor and a gentle tone.


    Then Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan again, and said unhurriedly, "I didn''t complain about elder brother, I believe sister Qingwan won''t complain about me because of my teaching, right?"


    Wei Qingwan''s body trembled, the blood on her face faded completely, and the place hit by Wei Ruo''s palm turned bright red. She pinched the hem of her skirt with both hands, suppressing her anger and grievance towards Wei Ruo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： Wei Mingtings punishment

    Chapter 256 Wei Mingting''s Punishment


    Yun Shi was irritated by Wei Ruo''s attitude and answer, breath surged in his chest, and he was about to explode, but held back at the last moment.


    Because Wei Mingting was right next to him, and Wei Mingting was still seriously injured, she didn''t dare to add fuel to the flames to make things worse, for fear that if the trouble continued, her husband would be angry and his injury would be aggravated.


    Wei Qingwan didn''t answer Wei Ruo''s words, Wei Ruo turned around, blessed Wei Mingting who was on the hospital bed, and said, "Today''s recklessness has disturbed my father''s rest, if my father wants to punish her, my daughter is willing to punish him, but no matter what Do it again several times, no matter what kind of punishment you receive, the daughter will seek justice for herself."


    Wei Mingting said: "I''m not angry with you, you can go back to your room to rest today, I''ll be in better condition some other day, then discuss."


    Wei Mingting did not blame Wei Ruo for his behavior today, but asked her to go back first.


    Wei Mingting''s attitude was beyond the expectations of others, especially Wei Qingwan. His father was always strict. Today, Wei Qingruo made such a fuss, no matter how big or small, he should be punished according to reason, but his father didn''t say a single serious word to Wei Qingruo.


    "Daughter resigns." Wei Ruo blessed himself again, then turned and left without looking back.


    After Wei Ruo left, Wei Mingting opened his mouth and said to Wei Yichen: "Yichen, as the eldest brother, there is nothing wrong with teaching your younger siblings, but you are wrong for beating Ruo''er today without seeking evidence. There are so many witnesses in the mansion, As long as you ask a few questions, you won''t make this mistake."


    "Son knows he was wrong." Wei Yichen really knew what he did wrong.


    I just feel that this matter is his fault, not Wanwan''s. Wanwan''s slap was wronged.


    "Punish you to copy the family rules twenty times, do you have any objection?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "My son has no objection." Wei Yichen replied.


    Wei Mingting''s eyes fell on Wei Qingwan again: "It''s true that your sister slapped you a little harder, but what she said made some sense. You really didn''t make things clear. You need to be more careful next time."


    Wei Qingwan couldn''t believe that her father thought she was at fault, which meant that she was slapped for nothing!


    Wei Qingwan was so wronged that her body trembled uncontrollably, her heart seemed to have been hit several times with a hammer.


    Biting her lip, Wei Qingwan endured the grievance and responded: "Daughter knows my mistake..."


    "You all go down first." Wei Mingting said to the three children in front of him.


    "yes."


    Wei Yichen and Wei Qingwan resigned, Wei Yilin looked at Wei Mingting for a while, his expression was a bit tangled, but he left the room obediently.


    Yun Shi who stayed behind hastily stepped forward: "Husband, what''s wrong?"


    Yun was worried that Wei Ruo''s noise would make Wei Mingting angry and affect the recovery of the injury.


    "I''m fine. I''m not made of paper, such a little thing won''t hurt me." Wei Mingting said.


    Wei Mingting, a person who has fought in the battlefield all the year round, is not comparable to a woman in a boudoir like Yun''s. Although the conflicts between the children should not be underestimated, they will not make him angry.


    Hearing what Wei Mingting said, Yun breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked Wei Mingting cautiously: "Your husband is really not angry with Ruo''er? She was like that just now..."


    "Her temperament is a bit similar to me when I was young. She can''t stand wronged, especially wronged. What''s more, it is true that Yichen made mistakes first, so why is she reckless." Wei Mingting replied.


    "But Yichen is the eldest brother, even if she made a mistake, she wouldn''t... and slap Wanwan... Husband just saw that half of Wanwan''s face was slapped by Ruoer Swollen."


    Yun Shi felt that Wei Qingwan''s slap in the face was really wronged.


    "This is a truth. As long as you think Yichen can beat Ruo''er, then Ruo''er can beat Wanwan well. There is no difference between the two." Wei Mingting said slowly.


    "How can this be the same? Yichen made a mistake unintentionally. He made such a move because of a misunderstanding. Ruo''er, she knew clearly that Yichen misunderstood Wanwan''s words, but because she couldn''t beat Yichen, she made this move." A slap hit Wanwan''s body..."


    "Ma''am, these two things are the same, you either think you can fight both, or you think you can''t fight both, and you can''t think you can fight at the same time." Wei Mingting said.


    Hearing this, Yun has nothing to say.


    Wei Mingting said again: "What''s more, what Ruo''er said is also reasonable. Ruo''er asked Wanwan several times, but Wanwan couldn''t explain the matter clearly once. If this happened in the military camp, it must be dealt with by military law.¡±


    Although Wei Mingting was physically weak, he had sharp ears and eyes, and could hear the process clearly.


    The words that Wei Qingwan caused Wei Yichen to misunderstand were said in front of him. When he heard that answer, he also thought that the eldest daughter didn''t care about him just like the eldest son.


    At that time, he also felt a little disappointed, but he was not as angry as the eldest son, but felt that the eldest daughter must have a reason for doing so.


    Wei Mingting is a soldier. In the army, whether it is a report from a subordinate to the superior or an order from the superior to the subordinate, it is required to be simple, clear, clear and understandable. Ambiguous words that lead to misunderstanding will lead to big troubles.


    Therefore, in Wei Mingting''s view, there are problems with this way of answering.


    Hearing Wei Mingting''s dissatisfaction with Wei Qingwan in his tone, Yun couldn''t help Wei Qingwan anymore for a while. Her husband''s views on some things are indeed different from her own.


    "The concubine knows."


    Yun''s opinion is still based on Wei Mingting''s opinion, whatever Wei Mingting thinks is right, she also thinks so.


    ###


    After Wei Qingwan left Cangyun Garden, her eyes turned red, and before she walked back to Wangmei Garden, tears fell one by one like a broken pearl chain.


    Wei Yichen, who caught up with her, saw her like this, and blamed himself: "I''m sorry Wanwan, I hurt you."


    Wei Yichen knew that a kind-hearted younger sister would not do such a thing on purpose. She did not make it clear that he had a misunderstanding, but that was definitely not her original intention.


    So Wei Yichen felt that the fault of this matter was his own, and it was his reckless behavior that caused both sisters to be hurt.


    Wei Qingwan shook her head: "It''s none of my elder brother''s business, what my sister said was not wrong, it was my fault, I didn''t make it clear, which caused a misunderstanding between elder brother and elder sister, it was my fault, elder sister and father punished me rightly. "


    "Don''t say that, big brother knows you didn''t mean it." Wei Yichen said distressedly, then looked at Wei Qingwan''s red and swollen cheeks, and said, "You are suffering for big brother this time, and big brother owes you."


    Wei Qingwan shook her head again: "No, my sister should hit me, brother don''t blame yourself."


    While speaking, Wei Qingwan bit her lower lip and said, "If the slap I received today can calm my sister''s anger and bring harmony to the family, it will be very worthwhile."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： You cant do this next time

    Chapter 257 Don''t do this next time


    "Wanwan..." Wei Yichen felt pain in his heart, and said distressedly, "Yes, with Wanwan''s heart, the family will get better and better. I will talk to Ruo''er in the future, and don''t hate her. , when she understands, she will understand Wanwan that you didn''t do it on purpose, and she will realize her problem."


    "Don''t worry, big brother. I won''t bear any grudges against my sister. I understand my sister''s feelings very well. My sister''s time back home is still short. I should be more considerate of her. Big brother should leave me alone. Go find my sister. She should be more considerate than me." I need my elder brother''s understanding and comfort even more." Wei Qingwan replied.


    Seeing Wei Qingwan like this, Wei Yichen was moved.


    Seeing that it was already too late, Wei Yichen said to Wei Qingwan, "You should rest well, and don''t think about what happened today."


    Wei Qingwan nodded.


    Then Wei Yichen watched Wei Qingwan enter the house, and then went back to the residence to copy the family rules.


    ###


    At the same time, as soon as Wei Ruo stepped into the gate of Tingsongyuan, Wei Yilin chased him in with his back foot.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Wei Ruo looked back at Wei Yilin who was standing at her door, feeling that he had something to say.


    Wei Yilin didn''t speak, his face was full of anger, he turned his head and sat down on the wicker chair that Wei Ruo put in the yard, with his mouth flattened, not knowing why he was angry.


    It seemed that he was angry that she slapped Wei Qingwan, but for some unknown reason, he didn''t speak directly, but just stared at her with his small eyes.


    Wei Ruo waited for him for a while, and saw that he still didn''t speak, so he left it alone and went into the room on his own.


    Xiumei saw that her lady didn''t care, so she didn''t care, and went into the house to serve Wei Ruo.


    Miss''s cheeks have to be medicated, otherwise she is afraid that her face will swell.


    Wei Ruo sat in front of the dressing table after applying the ointment, looked out the window into the yard, and by the moonlight, Wei Ruo saw that Wei Yilin was still sitting on the wicker chair.


    "He didn''t want to sit in Miss''s yard all night, did he?" Xiumei said.


    "Let him sit if he wants to sit. It''s not very cold these days, and with his good physique, nothing will happen if he sits for a night." Wei Ruo said, paused, and added, "Go get him some Some cakes and tea, and a blanket for him."


    "good."


    Xiumei did as she did, took pastries and orange tea and placed them beside Wei Yilin, and then covered Wei Yilin with a blanket.


    Wei Yilin glanced at it, but still didn''t speak, and sat there still puffed up.


    Xiumei came back and said to Wei Ruo: "Miss, I am not sure whether he is angry with you or sulk with himself!"


    Wei Ruodao: "Probably all of them. After all, I beat his closest sister, Wan Wan. If this happened before, I would probably have been desperate for me!"


    To be honest, Wei Yilin didn''t rush over to find her desperately, which was already a rather unexpected reaction.


    Wei Yilin sat in the courtyard for more than an hour, and he didn''t stand up until Wei Ruo came to the courtyard again.


    He puffed his cheeks, and then said to Wei Ruo with what he thought was a serious expression: "Next time you can''t do this again!"


    "How is it?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "You can''t beat Sister Wanwan, you''re angry because you''re angry, but you can''t take your anger out on the innocent Sister Wanwan, she didn''t speak well, but she definitely didn''t mean it!" Wei Yilin said with a stern face.


    "So you''ve been sitting here with me for so long just to tell me this?"


    "This is very serious! You were the one who was wronged today, but you hit sister Wanwan. I don''t know whether I should love you more or be angry with you more!" Wei Yilin said sullenly.


    "You sound conflicted."


    "In short, you promise me that you won''t do this next time, and I won''t be angry with you today." Wei Yilin thought for more than an hour, and finally came to such a conclusion.


    "I can''t promise you. I don''t think I did anything wrong even today. If you want to get angry, you can continue to live." Wei Ruo has a clear attitude.


    "You...how are you..." Wei Yilin stomped his feet depressed by Wei Ruo''s answer.


    "Wei Yilin, I have my own set of principles in doing things. I didn''t do anything wrong today. The innocent sister Wanwan you think she said something misleading more than once. You can say that she didn''t mean it. , but not on purpose doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s not at fault. What¡¯s more, how do you know she didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡±


    "She just didn''t do it on purpose! You don''t know Sister Wanwan, she is very kind to everyone, how could she deliberately say something to mislead elder brother, it''s not good for her! Sister Wanwan is neither bad nor stupid! "Wei Yilin explained.


    "That''s what you think. I don''t think so. Without factual basis, you can''t ask me to think the same as you."


    In the past, Wei Ruo would have been too lazy to argue so much with Wei Yilin, but today Wei Yilin stepped forward to testify for her, so Wei Ruo said a few more words to him.


    Although she said it, Wei Ruo didn''t expect her to change Wei Yilin''s mind by saying these words.


    Wei Yilin pursed his lips and didn''t speak for a while, but from his expression, it could be seen that he was still very unconvinced, and even wanted to continue to persuade Wei Ruo.


    "Okay, it''s already late, go back, you can be angry or anything else, you can''t do anything about me now, why don''t you go back and get a good sleep to recharge your batteries."


    Wei Ruo said, stretched out his hand and took Wei Yilin''s arm and walked out of the courtyard.


    Wei Yilin was reluctant, but did not resist.


    Wei Ruo pushed Wei Yilin out of Tingsong Garden, and then closed the courtyard door.


    Looking at the closed courtyard door, Wei Yilin stomped his feet, then walked sullenly to his own residence.


    ###


    At the end of April in the lunar calendar, the weather is warmer again, with plenty of sunshine and rain, which is a good time for seedlings to grow vigorously and winter wheat harvest.


    Wei Mingting''s health has improved a lot in the past few days, and he can already get out of bed and walk around.


    After that day, Wei Ruo went to Cangyun Garden to see Wei Mingting once a day, but Wei Mingting didn''t mention Wei Ruo''s troubles that day, but asked Wei Ruo about some field affairs.


    "Master Qian from Xingshan County sent me a message in the past few days, saying that the wheat you planted at that time was growing very well, and the farmers who opened up wasteland in the south of the city have started harvesting one after another. The harvested wheat yield High, full of particles, everyone is overjoyed."


    The bumper harvest of wheat also meant that the wasteland improvement plan in the south of Xingshan County was successful. This was a great achievement for Mr. Qian, who is the magistrate of the county, and the Seventh Prince who presided over the matter. Naturally, the two were extremely happy.


    "Well, a good harvest will be good." Wei Ruo actually knew the news a long time ago, and it was in Wei Ruo''s expectation.


    "Ruo''er really did a great thing for the common people." Wei Yichen commented again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： dont want to talk to

    Chapter 258 I don''t want to talk to you


    Wei Ruo said in a calm tone: "I did what I could, but they had to grow the last wheat by themselves. It was their own hard work that got rewarded."


    Wei Mingting looked at Wei Ruo, and the pride in his heart couldn''t help overflowing his chest.


    "These days are the time when the winter wheat is ripe. If Ruo''er is busy these few days, you don''t have to come to my place to say hello. I''m fine." Wei Mingting said again.


    Although Wei Ruo is no longer in charge of the wasteland in the south of the city in Xingshan County, Wei Mingting guesses that Wei Ruo is busy these days, and most of them are also busy with field affairs, although he still doesn''t know what Wei Ruo is doing these days. .


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo looked at Wei Mingting, thought for a while and replied, "No delay."


    While Wei Ruo and Wei Mingting were chatting, Dr. Cheng came.


    In the past few days, doctor Cheng will still come to Wei Mansion every day to check Wei Mingting''s body.


    When I came here today, Wei Ruo happened to be there, so Doctor Cheng said with a smile: "Master Wei is really lucky to have a daughter like a big girl. When you are in critical condition, it is really thanks to the big girl. Not only is she calm and calm, but she is also responsible for dealing with it." , and helped me, an old man, a lot.¡±


    Hearing Dr. Cheng''s praise to Wei Ruo, Wei Mingting was a little surprised. He only knew that his eldest daughter took care of him during the time when he was seriously injured and was unconscious, but he didn''t know other details.


    "Oh? What else did my son do?" Wei Mingting asked Dr. Cheng.


    "At that time, Mrs. Venerable and Second Miss were in a mess. They had no masters. The upright young masters were not at home. It was the eldest lady who arranged the people in the house properly and calmed people''s hearts. Later, the medicinal materials I needed to treat Mr. Wei could not be bought in the city, and it was also The big girl came up with the method, and the medicinal materials were found by the searcher." Doctor Cheng replied.


    Doctor Cheng added: "Not only that, but when I used a knife to treat Master Wei''s wound later on, it was the eldest girl who assisted me. The eldest girl was calm and composed, and her thoughts were delicate. She really did a good job for Master Wei''s physical recovery." A lot of contributions."


    Although Dr. Cheng can¡¯t directly tell about Wei Ruo¡¯s medical treatment, he also wants to explain Wei Ruo¡¯s contribution from other aspects.


    Hearing this, Wei Mingting turned his head to look at Wei Ruo, "Why didn''t you hear Ruoer mention it to me?"


    "It''s a matter of duty, there is nothing to say." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Mingting was both happy and somewhat emotional. His daughter is really capable and calm, and capable of taking on great responsibilities.


    Dr. Cheng checked Wei Mingting and said: "Master Wei''s body is recovering very well, but you still can''t overwork or exert yourself in the past few days. Make sure you have rest time. The medicine is still the same as last time. Take it on time."


    "Doctor Cheng is here." Wei Mingting said.


    "Then I''ll take my leave first, Mr. Wei is good at self-cultivation."


    Doctor Cheng left after exhorting a few words.


    Not long after Doctor Cheng left, Wei Yichen also came.


    "Father." Wei Yichen greeted Wei Mingting, and then his eyes fell on Wei Ruo.


    In the past two days, he went to look for Wei Ruo several times, and wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Wei Ruo alone several times, but Wei Ruo avoided him.


    Wei Ruo avoided Wei Yichen''s sight, pretending not to see the desire to talk to her in his eyes.


    Wei Yichen had no choice but to turn his gaze back to Wei Mingting, concerned about Wei Mingting''s physical condition: "How is father today? Is there any discomfort?"


    "No problem, your body is getting better day by day, so you don''t have to worry about it." Wei Mingting replied.


    While talking, Wei Mingting told Wei Yichen what Doctor Cheng told him just now: "Dr. Cheng came here just now, and told me that in those few days, Ruoer was in charge of the overall situation at home to keep the house in order. Later, he also assisted Doctor Cheng in treating illnesses with medicines. , the missing herbs were also found by Ruo''er."


    Wei Yichen was taken aback for a moment, then turned to Wei Ruo and said, "Thank you, sister Ruoer."


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, just nodded slightly, and then continued to stand beside Wei Mingting expressionlessly.


    If you want to say that she didn''t respond, she nodded, saying that she responded, but she really didn''t say a word to Wei Yichen.


    Wei Mingting saw it, but didn''t say anything, let alone asked Wei Ruo to respond to Wei Yichen.


    Then Wei Mingting asked Wei Yichen some things, all about Wei Yichen''s recent situation in the academy, and Wei Yichen answered them one by one.


    Wei Yichen stayed well in Anzhou College, and his excellent performance was praised and recognized by the academy''s teachers.


    After learning about his son''s situation in the academy, Wei Mingting said: "Work hard, do your best in this year''s autumn exam, don''t put too much pressure on yourself, you are still young, and you will have more opportunities in the future."


    "Son understands." Wei Yichen replied.


    "Okay, both of you go back, you don''t have to stay here with me all the time, I have your mother taking care of me, nothing can happen."


    Wei Mingting asked Wei Yichen and Wei Ruo to go back.


    Wei Yichen and Wei Ruo resigned, and then left Cangyun Garden together.


    Wei Ruo walked in front, walking fast, and Wei Yichen chased after him. After leaving the courtyard gate, Wei Yichen ran in front of Wei Ruo, blocking her way.


    "Ruo''er."


    Wei Ruo didn''t want to talk to him: "I still have something to do."


    After finishing speaking, Wei Ruo quickly walked away from Wei Yichen, and walked quickly to Tingsongyuan, not giving Wei Yichen a chance to continue talking to her.


    Wei Yichen stood on the spot, watching Wei Ruo''s retreating figure, his brows were furrowed involuntarily.


    After a while, he walked to his residence.


    Wei Ruo returned to Tingsongyuan, and Xiumei handed over a box.


    "Miss, this was brought back by the second young master. It was given to me by the guard Jing when I went to the big kitchen to pick up things."


    Wei Ruo took the small box and entered the room.


    Sitting in front of the dresser, Wei Ruo opened the box.


    There is a letter on the top of the box. Wei Ruo picked up the letter, and there is a crystal clear jade pendant under the letter.


    Wei Ruo opened the letter, but there were only a few numbers: everything is fine, don''t read it.


    It''s really the second brother''s style, cherishing words like gold. Even if it is writing a letter, it is not long-winded.


    It¡¯s just that people have sent letters from thousands of miles, so why don¡¯t you write a few more words? Even talking about everyday things is fine.


    Wei Ruo picked up the jade pendant in the box again, put it in his hand and examined it carefully.


    It seems that this texture should be a very valuable item, but why did the second brother give her a jade pendant for no reason?


    Is it because I know that she loves money, so I gave her a piece of valuable jade pendant?


    At this time, Xiumei came over and said, "Miss, when the Jing guard gave me the things, he also said that if the miss is short of medicinal materials, you can take the things in the box and go to the Fengyue teahouse in the east of the city to find Boss Hao inside."


    "Really?" Wei Ruo''s eyes lit up.


    Medical materials have always been in short supply in Taizhou, and this problem has troubled Wei Ruo for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： winter wheat harvest

    Chapter 259 Winter Wheat Harvest


    A few days ago, she promised Xu Zhengyong to prepare medicinal materials for him, but in fact, except for the medicine from the medicinal field that she and Xie Yingying managed together in Xingshan County, there were no other medicinal materials.


    The medicine field that she and Xie Yingying run together has only planted four kinds of basic medicines for wound medicine that are relatively scarce, and they are relatively easy to grow.


    Xiumei nodded: "That''s what Jing Wei said, and he also said that some medicine has been stored for the young lady over there."


    "Great!" Wei Ruo couldn''t hide his joy.


    Xiumei was also very happy: "Second young master is really thoughtful. Even if he is not in Taizhou, he seems to be able to think of Miss''s difficulties and help her to solve her urgent needs as if she has a good understanding with Miss."


    Wei Ruo thought for a while and said, "Go back and ask Guard Jing if you can bring me a letter to my second brother."


    "Well, I''m going to find the well guard!"


    Without waiting for the next time, Xiumei ran out immediately.


    Wei Ruoze sat down at the desk, picked up a pen, and began to think about the reply to Wei Jinyi.


    Xiumei came back after a while, and brought back Jing Hu''s reply: "Guard Jing said, you can reply to the letter, but I''m not sure when it will be delivered to the second young master."


    "As long as you can bring it."


    Wei Ruo didn''t have any urgent matters, so he didn''t ask how soon it could be delivered.


    So Wei Ruo sat in front of the desk and wrote for a while. Naturally, she would not be stingy with pen and ink like Wei Jinyi, and wrote three pages in a short while.


    Most of the talks were trivial things, and he told Wei Jinyi about everything that happened recently, except for the slap in the face, which Wei Ruo didn''t want Wei Jin to know.


    Wei Ruo sealed the written letter in an envelope and asked Xiumei to give it to Jing Hu.


    ###


    The winter wheat that Wei Ruo planted on Zhuangzi in Fucheng was a few days later than the winter wheat in Xingshan County, so the harvest time was also later.


    The harvesting started, and everyone in Zhuangzi got busy.


    For several days, everyone got up early and felt dark, and the barns that had been vacant were quickly filled with wheat.


    The happiness of harvest permeates everyone in Zhuangzi.


    Wei Ruo is naturally very happy, she likes the feeling of grain filling the warehouse.


    No matter what happens to the rice production this year, with this wave of wheat harvest, Wei Ruo''s Zhuangzi can ensure that there will be no shortage of food when this year reaches the end of the year.


    Boss Yu reported to Wei Ruo very excitedly: "Miss, our wheat yield per mu has reached 1,000 catties! I can''t believe it, this is actually true! One mu of land can harvest a thousand catties of wheat!"


    In the past, although rice was the main crop on their farm, a small portion of the land would be set aside to grow a little wheat. The yield of wheat was mostly three to five hundred catties per mu. If one mu of land could reach five hundred catties, That would have been a bountiful harvest.


    But today''s yield per mu has actually reached one thousand catties! This made the people in Zhuangzi dumbfounded.


    In fact, before the harvest, when everyone looked at the plump and large ears of wheat, they already had a premonition that the harvest of this batch of wheat this year would be very good, but no one expected that it would reach a yield of one thousand catties per mu.


    Wei Ruo smiled: "The wheat species used are better, they have been carefully cultivated and improved, and the yield is indeed better than what everyone has grown in the past."


    These are all wheat seeds produced in her space, and the quality is naturally not comparable to the original local wheat seeds.


    Staff Yu still couldn''t help being excited: "Miss, according to the development of this situation, even if the weather is still as bad as in previous years, our Zhuangzi will not have to worry about food! We can still earn a lot of money!"


    "All the wheat is harvested, and we won''t sell it outside for the time being." Wei Ruo reminded.


    "Miss, don''t worry, we won''t tamper with the grain in the village without your words." Manager Yu assured.


    Wei Ruo nodded.


    "As soon as the wheat is harvested, we will arrange people to plow the land, top-dress fertilizer, and transplant the seedlings we have raised into the paddy fields from the seedling fields." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, don''t worry, I have already ordered this matter, and I will never miss the time for planting rice."


    Wei Ruo was very relieved that Manager Yu was doing things. Even if Wei Ruo didn''t order some things, Manager Yu would know to tell the people under him to do them.


    Wei Ruo and Yu Guanshi were talking, and the servants came to report that Boss Fan from Zuixianju came.


    "Is he here?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Yes, Boss Fan is right outside the door." The servant replied.


    Wei Ruo was suspicious. Fan Chengxu usually sent someone to invite Wei Ruo to Zuixianju when he wanted to see Wei Ruo. Why did he come to the door in person today?


    After thinking for a while, Wei Ruo said: "Please bring people in."


    "yes."


    With Wei Ruo''s consent, the servants went outside and invited Fan Chengxu in.


    Wei Ruo received Fan Chengxu in the courtyard: "Boss Fan, my place is simple, so I can only wrong you to meet me in this courtyard."


    While talking, Wei Ruo invited Fan Chengxu to sit in front of the stone table, and poured him freshly brewed tea.


    "I think Mr. Xu''s place is not simple, but very elegant." Fan Chengxu said.


    "It can''t be compared with Boss Fan''s Zuixianju." Wei Ruo replied.


    "I''ve heard that the wheat harvest on Mr. Xu''s village has been bumper, and the yield per mu is extremely high." Fan Chengxu said.


    Wei Ruoxiao: "Boss Fan, you are too well-informed about this news, aren''t you? I just found out about the yield per mu in my village. How come you already know about it?"


    "I don''t know the exact number, but the people nearby are spreading the word that the wheat harvested from your village has piled up into hills, which is not a little bit higher than the average output." Fan Chengxu said.


    Wei Ruo smiled and agreed.


    After all, this matter is obvious to all, and there is nothing to hide, and there is nothing to hide.


    The smile on Fan Chengxu''s face became stronger: "Mr. Xu, I wonder how you think about the thing I proposed last time?"


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he can¡¯t wait, or because he is more convinced that Wei Ruo has the ability to help his tea garden improve after hearing the news of Wei Ruo¡¯s Zhuangzi¡¯s harvest of winter wheat. Fan Chengxu personally came to Wei Ruo¡¯s Zhuangzi to ask about it.


    "There have been a lot of things recently, and I haven''t thought about it very much." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Then why not think about it now." Fan Chengxu said with a smile.


    "This matter is more complicated. I''m afraid I can''t think clearly about it for a while." Wei Ruo said.


    "How about a complex method?" Fan Chengxu asked.


    "Tea is a very wide-ranging matter, and there are many factors that affect the taste of tea. In addition to the variety of tea, the environment in which it grows, the climate of the year, and the timing of picking, the taste of tea will be affected, as well as the way the tea is processed later. , the baking process and storage conditions will all be affected, Boss Fan only said that he wants to ask me for help and cooperate with me, but he doesn''t know which aspect of cooperation he is talking about?" Wei Ruo asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： I want a partnership

    Chapter 260 What I want is a cooperative relationship


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s words, the smile on Fan Chengxu''s face became stronger: "I always like to look at the price of the goods and the price of the person. No matter what aspect it is, as long as Mr. Xu can help me improve the output, quality, and quality of my tea. I am willing to pay a corresponding proportion according to Mr. Xu''s contribution."


    "So the cooperation proposed by Boss Fan is to let me advise Boss Fan, and then Boss Fan will pay me correspondingly according to the income?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Exactly."


    "Then forgive me for not agreeing."


    "Why?" Fan Chengxu looked at Wei Ruo with doubts.


    Xu Heyou is a person who loves money, so he has no reason to reject such a good opportunity to make money.


    "Compared to helping Boss Fan to get paid, I prefer to do business with Boss Fan. It is a relationship of equality and cooperation, not an employment relationship." Wei Ruo said.


    Fan Chengxu put away the smile on his face, and his eyes were a little bit colder: "Mr. Xu''s appetite seems to be a bit big. Do you think Mr. Xu can be equal to me with your current strength?"


    Wei Ruo didn''t blame him, still smiling: "If Boss Fan thinks my proposal is inappropriate, you can hire another Gao Ming, I don''t mind."


    Fan Chengxu looked at Wei Ruo''s expression, admiring her calm expression.


    After a while, the smile on Fan Chengxu''s cold face returned: "You are very bold, but it just so happens that I don''t like step-by-step procedures. I want to try to cooperate with Mr. Xu. I don''t know how Mr. Xu wants to cooperate." What about the law?"


    If Xu Heyou was afraid just now, then he might have regretted it, but he was not afraid, which made him want to agree instead.


    "I can participate in the whole process from planting, picking, roasting to final sales of tea trees, and I will share half and half with Boss Fan for the income of the tea garden I have improved." Wei Ruo said.


    "Half to half, Mr. Xu knows that the tea garden is my property, and I use my people, my contacts, and my sales channels." Fan Chengxu said.


    "What I want to share is the part of the income that was improved compared to the original one. I don''t share the money you could earn before, but because of the part that I got the promotion, I will take half of it. If the part of the promotion is brought by me, Then why don''t I go half way?" Wei Ruo said.


    "It sounds reasonable." Fan Chengxu commented.


    "Boss Fan can think carefully about it. I''m not in a hurry to get an answer. If Boss Fan thinks it''s inappropriate, he can reject me." Wei Ruo is not overly enthusiastic about this matter.


    "It sounds like I''m in a passive position in this transaction." Fan Chengxu laughed.


    "Boss Fan can''t think like this. He can only say that we are equal in this relationship and are mutually beneficial. If we reach an agreement, we will start a new cooperative relationship. If we can''t reach an agreement, then our business will not be righteous. Or can we maintain the original cooperative relationship, what does Boss Fan think?"


    Fan Chengxu laughed lightly: "What to do, I think what you said makes sense."


    Wei Ruo followed Fan Chengxu''s smile.


    Then Fan Chengxu said: "In this case, I will take out one of my tea gardens and try it out. I hope Mr. Xu will not disappoint me."


    ###


    On the second day after negotiating with Fan Chengxu, Fan Chengxu sent someone to pick Wei Ruo to his tea garden.


    Wei Ruo took Xiumei into Fan Chengxu''s carriage.


    Compared with Wei Ruo''s usual carriage, Fan Chengxu''s carriage is more spacious and comfortable. Moreover, this specification cannot be used by ordinary merchants, even the richest merchants are not allowed to use it.


    Arriving at the place, Wei Ruo got off the carriage and looked up to see the four characters Yu Sheng Tea Garden written on the wooden plaque at the entrance of the tea garden.


    And there were already three people waiting at the door, one of them was shopkeeper Shen whom Wei Ruo had known before.


    Shopkeeper Shen greeted him with a smile on his face: "Master Xu, my son has asked me to wait here a long time ago. Since my son has other things to do, I will take you to inspect the tea garden today."


    "I''m tired of the shopkeeper." Wei Ruo replied with a smile.


    Wei Ruo followed Shopkeeper Shen to the tea garden.


    Yusheng Tea Garden is a whole tea mountain, so after entering the gate of the tea garden, there are stairs to go up.


    Both sides of the stairs are rows of waist-high tea trees. This time coincides with the harvesting time of evening tea, so Wei Ruo can see some tea picking women on the hillsides on both sides of the road, who are harvesting tea.


    However, the quality of the tea at this time is not very good. As the temperature rises, the branches and leaves of the tea trees grow wildly, and the tea leaves are large and long, and the taste becomes stronger and bitterer.


    Green tea is the most precious when the first batch of new buds are drawn out just after the beginning of spring. After that, one batch is not as good as one batch, and one crop is not as good as one crop.


    "What is the price of the picked tea leaves now?" Wei Ruo asked Shopkeeper Shen.


    "Nowadays, the tea leaves can''t be sold at a high price, and the nobles don''t drink them. They are usually drunk by ordinary people. A catty of tea leaves costs 20 Wen." Shopkeeper Shen explained.


    The tea at this price is not what Fan Chengxu wants to sell.


    It¡¯s just that the tea trees grow here, and it¡¯s a waste if you don¡¯t collect them. It¡¯s better to make a small profit than to make no money at all.


    Wei Ruo stopped and looked intently at the tea leaves picked by the tea picker next to her.


    Immediately afterwards, she stretched out her hand to the tea basket in front of the tea picker. The tea picker didn''t know what Wei Ruo was going to do. Seeing that it was a young man reaching out to her, she instinctively backed away in fright.


    Shopkeeper Shen hurriedly explained: "This is our son''s distinguished guest, you don''t have to be afraid."


    Wei Ruo smiled and said, "Don''t panic, I''ll just look at the tea leaves you picked."


    After listening to the explanation, the tea picking girl let down her guard.


    Wei Ruo took some fresh tea leaves from the tea basket, looked at them carefully in the palm of his hand, and then showed a meaningful smile on his face.


    At this moment, a plan was brewing in her heart.


    At this time in this world, black tea, yellow tea, and dark tea have not yet appeared. Generally speaking, the tenderer the green tea, the more valuable it is, but if it is fermented tea such as black tea, yellow tea, or dark tea, it does not necessarily require Such tender tea leaves.


    Wei Ruo said to Shopkeeper Shen at the side: "Will these tea leaves be sent directly for frying after they are picked?"


    "Of course, the tea leaves must be roasted while they are fresh. If it is too late, the tea leaves will be dried, and the color and aroma will be even worse." Shopkeeper Shen explained.


    "The tea leaves picked today are spread out with a dustpan, not roasted." Wei Ruo said.


    "Master Xu, this tea will wither if left overnight!" Shopkeeper Shen said in surprise.


    "I know, I just need it to fade." Wei Ruo replied.


    "How many catties of tea does Mr. Xu need to store like this?" Shopkeeper Shen asked again.


    Black tea, yellow tea, and black tea appeared in the middle and late Ming Dynasty in history.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： invite to meet

    Chapter 261 Invite to meet


    Shopkeeper Shen thought that the tea leaves are not worth much nowadays, so it would be fine to give Mr. Xu a few catties of tea to toss.


    "All." Wei Ruo replied.


    "All... all?" Shopkeeper Shen showed a surprised expression.


    "Well. To be more precise, leave as much tea as you can put down without frying." Wei Ruodao, if there are not so many dustpans or not so big a place to store, then there is no way.


    "This..." Shopkeeper Shen looked embarrassed.


    If you leave them all alone, you will lose a lot of money.


    "It''s okay, you can ask your son for instructions first, and we will do it after he agrees." Wei Ruo said.


    "Xu Gongzi Haihan, wait for me to ask my son before replying to Xu Gongzi." Shopkeeper Shen said.


    "Well, don''t be in a hurry now, first walk around with me, and when I have seen it almost, you can go to the young master of the Yi family." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo still needs to have a more comprehensive understanding of Yusheng Tea Garden.


    "Okay." Shopkeeper Shen agreed with a smile, and then continued to lead Wei Ruo to visit the tea garden.


    While Wei Ruo was visiting the tea garden, Fan Chengxu was entertaining an "uninvited guest" somewhere in the Yusheng tea garden, in a chic courtyard among the tea mountains.


    It was Chu Lan who was unwilling to live in the official residence.


    Chu Lan didn''t want to live in the official residence, but also wanted a clean place, so Fan Chengxu vacated this small courtyard on the tea mountain and made it a temporary residence for Chu Lan.


    At this time, the two were sitting and drinking tea in the pavilion in the small courtyard.


    Chu Lan put down her teacup, her eyes fell on Fan Chengxu: "You seem a little absent-minded."


    "Absent? No, it''s just a little lazy." Fan Chengxu denied.


    Although he didn''t admit it, he was actually a little absent-minded, because Fan Chengxu wanted to know Xu Heyou''s situation more than being with Chu Lan.


    Originally, he planned to accompany Xu Heyou in person today, and he also wanted to hear what extraordinary opinions Xu Heyou could put forward on the spot.


    However, Chu Lan wanted him to accompany him, and he couldn''t refuse, so he sent his subordinates.


    Afraid that Chu Lan would see something, Fan Chengxu took the initiative to find a topic: "Your Highness, I heard that Mr. Wei has a great fortune, and he was rescued after being closed for a while."


    "Well, he is fatal. The injury was thought to be incurable at the time, and the military doctor accompanied him back to Wei''s house. He wanted him to see his family for the last time." Chu Lan told the real situation at that time.


    "As the saying goes, if you survive a catastrophe, you will be blessed. I don''t know if Mr. Wei still has a chance to be promoted after this battle."


    Although Wei Mingting was promoted two ranks in a row last year and very quickly, military attaches in wartime are promoted based on their merits. As long as they do well, no one will object to the promotion no matter how fast it is.


    "It shouldn''t happen this time." Chu Lan denied Fan Chengxu''s conjecture.


    "Why? Because of the heavy losses in this battle?"


    "This battle was not fought beautifully. It was a narrow victory, and the imperial court had quite objections to the lack of defense of our army when the Japanese invaded this time." Chu Lan said.


    "How can you blame your lack of defense? The coastal defense of Taizhou Prefecture lacks manpower, medicine, and weapons. It is very difficult to achieve this level." Fan Chengxu couldn''t help but said.


    "Then you have to ask your good uncle. In this battle, your uncle took the lead in the court to blame the Taizhou Army''s weak defense." Chu Lan said.


    Hearing this, Fan Chengxu touched his nose disheartened and stopped talking.


    He is also aware of his uncle''s temperament, and he is indeed a person who can do such things.


    At this moment, shopkeeper Shen came over and whispered a few words in Fan Chengxu''s ear.


    "Oh? Did he say that?" Fan Chengxu said with great interest.


    "Yes, he did say that." Shopkeeper Shen said.


    "Then listen to him. Anyway, the tea at this time is not worth much, I want to see what tricks he can play." Fan Chengxu made a decision immediately without hesitation.


    "Then I will tell the people in the garden to do it."


    Shopkeeper Shen Deling was about to leave, but was stopped by Chu Lan.


    "You wait first."


    Shopkeeper Shen stopped immediately.


    Immediately afterwards, Chu Lan looked at Fan Chengxu and asked, "Did you just say Xu Heyou?"


    "Your Highness, you are too smart. Shopkeeper Shen and I didn''t mention anything related to Mr. Xu. You can guess that the person we are talking about is Mr. Xu?" Fan Chengxu couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Chu Lan doesn''t know why, but just has such an intuition, and recently Fan Chengxu and Xu Heyou have indeed moved closer.


    "You two seem to have a good personal relationship," Chu Lan said.


    "Your Highness, don''t misunderstand me. I have a business relationship with Mr. Xu." Fan Chengxu explained.


    "Since you are discussing business with him, why don''t you discuss it face to face?" Chu Lan said.


    Fan Chengxu murmured in his heart: What do you mean to talk about business in person? I''m afraid it''s not your seventh prince who wants to meet Mr. Xu, right?


    But Fan Chengxu could only think about it in his heart, and he had to say it according to Chu Lan''s intention.


    "Your Highness is right, shopkeeper Shen, please go and invite Mr. Xu." Fan Chengxu ordered shopkeeper Shen to invite someone.


    "Yes, son."


    Shopkeeper Shen hurriedly turned back to find Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo is squatting on the ground of the tea garden at the moment, checking the soil and the branches and leaves of the tea trees.


    Shopkeeper Shen came quickly, and only saw Xiumei from a distance, and when he ran up to him, he saw Wei Ruo squatting on the ground.


    "Master Xu, my son invites you to have tea and discuss in detail."


    "Isn''t your son busy with other things?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "This..." Shopkeeper Shen didn''t know how to explain this question. He couldn''t guess what the Young Master and His Royal Highness were thinking.


    After thinking for a while, shopkeeper Shen explained: "My young master did have some important matters just now, but he is free now. Knowing that Mr. Xu is still in the tea garden, he hurriedly asked me to invite Mr. Xu to come over."


    "Okay then, I''ll go with you."


    Wei Ruo also knew that it would be more straightforward to talk directly with Fan Chengxu about this matter, and besides the withering of the tea leaves picked today, she also needs to explain other matters related to making black tea, which involve many things, if all the information is conveyed through Shopkeeper Shen On the contrary, it is troublesome.


    Wei Ruo followed shopkeeper Shen to the small courtyard in the middle of the tea mountain.


    The small courtyard is built in the shade of greenery, and you can see the rolling tea mountains when you go out, which is quite poetic and picturesque.


    Entered the yard, walked through the corridor, and came to a pavilion.


    Seeing two figures sitting in the pavilion, Wei Ruo stopped in his tracks, and after a closer look, he found that the other person sitting was Chu Lan.


    Wei Ruo''s heart shook, and she subconsciously wanted to turn around and leave.


    However, Chu Lan had already looked at her at this time, and it was too late for Wei Ruo to escape.


    Seeing Wei Ruoli standing still, Fan Chengxu got up and greeted him: "Mr. Xu, please come inside."


    Wei Ruo took his eyes off Chu Lan and followed Fan Chengxu into the pavilion.


    There are new teacups on the table, obviously for her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： three people talking

    Chapter 262 Three people talking


    "Mr. Xu, please sit down." Fan Chengxu invited Wei Ruo to take a seat.


    Wei Ruo sat down in that seat.


    Before taking his seat, Wei Ruo didn''t specifically greet or salute Chu Lan. Her current identity is Xu Heyou, and Xu Heyou doesn''t know the Seventh Prince, so before Chu Lan took the initiative to reveal her identity, it was the right choice for her not to be polite.


    "You don''t know me anymore?"


    As soon as Wei Ruo sat down, Chu Lan''s questioning voice sounded.


    Wei Ruo''s heart shook again, that bad guess was almost completely confirmed.


    "Who is this son?" Wei Ruo asked pretending to be puzzled.


    "Zhu Zongyu." Chu Lan said.


    "It turns out that Mr. Zhu looks like this." Wei Ruo pretended to be surprised and said.


    "Thanks to you, my face is almost invisible." Chu Lan said.


    There are still very shallow scars on Chu Lan''s face now, but if you are far away, you won''t be able to see it.


    "Master Zhu, after using it for another half a year, the remaining traces should be eliminated." Wei Ruo replied, trying his best to behave as normal as possible without showing any flaws.


    At this moment, Wei Ruo had only one thought in mind, that Chu Lan should not discover her true identity.


    "Yes. The medicine will run out in a few days, so I have to ask Mr. Xu to prepare some medicine for me." Chu Lan said.


    "I''ll put it in Zhuangzi ready when the time comes. Young Master Zhu can just send someone to pick it up from Zhuangzi as before." Wei Ruo said.


    It is best not to meet if you can not meet.


    "Okay." Then Chu Lan asked Wei Ruo: "Do you want to discuss business with Brother Qingyuan?"


    "yes."


    Wei Ruo avoids Chu Lan''s gaze. At this moment, he misses the time when he was wearing a bamboo hat and the veil covered his eyes. At least he didn''t have to face him directly.


    "If you need my help, just ask. I owe you the grace of saving your life. If you have a chance, let me pay you back."


    "Young Master Zhu, you don''t need to be so polite. I treat Young Master Zhu for medical treatment, so you don''t have to take it to heart." Wei Ruo hurriedly explained.


    If she had known that he was Chu Lan, she would definitely not have saved him!


    Hearing this, Chu Lan''s eyes darkened. Others tried their best to describe their actions of saving lives as selfless and noble, but Xu Heyou wanted to do the opposite. Every time he mentioned it, he would say that he was doing it for money. .


    Chu Lan didn''t know if he was really such a temperamental person, or if it was just for him.


    Seeing that the two mentioned him, Fan Chengxu interjected at the right time; "Mr. Xu, since you met brother Zong Yu today, why don''t you take a look at brother Zong Yu''s injuries? He was injured a few days ago. Days have passed and it¡¯s still not all right.¡±


    Fan Chengxu doesn''t care much if Chu Lan dies somewhere else, but it won''t work if he dies here.


    Wei Ruo was not surprised that Chu Lan was injured. The battle suffered heavy casualties, and Chu Lan also participated in it.


    But Wei Ruo didn''t want to treat Chu Lan''s injuries again, so he made an excuse and said: "Now Mr. Zhu should have a doctor with excellent medical skills to treat his injuries, so I won''t do it."


    "How can it be said that he is a master? Mr. Xu''s medical skills are obvious to all. At the beginning, Mr. Zhu was so seriously injured, Mr. Xu rescued him. Later, the disease broke out in the city and almost spread, and finally managed to control it in the city. Mr. Xu is also responsible for not causing a large-scale plague. With such medical skills, who can say that Mr. Xu is a gangster?"


    Fan Chengxu hastily praised Wei Ruo''s medical skills. In order to ensure that Chu Lan''s health is safe, he has gone to great lengths.


    Wei Ruo secretly scolded the talkative Fan Chengxu several times in his heart, but the expression on his face remained unchanged, and he couldn''t let the two in front of him see the flaw.


    Then Wei Ruo made an excuse again: "Young Master Zhu looks rosy now, and I think there is no serious problem."


    Chu Lan followed suit and said, "I''m fine, don''t bother Mr. Xu."


    Chu Lan didn''t want to bother Xu Heyou again, and didn''t want to always be in a state where Xu Heyou owed favors and was treated by Xu Heyou.


    He is a proud person in his bones. He doesn''t like to always be weak in front of Xu Heyou, and he doesn''t want to be in Xu Heyou''s impression that he has always been a person who needs to be taken care of.


    Fan Chengxu thought in his heart, is he the only troublemaker?


    Immediately afterwards, Fan Chengxu heard Chu Lan say to him: "Brother Qing Yuan wants to discuss business with Mr. Xu?"


    "Yes." Fan Chengxu had a smile on his face, but he was muttering in his heart, it is clear that you want to see Xu Heyou, why do you have to shirk it on me?


    That''s all, he does have something to talk to Xu Heyou.


    Then Fan Chengxu asked Wei Ruo: "Mr. Xu just suggested that the tea leaves picked today should be spread out in a dustpan. It is best to fry the tea leaves quickly after picking them. After a long time of storage, the tea leaves are not fresh. The color and aroma of the tea leaves will be affected."


    "I don''t intend to fry the tea directly." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Aren''t you going to roast it?" Fan Chengxu asked curiously, "Then what are you going to do with these tea leaves?"


    "I plan to ferment the tea." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Fermentation?"


    Fan Chengxu was a little surprised.


    Chu Lan also looked at Wei Ruo with probing and curious eyes.


    "Yes, it''s like using grain to make wine and soybeans to make soy sauce. After a period of fermentation, the taste of the crops will change." Wei Ruo explained.


    Wei Ruo''s statement made Fan Chengxu feel very novel. It was the first time he had heard that tea leaves could also be fermented.


    "Do you think the taste of fermented tea will be better than directly roasted?" Fan Chengxu asked again.


    "That''s hard to say, I can only say that roasted tea leaves and fermented tea leaves are two different flavors. Nowadays, these tea leaves in the tea garden can''t be sold at a high price by traditional roasting methods. It''s better to change the method and change the flavor. This kind of flavor, maybe there will be unexpected effects and harvest?" Wei Ruo said.


    "Interesting and interesting, I want to see what the tea leaves will look like after fermentation." Fan Chengxu''s tone was full of expectation.


    Wei Ruo continued: "If you want to ferment, there are a few follow-up processes. I will write it on paper for a while, and ask Boss Fan to order the people in the tea garden to do it."


    "Okay, whatever you want to do, the people in the tea garden will do." Fan Chengxu turned his head and said to shopkeeper Shen, "What Mr. Xu wants to do later on, you can do as he said. You don''t need to ask me for instructions. To cooperate with Mr. Xu is to trust Mr. Xu."


    "Yes, young master." Shopkeeper Shen hurriedly responded.


    Immediately afterwards, Fan Chengxu ordered someone to bring paper and a pen, and put them in front of Wei Ruo, so that she could write down the next process of tea processing.


    Wei Ruo didn''t pick up a pen, but said to Fan Chengxu: "I don''t know much, why don''t I read it, and Boss Fan will help me write."


    Hearing this, Fan Chengxu was surprised and said, "Mr. Xu can''t read much?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： Try to ignore Chu Lan

    Chapter 263 Try to ignore Chu Lan


    "Well, I haven''t studied for a few years." Wei Ruo replied, "I''m not expected to study, otherwise I would have passed the exam."


    "Mr. Xu''s medical skills are so high."


    "I know the name of the medicine, and the rest are taught by the master himself." Wei Ruo replied.


    The implication is that I can''t read medical books, so I can only write prescriptions and recognize a few commonly used words.


    "In this case, I can only do the ghostwriting." Fan Chengxu didn''t think there was any problem, everyone has strengths and weaknesses, and Xu Heyou already has many strengths, so it''s not a big deal to have this one shortcoming.


    If he really knew everything he wanted, he would think it was too strange.


    So Wei Ruo began to dictate, and Fan Chengxu began to write.


    "The tea leaves are ventilated for two hours, and when they are half-dry, they need to be kneaded to knead the tea leaves into strips. This process takes about a quarter of an hour to two quarters of an hour. Then put the kneaded tea leaves into a bamboo basket and place them on the Cover with a damp cloth and put the basket on top of a soup bowl filled with water. This process is the fermentation process of the tea."


    Fan Chengxu wrote down one by one, and at the same time was full of curiosity about what Wei Ruo said.


    Chu Lan was also listening with great interest, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Wei Ruo continued: "Afterwards, the tea leaves will be dried. Just use the baking vats used by the people of Taizhou Prefecture to dry bamboo shoots. After drying, they can be put into containers."


    Although what Wei Ruo said was simple, for Fan Chengxu and Chu Lan who had seen tea handled in this way, what she said was full of novelty.


    After listening to what Wei Ruo said, Fan Chengxu asked Wei Ruo some detailed questions.


    "Master Xu, one of the processes you just mentioned is baking. I wonder how the baking should be done?" Fan Chengxu asked.


    "It''s better to bake slowly on a low fire. The drying process needs to be slow. Don''t be impatient, so as to avoid the tea leaves from being burnt and affecting the taste." Wei Ruo answered.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Xu can teach you about the kneading technique in detail, otherwise I''m afraid that the people in my tea garden are not doing well enough."


    "Then please trouble Boss Fan to call a few tea makers who have quick memories and learn quickly, and I will demonstrate it to them."


    "No problem." Wei Ruo agreed.


    The two chatted happily, leaving Chu Lan aside.


    Wei Ruo, who had a serious discussion with Fan Chengxu, was much more relaxed than when he first faced Chu Lan.


    Looking at Wei Ruo''s side face, Chu Lan remembered the time when he was seriously injured and lived in the other''s village, and he chatted with him so easily at that time.


    He doesn''t know why he misses getting along with him at that time, obviously it was the most difficult time for him.


    After confirming the details, Fan Chengxu put down his pen and said to Wei Ruo: "Whether it is successful or not, I am really surprised that Mr. Xu can come up with such a method for processing tea."


    "Boss Fan is overrated. I didn''t come up with this method. It was taught to me by an old woman I met before." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Oh? I see. It seems that the people Mr. Xu met in the past were not lacking in talented people." Fan Chengxu said.


    Xu Heyou''s medical skills are so good, his master must also be an expert.


    "Boss Fan is absurd. I am a countryman, and the people I meet must not be comparable to those around Boss Fan." Wei Ruomong said modestly.


    Fan Chengxu said: "You don''t have to be so modest, you see, Mr. Zhu, like me, admires you."


    Chu Lan said: "When Mr. Xu''s fermented tea is made, I wonder if I will be lucky enough to ask for a drink?"


    No luck.


    Wei Ruo replied in his heart.


    "Young Master Zhu is Boss Fan''s distinguished guest, you can come to Boss Fan''s place for a drink at any time." Wei Ruo replied.


    She and Fan Chengxu both share this tea, if you want to drink it, just ask Fan Chengxu, why ask her.


    "Yes." Chu Lan responded.


    Fan Chengxu was snickering in his heart, it''s really funny that Xu Heyou can make the proud Seventh Prince so deflated.


    Not long after, Shopkeeper Shen brought two tea makers over. Wei Ruo demonstrated the rolling process to the two in person. The two were skilled tea makers and quickly mastered the art.


    After making sure that the two had learned it, Wei Ruo didn''t stay long, and left the two of them on the pretext that he still had something to do in his village.


    "Let me see Mr. Xu off." Fan Chengxu said.


    "No need, Boss Fan still has Mr. Zhu as a distinguished guest, so he should stay with the distinguished guest and let shopkeeper Shen take me down the mountain." Wei Ruo declined.


    "I just plan to walk around, let Boss Fan take you down the mountain together."


    Chu Lan stood up after speaking.


    Seeing this situation, Fan Chengxu could only follow Chu Lan''s words and say: "Yeah, brother Zong Yu is also very bored in my small courtyard in the mountains these days, so I just need to walk around."


    If Wei Ruo couldn''t say no, he didn''t say anything else.


    Then let the two of them accompany me down the mountain together.


    On the way, Wei Ruo looked at the scenery around him, and tried to avoid talking with Chu Lan or making eye contact.


    Fortunately, although Chu Lan hates it, she is not a talkative person, so she didn''t catch her asking questions.


    Several people walked to the foot of the mountain together, where the carriage that sent Wei Ruolai stopped.


    Wei Ruo bid farewell to the two, then got into the carriage, and the coachman who sent Wei Ruolai drove Wei Ruo away from Yusheng Tea Garden again.


    After the carriage traveled a certain distance, Xiumei who was sitting in the carriage let out a long sigh of relief.


    "I was scared to death just now, I was by Miss''s side, my palms were sweating."


    "Before he left Taizhou Mansion, we stopped personally communicating with Boss Fan." Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei nodded her head like a pest: "That''s good! I can''t meet him again, it''s too dangerous!"


    ###


    On the first day of May, Wei Ruo received an invitation from Xu Yaojun, a lady from the Xu family, who invited her to watch the dragon boat race on the fifth day of May, the Dragon Boat Festival.


    If the Dragon Boat Festival last year was held in Xingshan County, although there would be some rituals in Xingshan County, there would be no dragon boats to watch.


    In contrast, the Dragon Boat Festival in Fucheng, Taizhou is much more lively. A dragon boat race is held every year, and this year is no exception.


    "Miss, why did Miss Yaojun invite you? You are not familiar with her. You only met once when Mrs. Xu invited the wives and ladies from various families for an outing." Xiumei was curious and worried.


    This Miss Xu family is not familiar with their young lady, but she is familiar with the second young lady! I''m afraid they have something bad in mind.


    "Who knows what this girl is thinking." Wei Ruo couldn''t tell.


    "Miss, do you want to go?" Xiumei asked.


    "No, I won''t go if I can." Naturally, Wei Ruo didn''t want to join in the fun.


    From the day she returned to the Colonel''s Mansion, she tried her best to avoid having too much contact with these young ladies from aristocratic families.


    Wei Ruo decided to reject Xu Yaojun''s invitation, so he planned to ask Xiumei to go to Tongzhifu the next day to pass on a message.


    In the evening, when everyone was eating together, Wei Yichen also appeared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： then go together

    Chapter 264 Then go together


    Because today is the first day of junior high school, the academy gave the students a day off. And Wei Mingting is still resting at home because of his injuries.


    Now the Yun family has begun to have different seating rules for men and women, so they have two tables for dinner, separated by a screen.


    After dinner, when everyone sits down to drink tea and chat, the female relatives can talk to the men in the family.


    Wei Qingwan first asked about Wei Yichen''s situation in the academy these days, and was concerned. Then he told Wei Mingting about the fact that he received an invitation from the Xu family to watch the dragon boat today.


    "Father, Miss Yaojun invited me to watch the dragon boat race on the Dragon Boat Festival."


    "Well, it''s a good thing, Wanwan should be more careful." Wei Mingting nodded.


    "I''m going that day too, and I''ll send Wanwan over there then." Wei Yichen said.


    "Is the eldest brother going too?" Wei Qingwan looked happy.


    "Well, I have made an appointment with Feng Yuan and the others, and Anzhou College will select some students to form a team to participate in the dragon boat competition every year." Wei Yichen explained.


    "Will the big brother not participate?" Wei Yilin asked quickly after hearing the words.


    Wei Yichen smiled and said, "I''m not good at doing this."


    Wei Yichen is good at writing but not good at martial arts, and dragon boat rowing is a very strenuous task, so Wei Yichen naturally did not participate.


    Speaking of it, Wei Yichen said again: "Brother Feng Yuan participated, he has both civil and military skills, you can see his performance that day."


    Wei Yilin said sullenly: "We also formed a team in the martial arts school. I wanted to join, but the master said that I was too young, and it would be my turn in a few years. Now only the older brothers are allowed to participate. .¡±


    While talking, Wei Yilin asked Wei Mingting: "Father, can I watch it that day?"


    It''s a bit disappointing that I can''t participate, but it would be nice if I could see it for myself.


    "Yes, you can travel with me on the Dragon Boat Festival." Wei Mingting said.


    "Okay!" Wei Yilin''s small face immediately showed an excited expression.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yilin''s eyes fell on Wei Ruo: "Where is Big Sister? Will Big Sister go too?"


    Wei Ruo deliberately didn''t interrupt, and quietly sipped tea, but didn''t want to be called by Wei Yilin.


    Yun said: "Your elder sister can''t go out with you and your father, she can only go with mother."


    Wei Ruodu is fourteen years old, so he can''t be taken out by his father to play alone, which is against the rules.


    "Is that so... Is the elder sister going with mother?" Wei Yilin asked again.


    "No, I sent a post with the magistrate today, and Miss Xu''s family also invited your elder sister to go with me." Yun replied.


    The post was sent directly to Xiaowei''s mansion by someone sent by the Xu family, so it couldn''t be hidden from Yun''s.


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan''s expression froze slightly, then she looked at Wei Ruo, and said with a smile: "It turns out that my sister is also going, that''s really great."


    Wei Ruo replied unhurriedly: "Actually, I planned to reject the invitation. I am not familiar with Miss Xu''s family, and I don''t really like to join in the fun."


    Hearing this, Yun hurriedly said: "You must not push it away. Mrs. Xu mentioned this to me a few days ago, and my mother has already promised it for you."


    Immediately afterwards, Yun said: "Ruo''er, walking around with other girls from other families in the city will do you more good than harm."


    Wei Ruo''s face was a little dark, and Mrs. Yun helped her agree in front of Mrs. Tongzhi without asking her opinion.


    Finding that Wei Ruo''s expression was wrong, Yun was a little embarrassed and guilty.


    Others have also noticed this, Wei Qingwan hurriedly said: "Sister, Madam Tongzhi likes you very much, that''s why she wants you to watch the dragon boat race together, so go together, don''t let Madam Tongzhi down kindness."


    Wei Ruo glanced at Wei Qingwan, but then ignored her.


    Because Wei Ruo knew that Wei Qingwan''s opening at this moment was mostly to show that she was a caring and good daughter, and if she argued with Wei Qingwan more at this moment, it might give Wei Qingwan a chance to be innocent and wronged.


    Plus she had just slapped her a few days ago, and now there is another dispute, which will make other members of the Wei family suspect that she is targeting her, and instead make her suffer.


    Seeing that Wei Ruo didn''t refute, Wei Qingwan pursed her lips, feeling a little disappointed.


    She didn''t want Wei Qingruo to watch the dragon boat race on the Dragon Boat Festival. The last time we went out together was still vivid in my memory...


    If Wei Qingruo started arguing with her right now, maybe...


    Wei Ruo didn''t speak for a long time, and Yun couldn''t bear it anymore and said: "Ruo''er, you haven''t been back home for a long time, and there are some people who don''t know the world, so just believe it, it must be for your own good that mother agrees for you."


    "I see." Although Wei Ruo was dissatisfied with Yun''s behavior, he still had a sense of proportion.


    Mr. Yun is the mother, and she can make decisions for her daughter in some matters.


    Wei Ruo was relieved, not only Yun Shi, but Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin were also relieved. The two brothers were worried that Wei Ruo''s temper would come into conflict with his mother again, which was the last thing they wanted to see.


    ###


    The fifth day of May.


    Early in the morning, Xiumei got up to help Wei Ruo dress up, because they were going to watch the dragon boat race soon.


    "Give me the most common hair bun, and choose an old dress that I have worn. The style is older and more plain." Wei Ruo instructed Xiumei.


    "Why? Miss, you still have several new clothes in your closet. Recently, I also learned a lot of hair buns that are popular among young girls in the city." Xiumei said.


    "Your lady, I don''t need to look good today. I won''t compete with them. It doesn''t do me any good to be attractive. If I can get rewards for being attractive, I can consider dressing up." Wei Ruo replied road.


    How is it that she is more beautiful than other ladies from aristocratic families? So what if people say it looks good? As for her, she has no income of half a penny or silver.


    "Miss is right, so I''ll make her look more ordinary and make her makeup rougher!" Xiumei said.


    "Well, my good Meimei understands me!"


    After dressing up, Wei Ruo looked the same as usual, or even worse than usual.


    When we came to the door, two carriages had been waiting for a long time.


    Wei Qingwan, who came out at about the same time, was slightly taken aback when she saw Wei Ruo''s outfit, and then lowered her head.


    Wei Ruo''s gaze also swept over Wei Qingwan. Wei Qingwan was wearing a new dress made at the end of last year, a goose-yellow skirt with flowers embroidered on it, which made her skin extraordinarily delicate, and her figure was exquisite and bright; The bun is the most popular nowadays, and it complements her delicate face, making her look like a lotus emerging from water.


    In such a comparison, Wei Ruo''s attire is not only mediocre, but even crude.


    Seeing the outfits of the two, Yun frowned slightly, his eyes lingered on Wei Ruo for a while, hesitant to speak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： Yu Sheng Tea House

    Chapter 265 Yu Sheng Tea House


    But Yun still didn''t say anything in the end.


    After everyone arrived, everyone in the Wei family was about to set off.


    Going out today, everyone in the Wei family has to divide their troops into several groups.


    Wei Yichen will go to find his classmates, Wei Mingting will take Wei Yilin on horseback rides, and Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan will travel in the same carriage with Yun.


    The carriage headed towards East Lake. Today''s dragon boat race was held in the west area of ??East Lake.


    And what Wei Ruo and the others are going to is the Yusheng Tea House next to the East Lake.


    This tea house has been reserved by Tong Zhifu today, and it only accepts the ladies who accept the invitation of the Xu family.


    After arriving, Wei Ruo, Yun Shi, and Wei Qingwan entered Yusheng Teahouse together.


    The tea house is built near the water, with pavilions, terraces, pavilions, carved railings and painted buildings. Every scene and everything is very delicate and elegant.


    Tea House usually receives elegant people, who burn incense, play the piano, taste tea and enjoy the scenery.


    It¡¯s just that the name of Yusheng Tea House reminded Wei Ruo of the Yusheng Tea Garden she visited not long ago. I don¡¯t know if there is some connection between the two.


    The Xu family arranged different tearooms for the wives and young ladies, so not long after entering the teahouse, the Yun family, Wei Ruo, and Wei Qingwan separated, and each was led to a different teahouse by the tea attendant of the teahouse.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan came to the tea room reserved for the ladies at Xu''s house. As soon as they entered the door, the dazzling Wei Qingwan attracted everyone''s attention.


    After seeing Wei Qingwan''s outfit, Xu Yaojun''s face changed. He glanced at the yellow skirt on his body, and gritted his teeth unconsciously.


    Looking at Wei Qingwan''s side again, Wei Ruo''s attire looked very mediocre. Although her original appearance was outstanding, it didn''t stand out when she stood with other ladies who were not as good as her. At least the first Eyes do not make people feel bright.


    When Xu Yaojun looked at himself, Wei Ruo also looked at Xu Yaojun, and saw that Xu Yaojun was also wearing a goose yellow dress today, and the style of the clothes was somewhat similar to Wei Qingwan''s.


    Wei Qingwan''s coat is covered with a layer of light gauze, which looks softer; the embroidery on Xu Yaojun''s skirt is relatively simple and looks more capable.


    Then I saw Xu Yaojun walking towards him with an eager expression: "Qing Ruo, you are here, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Xu Yaojun''s enthusiastic appearance made Wei Ruo want to run away in place.


    Wei Ruo glanced at Xu Yaojun''s expression again, and found that although she was holding his hand, she was looking at Wei Qingwan.


    In an instant, Wei Ruo understood that Xu Yaojun was using her as a weapon again.


    This is not familiar with her, it is using her to embarrass Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Ruo only feels that his head is big. I don''t want to be involved in the dispute between these two people at all, and I don''t want to be used by Xu Yaojun.


    Wei Ruo saw the three sisters of the Yuan family, and was about to go and sit at a table with them, but Xu Yaojun pulled her to the seat closest to the window.


    "Let''s sit over there, I have reserved a seat for you."


    There are several tables in this tea room, but only two are next to the windows.


    After a while, the dragon boat passed by the lake, and the position by the window can obviously see more clearly and carefully.


    Xu Yaojun poured tea for Wei Ruo again, and greeted Wei Ruo for tea, but Wei Qingwan was left out in the cold.


    Xu Yaojun deliberately left her in the cold, and the others acted accordingly, not daring to take the initiative to approach Wei Qingwan, which caused Wei Qingwan to stand in place after entering the door, at a loss for what to do.


    Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Ruo in embarrassment, but Wei Ruo was unmoved after receiving her gaze.


    Although she didn''t quite agree with Xu Yaojun''s behavior, she was even more unwilling to help Wei Qingwan out of the siege.


    As for whether Wei Qingwan would hate her for this, Wei Ruo didn''t think about it at all, because no matter what she did today, whether she helped Wei Qingwan or not, Wei Qingwan already regarded her as an enemy.


    Wei Ruo turned his gaze out of the window. There were no dragon boats on the lake at the moment, but this did not affect Wei Ruo''s enjoyment of the lake view at all.


    Wei Qingwan clenched her fists tightly, walked to the nearest empty seat and sat down under the gloating eyes of everyone.


    Seeing her like this, Xu Yaojun was a little happy, and became more enthusiastic towards Wei Ruo.


    "Qing Ruo, which team do you like?" Wei Qingwan asked enthusiastically.


    "I don''t understand very well. I don''t know what teams there are, let alone their strength." Wei Ruo didn''t want to say anything, just wanted to be alone in a daze.


    "Your eldest brother is also from Anzhou Academy, so you should also be optimistic about Anzhou Academy." Xu Yaojun said.


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly, but did not give a clear answer.


    Xu Yaojun said again: "My brother will represent Anzhou College in this competition, and you will be able to see him then."


    Wei Ruo smiled again, being polite and at the same time showing alienation and indifference.


    Xu Yaojun didn''t care about Wei Ruo''s alienated attitude. She didn''t really want to have a good relationship with Wei Ruo, she just used Wei Ruo to embarrass Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Ruo took a sip of the tea in front of him, the taste was not too good or bad.


    "This Yu Sheng Tea House is the best tea house in Taizhou Prefecture, and this tea is also the best tea. How do you feel about drinking Qingruo?" Xu Yaojun asked Wei Ruo.


    "It''s okay." It''s not good to compare with other things. If you compare it with the Longjing that Fan Chengxu gave her that day, the tea in the teahouse today is still a bit inferior.


    "What good tea did Qing Ruo drink before?" Xu Yaojun asked casually.


    "I prefer to drink milk tea." Wei Ruo replied.


    "What? Milk tea? What is that?" Xu Yaojun looked at Wei Ruo with a puzzled expression.


    It was just a casual question, but Wei Ruo''s answer was beyond her expectation.


    "Well, a kind of tea made from milk and tea leaves." Wei Ruo explained.


    "Can milk and tea taste good together?" Xu Yaojun didn''t quite believe Wei Ruo''s words.


    "It just so happened that I brought some over today, how about cooking them for you on the spot?" Wei Ruo said.


    "Then try cooking it." Xu Yaojun said.


    Xu Yaojun thought, anyway, the dragon boat race has not started yet, and everyone has nothing to do, so she will see what new tricks Wei Qingruo can come up with.


    Other people also gathered around to watch, especially the three sisters of the Yuan family. They were full of curiosity about Wei Ruo''s new tricks after seeing the amazing loquat cream made by Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo beckons Xiumei to come over to her.


    Xiumei carried a small embroidered cloth bag, which contained many good things.


    As if by magic, she took out from the cloth bag a small jar of tea leaves and a cowhide bag of milk, which Wei Ruo and Xiumei went to express last night.


    There is also a small jar containing fried caramel.


    There are tools for making tea in the tea house, Xu Yaojun asked the maid of the tea house to fetch the small stove that Wei Ruo needed.


    After preparing all the equipment, Wei Ruo began to make tea in front of everyone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： promotion black tea

    Chapter 266 Promotion of black tea


    I saw Wei Ruo opening the small pot and scooping out the black tea leaves inside with a small spoon.


    When they saw the color of the tea leaves, everyone''s faces showed varying degrees of doubt.


    Why is this tea black?


    Generally, the tea leaves will be black if they are not stored properly, or if the heat is not well controlled during frying, right?


    Wei Ruo knew what everyone was wondering about, she didn''t explain, but concentrated on operating the work in hand.


    The process of making milk tea is not complicated. Caramel is pre-fried, put it in, add water to boil, put in black tea, boil for a while, then add milk, and then remove the teapot from the stove after boiling again .


    Wei Ruo placed the teacups and poured the milk tea into them. The teapot already has a filter, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the tea leaves pouring out, so you don¡¯t need to prepare extra filter steamer cloth.


    Wei Ruo poured out six cups and gave each of Xu Yaojun and the five closest girls a cup.


    Xu Yaojun looked at the teacup in his hand, hesitating whether to try it or not.


    Yuan Jiuniang also got the milk tea from Wei Ruo. Out of trust in Wei Ruo, she took a sip first.


    When she first entered, Yuan Jiuniang didn''t respond.


    Everyone looked at her curiously, even Wei Qingwan, who had been refraining from coming over to watch Wei Ruo make tea just now, couldn''t help poking her head out.


    After a while, Yuan Jiuniang''s face showed a look of joy, and then gave a good review: "It''s delicious! It has a milk fragrance, sweet, and a tea fragrance, and the taste is very rich!"


    Hearing what Yuan Jiuniang said, Xu Yaojun''s curiosity was also aroused.


    In addition, she also saw that Wei Ruo was making tea just now, and the things that were put in were all common things, except that the tea leaves were a bit dark, which didn''t seem like good tea.


    Xu Yaojun took a sip and put it into his mouth, savoring it carefully.


    Feels good! Xu Yaojun was a little surprised, and then took another sip, wanting to taste its taste more carefully.


    "It''s really delicious!" Xu Yaojun commented.


    After speaking, Xu Yaojun looked up at Wei Ruo. It can be said that this was the first time she really looked at Wei Ruo with appreciation.


    Although she said many nice things to Wei Ruo before, none of them were sincere.


    Even though Wei Ruo''s poems won praises from everyone during the outing last time, she didn''t think that Wei Ruo had much ability, it was just that she could use it to take advantage of Wei Qingwan''s existence.


    Xu Yaojun said so, and the few who got the milk tea began to taste it politely.


    After the tasting, several people also expressed their opinions. Some people think it is good, some people think it is novel, but no one said that it tastes bad.


    Yuan Jiuniang asked Wei Ruo: "Ruoruo, what''s the matter with your tea? Why is it black?"


    Yuan Jiuniang asked everyone''s confusion, and everyone was also curious about this question.


    "This is black tea. It''s made in a slightly different way from the green tea you usually drink. It tastes less astringent than green tea and has a softer taste, making it more suitable for making milk tea." Wei Ruo explained.


    "Black tea? It''s the first time I''ve heard that there are tea leaves and black tea." Yuan Jiuniang said.


    "This tea just came out not long ago. It is said that some hermits came up with a new way to preserve tea more conveniently. It was slowly spread this year, so not many people know about it." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Ruo thought of a source for black tea, and specifically said that it was invented by a hermit, in order to add some elegance to black tea. If it was invented by a country woman, I am afraid that some pampered people will have some feelings of disgust in their hearts, which will affect them. Mood for tea.


    "Miss Wei, where did you buy this black tea? I also want to buy some so that my family can try it." Yuan Jiuniang said.


    Yuan Jiuniang made a start, and then a few people seconded and wanted to buy some.


    "I also want to buy some, and I will learn how to make milk tea like Miss Wei when I go back."


    "There are milking buffaloes in my ranch, and they bring me milk every day. I''m tired of drinking it. It just goes with this black tea for a change of taste."


    "..."


    Wei Ruodao: "I also bought it from others, but I heard that Yusheng Tea Garden is making a large amount of black tea, and I guess I can buy it after a while."


    Of course, Wei Ruo can''t sell tea as the daughter of the captain''s mansion. Pipa paste is medicine, and it''s reasonable for her to make some and sell it herself. Selling tea leaves can''t be justified, so at this time, Wei Ruo just needs to tell everyone where to buy it. Just buy it.


    "Yusheng Tea Garden? Isn''t that the tea house?" Mr. Xu Yao said.


    So Xu Yaojun called the maid over to ask about the situation: "Does your tea house sell black tea?"


    The maid hurriedly shook her head and denied: "Our teahouse never sells black tea, and I don''t know what black tea is."


    Hearing this, Xu Yaojun turned to look at Wei Ruo: "There seems to be something wrong with Miss Wei''s news."


    Wei Ruo smiled slightly: "It may be that I made a mistake, and it may be that some other tea garden is doing it."


    It doesn''t matter whether her news is accurate or not. What matters is that someone is tempted to buy black tea.


    Then Wei Ruo said again: "Let me make some more milk tea for everyone."


    I only made six cups just now, and many people didn''t taste it.


    Hearing this, Yuan Shiniang hurriedly said: "Yes, I want to try some more."


    Several other people also seconded the proposal.


    Whether there was something to drink or not, Wei Ruo made a cup for them all, even if they showed a lack of interest, Wei Ruo didn''t let go.


    Anyway, the milk has already been obtained. Under the current conditions, this thing can not be stored for a long time. If it is not used, it will be wasted.


    A cup was also placed in front of Wei Qingwan, looking at the milky brown liquid in front of her, there was no look of expectation on Wei Qingwan''s face.


    YouQi still heard praises for Wei Ruo from time to time.


    Xu Yaojun has been paying attention to Wei Qingwan''s expression, and came over at the right time and teased: "Why doesn''t Wei Qingwan drink it? Your sister made it herself. It''s very delicious. We all like it very much."


    Wei Qingwan''s face became even uglier, and she forced a smile to answer: "I''m not very thirsty."


    "Tasting tea is not to quench your thirst. This tea is sweet and tastes better than soft and sweet osmanthus cake. By the way, do you know what osmanthus cake tastes like? I remember that you used to be the best at making osmanthus cake."


    Xu Yaojun deliberately compared Wei Qingwan''s sweet-scented osmanthus cake.


    "Well, my sister has learned a lot of crafts in the country for many years, and I can''t compare them." Wei Qingwan hurriedly said modestly.


    While being modest, I did not forget to mention that Wei Ruo was raised in the countryside since he was a child.


    Xu Yaojun sneered: "But your sister''s talent and learning are not inferior to yours. How come you haven''t learned better than those who grew up in the countryside for so many years in the school captain''s mansion?"


    Wei Qingwan''s face turned ashen for a while, bit her lip, and replied softly: "I''m stupid, not as smart as my sister."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： Chu Lan is in the tea room opposite

    Chapter 267 Chu Lan is in the opposite tea room


    Xu Yaojun snorted softly: "It''s good that you know."


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip, did not continue to argue with Xu Yaojun, turned her head to the other side, and quietly did her own thing.


    At this moment, there was a sudden huge movement in the courtyard, which caused doubts to appear on the faces of all the women in the tea room.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked through the window leading to the courtyard, only to see a man who had been beaten into the courtyard.


    The assailant was the person in the opposite tea room.


    Judging from the clothing of the beating person, he should be an attendant from a high-ranking family. As for the person being beaten, he was also well-dressed. It is not known what kind of conflict has arisen for a moment.


    There is a spacious courtyard between the two tearooms. The flowers and plants in the courtyard are very delicate, but they have been damaged a lot at the moment.


    "Miss Xu, who is sitting in the tea room opposite?" Someone asked Xu Yaojun.


    Xu Yaojun is also not clear: "I heard from the store that he is a noble person and will not disturb us."


    I don''t know which family''s young master actually connives at his subordinates beating people so recklessly.


    Everyone was wondering, when they saw Chu Lan walking out of the tea room.


    "Isn''t this His Royal Highness?"


    All the ladies present were from aristocratic families, and some of them had seen Chu Lan before.


    Chu Lan''s face like a banished fairy is hard for anyone to forget once they have seen it once.


    "It turned out to be His Royal Highness, so the person who was beaten must have a problem."


    "I heard that His Highness the Seventh Highness was injured on the battlefield a few days ago, and I don''t know if it''s all over."


    "It''s really not easy for His Royal Highness the Seventh Prince to be the warlord this time. He personally went to the battlefield to kill the enemy."


    "..."


    Everyone was discussing things related to the Seventh Prince in extremely low voices.


    Wei Qingwan originally sat on the side of the courtyard because Xu Yaojun didn''t want to see her, but now it''s just right, she can clearly see what''s going on in the courtyard.


    She, like everyone else, stared at Chu Lan, with different identities. The number of times she saw the Seventh Prince was very few, but every time she saw her, she could feel a different beating in her heart.


    Contrary to the others, Wei Ruo turned his head away early and looked out the window on the other side to see the scenery in the lake.


    Because the original owner also committed a **** to Chu Lan, Wei Ruo can understand how other people feel when they see Chu Lan, but for her now, Chu Lan is a **** and a disaster.


    Chu Lan stood at the door of the tea room, looking coldly at the man whose nose was bruised and face swollen by his subordinates.


    This person has been following him since he left Yu Sheng Tea Garden, and followed him to Yu Sheng Tea House. Chu Lan didn''t believe it was a coincidence.


    He knew that many people wanted his life recently, and among them, his Sixth Brother was the most anxious.


    Recently, Xu Guogong''s case is being overturned. He has a vague feeling that the Ninth Prince is still alive in this world and is promoting the development of this matter.


    It''s just that so far he hasn''t had any evidence to prove that this person is alive.


    The identity of the person following today may have something to do with one of these two people, and he needs to question him carefully.


    After the beaten man fell into a coma, Chu Lan ordered him to be dragged back to the tea room for interrogation.


    At this time, Chu Lan also noticed that the female relatives in the opposite tea room were watching here.


    Chu Lan asked the people around him: "Who is in the tea room opposite?"


    "Returning to Your Highness, for today''s dragon boat race, the lady from Tongzhifu booked the tea room opposite, and all the ladies from famous families in Taizhou were invited."


    Hearing this, Chu Lan''s eyes swept across the tea room, and stopped for a moment when they fell on Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan''s heart trembled when she received the gaze, and she clenched her fists nervously.


    Chu Lan quickly looked back, and then brought her people back to her tea room.


    The person who was beaten was also escorted into the tea room.


    There was no more drama to watch, and everyone turned their eyes back.


    After a while, a person came from Chu Lan''s tea room opposite, and handed something to the maid at the door.


    After entering the door, the maid conveyed: "Just now the nobleman in the opposite tea room sent a pack of Wufeng tea, saying that he apologized for disturbing everyone just now."


    Wufeng tea, that is tribute tea, only a small amount is produced every year, and they are all paid tribute to the palace.


    Ordinary people let alone drink it, even if they have never seen it.


    The seventh prince actually gave them Wufeng tea! Everyone was overjoyed.


    Xu Yaojun hurriedly ordered the maid to soak it and share it with everyone.


    After drinking the tribute tea, all the people expressed their emotions, feeling grateful for today''s adventure, and they were able to drink tribute tea that many people would never drink once in a lifetime.


    Wei Ruo was also given a cup, but Wei Ruo didn''t drink it. It wasn''t that the tea was bad, but he simply didn''t like Chu Lan, and he couldn''t even like his things, except of course money.


    After a while, the sound of gongs and drums came from the direction of Donghu Lake, and the dragon boat race was about to start.


    In the distance, there are more than a dozen dragon boats lined up in a neat row, and each dragon boat has two neat rows of people sitting on it, and there is a drummer at the bow.


    Xu Yaojun recognized the boat of Anzhou College at a glance, pointed to that boat and said to everyone: "Look, that is the dragon boat of Anzhou College. My brother is sitting in the first row!"


    There is pride and pride in the tone.


    Xu Yaojun specifically asked Wei Ruo again: "Qing Ruo, what do you think of my brother?"


    "Mr. Xu is a successful young man, so he is a dragon and phoenix among people." Wei Ruo replied.


    Actually, she didn''t even observe Xu Fengyuan''s appearance carefully, but Xu Yaojun said so, and she followed suit.


    "Really? My brother is really good. My mother said that people in Taizhou who want to marry my brother to be my sister-in-law can line up from the east gate to the west gate."


    Wei Ruo believed this point, the Xu family was one of the largest big families in Taizhou Prefecture, and several members of the Xu family were officials in the court, among them Xu Fengyuan''s father served as the Tongzhi of Taizhou Prefecture, and his uncle Ren Chengxuan announced the political envoy and governor Liangdao.


    Thus, compared to the declining Wei family, the Xu family is like a rising sun, and more people want to get married with it.


    Xu Yaojun said again: "What I said last time that my mother prefers you is true, and I heard that my mother has already expressed this intention to your mother."


    Xu Yaojun intends to disclose this information to Wei Ruo.


    "I am not good enough for your brother. Mr. Xu''s beauty should be found among more outstanding ladies from aristocratic families. Miss Xu should not mess with the mandarin ducks." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Indeed, in terms of your Wei family''s situation, you are indeed not a good match for my brother. But you are really lucky. Your loquat paste is very popular with my grandparents, and you are also very popular with my mother, so You are still very likely to become my sister-in-law." Xu Yaojun said confidently.


    She spoke so loudly that everyone in the tea room could hear her.


    Wei Ruo frowned slightly, and then corrected: "Miss Xu, I haven''t written anything about this matter yet. I haven''t discussed marriage yet, so don''t talk nonsense."


    Happy New Year! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： Invite Miss Wei to pitch pot

    Chapter 268 Inviting Ms. Wei to cast a pot


    She hasn''t discussed marriage yet, and if Xu Yaojun makes such nonsense, her reputation will be bad if it is ruined.


    So in front of everyone, Wei Ruo made it clear that he and Mr. Xu''s family had no marriage proposal, which was purely Xu Yaojun''s joke.


    Although Wei Ruo didn''t intend to marry any good family, he didn''t want to get a reputation that he didn''t need.


    "Why are you talking nonsense? What I said are all facts, what? Could it be difficult for you to discuss marriage with my brother?" Xu Yaojun was a little unhappy.


    Wei Ruo said lightly: "Marriage is an important matter, not to be trifled with. If you haven''t accepted the lottery or asked about your name, you haven''t discussed your marriage. You can''t take the jokes among the elders seriously."


    Xu Yaojun''s face suddenly sank, feeling offended.


    Others saw that Xu Yaojun''s face darkened, so they didn''t dare to say more.


    Yuan Qiniang and the three of them were a little worried about Wei Ruo at the moment, and they didn''t want Wei Ruo to offend Xu Yaojun. In this Taizhou mansion, offending Xu Yaojun would probably not have a good time.


    Wei Ruo went on to say: "Mr. Xu has both talent and learning. He is a dragon and a phoenix among people. He should have a better match. He is very likely to marry a daughter of a high school in Beijing. If this matter has already been decided, it doesn''t hurt to talk about it, but There is no definite number yet, so casually spreading rumors is not only not good for me, but also not good for Mr. Xu."


    "There is some truth in what you said." Xu Yaojun calmed down a little bit, "Originally, a woman from your Wei family who matches my brother belongs to Gao Pan. Surprisingly, when my elder brother takes the high school exam this fall, he is worthy of being the Princess of Jingzhong!"


    Then Xu Yaojun said again: "Although your Wei family is said to be a lord''s family, everyone knows the actual situation very well. You are okay, you are self-aware, and you don''t always put on airs like the daughter of the Earl''s Mansion, unlike some people."


    After Xu Yaojun finished speaking, he glanced in Wei Qingwan''s direction out of the corner of his eye.


    Wei Ruo sighed slightly in her heart, this Xu Yaojun is really outspoken and dares to say anything, which coincides with the original setting of her character.


    If Wei Qingwan''s heroine aura is still there, Xu Yaojun''s operation will definitely plant the root of disaster for herself.


    But if Wei Ruo is too lazy to say anything to Xu Yaojun, firstly, Xu Yaojun is not sincere towards her and has some disgust. If she doesn''t get angry with her, it doesn''t mean that she likes her like this;


    Wei Qingwan, who was pointed at by Xu Yaojun and scolded Huai, lowered her head and sipped the Wufeng tea that Chu Lan had just sent over to herself, pretending not to hear it.


    Xu Yaojun was very satisfied, and then his attention was attracted by the noise outside.


    The dragon boat race is in full swing, the lake is crowded with people, and many dragon boats on the lake are vying to be the first.


    The sound of gongs, drums and shouts came and went.


    Wei Ruo sips tea and looks out of the window with a lazy expression. In the middle, Wei Qingwan left the tea room with the excuse of going to the toilet, and Wei Ruo didn''t notice.


    After a while, someone told Xu Yaojun that Wei Qingwan hadn''t come back for a long time.


    Xu Yaojun sneered slightly: "Let her go, maybe she has eaten up her stomach."


    Now is the exciting time for the dragon boat race. The dragon boat of Anzhou College and the dragon boat of Weiyuan Escort rushed to the front. The distance between the two dragon boats was very close. No one knows who will win.


    Xu Yaojun was watching nervously, so he had no time to talk to Wei Qingwan.


    The others said nothing, and continued to watch the dragon boat race seriously.


    At the last moment, the dragon boat of Anzhou College was slightly better, and crossed the finish line first with a very small advantage.


    Xu Yaojun was so happy that she immediately took off the purse from her waist and handed it to her personal maid, asking her to reward the servants of Yu Sheng Tea House.


    Xu Yaojun said to everyone: "My elder brother will come to Yusheng Teahouse to rest with his classmates in a while."


    As she said that, she led her servant girl out, preparing to meet her triumphant brother in person.


    After the time for a cup of tea, Xu Yaojun''s maid came back to the tea room to invite Wei Ruo.


    "Miss Qingruo, my lady invites you to come over."


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "My young master, miss, and the young master of the Wei family are going to play a game together, and I specially invite Miss Qingruo to join me. Look, it''s in the courtyard, the young master and miss are already waiting."


    Wei Ruo squinted his eyes, then raised his head and looked towards the courtyard. Wei Yichen, Xu Fengyuan and others could be vaguely seen standing in the courtyard, and throwing pots were placed on the open space of the courtyard. It seemed that they were about to compete in throwing pots.


    Because they are outdoors and their brothers are present, it is still possible to play some small games together.


    Wei Ruo declined: "It''s the same to go to my sister, you should go to her, she is better at this than me."


    Wei Qingwan is good at it or not, Wei Ruo doesn''t know, anyway, she doesn''t really want to go.


    The servant girl looked back at the place where Wei Qingwan was originally sitting: "Miss Qingwan doesn''t seem to be back yet..."


    Wei Qingwan didn''t know where she went. She disappeared in the middle of the dragon boat race. Now that the dragon boat race is over, all the participants have arrived at the tea house, and she is still missing.


    Wei Ruo frowned.


    The servant girl said again: "Miss Qingruo, don''t worry, these are small games to pass the time. If you play well, you will get a lot of money. It doesn''t matter if you don''t play well, you don''t have to worry."


    "I see." Wei Ruo saw that he couldn''t refuse, so he got up and went out with Xu Yaojun''s maid.


    Crossing the corridor and coming to the courtyard, Wei Ruo could clearly see several people standing in the courtyard at a distance of seven or eight meters.


    In addition to the Xu family brothers and sisters and Wei Yichen, there are also several students from Anzhou College, as well as Lu Yuhong.


    It is said that the Lu family recently arranged for Lu Yuhong to study in Anzhou College, so he often hangs out with Xu Fengyuan and others these days, and he is also a part of today''s Sailongzhou.


    Wei Yichen took the initiative to greet him and greeted Wei Ruo: "Big sister."


    Seeing Wei Ruo coming out, Wei Yichen was very happy, because Wei Ruo had ignored him for a long time. When Xu Fengyuan proposed just now, he was really worried that his eldest sister would refuse to come over.


    Wei Ruo nodded in response. In front of so many people, she didn''t do it too badly. After all, making Wei Yichen look bad at this time is also making herself look bad.


    "Miss Wei." Xu Fengyuan took the initiative to greet Wei Ruo with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Meet Mr. Xu." Wei Ruo blessed himself according to the etiquette.


    "Miss Wei, Mr. Yao and I proposed to play Touhu, and Brother Wei happened to be there, so he wanted to compete with Brother Wei and Miss Wei, what do you think?" Xu Fengyuan asked Wei Ruo politely.


    "I''m not very good at it." Wei Ruodao, trying to tactfully express that he doesn''t want to play this game.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： tempting lottery

    Chapter 269 Seductive lottery


    Xu Yaojun said: "The rules of this competition are very simple. Have you seen the amphora? You just put the chip into this pot."


    Xu Fengyuan smiled and said: "Miss Wei, don''t be nervous, it doesn''t matter if you don''t, it''s just for fun, it doesn''t get in the way."


    Lu Yuhong crossed his hands in front of his chest, and watched with great interest: "Miss Wei, don''t be nervous, I will give you the lottery if you win, and you don''t have to be ashamed if you lose. Brother Feng Yuan is a good player in throwing pots. In Anzhou College, there is Few people can beat him, and I also lost to him last time I competed with him."


    Said that Lu Yuhong ordered his entourage to take out the lottery he had prepared.


    Two large brocade boxes were opened, one contained a Ganoderma lucidum that was bigger than the palm of your hand; the other contained an old mountain ginseng full of roots.


    Wei Ruo, who was originally lacking in interest, lit up more than one degree the moment he saw these two things.


    Wei Ruo loves money and also loves medicine, Lu Yuhong''s prize is the best medicinal material that even money can''t buy! It really hit her heart!


    Wei Ruo replied with a slight smile: "It''s hard to turn down the kindness, and I don''t want to spoil everyone''s interest, so I can only make a fool of myself."


    Hearing this, Wei Yichen couldn''t help heaving a sigh of relief, then handed the eight chips to Wei Ruo, and explained the rules to Wei Ruo.


    "Let''s play the simplest rules, just enter the mouth of the pot, each person has eight chips, and the one with the most wins. I will be in a group with you, and Mr. Xu and Miss Xu will be in a group. Finally, calculate the sum of the chips they each get."


    The rules are very simple, the hard part is to put the chips into the pot.


    Wei Ruo saw the line drawn on the ground and the pot in the distance. There were seven or eight steps away.


    Wei Ruo weighed the chip in his hand, and made gestures again.


    Seeing her playing pitch pot for the first time, Xu Yaojun couldn''t help laughing.


    Although she is not as good as her brother, she is also a good player in throwing pots among women.


    In this way, she and her brother are sure to win this competition.


    Wei Yichen also saw that Wei Ruo might be playing throwing pots for the first time, so he comforted him: "Ruoer, don''t be nervous, we''re just playing, don''t care about winning or losing, it doesn''t matter whether you can throw in or not."


    Wei Ruo nodded slightly, then turned to ask Xu Fengyuan: "Can I try it first?"


    "Naturally, it''s okay for Ms. Wei to try a few more times. We''ll start when we think it''s okay." Xu Fengyuan replied with a smile.


    Then Wei Ruo stood in front of the drawn line, with one foot in front and one foot back slightly, bent his arms, took a good posture, and threw a shot in the direction of the pot.


    The chip fell two or three inches away from the mouth of the pot, without touching the pot.


    Wei Yichen on the side quickly encouraged: "If Er''er is playing like this for the first time, it''s already very good."


    Wei Ruo didn''t speak, and continued to cast another one. This time, the chips touched the mouth of the pot, but the entry angle was wrong, and the whole thing fell outside again.


    Xu Fengyuan said: "Miss Wei can just change the intensity a little bit."


    Wei Ruo nodded and tried again.


    This time, Wei Ruo''s strength was obviously too much, and the chip was thrown far away, directly over the pot.


    It seems that the previous time was fooled, not that Wei Ruo grasped it quickly.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo said to everyone after three trials.


    Xu Fengyuan said: "We are not in a hurry, Miss Wei can try a few more times."


    Wei Ruo refused: "No need, it''s getting late, so don''t delay everyone, you can start."


    After Wei Ruo said so, Xu Fengyuan didn''t say much, invited Lu Yuhong to be the referee, and announced the start of the competition.


    First, draw lots to determine the order of throwing pots, which are Xu Fengyuan, Wei Yichen, Xu Yaojun, and Wei Ruo.


    Each person casts one chip for one round, a total of eight rounds.


    At the very beginning, Xu Fengyuan made a good start and hit the mark with one shot.


    Then there is Wei Yichen. Wei Yichen is not a master in this area, but as a child of a family, he has been exposed to pitching pots since he was a child. Practice makes perfect, and he often wins more than half of the eight chips.


    He also won the first bet today.


    Then there was Xu Yaojun, she made a confident shot, but she didn''t want to pass by the pot and didn''t enter the pot.


    Xu Yaojun was a little upset, but when he turned to look at Wei Ruo, he felt relaxed again.


    Although she didn''t make it, Wei Qingruo made her last.


    Finally it was Wei Ruo''s turn. After standing still, Wei Ruo cast her first chip in the competition under the gaze of everyone.


    With a sound of "boom", I saw that the chip was firmly put into the pot.


    Everyone was amazed, this Miss Wei family clearly said that she had never played before, she was still familiar with the rules just now, she never thought that she got in the first place!


    Xu Yaojun pursed her lips and muttered, "You''re lucky."


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, and walked back silently, waiting for the second round.


    Wei Ruofang just said that if he has never thrown a pot, it can only be counted as half.


    She has never played pots before, but she played similar games with Xiumei and Brother Xiaoyong when they were in the countryside, but the conditions were not good at that time, and there were no decent chips and pots.


    The "chips" used at that time were chipped by Uncle Xu with bamboo, and the pot was a clay pot he found.


    Once, she, Xiumei, and Brother Xiaoyong accidentally smashed the clay pot, which made the nanny feel bad for a while.


    Therefore, Wei Ruo''s pot-throwing technique is not bad, but he doesn''t know much about the formal chips and pots, so he needs to get used to the weight, distance, and height in advance in order to adjust his strength and angle.


    The three chips tested before the competition were used for the test.


    The second round started, Xu Fengyuan won as usual, Wei Yichen made a mistake this time, raised into the pot but failed to get in all, which was a bit short.


    Xu Yaojun also won the second bet.


    Seeing this, Xu Yaojun was delighted, this time it should be safe, Wei Qingruo couldn''t be so lucky every time.


    Wei Yichen walked up to Wei Ruo: "I''m sorry, brother didn''t make a shot. It''s his fault if he lost today."


    Wei Ruo didn''t speak, but calmly walked to the front of the line, and calmly cast his second chip.


    There was another "boom", and the chip was put into the pot firmly again.


    Everyone was surprised again.


    If Wei Ruo was lucky to win the first chip, what about winning two chips in a row? It can''t be all luck, can it?


    Xu Yaojun looked at Wei Ruo in disbelief: "How did you do it?"


    Wei Ruodao: "Maybe it''s my luck."


    Really luck? Xu Yaojun frowned.


    After two rounds, the brothers and sisters of the Xu family got three chips, and the brothers and sisters of the Wei family also got three chips, a tie.


    Then the third round begins.


    Xu Fengyuan: Medium;


    Wei Yichen: Medium;


    Xu Yaojun: Missed;


    Wei Ruo: Medium.


    Fourth round:


    Xu Fengyuan: Medium;


    Wei Yichen: Medium;


    Xu Yaojun: Medium;


    Wei Ruo: Medium.


    Fifth round:


    Xu Fengyuan: Medium;


    Wei Yichen: Missed;


    Xu Yaojun: Missed;


    Wei Ruo: Medium.


    Most of the schedule has passed, and both Xu Fengyuan and Wei Ruo have maintained a record of all. All the onlookers couldn''t help but stared at the two in amazement.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： won the test

    Chapter 270 Won the competition


    Especially for Wei Ruo, everyone knows about Xu Fengyuan''s ability. It''s not surprising that he hit all the balls, but Wei Ruo, as a woman, also hit all five times!


    Not to mention that she said that she played for the first time today, but she has been playing all the time. As a woman, the accuracy of throwing pots is amazing.


    Regardless of today''s final victory or defeat, this Miss Wei family has been in the limelight.


    Xu Fengyuan, like everyone else, looked at Wei Ruo with amazement and appreciation.


    Wei Ruo also had a faint smile on his face, looking at the attendant next to Lu Yuhong¡ªthe brocade box in his hand from time to time.


    Ganoderma lucidum and wild ginseng are extremely rare and top medicinal materials. With them, many top medicines can be formulated.


    Xu Yaojun felt a little anxious at the moment, and when he saw Wei Ruo''s smile, he felt particularly glaring.


    Xu Yaojun murmured in his heart: It¡¯s not over yet, isn¡¯t it too early to be happy now?


    Although Xu Yaojun was very unconvinced in his heart, he had to face the reality that the Wei brothers and sisters were ahead of her and her elder brother by a margin.


    Sixth round:


    Xu Fengyuan: Medium;


    Wei Yichen: Missed;


    Xu Yaojun: Medium;


    Wei Ruo: Medium.


    Seventh round:


    Xu Fengyuan: Medium;


    Wei Yichen: Medium;


    Xu Yaojun: Missed;


    Wei Ruo: Medium.


    It was another two rounds of competition, but the results still haven''t changed much. The Wei brothers and sisters still have an advantage.


    There is only the last round left, Xu Yaojun became more and more nervous, her strong competitive spirit made her not want to lose the competition.


    Xu Yaojun looked worried, and asked Xu Fengyuan sullenly: "Brother, what should we do, will we lose?"


    Xu Fengyuan smiled and said in a relaxed tone: "If you lose, you lose. It''s not a big deal."


    "I don''t want to lose to their surname Wei!"


    "Didn''t I say it at the beginning, it''s just for fun, it doesn''t matter."


    "But brother, you have never lost in pitching pot!"


    "The competition is fair and just. Winning or losing depends entirely on ability. There is no general victorious, and your brother and I will naturally be no exception. Besides, Miss Wei is so capable, even if she loses to her, there is nothing to be ashamed of. You just calm down That''s it." Xu Fengyuan said.


    Although Xu Fengyuan has tried his best to persuade and appease, the dissatisfaction in Xu Yaojun''s heart is still not relieved.


    In her heart, the limelight of Wei Qingruo and Wei Qingwan should not overwhelm her.


    The last round began, and Xu Fengyuan cast his last chip.


    No accident, hit.


    Immediately there was applause and praise from the crowd:


    "Brother Xu is very capable!"


    "Brother Feng Yuan''s skill in throwing pots is still as good as ever!"


    "Brother Feng Yuan is both civil and military!"


    "..."


    Facing the compliments from everyone, Xu Fengyuan said modestly: "Today is also lucky, so I was able to hit all the marks."


    Then Wei Yichen made his last move, and he also won.


    After winning this chip, Wei Yichen breathed a sigh of relief. At first he didn''t care about winning or losing this competition, but until now, if he didn''t win this last chip, he would be holding back his sister. The situation Wei Yichen naturally did not want to happen.


    So far, Wei Yichen won five out of eight chips, more than half of them, which is also his normal performance level.


    Then it was Xu Yaojun, Xu Yaojun looked a little nervous, she held a chip in one hand, stared at the direction of the pot, and did not make a move for a long time.


    Everyone looked at her and couldn''t help but feel nervous for her.


    After waiting for a long time, when everyone was getting impatient, Xu Yaojun finally made her last move.


    There was only a "boom", and the chip was thrown into the pot exactly as Xu Yaojun wished.


    At this moment, a smile appeared on Xu Yaojun''s face.


    Then she suddenly turned her head to look at Wei Ruo, who was walking over unhurriedly.


    Xu Yaojun glared at Wei Ruo and warned Wei Ruo with his eyes.


    Wei Ruo felt the unkindness in Xu Yaojun''s eyes, and guessed that she probably didn''t want her to lose face if he won the shot.


    As long as Wei Ruo misses the last move, the two of them will be able to draw.


    But Wei Ruo ignored Xu Yaojun''s warning, and after standing still, he focused on his hands and eyes.


    Without the slightest hesitation or procrastination, Wei Ruo made his last move neatly.


    Accompanied by the crisp sound of chips being put into the pot, it was announced that Wei Ruo''s last chip was also successfully cast. Like Xu Fengyuan, she hit all eight chips.


    At the same time, it also announced the end of the competition. The Wei brothers and sisters won today''s competition by a single margin.


    Seeing this, the crowd once again burst into applause and praise.


    People''s praise for Wei Ruo was even more enthusiastic than that for Xu Fengyuan just now.


    Because Xu Fengyuan''s excellent performance was within their expectations, but Wei Ruo''s was not.


    Xu Fengyuan walked up to Wei Ruo and sincerely congratulated her: "Miss Wei, you won, and I am convinced that I lost."


    Wei Ruo replied with a slight smile: "Mr. Xu did not lose to me. Mr. Xu won all eight chips. As far as the current battle situation is concerned, you and I are considered a tie."


    Xu Fengyuan said: "Today is the brother-sister game. My sister and I did lose to you and Brother Wei, so I also lost."


    Xu Fengyuan always had a slight smile on his face, with a gentle expression, and it seemed that he was very convinced of the loss.


    Lu Yuhong stepped forward and said to Wei Ruo, "I didn''t expect Miss Wei to not only cook...not only have a delicate mind, but also be good at throwing pots."


    Lu Yuhong was almost about to say that Wei Ruo was a superb cook, but before he blurted out, he remembered what Chu Lan had said before and changed his words temporarily.


    "Young Master Lu praised it absurdly. I''m just lucky, so it''s not worth mentioning." Wei Ruo said.


    "It can''t be luck to hit eight in a row. It''s the same as hitting the bull''s-eye when we ride and shoot. It may be luck once in a while, but it must be skill."


    After speaking, Lu Yuhong asked his followers to give Wei Ruo the lottery he had prepared: "Today my lottery belongs to you brothers and sisters."


    Wei Ruo stared closely at the two brocade boxes that Lu Yuhong''s entourage brought over.


    Lu Yuhong''s entourage handed over a brocade box to Xiumei, and the other to Wei Yichen''s entourage.


    Wei Ruo turned his gaze back, and said to Lu Yuhong, "Thank you, Mr. Lu, for your kind gift."


    "You don''t have to be polite, you got this by your ability." Lu Yuhong said.


    Seeing this, Wei Yichen also expressed his gratitude to Lu Yuhong, and then suggested that Wei Ruo and Xu Yaojun go back first.


    Xu Fengyuan agreed, and said to Xu Yaojun who was still sullen: "Mr. Yao, you and Miss Wei go back first. Brother Wei and I have some things to do with our friends."


    Xu Yaojun was still immersed in the anger of losing the competition, and did not hear Xu Fengyuan''s voice for a while.


    "Mr. Yao?" Xu Fengyuan called to Mr. Xu Yao again.


    Xu Yaojun finally came to his senses.


    "You and Miss Wei go back to your tea room first." Xu Fengyuan repeated.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： Is it worth your joy?

    Chapter 271 is also worthy of your happiness?


    Xu Yaojun nodded sullenly, then walked to Wei Ruo''s side, with a subterranean smile and said: "Miss Wei, let''s go."


    Today''s tea room was still "Qing Ruo" when I first saw it, but now it has become "Miss Wei".


    Wei Ruo didn''t care about Xu Yaojun''s attitude, and followed her footsteps.


    When Wei Ruo returned to the tea room, no one dared to greet Wei Ruo except the three sisters of the Yuan family to congratulate him.


    They saw through the window what happened in the courtyard just now, and they knew that the brothers and sisters of the Xu family had lost to the brothers and sisters of the Wei family in the pot throwing competition.


    It stands to reason that this is just a game, and most people would laugh it off regardless of winning or losing, but obviously Xu Yaojun doesn''t think so.


    Everyone can see that Xu Yaojun''s complexion is not good. If they congratulate Wei Ruo at this moment, they are pouring salt on Xu Yaojun''s wound. They don''t want to provoke Xu Yaojun''s dissatisfaction for nothing.


    The three sisters of the Yuan family pulled Wei Ruo aside and praised her pot-throwing skills in a low voice.


    Although the three of them did not dare to provoke Xu Yaojun, they were not as afraid of Xu Yaojun as others. In any case, the influence of the Yuan family in Taizhou Prefecture is still very large, and they can also gain some glory as they are on the side.


    "Ruoruo, have you never played pitching pot before?" Yuan Jiuniang asked curiously.


    "I used earthen pots and bamboo sticks to play similar games in the countryside before, so I got started quickly." Wei Ruo explained.


    "So that''s the case, then you are also very good. Earthen pots and bamboo sticks are somewhat different from this throwing pot." Yuan Jiuniang said.


    "That''s right, that''s right, I haven''t played less in throwing pots, but I still can''t throw well." Yuan Shiniang muttered.


    Wei Ruozheng was talking with the Yuan family sisters, Xu Yaojun snorted abruptly: "Isn''t it just a pot, and it deserves your happiness?"


    At this moment, there is no one else in the tea room talking, and Xu Yaojun''s voice can be heard very clearly.


    Wei Ruo was not used to it, and immediately asked Xu Yaojun: "Isn''t it worth your displeasure just to throw a pot?"


    "I just can''t bear your appearance." Xu Yaojun gritted his teeth.


    "Which of my appearance makes you uncomfortable? The appearance after winning the competition? Because I have a look of joy on my face? Is my unhappiness poking Miss Xu''s sore spot?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Not to mention that she is not proud, and she is not showing off, even if she is happy, how can she hinder others?


    "You..." Xu Yaojun was momentarily at a loss for words, so he could only stare at Wei Ruo fiercely.


    "Miss Xu, there are winners and losers in the competition. If you lose the competition and start to sneer, it will be somewhat unbearable to lose. But I believe that you are a lady of everyone, and you are from a famous family, so you shouldn''t be so small-hearted, right? ?¡± Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    "Who do you think can''t afford to lose? How could I be angry because of such a competition?" Xu Yaojun immediately retorted.


    "If it''s not, then it''s best. After all, you and I have never had any other unpleasantness in the courtyard in front of all the students of Anzhou College. Miss Xu shouldn''t be angry with me, unless she has a grudge in her heart." Seeing that I won the contest."


    Wei Ruo smiled brightly, with deep smiles in her eyes.


    Xu Yaojun was so angry that he didn''t know how to break out.


    She used to taunt Wei Qingwan, but Wei Qingwan always lowered her head and looked aggrieved. Although it also annoyed her, it was not so angry that she didn''t know how to reply.


    The others were very careful at the moment, and even their breathing slowed down. At the same time, there was also some admiration for Wei Ruo in his heart.


    It was the first time for them to see someone so angry in front of Xu Yaojun that Xu Yaojun couldn''t speak.


    When Wei Qingwan returned to the tea room, the atmosphere in the tea room was very bad.


    She thought that Xu Yaojun, who had always hated her, would definitely take the opportunity to embarrass her when she reappeared after being gone for so long.


    As a result, Xu Yaojun didn''t notice her at all, and Wei Qingwan couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    ###


    Opposite the tea room.


    After the pot throwing competition, Lu Yuhong separated from Xu Fengyuan and the others, and turned around to enter the tea room where Chu Lan was.


    As soon as Lu Yuhong entered the door, he saw a man who had been beaten half to death on the ground.


    "What''s going on? Why is there a half-dead lying here?"


    "Don''t worry about him, just do it carefully." Chu Lan replied with a calm expression.


    Lu Yuhong withdrew his probing eyes, sat down on the seat opposite Chu Lan, and poured himself a cup of tea unceremoniously.


    "Brother Chu, did you see the competition just now?" Lu Yuhong asked.


    "I see."


    "I really didn''t expect that the eldest girl of the Wei family is not only good at cooking, but also very good at throwing pots. I just don''t know when I will have the opportunity to taste the meals made by her and her maid again."


    When it came to the dishes made by Wei Ruo and Xiumei, Lu Yuhong felt like he was articulate.


    "Well, she is indeed quite talented." Chu Lan gave a positive evaluation, but her expression was extremely calm.


    Chu Lan''s impression of Wei Ruo is neither deep nor shallow, as if she is alienated and indifferent every time she sees her.


    But this person is indeed talented, and the improvement of the wasteland has solved a big problem. If there were no accidents that day, he would have to explain her role in this improvement in front of the emperor, and suggested that she More places are promoting land improvement.


    Although she is a woman, if she can solve the urgent needs of the court, she might as well make an exception.


    Immediately afterwards, Chu Lan looked at Lu Yuhong''s excited appearance and said, "You appreciate her, you appreciate her, don''t give birth to other thoughts. No matter what, she is the daughter of the lord''s family, so she can''t cook for you if she has nothing to do. .¡±


    Lu Yuhong, whose mind was seen through, asked, "How do you know my mind?"


    "Your mind is never difficult to guess."


    "Since I can guess it, I should help me think of a way instead of pouring cold water on me. How could I not know that she is the legitimate daughter of the lord''s family, and how could I not let her cook for me at will?"


    "If you really want to say something, you have a way. You can marry her home and eat as many delicacies as you want." Chu Lan said.


    "You might as well come up with this idea."


    Not to mention that he can''t decide Lu Yuhong''s marriage. Even if he could decide, he wouldn''t get married for the sake of delicious food.


    ###


    According to Wei Ruogi''s production method, the first batch of black tea from Yusheng Tea Garden was produced.


    Looking at the blackened tea leaves, shopkeeper Shen was extremely worried.


    "Master, this tea is dark in color, how can it be sold at a good price?"


    Green tea is best in green color, the darker the color, the less expensive it is to sell. Now Mr. Xu is lucky, he directly made the tea black.


    "That''s not necessarily the case. When you smell the tea, does it have a unique tea fragrance?"


    Fan Chengxu had a smile on his lips, full of interest.


    Shopkeeper Shen was suspicious, stepped forward, took a handful of tea leaves with his fingers, put them in the palm of his hand, put them in front of his nose, and sniffed them carefully.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： sell black tea

    Chapter 272 Selling Black Tea


    "It really smells good, it''s very different from green tea." Shopkeeper Shen felt the novelty.


    "Go, boil a pot of mountain spring water, I want to try this tea myself." Fan Chengxu had great expectations for the taste of black tea.


    Shopkeeper Shen hurriedly asked his attendants to boil mountain spring water and bring it to Fan Chengxu.


    Fan Chengxu brewed a cup of black tea in the same way as green tea. As the name suggests, the color of the brewed black tea is reddish brown.


    This color looks a little worrying, a bit like green tea left overnight.


    Fan Chengxu picked up the cup, and before he put it to his mouth, shopkeeper Shen stopped him: "My lord, why don''t you let me try it first."


    Shopkeeper Shen was a little worried that this kind of tea would spoil his stomach.


    "I don''t need you, I''ll do it myself." Fan Chengxu didn''t listen to shopkeeper Shen, put the cup to his lips, and took a sip.


    Shopkeeper Shen looked nervously at Fan Chengxu, seeing that his brows were furrowed, and his heart couldn''t help but hang high.


    After a while, Fan Chengxu''s brows relaxed, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Interesting, really interesting."


    "Master, this tea..."


    "The taste of this tea is very different from that of green tea. The taste is softer. It lacks the freshness of green tea, but it is a little more sweet." Fan Chengxu commented.


    "Does the young master think this tea tastes better than the tea we usually drink?" Shopkeeper Shen asked.


    "Not necessarily, each has its own merits."


    "My lord, should the tea leaves picked in the past few days still be processed into fermented tea according to the method that Mr. Xu explained?" Shopkeeper Shen asked.


    "Continue, the current tea leaves are losing money selling green tea. If you can make this kind of tea, you can still make a profit. Since you want to gamble, you must gamble thoroughly. Don''t be intimidated." Fan Chengxu said.


    "Yes, young master." Shopkeeper Shen replied.


    "Also, from tomorrow onwards, black tea will be sold in the tea shop, and it is said that this tea is good for health and can strengthen the body." Fan Chengxu ordered.


    Fan Chengxu doesn''t know if black tea is good for health, but it doesn''t prevent him from making publicity like this.


    "Yes, Young Master." Shopkeeper Shen replied, "By the way, Young Master, His Royal Highness Seventh Prince and Young Master Lu are both in the tea house at the moment, and I heard that they also grabbed a spy and beat them half to death."


    "Let him go. He won''t be able to send this great Buddha away for a while. We just need to take care of ourselves and satisfy him as much as possible without offending him."


    Fan Chengxu had no other choice. His uncle had already sent him more than a dozen letters to warn him, which made his head dizzy.


    Now, as long as Chu Lan doesn¡¯t come to see him by name, he will try to avoid seeing him as much as possible. With this kind of effort, it¡¯s more enjoyable and interesting to study business classics with Xu Heyou.


    As for the fine work, it has nothing to do with him. He didn''t enter the official career because he didn''t want to participate in these things.


    "Yes, son."


    ###


    After Yu Sheng Tea House launched the new black tea, it attracted many tea drinkers to taste it, and the word-of-mouth also became polarized.


    Some likes and some don''t.


    For most people who are used to green tea, they are not very accepting of the taste of the new black tea. Although not many people find it unpleasant, many feel that it is far inferior to green tea.


    Losing the sweet and bitter taste of green tea means losing the most important thing about tea.


    But there are also people who like this taste after tasting, and feel that the taste is very soft.


    There are people who don¡¯t know where to learn it, but boil it with milk and drink it together, which is called milk tea.


    Yu Sheng Tea House didn¡¯t introduce this method at first, but after discovering that some ladies from aristocratic families like to drink it this way, Yu Sheng Tea House immediately made milk tea by itself, which attracted many people who came to try it out.


    But no matter what, due to the novelty of black tea and the health-preserving benefits of the publicity, the sales of black tea at Chaxuan are also very good, and the number of customers is 30% more than usual.


    Listen to Songyuan.


    Xiumei told Wei Ruo about the black tea she had heard: "Miss, black tea is selling very well at Yusheng Tea House, but this Boss Fan is too treacherous, and even claimed to drink black tea to keep healthy and strengthen the body, isn''t that true?" Fool people?"


    Wei Ruo smiled: "He''s a businessman, so there''s no reason not to do profitable things. And what he said is not entirely wrong. Black tea does have some health-preserving effects. Compared with green tea, black tea is more friendly to the spleen and stomach. "


    "So, did Boss Fan get you wrong?"


    "Yes. But he probably doesn''t care whether black tea really has this effect. This so-called health-enhancing effect is also difficult to verify. Others can''t catch his fault. He just attracts people to buy it. His black tea is ready." Wei Ruo said.


    "Then why didn''t he use this trick before? As soon as Miss made this black tea, he said it has health-preserving effects." Xiumei asked.


    "Because the tea in the past was not only owned by his family, but it has been passed down for thousands of years. He has nothing to make up. This black tea did not exist before, and now only his family owns it. Let him say whatever he wants." Wei Wei Ruo explained.


    "That''s right!" Xiumei suddenly realized.


    "Okay, leave him alone, let''s get these medicines ready first, and send them to Brother Xiaoyong."


    While talking to Xiumei, Wei Ruo didn''t stop working.


    She sorted out a batch of new medicines and planned to send them to Xu Zhengyong.


    It was thanks to her second brother that she was able to make these medicines. After receiving the letter that day, she went to Fengyue Tea House and successfully got a batch of medicinal materials from the boss there.


    The quantity of this batch of medicinal materials is very considerable, Wei Ruo only used a part of it this time, and the rest was stored in the Four Treasures Zhai in Fucheng, and let the wet nurse and Uncle Xu take care of it.


    As for the Ganoderma lucidum and old wild ginseng won at Yu Sheng Tea House two days ago, Wei Ruo has already made them into pills and concoctions.


    At that time, Lu Yuhong gave the ganoderma lucidum and the old wild ginseng to Wei Ruo and Wei Yichen respectively, but after returning home, Wei Yichen sent the old wild ginseng to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo was not polite at all, and just accepted it, so these two medicines were in Wei Ruo''s hands in the end.


    The pills made by Ganoderma lucidum are Ningshen Yangqi Dabu Pills. They made a total of 20 pills. Wei Ruo packed six pills for Xu Zhengyong this time, and Wei Ruo planned to give Wei Jinyi the rest when Wei Jinyi came back.


    In contrast, Wei Ruo felt that Wei Jin also needed this tonic more.


    While helping Wei Ruo to pack the medicine, Xiumei muttered: "Miss, my status in your heart is getting worse and worse. You see, I am preparing medicine for Brother Xiaoyong and Second Young Master. Medicine, but I didn¡¯t drop any of them.¡±


    Wei Ruo stretched out his hand and flicked Xiumei''s forehead, then said in a bad mood:


    "You stinky girl, why are you jealous with the two of them? You are always by my side. If you have a headache, I will treat you at any time. They don''t know how long it will take for them to see each other. Prepare so many medicines."


    "Miss, I''m just joking! How could I really be jealous of them!" Xiumei said with a busy smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： new seed of space

    Chapter 273 New Seed of Space


    "I think you haven''t quarreled with Brother Xiaoyong recently, you''re free." Wei Ruo laughed.


    "Miss, you are not allowed to bury me. I don''t like bickering with him. I don''t even want to see him. He''s annoying." Xiumei said disgustedly.


    "Then you won''t accompany me to Sibaozhai today? If you go, you will meet Brother Xiaoyong. Speaking of which, Brother Xiaoyong doesn''t know how long it will be before returning to the barracks this time." Wei Ruo deliberately said .


    "Of course I want to go with Miss, but I''m not here to meet him. I want to protect Miss. It''s not very peaceful outside now. I don''t worry about you running outside alone." Xiumei explained.


    "Okay, okay, you are for me, Meimei knows how to love me the most!" Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    Xiumei blushed slightly: "I won''t tell the lady anymore, I''m going to have some snacks, and I''ll eat it on the way out later!"


    Wei Ruo smiled, and didn¡¯t tell the truth, anyway, they went to Sibaozhai very short distance, so they didn¡¯t need to eat anything, and most of the snacks they made would go to Brother Xiaoyong¡¯s Wu Zang Temple.


    ###


    Dragon Boat Festival just passed, and it was a hot day, but I didn''t want a sudden drop in temperature to catch everyone by surprise.


    The temperature dropped sharply for several days, and hoarfrost appeared in some mountainous areas, which was very rare in previous years.


    Although there is a saying in the Jiangsu and Zhejiang areas that rice dumplings should be frozen three times after eating the Dragon Boat Festival rice dumplings, but it is not so cold that there will be another frost.


    The sudden drop in temperature this time caused damage to the crops, and many growing crops froze to death.


    Wei Ruo''s rice seeds are already considered to be more resistant to cold, and the losses are not that great. It is said that the rice fields in some places were completely wiped out.


    Those farmers who planted Wei Ruo''s late rice seeds were blessed by misfortune, and the losses were not so heavy.


    Wei Ruo''s Zhuangzi was naturally affected, and part of the seedlings raised in advance were lost.


    Fortunately, before the Dragon Boat Festival, all the wheat in Wei Ruo''s fields had been harvested, and the land began a new round of renovation, which was not affected by this cold wave.


    After counting, Manager Yu found that the remaining seedlings were not enough to fill the field vacated after harvesting the wheat, so he sent someone to send a letter to Wei Ruo.


    After receiving the letter, Wei Ruo sneaked off to Zhuangzi to check the situation,


    Manager Yu asked Wei Ruo for instructions on how to deal with the current situation.


    "Miss, what should we do now, the seedlings should be full of planting, is there still time to raise seedlings now?" Steward Yu frowned, very worried.


    "How much land can the remaining seedlings be planted?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Probably 80% of the field can be planted, and the remaining 20% ??is vacant." Yu Guanshi replied.


    "80% of the land will be planted with rice seedlings, and the remaining 20% ??will be kept. Don''t worry, and don''t need to prepare new seedlings. I plan to plant taro in a few days." Wei Ruo said.


    "Taro?" Guanshi Yu looked at Wei Ruo in surprise.


    "Well, taro, I believe Guanshi Yu has also eaten taro."


    "Of course I have eaten it. There are also people in Taizhou who grow it, but these years are not good. Everyone grows rice when they can, and there are fewer people who grow taro." Yu Guanshi replied.


    When there is enough rice and noodles, people will want to order a variety of other fruits and vegetables, or some fields are not in good condition, so they will plant other things.


    Although taro can also fill the stomach, the overall output is somewhat behind.


    "Just plant taro." Wei Ruo has a clear attitude.


    "Okay, then listen to the lady, I will send someone to change the 20% of the paddy fields into dry land." Yu Guanshi replied.


    "There is no need to change it. What I want to plant is calla taro, not dry potato. The field needs to store water." Wei Ruo explained.


    "Calamus?" Yu Guanshi showed a surprised expression.


    "Well, it''s planted in water." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo knew that all the taros planted in Taizhou Prefecture in the past were dry yams. They were planted on dry land with large petioles and small yams. The taste was mediocre and the yield was not impressive.


    But Wei Ruo is going to plant multi-headed taro this time. The mother taro is large and has many sons. It is a sticky taro with good taste and high yield.


    "Then where can I find this kind of calla taro?" Manager Yu asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. You can get someone to plant the seedlings in the next few days, and leave the 20% of the paddy field to me. When the rice is planted, I will send someone to send taro seeds, and then I will plant taro."


    Compared with rice, the cultivation of taro is not in a hurry.


    And the taro seeds that Wei Ruo wants to give to Manager Yu are new seeds that have just been unlocked in her space, and she still needs to plant them in the space for a period of time to store enough seeds to plant 200 acres of land.


    "Okay, then I''ll give the order." Manager Yu trusted Wei Ruo 100%, but any decision made by their boss would not be wrong.


    Because there was no cross-dressing today, Wei Ruo didn''t stay at Zhuangzi for a long time, and left after explaining the matter to Manager Yu.


    On the way back, Xiumei asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, will it affect us a lot if we plant less rice by 20%?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t affect us much. Firstly, we have a bumper harvest of wheat this year, and the output of wheat alone is enough for us to eat for two years; secondly, I want to plant this taro now not only because the seedlings freeze to death." , In fact, even if there is no such thing as seedlings freezing to death, I am also considering setting aside a part of the land to grow taro."


    "Why?" Xiumei didn''t quite understand, "The taro is not as filling as rice."


    Wei Ruo explained to Xiumei: "Planting the same plant on a piece of land for a long time will lead to a loss of soil fertility. Although I will ask the people in the village to top-dress after each harvest, this method is costly and laborious."


    "Alternate planting is a very good way to improve soil fertility. Taro and rice are just two crops that can form a complementary relationship. Planting taro this year and rice next year will yield higher yields than growing rice all the time."


    "There is such a thing? That''s great!" Xiumei said happily.


    "Besides, this taro is also very filling when grown. Taro can also make a lot of delicacies. You forgot, Meimei. We used to make a lot of delicacies made of taro. The variety of taro used was not very good at that time. Wait When my batch of taro is planted, it is guaranteed to taste better than the ones we made before."


    "Miss, stop talking. It''s almost time for dinner. I''m already hungry. I''m drooling after hearing you say taro."


    ###


    It was already dinner time when Wei Ruo returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion from Zhuangzi.


    As soon as Wei Ruo entered, he was invited to Cangyun Garden by Cuiping who was waiting.


    Wei Ruo also vaguely guessed the reason in his heart.


    After entering the main room of Cangyun Garden, I saw Mrs. Yun sitting on the grand teacher''s chair directly opposite the door, frowning, talking with Nanny Li.


    Wei Ruo stood by the side after entering the door for a while, Yun and Nanny Li asked Nanny Li to step back after explaining the matter, and then called Wei Ruo to her side.


    "Ruo''er, I have something to trouble you for my mother."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： Ruoer has a solution?

    Chapter 274 Ruoer has a solution?


    "Mother, please tell me." Wei Ruo vaguely guessed something.


    "It''s like this. Recently, Taizhou Prefecture and even the whole of Jiangsu and Zhejiang have suffered a sudden drop in temperature, and many crops have been frozen to death." Yun said, sighing, with a gloomy face on his face.


    "Daughter heard something." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Yeah, you care about farming the most, so you know about these things." Yun said.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, and waited for Yun to continue.


    Yun looked at Wei Ruo, thought for a moment, and then said: "Our family has two properties in Taizhou Prefecture, one is in Xingshan County, as you know, I planted sweet potatoes in that mountainous area, and the other is in Xingshan County. One is the land that was bought after coming to Fucheng, and now it has been affected, and the two places have been discounted by 30%."


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the people under Yun¡¯s subordinates didn¡¯t manage properly or what, but the percentage of crops damaged on the Wei family¡¯s fields is higher than that on Wei Ruo¡¯s own fields.


    Wei Ruo is not surprised by this. After this wave of cold wave, it is considered good to be able to save 70% of the people in Taizhou Prefecture.


    Yun then asked Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, is there a way to get some more seedlings now?"


    Sure enough, she was looking for her because of the rice seedlings, Wei Ruo guessed right.


    "Mother, I have no place to get you seedlings at this time. Even if there are seedlings that have not been divided, they must have been frozen by now." Wei Ruo replied.


    She really doesn''t have any extra seedlings. The batch on Fucheng Zhuangzi is already the last batch, and they were planted so late in order to wait for the wheat to be harvested.


    Those who don¡¯t have enough crops in their own fields can¡¯t be allocated to others.


    Wei Ruo still had the rice seeds, but Yun didn''t ask her about the rice seeds, so Wei Ruo didn''t mention them.


    Hearing Wei Ruo''s answer, Yun''s eyes flashed with disappointment.


    "Hey, there is no way to do this." Yun sighed.


    "Um."


    Yun said again: "If you know, is there any remedy for those sweet potatoes? Is it too late to separate the vines and plant them now?"


    Sweet potatoes don¡¯t need to grow seedlings in advance like rice, they can live by cutting vines, and sweet potatoes are not short of vines. Yun knows that the earliest sweet potato planters in Xingshan County often cut vines to sell. It can be seen that cutting off some sweet potato vines had little effect on growth.


    I just don¡¯t know whether the vines cut now can still grow as well as those cut earlier.


    "There should be no problem with good management." Wei Ruo replied.


    The sweet potatoes she planted on Xiaoyang Mountain are the same as the sweet potatoes that were recently planted on the sand near Shitou Village. Some of them were damaged. The reason why it didn¡¯t become a problem was that Wei Ruo knew how to remedy it.


    With Wei Ruo''s remedial measures, as long as the follow-up weather is normal, the sweet potato harvest will basically not be greatly affected.


    Hearing Wei Ruo''s affirmative answer, Yun was a little relieved, and she said frankly to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, the cold wave of these few days has had a great impact on Taizhou Prefecture and even the entire Jiangsu and Zhejiang areas. The court attaches great importance to it. Said that the imperial envoy was specially sent to inspect."


    "Yeah." Wei Ruo''s expression was calm, and his answer was very simple.


    "According to this situation, my mother is very worried that this year''s schedule will not be better than last year''s. By then, the grain harvest will not be harvested, and I am afraid that there will be trouble again." Yun''s face is full of sadness.


    On the one hand, there is a war that may resume at any time, and on the other hand, there is unpredictable weather.


    If this tossing continues, not to mention ordinary people can''t stand it, even people like them will be hit hard.


    "Um."


    Of course Wei Ruo knew what Yun said. Last year¡¯s season was not good, and the lack of grain harvest was due to the low temperature throughout the year, insufficient sunlight, irregular wind and rain, and extreme weather only appeared after the autumn harvest.


    However, the extreme situation occurred just after the Dragon Boat Festival this year, which directly had a huge impact on agriculture, which is not a good sign.


    But facing Yun, Wei Ruo didn''t say much.


    Yun Shi looked at Wei Ruo''s indifferent face, and said, "Ruo''er, you have always had a lot of ideas in this regard, do you have any good ways to help everyone increase food production?"


    "I don''t know too much, and I don''t have a particularly good way at the moment." Wei Ruo declined.


    "That''s right. This is a natural disaster. It''s a big problem that the imperial court can''t solve. How can you, a woman, say that you can solve it? Mother is thinking too much."


    Mr. Yun was a little disappointed, but she also felt reasonable. It was already a very lucky thing for the eldest daughter to be praised by the Seventh Prince for improving the soil. There may not be a solution for everything.


    Thinking of this, the Yun family didn''t want to keep Wei Ruo any longer, "Forget it, let''s think about this matter yourself, you must be tired after class, go back to Tingsongyuan to rest first, and come over later for dinner .¡±


    "Um."


    Wei Ruo left Cangyun Garden and quickly returned to Tingsong Garden.


    As soon as he stepped into the gate of the courtyard, Wei Ruo told Xiumei: "Meimei, please help me ask Mr. Wang for leave tomorrow morning, I plan to buy another Zhuangzi."


    "Miss is going to buy Zhuangzi again?" Xiumei asked.


    "Well, in the past few months, Sibaozhai, Lomei Shop, Grain Shop and the cooperation with Zuixianju have earned me a lot of money, which is enough for me to buy another Zhuangzi." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo had just saved one thousand taels, and wanted to replace it with land so that he could grow more crops.


    One is because it is easier to buy Zhuangzi at this time, and secondly, buying Zhuangzi at this time still has a chance to get more grain. Wei Ruo thinks that the worse the age is, the more he should find a way to get more grain. Come on, it''s not just money, it''s life!


    "Miss, it''s no problem if you want to buy the Zhuangzi. The servants are afraid that you won''t be able to manage it. The two thousand acres of land that Yu Guanshi manages is about the same. The nanny and Uncle Xu have to take care of it. No matter how much you have, you have to find someone else. " Xiumei said.


    "This time, Zhuangzi, we don''t hire long-term workers. Like most other Zhuangzi, we use tenants and collect rent." Wei Ruo said.


    The way of hiring permanent workers is relatively troublesome to manage, but Wei Ruo can change the crops to be planted at will, which is convenient for her to do trial planting and experiments on Zhuangzi.


    It is relatively simpler to collect rent directly, and it is also easier to manage. Many large families with a lot of land use this method.


    "That''s fine, as long as it doesn''t tire the lady, anything is fine." Xiumei never questioned Wei Ruo''s decision, but worried that Wei Ruo was too tired.


    "Don''t worry about it. Miss your family, I love money, but I cherish my life even more. You have to save your life to spend money well. The greatest tragedy in life is that money is still there after death. I''m not such a stupid person." Wei Ruodao .


    "That''s good!" Xiumei laughed.


    At night, Wei Ruo stretched himself after reading the account books of the past few days, and when he looked at the dim oil lamp at the corner of the table, Wei Jinyi suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    Handsome and beautiful face, cold and distant expression, but with a pair of gentle eyes.


    I don¡¯t know how the second brother is doing now.


    After thinking for a while, Wei Ruo took out the stationery, picked up a pen and started writing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： Find farms

    Chapter 275 Looking for a farm


    Wei Ruo wrote down some recent events, including the events of the Dragon Boat Festival and the cold wave of the past few days.


    The cold wave this time also reminded Wei Ruo of the heavy rain in Xingshan County after the autumn harvest last year.


    That day when she went to the south of the city to rescue people, the second brother braved the rain to pick her up, and then helped the affected people with her.


    After that, they went to Xishan Village to rescue their father together, and they stayed in the mountains together overnight.


    Thinking about it this way, the second brother actually experienced many difficult and dangerous things with her.


    I don¡¯t know where the second brother is doing now, whether he should wear clothes when the weather turns cold, and whether he is cold.


    Thinking of this, Wei Ruo wrote down his greetings and concerns on the letter paper.


    After finishing writing, Wei Ruo looked at the letter paper, and did not ask Xiumei to hand it over to the guard Jing Hu, but put it under the account book.


    Although I miss my second brother a bit, it¡¯s better not to bother him too often. I don¡¯t want to send people over for some trivial matters. I will send them over when I save more next time.


    Early in the morning of the second day, Wei Ruo went outside the city early.


    Wei Ruo did not go to his own village this trip, but went to Stone Village to find Shi Dayou.


    The villagers of Shitou Village were very happy to see Wei Ruo, and greeted Wei Ruo one after another.


    Someone took the initiative to lead Wei Ruo to find Shi Dayou.


    Dayou Shi is now in his own field. Wei Ruo walked over and found that there was not a single blade of grass left on the field that should have been planted with rice, revealing the naked Tianban.


    "What''s the matter with your field?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Even if there was a cold wave, some of the rice would freeze to death sporadically, and Wei Ruo hadn¡¯t seen a single piece of the field freeze to death along the way.


    "Didn''t the temperature drop a few days ago, and some rice was frozen to death? I replanted the remaining rice in my field to other villagers, so that the output of those villagers with few fields could be guaranteed. "Shi Dayou explained to Wei Ruo with a silly smile.


    Wei Ruo once again understood why Shi Dayou was elected as the village head by the villagers of Shitou Village at a young age. He has a heart for the villagers wholeheartedly.


    "Then if you finish your own harvest this year, won''t it be guaranteed?" Wei Ruo said.


    "I''m fine. My family has a lot of fields. As long as the rice fields can be harvested normally this year, my family will have enough food without this field." Shi Dayou explained.


    "Then what are you going to do with this vacant field?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I still have some of the late rice seeds that you gave me last time, Mr. Xu. I plan to throw them into the fields in the next few days. Maybe the seedlings can be successfully raised now and catch up with the autumn harvest." Shi Dayou replied truthfully.


    "Since you don''t know if it can grow, why don''t you come and ask me."


    "How dare you trouble Mr. Xu." Shi Dayou said very embarrassedly, "Mr. Xu, you have helped us a lot. Besides, I am idle when I am idle. It doesn''t hurt to try."


    Wei Ruo smiled and said: "Keep your paddy field, and I will transport you some taro seeds in a few days, so you can grow taro in your field."


    Shi Dayou was a little surprised, but seeing Wei Ruo''s determined eyes, Shi Dayou chose to believe it.


    "Okay, listen to Mr. Xu." Shi Dayou agreed without hesitation.


    "How about the sweet potatoes grown on the sand?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It was damaged by the frost, but the person in charge of the sweet potato field has already added new ones. I think the vines are taking root very well. I think it should be in time. I''ll see when the weather warms up. I''ll think about it if it doesn''t take root. Another way."


    Relying on his years of farming experience, Shi Dayou made remedial measures in advance.


    "Well, you''ve done a good job. If the weather can warm up in the future, it won''t be a big problem. If you really want to freeze again, it''s a natural disaster. It''s not your problem. I won''t blame you." Wei Ruo praised .


    "Thank you Mr. Xu, Mr. Xu, don''t worry, we will do our best." Shi Dayou said.


    Immediately afterwards, Shi Dayou asked Wei Ruo: "Is Mr. Xu here to inspect the brewery today?"


    "Not today, I''m here to see Zhuangzi. If there is a suitable one, I will buy it, and I will come over to see the situation in your village." Wei Ruo replied.


    Now it seems that Stone Village is relatively good. Firstly, it is because all the late rice seeds provided by her are planted, and secondly, Shi Dayou has good leadership and proper management.


    "Master Xu wants to buy Zhuangzi?" Shi Dayou asked.


    "Yes."


    "There is a large farm in Lianshan Village, ten miles to the east. The owner of the farm was originally a big family in the city. It seems that the farm is about to be sold recently."


    As the village head, Shi Dayou knew more or less about the affairs of these ten miles and eight towns.


    "What is the situation to sell?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I heard that the land in that village is relatively poor, and the grain production in previous years was not very good. Last year was especially bad. The tenants in the village couldn''t pay the rent, and the owner''s family naturally didn''t have much harvest. The freeze a few days ago, and again The hope for this year is gone, and the owner probably thinks that this year is another bad year, so it would be better to sell it for some money.¡±


    "Then I''ll go and have a look." Wei Ruo doesn''t care whether the land is barren or not. In her opinion, there is no real barren land, only land that is not handled properly.


    "Well, Mr. Xu, be careful on the road."


    After Wei Ruo finished the conversation with Shi Dayou, he and Xiumei re-boarded the carriage and went to the Lianshan Village that Shi Dayou mentioned.


    When I arrived at the place, I met the steward, and after asking about it, the situation was exactly what Shi Dayou said. Zhuangzi¡¯s grain was not harvested year after year, not only the tenants could not survive, but even the host¡¯s family could not bear it.


    After questioning, Wei Ruo learned that the owner who sold the farm belonged to Fei Yipan.


    The official position of Judui is of the same level as that of Tongzhi, but unlike Xu''s family, which is a famous family, Fei Tuidan came from a poor family, and his family background is not rich. This Zhuangzi was also bought by him after he came to Taizhou to work.


    Even Fei Juan can''t bear it anymore and wants to sell Zhuangzi. It can be seen that this age has a great impact on everyone. Yun''s worries are justified, the situation of the Wei family is not good, and they might not be able to handle it anytime soon.


    Then Wei Ruo obtained the consent of Zhuangzi''s supervisor and visited the internal situation of Zhuangzi.


    Zhuangzi is in line with Wei Ruo''s wishes, but the other party is an official, Wei Ruo dare not negotiate business with the other party easily, if the other party checks the household registration and finds that there is no such person as Xu Heyou, he will suffer.


    So Wei Ruo planned to leave today after asking about the situation, and planned to let the nanny and Uncle Xu go to another day to buy Zhuangzi in their name and hang it under their name.


    While leaving Zhuangzi, Wei Ruo met an acquaintance.


    Fan Chengxu even came to see Zhuangzi.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Fan Chengxu laughed: "Does this mean that heroes see and agree?"


    In terms of making money and storing food, Wei Ruo and Fan Chengxu have the same ideas.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： Chat business with Fan Chengxu

    Chapter 276 Talking about business with Fan Chengxu


    Wei Ruo also responded with a smile: "Boss Fan, what a coincidence."


    "It''s a coincidence. I planned to go to Brother Heyou''s village to talk to you about things in the past two days. Since we met today, why don''t we sit down and chat?" Fan Chengxu was more interested in Wei Ruo than in the farm for sale. interest of.


    "good."


    Wei Ruo agreed, turned around and ordered Xiumei to drive their carriage to follow, and then followed Fan Chengxu into his carriage.


    Different from Wei Ruo and Xiumei''s light and simple clothes, Fan Chengxu even went out with great fanfare, followed by several attendants.


    Besides, his carriage is also much bigger than Wei Ruo''s. It is not only spacious inside, but also has a table with refreshments.


    After Wei Ruo sat down, Fan Chengxu poured her a cup of tea.


    Wei Ruo took the teacup Fan Chengxu handed over, and took a sip carefully. It was black tea, and it was freshly made.


    Wei Ruo has tasted the black tea made by Yusheng Tea Garden a few days ago.


    After the black tea was made, shopkeeper Shen sent samples to Wei Ruo as soon as possible. After Wei Ruo said that there was no problem, it was sent to Fan Chengxu, and then it was promoted in Yusheng Tea House.


    "In a few days, I will send the relevant account books of Yusheng Tea Garden to Brother Heyou for review. From now on, I will show the account books to Brother Heyou once a month. After Brother Heyou confirms that there is no problem, then I will Give the corresponding dividends to Brother Heyou." Fan Chengxu said to Wei Ruo.


    Fan Chengxu kept his word. Since it was agreed that Xu Heyou would share the share, naturally the relevant account books would be transparent to him.


    "It''s time to work." Wei Ruo said.


    "Brother Heyou, aren''t you worried that I''m doing something wrong? Yusheng Tea House is also my property, and I can make a big fuss about it." Fan Chengxu looked at Wei Ruo with great interest, with a smile on his lips.


    "Is it useful to worry? From the moment I agreed, I should have thought of the possible situation. If I was timid, the business would never be done." Wei Ruo said frankly.


    Fan Chengxu said with a smile: "As expected, he is the person I fancy, and his thoughts are very consistent with mine."


    If Wei Ruo didn''t refute, she could feel the similarities between herself and Fan Chengxu in some aspects.


    "Brother Heyou''s black tea is selling well, and now it''s selling well in Yusheng Tea House. I even sent some to my hometown to give them a taste."


    Wei Ruo knows that Fan Chengxu¡¯s hometown refers to the capital, and his purpose is not simply to give his family a taste of the early adopters, but to open up the market in a different way.


    And this kind of thing is currently impossible for Wei Ruo to do by herself, which is also the benefit of her cooperation with Fan Chengxu.


    "It''s good that the sales volume is good. It''s too late to make higher quality tea this year. If Boss Fan intends to continue making black tea, he can set aside a batch of tea leaves to make black tea next year. Select young leaves to make it, and the taste will be more delicate." Wei Ruo said.


    "I''m looking forward to it." Fan Chengxu said with a smile on his lips.


    Wei Ruo said again: "I''m a bit busy these few days. I will go to Yusheng Tea Garden again in a few days. Then I will arrange top dressing according to the actual situation of the tea garden to ensure that the tea grows better in the coming year. , and there are still some tasks that Boss Fan has to arrange for his subordinates to do."


    "If you have anything to do, just tell brother Heyou." Fan Chengxu said.


    "I hope that Boss Fan will order someone to dig a pond on a flat place in the Yusheng tea garden. It will be about one foot square in size and three to four feet deep."


    "No problem, but I don''t know what Brother Heyou wants such a pond for?" Fan Chengxu asked with great interest.


    "After the pond was dug, Boss Fan transported all the daily leftovers and rotten fruits and vegetables from Zuixianju to the pond, and then sprinkled a large amount of black charcoal on top of it. powder, and then bury it with soil. After half a month of fermentation, you can get the fertilizer for the tea garden.¡± Wei Ruo explained.


    Fan Chengxu looked at Wei Ruo with admiration: "Brother Heyou is really knowledgeable and knowledgeable."


    "Boss Fan''s reputation is too high, but it''s just some country folk''s tricks, and Boss Fan''s circle of life doesn''t often come across." Wei Ruo replied.


    "In my opinion, brother Heyou''s knowledge is definitely not comparable to ordinary country people." Fan Chengxu did not hesitate to appreciate Wei Ruo.


    Immediately afterwards, Fan Chengxu asked Wei Ruo: "Master Xu, do you think the weather will be good for the rest of this year?"


    "Boss Fan, I''m just an ordinary citizen, I can''t pinch or count, and I can''t predict the next weather change."


    Wei Ruo was indeed unable to predict the weather, but she probably had an impression in her heart, which came from the memory of the original owner. Although the original owner was already in the capital at that time, she vaguely remembered that the weather was not very good at that time, and food seemed to be a big problem all the time.


    Of course I couldn''t tell Fan Chengxu about this.


    Fan Chengxu asked again with a smile: "Then, what is Mr. Xu''s plan for this year''s situation? If there is a good way to deal with it, please remember to tell me."


    "There is no good way to deal with it. It''s just to buy more land and grow more food. The weather is not good and the rice is not allowed to grow well. Then try to change something else." Wei Ruo replied.


    Fan Chengxu is too shrewd, and there are too many calculations hidden in his eyes. Many times when he asks questions, Wei Ruo has to answer carefully, for fear of being noticed.


    "It makes sense. I wonder if Brother Heyou recommends any crops that can be grown instead of rice?"


    Fan Chengxu said with a smile, his eyes were as cunning as a fox, as if he wanted to see through Wei Ruo.


    Fan Chengxu had a vague feeling that the person in front of him hadn''t completely told him the truth, but he couldn''t tell what he didn''t say.


    Xu Heyou gave him a depth and introversion beyond his age, so much so that he couldn''t understand him after dealing with him so many times.


    "Sweet potatoes that have just been planted in recent years are good, but this crop is not very frost-resistant. I can only hope that there will be no more extreme weather in the future." Wei Ruo replied.


    "In this way, I will instruct my subordinates to plant this kind of sweet potato on the vacant land." Fan Chengxu said.


    Then Fan Chengxu chatted with Wei Ruo for a while, and when they talked about how to make money, the two had a lot to talk about, and the topic was relaxed and happy.


    Soon the carriage arrived at the gate of the city, Wei Ruo got off Fan Chengxu''s carriage and returned to his own carriage.


    After bidding farewell to Fan Chengxu, the carriage of the two entered the city gate.


    Because it''s still early, going back to Wei''s Mansion at the school is equivalent to telling her family that she didn''t go to Tianqin Garden for class today, so Wei Ruo walked around the street again.


    During this stroll, Wei Ruo found that there were many more beggars in the city than before.


    Wei Ruo also saw people selling their sons and daughters on the street, and some even sold their wives.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： Chu Lan is looking for her

    Chapter 277 Chu Lan has something to look for her


    Those children who were up for sale looked at a loss, their eyes did not have the clarity of children of this age, and some were helpless and hesitant.


    "Meimei, is it my illusion? How do you feel that there are a lot more homeless people on the street recently?" Wei Ruo raised the curtain and said to Xiumei who was driving.


    "It''s not Miss''s delusion. Not every county in Taizhou Prefecture is as lucky as Xingshan County. The people in some counties didn''t have a good harvest last year, and the food they saved could last until this year at most. Even if they sold their homes, they wouldn''t be able to last for a few more months." , I heard that many of them borrowed money from the landlord to plant this year''s land, but they encountered a cold wave a few days ago, which completely cut off their hope, so the number of homeless people on the street has increased these days. "


    Speaking, Xiumei sighed: "I guess there will be more in the next few days. If there is no good harvest this year, everyone really doesn''t know how to live."


    This is the case even in Fucheng, and the county below does not know what it looks like.


    Wei Ruo''s expression was slightly gloomy. Although he had already guessed that such a situation might happen, his mood would still be affected after seeing it with his own eyes.


    After wandering around the city for a while, when it was almost time, Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to drive back to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    Wei Ruo entered the mansion through the small door on the side. Before going home, Wei Ruo had already changed his outfit in the carriage.


    When getting off the car, Wei Ruo saw a carriage parked in front of the main entrance, and several strange guards were guarding it.


    Intuition told Wei Ruo that someone with an unusual identity came to the mansion.


    Xiumei was a little worried when she saw it: "Miss, is there something wrong in the mansion?"


    "The soldiers come to cover the water and cover it with soil, and we can talk about it when we go back."


    When Wei Ruo and Xiumei entered Tingsong Garden, they saw a familiar figure.


    Nurse Qin stood at the door of Tingsongyuan with a smile on her face, waiting for Wei Ruo respectfully.


    Wei Ruo''s heart sank slightly. When he saw the battle at the door, Wei Ruo already guessed that it might be Chu Lan who came to the house.


    Now that I see Mother Qin, I can be sure that it is Chu Lan.


    It''s a blessing, not a disaster, and it''s a disaster that can''t be avoided.


    Wei Ruo stepped forward and said hello to Nanny Qin: "I have met you."


    "Hi, Miss. It''s been a long time since I saw you. The girl is getting more and more charming." Mother Qin praised.


    Wei Ruozhi just smiled and didn''t take it seriously when he knew it was a compliment.


    "It must not be a coincidence that Nanny came to the house today. Since she came to look for me, she must have something to do. Please come to the house and let''s talk slowly." Wei Ruo said.


    Nurse Qin replied with a smile: "Young lady has such a delicate mind, you really can''t hide anything. I really came to find young lady for something."


    Wei Ruo nodded and smiled, and then invited Mother Qin into Tingsong Garden.


    Arriving in the house, after taking a seat, Wei Ruo asked Mother Qin about the specifics of coming to find her today.


    If Wei Ruo was straight to the point and didn''t drag his feet, Mother Qin went straight to the point: "Actually, it''s His Highness the Seventh Prince''s intention to come here."


    "I don''t know what orders your Highness has?" Wei Ruodao, with a calm face, calm and unhurried, already had guesses in his heart, but he was not in a hurry to speak, waiting for Mother Qin to clarify.


    "The eldest girl is smart. Thanks to the eldest daughter, the wasteland in the south of Xingshan County ushered in a bumper harvest of wheat, and the rice planted now is growing gratifyingly. According to the situation, this is the most worrying development in Taizhou Prefecture''s grain production." Shan County may be able to match other counties this year."


    Nurse Qin is also an old man. Before hiring someone to do something, she still did not forget to praise Wei Ruo first.


    Wei Ruo smiled and remained silent.


    Mother Qin went on to say: "The current situation in the Jiangnan area is known to the eldest girl. If this situation continues, I am afraid that this year''s grain harvest will be short again, and the life of the people will be miserable day by day. War, heavy taxes."


    This is to reason with Wei Ruoxiaozhi.


    Wei Ruo answered: "Yes, food is the most important thing for the people. If there is no food, everyone''s life is sad."


    Nurse Qin said: "That''s why His Highness the Seventh Highness hopes that the eldest girl can act again and help the people in other places in Taizhou Prefecture to expand their farmland to relieve the suffering of the people."


    In addition to the saline-alkali land in Xingshan County, Taizhou Prefecture also has a lot of such land in other counties. If it can be used like Xingshan County to increase the area of ??cultivated land, even if the grain yield per mu decreases, the final output can be guaranteed.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer immediately, but just sighed lightly.


    Mother Qin was a little worried when she saw this. She knew about the incident in the south of Xingshan County. When His Highness reported to the court, he did not mention that the eldest daughter of the Wei family had treated the eldest daughter badly. Now she wants someone to help improve the wasteland. Some opinions are also human nature.


    Mother Qin waited for a while and then said to Wei Ruo earnestly: "Miss, there are many things in the court that women in the court can''t think about. Since the founding of our dynasty, there are very few clan women who have been publicly rewarded. , Your Highness can''t set a precedent for the eldest girl."


    Nurse Qin said again: "But your highness has always remembered the talents and achievements of the young lady, and the grace that should be given will not be less than that of the young lady."


    Nurse Qin has made it very clear. If Wei is a girl in a boudoir, it will be difficult for her to be publicly praised for doing something meaningful to the people of her country.


    Although Chu Lan can''t help Wei Ruo report his achievements, he will reward Wei Ruo himself and give Wei Ruo his reward grace.


    Wei Ruo answered unhurriedly: "It''s not that I don''t understand what Mammy said, but Mammy also knows that I''m just a girl in a boudoir, and I''ve reached the age to discuss marriage. Even if I can''t honor the lintel, I shouldn''t embarrass the Earl''s Mansion. If I go out all day, do farm work, and hang out with men, I may be inappropriate."


    Wei Ruo rejected Nanny Qin by quoting the words that Mrs. Yun did not allow her to go out.


    Qin Nanny continued to persuade: "Miss, in fact, although His Highness can''t ask the court for rewards for you, there are many officials in the Wei family. An opportune time."


    Wei Ruo could tell that Nanny Qin was telling her that her deeds could help the men of the Wei family. If her father was promoted to a noble, her status would naturally rise accordingly.


    This would work for ordinary people, but Wei Ruo never intended to rely on the Wei family.


    Growing up in modern times, she has firmly believed that women should rely on themselves, not on their parents and elder brothers. Even though she is now in a world that is very unfriendly to women, her idea has not wavered Pass.


    Wei Ruo answered Nanny Qin calmly: "I understand what you mean, but I really don''t have much time to do these things for the time being, and my ability is limited. The last incident in the south of the city was due to a certain amount of luck. I may not have such good luck once.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： The father and daughter of the Wei family look alike

    Chapter 278 The Wei family father and daughter look exactly the same


    Nurse Qin could tell that this was Wei Ruo''s evasion. If Miss Wei was really a well-behaved girl as she just said, she would not have cared about the affairs of Xingshan County.


    As for luck, it is even more nonsense. At that time, the eldest daughter of the Wei family passed on many instructions from her. She naturally knows whether it is luck or skill.


    However, Nanny Qin also knew that she was asking for help on behalf of the Seventh Prince, not to offend others, so when Wei Ruo repeatedly showed reluctance, Nanny Qin knew that it would be wrong to force him to make him unhappy.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to reject me, Miss. You can think about it again in the next few days. If you change your mind, send someone to send a letter to His Highness the Seventh Prince." Mother Qin said.


    "Okay, I will consider it." Wei Ruo agreed.


    ###


    While Mother Qin and Wei Ruo were talking in the backyard, Wei Mingting in the front yard was also entertaining Chu Lan.


    Wei Mingting has not been to the barracks for several days because of his injury.


    Chu Lan came here today, one is to visit him, and the other is to talk to him about recent affairs in the army.


    After discussing related matters, Chu Lan informed Wei Mingting of another purpose of the day¡ªasking the eldest daughter of the Wei family to help continue soil improvement.


    "I can''t answer Your Highness for my family, Ruo''er," Wei Mingting said.


    "But I still hope that Mr. Wei can help to mention this matter with the eldest girl." Chu Lan said.


    "Didn''t His Highness send someone to meet the little girl in the backyard? Presumably the nun will explain the relevant matters to the little girl, so I can''t say anything more. Your Highness also knows that I am familiar with things in the barracks. I really don''t know about it. Since I don''t know, it''s inconvenient for me to make a decision for my little girl."


    Wei Mingting''s attitude is very firm, and he doesn''t intend to interfere with any of his daughter''s decisions.


    Chu Lan no longer insisted, but just mentioned: "Master Wei, you haven''t been back to the capital for many years. Recently, there is a vacant position in Beijing to direct affairs."


    Wei Mingting''s face remained calm: "It''s true that I haven''t been able to go back for a few years. It''s my unfilial son."


    From Wei Mingting''s face, Chu Lan couldn''t tell whether he really didn''t understand or pretended not to understand.


    Seeing that there was no conclusion to be reached on this matter, Chu Lan didn''t bother anymore, and said: "Then let''s do this for today, and don''t continue to disturb Master Wei''s recovery."


    Wei Mingting stood up: "Send your Highness to a humble position."


    "No need, Mr. Wei''s old injury has not healed, please rest more, the anti-Japanese army still needs Mr. Wei."


    After Chu Lan finished speaking, she left the Captain''s Mansion with her attendants.


    The mother Qin who came out last caught up with Chu Lan''s sedan chair and returned to Chu Lan through the sedan chair.


    "She refused?" Chu Lan asked.


    "Yes, the eldest daughter of the Wei family declined." Mother Qin replied truthfully.


    "Have you told her everything you need to say?"


    "I said, the old slaves who should mention something have mentioned it."


    "The father and daughter of the Wei family look alike."


    Across the sedan chair, just listening to the voice, Nanny Qin didn''t know if His Highness was angry with the Wei family father and daughter.


    After a while, I heard Chu Lan''s voice coming from inside the sedan chair again: "You come back in two days, bring me some gifts, and persuade me more. Although the father and daughter are stubborn, but They are both talented people, and at this time of internal and external troubles, both his father and daughter can be of great use."


    "The old slave knows." Mother Qin took the order.


    ###


    Here, Mother Qin had just left on the front foot, and Qingyi, Mrs. Yuan''s personal servant girl, arrived on the back foot. According to Mrs. Yuan''s order, Wei Ruo was invited to the mansion to have a talk.


    So Wei Ruo took Xiumei into the carriage from the prefect.


    Wei Qingwan stood at the side door, watching the carriage that picked up Wei Ruo leave.


    Beside her, Nanny Li said to Wei Qingwan softly: "Our eldest lady is really getting more and more capable now, she is the Seventh Prince''s man for a while, and the Jingmin Princess for a while. In our Captain''s Mansion, there are still There is no one more beautiful than her!"


    Listening to Nanny Li''s words, Wei Qingwan didn''t get angry, but replied in a low voice: "Sister has this ability, it''s only because I''m not as good as others."


    "It''s not a good time yet. If today''s business is not beautiful, the crops are not grown well, and the food is not enough to eat, it seems that her little ability is useful. If it is left in the past, how can she be on the table?"


    In the past few days, the Yun family has reactivated Li Nanny because of Zhuangzi''s affairs.


    Therefore, Nanny Li is very clear about the situation outside recently, so she naturally knows why Wei Ruoneng has become a favorite in the eyes of all the nobles.


    "It''s my sister''s ability to be lucky." Wei Qingwan said.


    "Miss, you can''t think like that. If you think like this, you will lose completely." Nanny Li said worriedly.


    "I don''t compare this with her." Wei Qingwan said calmly.


    Nurse Li looked at Wei Qingwan in puzzlement. Since the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, their young lady has lost interest in the matter of the young lady, and she didn''t respond to seeing the young lady favored. This appearance made her very worried.


    Her daughter is the young lady''s personal maid, and most likely she will be the young lady''s dowry in the future. Whether the young lady gets married will directly affect her daughter''s future. She doesn''t want the young lady to just give up and become depressed.


    "Miss, you must not be discouraged. You are much better than her, and you will definitely find a better husband-in-law than her in the future." Li Nanny hurriedly persuaded.


    "It''s okay, who my sister wants to marry is her business, and it has nothing to do with me." Wei Qingwan''s tone was calm, without any hint of jealousy.


    After finishing speaking, Wei Qingwan turned around and walked into the mansion, leaving Nanny Li with a dazed expression and wondering why their young lady had such a change.


    ###


    Wei Ruo arrived at the magistrate''s mansion, and accompanied by Qing Yi, went straight to the backyard where Mrs. Yuan lived.


    Inside the room, Brother Sheng was staggering towards Mrs. Yuan.


    The little guy is more than one year old and can already walk, but he is still a little wobbly when he walks, like a little penguin, and he is indescribably cute.


    Wei Ruo didn''t bother, and watched Brother Sheng throw himself into Madam Yuan''s arms.


    Madam Yuan hugged Brother Sheng and walked towards Wei Ruo: "Sister Ruoer, you are here."


    "Yes." Wei Ruo smiled and nodded.


    Brother Sheng is also smiling at Wei Ruo, with a small white face and a pair of big round eyes, he looks like his mother when he smiles.


    Madam Yuan smiled and said, "Brother Sheng always smiles when he sees Sister Ruoer, probably because he remembers that Sister Ruoer is his savior."


    Wei Ruo teased Brother Sheng, and praised: "Brother Sheng is really handsome, like a madam."


    "Only these eyes look like mine, and everything else follows his father." Mrs. Yuan laughed.


    "all good."


    After chatting about Brother Sheng for a while, Mrs. Yuan asked someone to carry Brother Sheng down, and she pulled Wei Ruo aside to talk about business.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： Advice to Madam Yuan

    Chapter 279 Advice to Mrs. Yuan


    "It''s getting late, I shouldn''t have disturbed you at this time, but I was afraid that you would have something to do during the day and you wouldn''t be free, so I took the liberty of asking Qingyi to invite you to the captain''s mansion." Madam Yuan apologized .


    "Ma''am, don''t be polite to me."


    "I''m already acquainted, so I won''t play tricks with you anymore. Sister Ruo''er is smart enough to guess why I invited you to my house today." Madam Yuan said straight to the point.


    "Probably guessed something, the damage to crops caused by the recent weather changes seems to worry Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Yuan." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Sister Ruo''er is right. The food production in various places has been poor these years, and the national treasury is empty. The issue of food has long been the top priority of the imperial court. It is the most important item in the evaluation of officials in various places. Therefore, this cold wave has affected It affects the hearts of the people in the government office, and it also affects my husband''s promotion next year."


    "But this is one of the aspects. Apart from considering my husband''s official career, I also sincerely do not want the people to suffer. What''s more, if starvation is everywhere, it will be the beginning of turmoil, and it will not only be the people who will suffer? So whether it is Personally, I still stand from the perspective of my husband''s parents, and I don''t want to see this situation now."


    Mrs. Yuan said that Wei Ruo believed what she said. When an infectious disease appeared in the capital of Taizhou, she convened the doctors in the city to discuss countermeasures and contributed money and effort without being stingy.


    "I understand what Mrs. Yuan means. Actually, before Madam invited me here today, His Highness the Seventh Prince has already been here." Wei Ruo said.


    "This is why the Seventh Prince came to you?" Mrs. Yuan asked hurriedly.


    "Well, His Highness means that there are many other saline-alkali lands in Taizhou Prefecture. I hope I can help him improve other barren lands, open up cultivated land, and increase production." Wei Ruo replied.


    Madam Yuan thought for a moment and said to Wei Ruo: "This is indeed a solution. Sister Ruo''er can try this, and it will be of great benefit to you and the Wei family after it is done."


    "Madam, do you think I should agree?"


    "You help His Highness the Seventh Highness do things, although His Highness the Seventh Highness may not be able to invite you any favors because of your female status, but for your Wei family, it is definitely beneficial and harmless." Madam Yuan analyzed for Wei Ruo .


    As long as you can treat the Wei family well, that is to say, treat Wei Ruo well, as long as Wei Ruo is a member of the Wei family, this relationship will not change easily.


    "I understand what Ma''am said, but I don''t want to have too much interaction with His Highness the Seventh Prince. Now that the crown prince is undecided, if you get too involved with any prince, you may get involved in right and wrong. This is not something the Wei family can afford."


    Whether it is out of overall considerations or personal emotional considerations, Wei Ruo resists from the bottom of his heart to have too much interaction with Chu Lan.


    The last land improvement in Xingshan County was initiated by her, and Chu Lan stepped in behind, leaving her with no choice. Now that she has a choice, she can hide when she can.


    "You are right, it''s rare that you still have such considerations."


    Mrs. Yuan was quite emotional. Wei Ruoneng had such thoughtfulness and was not blinded by the petty profits in front of her eyes. Compared with the women she usually saw in her boudoir, her horizons were somewhat broader.


    Madam Yuan continued: "I came here today to ask you to help me, but if you reject His Highness the Seventh Highness, it will be difficult for me to ask you to advise me."


    No matter what Mrs. Yuan is, she cannot openly confront the Seventh Prince, let alone consider Wei Ruo''s situation.


    Wei Ruo politely rejected the Seventh Prince, and at the same time did things for her, which is to slap the Seventh Prince in the face, and thus put Wei Ruo in danger. Madam Yuan naturally did not want such a thing to happen.


    "Ma''am, don''t worry, I have thought about some things on the way here, and I know how to deal with it without offending the Seventh Prince, and can solve problems for Madam and adults." Wei Ruo said.


    "Really?" Madam Yuan was overjoyed.


    Wei Ruo explained: "I can provide Madam with some solutions to the problem. If Madam and Your Excellency think it is feasible, they can implement it according to the method I said, and I don''t need to come forward during the period, so it will not be considered as deceiving the Seventh Highness. "


    Chu Lan asked her to improve the land, which required her to carry out according to the actual situation. It was necessary to go to the field to understand the situation, to conduct real-time exploration, and to deal with people. She used this as an excuse to refuse.


    Now she is only advising Mrs. Yuan, which is of a different nature.


    "In this case, I will listen with all my ears," Mrs. Yuan said.


    Wei Ruo began to state his plan: "Although we can''t predict the weather this year, we also know that it will not be too good in the future. The Seventh Highness wants to develop more cultivated land is the first method; and increasing the yield of the existing cultivated land is the second method. .¡±


    "Yes, what sister Ruoer said is absolutely true."


    "The area of ??cultivated land in Taizhou Prefecture is not much. There are saline-alkali land, sandy land, and a large amount of mountainous land. Among the existing cultivated land, most of them are poor. Soil improvement is a big project, and The time will not be so fast. The improvement of the saline-alkali land in the south of Xingshan County has lasted for half a year, so it may not be able to catch up with this year''s autumn harvest after the improved soil is planted. The fastest can only be planted in August or September this year. Get the wheat and wait for the next year to harvest." Wei Ruo analyzed.


    "This is indeed a problem." Madam Yuan agreed.


    "So I think that if we want to guarantee the output of this year''s autumn harvest, we must protect the existing arable land and the crops that have been planted."


    "Sister Ruo''er, please tell me, how can I protect my delivery?"


    Wei Ruo talked to Mrs. Yuan unhurriedly about the solution he had conceived: "First, topdressing the land requires the government to take the lead in this matter. I hope the government will take the lead in building a large-scale composting field to purchase sheep manure, Cow dung, straw, straw, and even some rotten fruits and vegetables."


    Wei Ruo continued: "The government government pays money for the purchase, and the farmers can exchange the money, which can relieve their pressure for a while. After the composting is successful, the government government can sell it at an appropriate price, and it can be sold to the farm. People, at this time, adults need to persuade a large number of wealthy landowners and landlords in the city to pay for these heap filled fertilizers and teach them the skills of reasonable top dressing."


    Madam Yuan listened with gusto: "Sister Ruoer''s idea kills two birds with one stone. It can not only give money to the farmers, so that they can temporarily have money to tide them over, but also increase the production of the fields of the wealthy landlords."


    Wei Ruodao: "This is the first, and the second is the remedial method for the seedlings that have been frozen to death; I have two remedial measures for different lands."


    "Which two remedies?" Madam Yuan asked hurriedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： Promotion of late rice seeds and sweet potatoes

    Chapter 280 Promotion of late rice seeds and sweet potatoes


    Wei Ruo replied: "First, replant late rice species. When bakanae disease appeared in some rice fields near Fucheng earlier, I asked them to replant late rice species. I did experiments on this late rice species in Xingshan County earlier. I tried planting it when I was young, and the seeds sown on the tenth day of May will grow into seedlings in early June, and they will have a good harvest in autumn, and the yield is not low."


    "It would be great if we could replant it in time. I will talk to my husband about it, and let him promote the planting of this late rice seed for the people." Madam Yuan said hastily.


    "But there is a premise, don''t have the cold wave like the previous few days, otherwise, even if it is a late rice plant, such climate change will cause problems in raising seedlings." Wei Ruo said frankly.


    Although her space rice seeds are good enough, they are not yet to the point where they can withstand the cold wave and germinate into seedlings.


    "Now I can only ask for God''s blessing." Mrs. Yuan sighed, and then asked Wei Ruo, "Sister Ruo''er said there are two kinds, is there another one?"


    "There is another kind of sweet potato in summer. Sweet potatoes can be planted in multiple seasons. Spring, summer and autumn seeds can all survive. Among them, sweet potatoes planted in summer are generally planted after the wheat is harvested in May and June every year. For autumn planting It is suitable for regions with a warm climate, and if the climate is stable, it can be planted in the area of ??Taizhou Prefecture, but under the current weather conditions, it is safer for us to do spring and summer planting, and summer planting is now the right time."


    Late rice seeds and sweet potatoes have been planted by many people since Wei Ruo arrived in Taizhou, but so far they are still on a small scale.


    Just taking advantage of this time, Mr. Yuan and Mrs. Yuan were asked to carry out a large-scale promotion and planting in the name of the government.


    Wei Ruo dare not say that planting her late rice seeds and sweet potatoes will definitely usher in a bumper harvest, but because of the excellent varieties, they perform well in all aspects, and no surprises can bring higher output value than planting existing ordinary crops.


    "I have eaten sweet potatoes. They taste sweet and make you feel full. However, not many are grown in Taizhou Prefecture now. If the planting can survive now, it will be a great thing." Mrs. Yuan said.


    Wei Ruo added: "These two remedial measures should be different from place to place. If the soil is originally paddy and the soil is relatively fertile, we will plant late rice; if the soil conditions are poor, and the original rice yield is not high, we will change to plant sweet potatoes. It is surprising that nutrition is needed, and alternate planting is more conducive to crop growth."


    This method can also make up for the problem of insufficient soil fertility and low rice yield to a certain extent.


    Listening to Wei Ruo''s description, Mrs. Yuan was in a great mood: "My husband and I have been in a heavy mood for the past few days, until now when we heard what sister Ruo''er said, most of the fog in our hearts dissipated, and we felt a lot more relaxed. .¡±


    "If you can do what Sister Ruoer said, don''t worry, I will never treat Sister Ruoer badly." Madam Yuan assured Wei Ruo.


    "Ma''am, you''re welcome. I''m just offering an idea. It will be Mr. Yuan and everyone in the government office who will be tired." Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s their job to eat the king''s wealth and worry about the king''s worries, and they should run around again. Although sister Ruo''er just came up with an idea, as long as the idea is useful and can make Taizhou government produce more food, it will be worth a thousand dollars Wanjin."


    Madam Yuan doesn''t think that Wei Ruo''s words are just a few words. If they really want to accomplish something, their value is incalculable.


    "My Madam trusts me, so I discussed the implementation with the adults. I also hope that everyone can have enough food." Wei Ruo said frankly.


    "Well, okay, what sister Ruoer said today, I will repeat it to my husband verbatim, and discuss with him how to promote late rice seeds and sweet potatoes." Madam Yuan attaches great importance to Wei Ruo''s words.


    ###


    After talking with Madam Yuan, Wei Ruo was stayed by Madam Yuan to have dinner together. When she left, it was already very late, and the new moon hung high in the sky.


    For this reason, Mrs. Yuan specially sent guards to **** Wei Ruo''s carriage back to Xiaowei''s Mansion, and only went back to report to Mrs. Yuan after Wei Ruo entered the mansion safely.


    Wei Ruo, who returned to Xiaowei''s mansion, did not take a rest immediately. He was busy in front of the desk in his room for a long time, finishing and writing the method of composting, follow-up fertilizer of rice, methods of weeding management, methods of planting and management of sweet potatoes, etc.


    These will be used in the future. She wrote them out in advance and sent them directly to Mrs. Yuan.


    It was already midnight after writing, Wei Ruo fell asleep immediately after touching the pillow.


    In the morning of the second day, Yun called Wei Ruo over and asked her about the Seventh Prince and Madam Yuan looking for her yesterday.


    Yun did not say much. Although it is a good thing for her daughter to help the Seventh Prince and Mrs. Yuan, she is also worried that her daughter is not capable enough, and if she makes them unhappy, it will also bring disaster to the Wei family.


    So it''s a good thing for my daughter to directly explain her limited ability, at least it won''t cause trouble.


    The government office took action on the second day and began to implement Wei Ruo''s suggestion yesterday: buy agricultural fertilizer from others and open up a suburban area as a centralized composting field; Every household is planted.


    At the same time, Master Yuan also invited famous local people from Taizhou Prefecture to visit him. It is unknown to outsiders what he said specifically.


    After that, I personally visited the counties, negotiated with the magistrates of the counties, and assigned tasks.


    Such a big move by the government has caused quite a stir in the government.


    The people who got the cuttings and vines of rice seeds and sweet potatoes were enthusiastic and responded positively.


    The country gentry and celebrities discussed this a lot, some praised the government, and some waited and watched and questioned.


    Chu Lan also got the news very quickly, and sent someone to inquire about what Yuan Zhengqin invited the local celebrities to talk about.


    In the tea room of Yu Sheng Chaxuan, the subordinates reported the recent news to Chu Lan:


    "Master Yuan invited those people because he hoped that those people would take the lead in planting late rice seeds, and he also mentioned to them how to top-dress the fertilizer later."


    "Understood." Chu Lan waved her hands to make her subordinates back down.


    Lu Yuhong, who was sitting opposite Chu Lan, said with a smile, "It seems that Brother Chu won''t need to take action on this matter. Yuan Zhengqin already has a countermeasure."


    "That''s fine." Chu Lan was not angry.


    It is the icing on the cake that this matter is done by him, if it cannot be done, there is nothing to be angry about.


    "You don''t need to be angry."


    "The late rice seed seems to be the rice seed that Wei Qingruo first planted on the improved fields in Xingshan County. Sweet potatoes first appeared in Xingshan County in Taizhou Prefecture." Chu Lan thoughtfully.


    "Is there any connection?" Lu Yuhong asked.


    "It''s nothing, I just said that." Chu Lan didn''t continue the topic, and asked Lu Yuhong instead, "Did you find anything in Anzhou Academy these days?"


    "Nothing was found. I think you must have thought too much. The Ninth Prince did not exist at all. It may be just a coincidence that Xu Guogong''s mansion was overturned." Lu Yuhong said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： Take over the Picking Fence Farm

    Chapter 281 Taking over the Picking Fence Farm


    Lu Yuhong''s going to Anzhou Academy to study is not just as simple as it seems on the surface, he also has a task - to help Chu Lan find the Ninth Prince.


    Because according to the previous clues, if the Ninth Prince is alive, he should be in the Jiangnan area.


    "The reversal of Xu Guogong''s case cannot be a coincidence. There must be someone behind it, but it is not clear who did it." Chu Lan asserted.


    Originally, the emperor never forgot about the late Empress Xu. Once Xu Guogong''s case was overturned, if the Ninth Prince was still alive, the result could be imagined. The situation in the court would inevitably undergo earth-shaking changes.


    "Hey, I don''t understand these things anyway, I''ll help you find them if you ask me to, and I don''t care about the rest." Lu Yuhong waved his hands, and he didn''t want to think about such brain-intensive things at all.


    "Yes." Chu Lan naturally knew that Lu Yuhong would not listen to these things.


    It was precisely because he didn''t care about these things that he was willing to tell him.


    In his position, it''s hard to have someone close and trustworthy by his side...


    Thinking of this, a figure suddenly appeared in Chu Lan''s mind.


    In the afternoon of that day, he sat with him in the yard of the farm basking in the sun, drinking the secret tea that he only had there.


    Thinking about this, Chu Lan exchanged for the servant of the tea house: "Do you have winter melon tea here?"


    The attendant shook his head blankly, not knowing what winter melon tea is.


    Chu Lan was a little disappointed: "Back down."


    Lu Yuhong cheered up: "Winter melon tea? What is that? Is it delicious?"


    Lu Yuhong''s interest in food is far higher than his interest in court disputes.


    "It''s delicious, but you can''t drink it elsewhere." Chu Lan said.


    "Then where can we drink it? Let''s drink it!" Lu Yuhong was full of curiosity about the things he hadn''t tasted.


    "Wait for the opportunity, that place is not something you can go if you want." Chu Lan said.


    "Is there a place in Taizhou that the Seventh Prince wants to go but can''t?" Lu Yuhong asked suspiciously.


    "Yes. Yes." After speaking, Chu Lan moved his gaze out of the window to East Lake, thoughtfully.


    It is not difficult to enter that place, but it is difficult to be invited in in a popular way.


    ###


    The government office is in full swing, and Wei Ruo himself is not idle.


    That day, Wei Ruo, Zhuang Zi of Fei Tongpan, who had his fancy, asked Xu Zhushan to come forward and buy it.


    Fei Tongpan is an elegant man, and he named his village Caili Farm.


    Wei Ruo thought the name was good, so he didn''t change it. By the way, he also gave his original Zhuangzi a matching name: Younan Farm.


    Mrs. Yuan, the Zhuangzi, also had a name before giving it to her, and it was called Yuanjia Farm, so the plaque was removed when it was handed over to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo was also lazy, and did not give him a new name after taking over.


    This time, thanks to the second Zhuangzi, he got a decent name.


    In this way, Wei Ruo has a total of three farms in Taizhou Prefecture, Xiaoyangshan Farm in Xingshan County, and Younan Farm covering an area of ??2,000 mu (Mrs. , and the fence-picking farm of a thousand acres of land just purchased.


    90% of the Xiaoyangshan Farm grows sweet potatoes. The harvest of sweet potatoes all over the mountain was very impressive last year. As long as the harvest is normal this year, it will not be a problem to fill several warehouses with sweet potatoes, and it can also produce a lot of additional sweet potato products.


    The original 1,000-mu fertilized field of Younan Farm was rectified and fertilized after harvesting the wheat this year. The 1,000-mu field purchased later was relatively barren. Wei Ruo spent a period of time to improve the topdressing, and now it can be planted. Eighty percent of the two thousand mu of land is now planted with rice, and the remaining 20 percent is waiting for Wei Ruo''s taro planting.


    Wei Ruo already has a general understanding of the situation of the newly purchased Lili Farm. The soil is not fertile enough, and many seedlings have froze to death this year. Wei Ruo needs to make adjustments and arrangements.


    In addition, Wei Ruo has a sandy field in Baima Village, which is next to Shitou Village, and now it is contracted to people from Shitou Village to help her grow sandy sweet potatoes.


    Wei Ruo¡¯s current land property is already much more than that of Xiaowei¡¯s mansion. If Yun¡¯s family knows that her daughter has so much land property outside, I don¡¯t know if her jaw will drop.


    Wei Qingwan always felt that Wei Ruo was going to compete with her for favor. If she knew that Wei Ruo didn''t need the favor of the Wei family at all, she didn''t know how she would feel.


    After Wei Ruo took over Caili Farm, he first met the person in charge of the farm.


    If Wei had come here as Xu Heyou, and the owner of the farm was Xu Zhushan, the people in the village would take it for granted that she was their young owner.


    Wei Ruo checked Zhuangzi''s account books, and indeed there were a lot of problems, but Wei Ruo knew about them before, so there was no surprise.


    The farm is full of tenants. According to the original regulations, the tenants have to pay a rent of one hundred catties per mu per year.


    When the harvest is good in previous years, one mu can produce three to four hundred catties of rice a year, and the rent is one hundred, and the rest is enough to feed and clothe the tenants for a year.


    However, since the year before last, the harvest has dropped sharply. Last year, the yield per mu was less than 200 catties. Even though Fei Tongpanjia waived some rent for everyone, the problem could not be completely solved.


    This year, there was a wave of cold wave, and most of the seedlings were frozen to death by Ben Zai, which caused the farm to be gloomy.


    After reading the account books and inspecting the situation, Wei Ruo directly ordered to go down: "I understand the situation, you go down and let the tenants shovel all the seedlings in the village."


    Hearing this, the manager of Caili Farm''s eyes widened, wondering if there was something wrong with his ears.


    Manager Zhao of Caili Farm is much younger than Manager Yu. He looks about 30 years old. He is in his prime with a big beard.


    "Young master, this is not allowed! This is absolutely not allowed! The remaining seedlings are the only hope left for the farmers this year! They are all uprooted, and everyone has no life! They are all going to starve to death!" Manager Zhao hurriedly dissuaded road.


    "According to what I said, if you don''t let everyone have enough to eat this year, I will pay out of my own pocket and send two hundred catties of rice and two hundred catties of noodles to each household." Promise of.


    Guanshi Zhao was dumbfounded at this moment, and his eyes, which were not too big, were round and round.


    The boss before them is already a very benevolent person, and they will give everyone rent free in the year when the harvest is in default, but they have never heard of a boss who wants to send food to the tenants, which is completely unheard of!


    "Or do you think these leftover seedlings can allow farmers to grow enough grain for them to eat next year?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Manager Zhao shook his head repeatedly.


    "You can''t just do what I said. My Younan Farm is not far from you. I don''t know if you have heard of the wheat harvest in my farm before. If not, you can go there by yourself some other day. Look at the granary over there, how much wheat is in it."


    There was a small bug in the chapter updated yesterday, it has been corrected, thank you Baozi who pointed out the mistake for me~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： Successfully Brewed Baijiu

    Chapter 282 Successfully brewed liquor


    Manager Zhao nodded woodenly: "I have heard it!"


    The yield of wheat is one thousand catties per mu! It spread all over the neighborhood, and everyone ran to watch the excitement, and he followed suit, looking at the heavy wheat on the ears of wheat, his mouth was watering!


    "Now I''m the owner of this fence-picking farm. I can only collect rent if you have a good harvest. Can I harm you?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Manager Zhao shook his head again and again.


    I feel that although this person has a fierce face, his reaction is really a bit naive.


    "Then listen to my arrangement, follow my instructions, plant the remaining seedlings, and we will replant new rice seeds. Like the previous wheat, the yield is high, so we can survive."


    Manager Zhao nodded.


    Wei Ruo continued to order: "Okay, don''t be dumbfounded, pass on what I just said to the farmers, and pass on the promise I just told you, if you really don''t understand, just take it easy Explain, if you can''t explain clearly, bring them together to see me."


    After hearing what Wei Ruo said, Guanshi Zhao led the people down.


    Xiumei who stayed behind smiled and said, "Miss, I have a hunch that after you finish picking up the hedge farm, the tenants of many nearby farms will have to wait for the stars and the moon for you to buy their land."


    "I really think, if it''s possible, I want to own a large piece of land in the east and north of Fucheng. I don''t think I have too much land. After all of them are connected, I will merge them into a big village. It''s also easy to manage."


    "Miss, you really think so! I just said that casually!"


    "I really think so. It''s great to be a big landlord. You have money, food and shops, and you are free and at ease." Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei nodded, "Then I will count the silver and the granaries with the young lady from now on!"


    The master and servant looked at each other and smiled.


    After Wei Ruo''s meaning was passed on, the tenants didn''t really believe it at first, thinking that it was impossible to have an owner who would be so good and care about the life and death of the tenants.


    But after hearing that their current young owner was also the owner of the wheat-harvesting farm they were familiar with, everyone believed it a little bit.


    Because the owner is well-known and well-known far and wide, the long-term workers working in that village all live a good life, eat well and wear warm clothes.


    Many people rushed to work in that village, but it was a pity that in addition to the original long-term workers, that house only accepted homeless refugees and beggars, and did not recruit additional long-term workers.


    With Wei Ruo''s promise, and the government office is doing the same thing now, it took a little time for the tenants to accept this arrangement, cooperate with eradicating the original seedlings, and re-plow the ground for irrigation.


    Afterwards, Wei Ruo arranged late rice seeds and sweet potato vines for them.


    Because for the tenants, a full stomach is the primary key, so the crops to be planted must also be rice and sweet potatoes that can fill the stomach.


    And Wei Ruo also feels that in the future when the food production in other regions is uncertain and there may be a major famine, planting more high-calorie crops is the top priority.


    ###


    The next day, Wei Ruo went to the brewery first, because after returning to Xiaowei''s mansion last night, he received the news that the first jar of distilled wine from the brewery came out.


    The color of the wine is as pure as water, with a strong aroma, and many people have tried it, and the taste is strong.


    Now it is waiting for Wei Ruo to check and accept.


    Before entering the winery, Wei Ruo could smell the strong aroma of wine through the wall.


    The taste is very mellow, and it feels like it has basically disappeared.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the smiling manager Yu and the guys from the brewery.


    The boiler in the brewery is much hotter than other places, so the guys are wearing sleeveless linen vests and coarse shorts.


    If Manager Yu hadn¡¯t set up the rules, these people would have been shirtless.


    "Master!"


    Everyone greeted Wei Ruo in unison, with excitement in their voices.


    "Look, boss, this is the wine we brewed!"


    Everyone made way for a large wine vat not far away, covered with a bamboo cone-shaped cover.


    Wei Ruo walked over and lifted the cover, and the aroma of the wine suddenly became stronger.


    "Master, don''t worry, we''ve tasted it all to make sure it''s all right!" A guy beside him said to Wei Ruo with a smile.


    If it hadn''t been verified, they wouldn''t dare to taste it to the owner.


    Now let the owner come to appraise, just to see if the taste of this wine is qualified.


    Wei Ruo picked up the wooden spoon on the side, scooped up a spoonful and poured it into a large bowl.


    First put it in front of your nose and sniff it, then taste it, savor it carefully, and feel the taste of different stages.


    From the entrance to the roar, the hot burning sensation has been spreading from the mouth to the stomach.


    Mellow and strong, it is exactly the taste of liquor that Wei Ruo needs.


    Everyone looked at Wei Ruo nervously, waiting for Wei Ruo''s answer.


    "Very good! This wine is grown!" Wei Ruo announced.


    Hearing this, everyone cheered and jumped up, laughing like a group of children.


    Wei Ruo also smiled, and waited for everyone to calm down before continuing to tell everyone:


    "Everyone is doing a good job, everyone has worked hard during this time."


    Everyone quickly waved their hands and replied:


    "It''s not hard, it''s not hard, it''s not hard at all to help the boss."


    "It is our blessing to be able to help the boss!"


    "Yes, it is our blessing!"


    Wei Ruo smiled and said: "Next we will start the official production in full swing. I hope everyone will keep their original intentions and make persistent efforts. Don''t be lazy or slack off. Guarantee the quality of the liquor produced by our brewery and let us become bigger and stronger. "


    "Okay!" Everyone responded in unison, their voices extremely loud.


    "Everyone will take a rest today, and we will officially start tomorrow morning." Wei Ruo ordered.


    Immediately afterwards, he told Guanshi Yu: "Boss Yu, arrange for the big guys to have a good meal tonight. Treat everyone well."


    "Okay, no problem." Steward Yu was also beaming.


    "And that wine, you can ask someone to fill a jar for me, I can use it."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, before Guanshi Yu could speak, the guys in the brewery rushed to do it.


    Boss Yu said with a smile: "Boss, why don''t you name the brewery. Since we are going to make signature wine, we must have a famous name."


    Wei Ruo thought for a moment and said, "Then call it Thyme."


    "Okay, this name is good, and the wine is fragrant!" Yu Guanshi agreed, "Master, please mention a word, so I can find someone to make a plaque according to the name of the owner."


    "Forget about my handwriting, you can find a squire to write it." Wei Ruo is still self-aware of his own words.


    "That''s fine too." Manager Yu agreed.


    By the time Wei Ruo and Yu Guanshi finished talking, the several jars of wine had already been moved to the foot of the mountain by the guys and loaded onto their carriage.


    Wei Ruo left the brewery under the welcome of everyone.


    "Miss, where are we going now?" Xiumei asked Wei Ruo, driving the carriage ahead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： Bedding marketing

    Chapter 283 Preparing Marketing


    "Go to Zuixianju, the wine will be sold at a high price, so naturally I will go to the most expensive place to eat in the entire Taizhou Prefecture." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay!" Xiumei flicked her whip and accelerated her speed back to the city.


    After finding a place to park the carriage outside Zuixianju, Wei Ruo led Xiumei into the gate of Zuixianju. Xiumei was holding a freshly filled jar of liquor in her hand.


    As soon as the master and servant entered the door, they were recognized by the shop assistants.


    In the eyes of the staff at Zuixianju, although Mr. Xu looks young, ordinary-looking, plainly dressed, and not tall, he is the guest of their boss Fan, so he should not be underestimated.


    Therefore, no one in their store, from the shopkeeper to the buddy, dares to neglect.


    "Mr. Xu, you are here. What are you here for today? Eat and drink tea or meet our boss?" Xiao Er greeted Wei Ruo with a smile on his face.


    "Is your boss there?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Unfortunately, the boss is not in our Zuixianju today, and the shopkeeper has gone out today, and it may take another hour to come back." The clerk explained.


    "It''s okay if you''re not here. I have a jar of wine here. I want your son to help me put it in your store and sell it." Wei Ruo explained why he came.


    Hearing this, the man hesitated.


    If ordinary people come into their store and say this, they will definitely be kicked out by him. How can they let Zuixianju help sell wine? Their Zuixianju store is full of wine!


    But Xu Heyou is not an ordinary person, so his request will naturally be treated differently.


    "Mr. Xu, I can''t be the master of what you ask of me." After thinking for a while, the man replied to Wei Ruo.


    "It''s okay, I''ll put this wine on your counter, and when shopkeeper Shen comes back, you told him, if you can sell it for me, you can sell it for me, if you can''t sell it for me, you can save it for me, and wait for another day I''ll come to pick it up again, what do you think?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "No problem, then it must be no problem, Mr. Xu, don''t worry, I will handle this matter well for you." The man agreed very enthusiastically.


    Xiumei came forward and handed the wine jar to the buddy.


    "It''s ready." Xiumei reminded.


    The man took the wine jar carefully, and promised: "Don''t worry, I will keep my hands steady, and I won''t spoil Mr. Xu''s wine!"


    The guys put Wei Ruo''s wine under the counter, in a safe place, to make sure it wouldn''t be damaged before the shopkeeper came back.


    Immediately afterwards, he came back and asked Wei Ruo: "Since Mr. Xu is here, why don''t you go upstairs to eat in the private room? Our shopkeeper told us that if Mr. Xu comes to eat, it will be free of charge."


    At this moment, it was ten minutes at noon, and there were many guests eating in Zuixianju.


    Wei Ruo glanced at the lobby, and then raised his eyes to the direction of the second floor. The number of guests in Zuixianju these days has been less than before.


    Then Wei Ruo turned around and replied to the guy: "Thank you for your kindness, but I have other things to do today, so I won''t be staying soon, just remember what I told you."


    "Don''t worry about Mr. Xu, the little one will never forget."


    Wei Ruo nodded, and left with Xiumei.


    After leaving Zuixianju, Wei Ruo went to Xu Ji Braised Food Shop not far away.


    Chen Aqing was busy in the store, when she saw Wei Ruo, she excitedly put down her work and came up to him.


    "Miss¡­"


    Wei Ruo made a silent gesture with her.


    At this moment, she is still wearing men''s clothes. There are many people in this place, and it will be troublesome if people overhear her.


    Chen Aqing quickly changed his words: "Why did you come here today, young master?"


    "Come and have a look, and bring some wine." Wei Ruo replied.


    Xiumei put a jar of wine on the counter in the store.


    Following Wei Ruo, he explained to Chen Aqing: "This wine is stored here. When there are guests, you pour a glass and put it next to it. If anyone asks, you can invite them to taste it for free."


    The price of lo-mei sold in the lo-mei shop is not cheap. If you can often come to the store to buy lo-mei, the conditions at home are probably not bad.


    So Wei Ruo''s promotion of wine here is the same as putting it in Zuixianju, both of which are aimed at specific target groups with consumption capacity.


    "Don''t you want money?" Chen Aqing asked puzzled.


    "This jar doesn''t require money, so it''s a thank you to old customers. But each person can drink at most a small cup a day, and don''t give more, and they don''t have to buy it if they want to." Wei Ruo said.


    Chen Aqing nodded first, and then showed a puzzled expression: "How do you make money if you don''t sell it?"


    Chen Aqing was recently taken by Wei Ruo, and his mind was full of money-making ideas.


    "Of course money must be earned, but don''t worry, first cast the net and then catch the fish." Wei Ruo explained with a smile.


    Baijiu is not white rice, Wei Ruo does not sell the price according to the quantity.


    If you want to sell at a high price, you have to create brand value, and you can¡¯t make people feel that you can get it everywhere, so naturally you can¡¯t sell the price up.


    If you want to be able to tell stories and make gimmicks, it is best to add some scarcity to make everyone think that this is a good thing, but it is not easy to buy.


    Chen Aqing nodded with a vague understanding: "Although I don''t really understand what you mean, you must be right."


    "Well, you can just do as I want. If someone asks you how the wine came from, you can say that an old gentleman owes you money for the stewed duck neck and pays it back." Wei Ruo said again Confession.


    "Okay, I remember!" Chen Aqing nodded seriously.


    After explaining the matter to Chen Aqing, Wei Ruo packed some braised pork belly in the store, including half a catty of pig ears, braised duck neck, and braised duck feet.


    After finishing these, Wei Ruo and Xiumei went back to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    Today is not a holiday, Wei Ruo, who was supposed to listen to Mr. Wang''s lecture in Tianqin Garden, came back early in a grandiose manner.


    Fuzhong Yun, Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin were not there.


    Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin both went to class, while Yun went to her Zhuangzi in Fucheng. Because of the recent cold wave, she was not less worried, and went to Zhuangzi several times in person.


    The only person at home is Wei Mingting who is still recuperating from his injuries. Although his injuries have healed a lot, it will take some time before he can take up the knife and go into battle.


    Wei Mingting has a restless temperament. Although he can''t wield knives and guns, he doesn''t want to lie down and rest all the time, so he has been working in the front yard these days, and it is the same today.


    Wei Ruo found the front yard with wine and braised meat, and after being notified, he came to Wei Mingting''s study.


    Before the writing desk, Wei Mingting was dressed in casual clothes, which was a little less majestic and a bit more elegant than usual.


    "Is Ruo''er looking for a father?" Wei Mingting looked at Wei Ruo curiously. She rarely took the initiative to find herself, so Wei Mingting was very surprised and curious.


    "I accidentally got a jar of good wine today, and I want to invite my father to taste it." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing that there was good wine, Wei Mingting became interested, got up from the desk and walked quickly to Wei Ruo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： Or the daughter can control the old father

    Chapter 284 Still the daughter can control the old father


    Wei Ruo reached out and undid the lid of the wine jar in Xiumei''s arms.


    As soon as it was uncovered, a strong smell of wine wafted out, instantly permeating the entire study room.


    Wei Mingting, who had been drinking countless times, immediately smelled that it was good wine.


    Wei Mingting was a little dumbfounded: "Ruo''er, you are going to die hard as a father. If this wine is left on weekdays, my father will definitely drink it to his heart''s content, but now my father''s injury has not recovered."


    "Well, you can''t drink alcohol before your injury heals." Wei Ruo agreed.


    "Then why did you bring such fine wine?" Wei Mingting asked.


    Wei Ruo explained unhurriedly: "If father is willing to take a good rest, his body will recover soon, and then he will be able to drink freely. If he is not willing to take a good rest, his body that can recover in two months will be delayed to three or five months." month, the day when father can drink will also be delayed."


    Hearing this, Wei Mingting was taken aback for a moment, then smiled wryly: "Ruoer, your way of persuading my father not to work too hard is too..."


    It''s a little bit special.


    Madam persuaded him to let him rest more earnestly. It would be better to switch to his daughter, and put a jar of wine directly in front of him, so that he could smell it too much to drink.


    "I didn''t advise my father, but just told him a fact."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo took out the lo mei wrapped in oil paper, and opened a bag of braised duck necks in front of Wei Mingting.


    The tan duck neck is shiny with crystal oil, and the fragrance is equally attractive.


    "I also brought some appetizers for my father, including braised duck neck and braised duck feet, and a pack of braised pig ears."


    Wei Mingting didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, he didn''t let him drink the wine, and he had to bring a bunch of appetizers.


    "Ruo''er, are you testing your willpower as a father?"


    "Father''s willpower has always been extraordinary. Even if the sword is pierced to the bone, he still can''t make him afraid. How can mere wine and food shake him?" Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Mingting was speechless.


    Looking at Wei Ruo, there was no superfluous expression on her small face, neither tenderness nor concern.


    Similarly, what she said was not earnest or persuasive, but Wei Mingting felt that his daughter cared about him.


    Wei Mingting couldn''t help laughing: "My father is busy here today, and I will go back to the dining hall in the backyard with you. How about you accompany my father to have dinner?"


    Wei Mingting stayed in the study today and hasn''t had lunch yet, and no one has reminded him since his wife wasn''t there, and he is a master who forgets the time when he gets busy.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed.


    Then Wei Mingting sent someone to tell the kitchen to prepare the dishes, and he and Wei Ruo walked back to the dining room in the backyard unhurriedly.


    After sitting down, Wei Ruo placed all the lo mei brought on the table, and then asked Xiumei to listen to the winter melon tea from Songyuan, which was not finished after it was made last time.


    Under Wei Mingting''s gaze, Wei Ruo brewed a big bowl for Wei Mingting.


    "What is this?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "This drink is called winter melon tea. Although my father can''t drink alcohol, he can drink some drinks to match these lo mei." Wei Ruo explained.


    Eating food without drinking alcohol can also drink beverages.


    "Okay." Wei Mingting tasted the wax gourd tea brewed by Wei Ruo with curiosity.


    The taste is sweet and delicious. Although it is not comparable to wine, drinking it also has a special flavor.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Mingting tasted the stewed meat that Wei Ruo brought back. He had tasted the stewed pig ears before, and it was the first time for the stewed duck neck and duck feet.


    The taste of duck products is different from that of pig ears, but the taste is also amazing to him.


    Paired with fresh winter melon tea, Wei Mingting tasted it with relish.


    By the time the servants brought out the lunch dishes prepared by the kitchen, Wei Mingting was already seven or eight percent full.


    After lunch, Wei Ruo said to Wei Mingting: "I will keep the jar of wine for my father, and I will send it to my father after he fully recovers."


    "That''s a good deal, Ruo''ermo gave it to someone else." Wei Mingting laughed.


    He has two sons, Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin, and an adopted daughter, Wei Qingwan, under his knees, but when he gets along with other children, he is more serious and majestic most of the time.


    I don¡¯t know why, but the eldest daughter who hasn¡¯t been together for a long time makes him smile more, and the two get along more easily and happily.


    "No, I promise you." Wei Ruo replied.


    When Yun came back in the afternoon, she was a little surprised to find her husband recuperating obediently in the backyard.


    Later, I heard from the servants that the eldest daughter specially persuaded him, and said that after the persuasion, the master not only ate his meal on time, but also stopped going to the front yard.


    Yun asked about how to persuade him, but the servants didn''t know.


    Mr. Yun is still very happy. Her husband''s health has always been a matter of concern to her, but she has been unable to persuade him. Now that the eldest daughter''s persuasion is useful, it is naturally the best.


    ###


    May 15th, rest day.


    The government government has been promoting late rice seeds and sweet potatoes for a few days, and the work of purchasing fertilizer and compost is also in progress, but the cloud that hangs over Taizhou has not dissipated.


    Anzhou College recommends that students go to the fields to observe the people''s conditions during their breaks. Only when they understand the most important things at the moment can they know how to answer questions and how to be a court official in the future.


    Wei Yichen and Xu Fengyuan, who were close friends on weekdays, took advantage of this holiday to inspect the fields, and Lu Yuhong was among them.


    Several people talked about it along the way, talking about their views on the suffering of the people and the lack of food.


    At ten o''clock at noon, Xu Fengyuan hosted and invited everyone to Zuixianju for lunch.


    I asked for a private room, and a group of eight people just sat full.


    Xu Fengyuan ordered a table of Zuixianju''s signature dishes, and ordered a jug of good wine.


    The shop waiter served a jug of wine for everyone, and Xu Fengyuan filled it up for everyone, but was quickly surprised by the color and aroma of the wine.


    The wine has a rich aroma, but it is as clear as water, without any turbidity, and it is as clear as a spring.


    This seems to be white wine.


    The crowd asked Lu Yuhong who drank the most baijiu during the banquet: "Young master Lu, you have a lot of experience, do you think this wine is baijiu?"


    Lu Yuhong only glanced lightly and said, "This color is undoubtedly white wine, but I don''t know how it tastes."


    It was really liquor.


    Baijiu is rare, and there are very few distilleries that can brew pure baijiu. Even if there are, they are gathered in the capital area.


    Taizhou government occasionally has baijiu, which is also brought from other places. There is no such brewery in the local area.


    Now seeing such high-quality baijiu in this Zuixianju really surprised everyone.


    With doubts and curiosity, everyone tasted it one after another.


    Compared to the more common rice wine, baijiu has a strong and strong taste. People who try it for the first time may feel a little uncomfortable, but after tasting it carefully, they can feel the beauty of it.


    "It''s better to be famous than to meet each other. This is the first time I have drunk this baijiu. The taste is really different."


    "This wine is a bit strong at the beginning, but the hot feeling goes down, warming the spleen and stomach all the way, flowing like a stream, stretching like a mountain range, it is really a good wine."


    Everyone gave good comments one after another.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： Unforgettable Baijiu

    Chapter 285 Unforgettable Baijiu


    Wei Yichen also tasted it, and felt that the wine has a strong aroma and is a good product among wines.


    Even Lu Yuhong, who had a lot of baijiu, couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "This baijiu is not inferior to the ones I drank in the capital. The owner of this Zuixianju really has some skills."


    Lu Yuhong is well-informed, and even he said that this baijiu is good, so he must be right.


    Seeing that everyone loves this wine so much, Xu Fengyuan hurriedly exchanged it for the shop assistant.


    "Give us a few more jugs of this liquor, we want to have a good drink."


    The clerk said with apologetic face, "I''m sorry Mr. Xu, there is only this last pot of wine left, there is no more, not even a glass."


    "What''s the matter? Why is there only this pot of such fine wine?" Xu Fengyuan asked.


    Lu Yuhong was also a little dissatisfied and said: "Your Mr. Fan is so outrageous. If you have good wine, don''t hide it. Why are you so stingy? Are you afraid we won''t be able to pay for the wine?"


    The guy quickly explained: "No, that''s not the case. This wine was sold by someone else in our Zuixianju. There is only one jar in total. The first ones were sold a few days ago. This last jar was specially prepared by my son." I kept it, today I saw Mr. Xu and Mr. Lu and others came, so I let the little one out for a few young masters to taste, and others said it was not there."


    The man''s explanation extinguished Lu Yuhong''s anger.


    "Your Master Fan is still on the road."


    Lu Yuhong accepted this statement, but he was dissatisfied that there was only so much wine left. There were eight of them, and each of them couldn''t drink two glasses. How could they enjoy themselves?


    Xu Fengyuan asked the clerk: "Then do you know who the wine seller is? Where can I buy this wine again?"


    The buddy hurriedly said: "I don''t know about this little one, I have to ask my young master."


    Because their shopkeepers have explained earlier that if anyone asks what seasonings are used in the dishes in the store, they will say that they don''t know, and they must never mention Mr. Xu to outsiders.


    Because this is their way to make money in Zuixianju, if everyone knows about it, it will affect their business in Zuixianju.


    So this time he said the same thing about Baijiu, just in case someone went around their Zuixianju to find Mr. Xu.


    "My son did this, he hooked out some of our wine worms, but he didn''t give us a good time, it''s really annoying." Lu Yuhong said angrily.


    The buddy could only apologize with a smile: "Young Master Lu, calm down, if my young master finds this wine again, he will definitely not forget you, Young Master Lu."


    Xu Fengyuan didn''t continue to embarrass the buddy, and said: "You go down first, and we will serve us another two jugs of other good wine."


    "Okay, Mr. Xu, don''t worry, I''ll bring you the best wine sold in our store!"


    The buddy left the room after answering.


    After a while, two pots of good Nurhong were delivered to several people in the private room.


    This is the 30-year-old daughter red wine, which is the best-selling wine in Zuixianju.


    However, after a few people drank the white wine just now, and then tasted the Nurhong in front of them, they felt somewhat lacking in taste.


    Lu Yuhong couldn''t help but said: "When I find out where this wine comes from, I''ll let the water transport transport a few jars back to the capital."


    As we all know, the old man of the Lu family is a wedding party. Lu Yuhong''s desire to transport wine back to the capital must be for the old man of the Lu family, and it is also a high recognition of the baijiu just now.


    Hearing this, the people present were all taken up with it, thinking that they would also help find the source of the wine when they turned around, and it would be a favor to give it to Lu Yuhong at that time.


    People like the old man of the Lu family, not to mention their small Taizhou capital, even in the capital, there are not many people who don''t want to have a relationship with him.


    To be appreciated by Mr. Lu is like stepping into the gate of the court.


    The wine was gone, and several people were drinking Nurhong and talking about inspecting the situation of the people.


    Some people think that this year''s harvest will be better than last year''s, and some people think that this year''s harvest will be worse than last year''s. But both agree that this year''s harvest will definitely not catch up with previous years, so this winter will be more difficult than previous years.


    Then everyone put forward their own suggestions and opinions on how to avoid the famine.


    As everyone, Wei Yichen, who was most praised by his husband, fell silent at the moment.


    He couldn''t help thinking of Sister Ruo''er. Although Sister Ruo''er didn''t match the general lady style, she could actually help the people increase food production.


    To a certain extent, she understands the sufferings of the people better than these talented scholars, and also knows how to truly benefit the people.


    ###


    After seven days, Wei Ruo finally stepped into the gate of Zuixianju.


    As soon as he entered the door, shopkeeper Shen greeted him.


    "Master Xu, you are here!"


    Shopkeeper Shen spoke excitedly, with excitement in his expression, trotting towards Wei Ruo while talking.


    Because her footsteps were too hasty, she almost bumped into Wei Ruo directly.


    Fortunately, Xiumei has quick eyes and quick hands. While blocking Wei Ruo, she also helped shopkeeper Shen stabilize her body.


    Xiumei smiled and said: "Shopkeeper Shen, take it easy, my young master is welcome, but you have to pay attention to safety!"


    Shopkeeper Shen smiled embarrassedly: "I''m sorry Mr. Xu, I''ve been looking forward to the stars and the moon for several days, and sent someone to Younan Farm to deliver a letter, but the people in the village said that you have been waiting for you for a few days. I''m busy with other things, so I haven''t been back to Zhuangzi."


    Xu Heyou''s whereabouts are more erratic than their son''s. Shopkeeper Shen is anxious to see him, but there is no other good way except to deliver a letter to Wei Ruo''s village.


    If Xu Heyou doesn''t show up, he can only wait.


    "I went to other places by boat these few days, and I just came back yesterday." Wei Ruo excused.


    In fact, these days, I have been running around the Xiaowei Mansion and Tianqin Garden. When I have free time, I will go to the prefect''s mansion to give advice to Mrs. Yuan.


    "I know Mr. Xu is a busy person. Fortunately, Mr. Xu is here today." Shopkeeper Shen excitedly told Wei Ruo about the situation of the jar of liquor, "Mr. Xu''s jar of liquor has already been sold for you. Everyone¡¯s comments are very good! My son wants to discuss this matter with Mr. Xu!¡±


    Wei Ruo: "Where is your son now?"


    Shopkeeper Shen: "It''s upstairs in the private room, the old place."


    Wei Ruo: "Take me to see him."


    Shopkeeper Shen: "Okay, okay, Mr. Xu, please."


    Shopkeeper Shen led Wei Ruo and Xiumei up to the second floor, which was still the private room in the "Heting" at the end of the corridor.


    Shopkeeper Shen opened the door for Wei Ruo, Fan Chengxu who was inside looked up, seeing Wei Ruo amused and annoyed.


    "Brother Heyou, you made me wait."


    "Why did Boss Fan say that? I don''t remember that you and I had an appointment before." Wei Ruo replied with a smile, and sat down on the opposite seat gracefully.


    The two are already very familiar with each other, and Wei Ruo is no longer polite to Fan Chengxu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： the game

    Chapter 286 Game


    "It''s true that you didn''t make an appointment with me, but you brought me a jar of liquor." Fan Chengxu said.


    "Just now I heard from Shopkeeper Shen that Boss Fan has already sold the wine for me. Thank you very much. I wonder how much Boss Fan wants to charge me?" Wei Ruo said.


    "Brother Heyou, you are being unkind." Fan Chengxu said with the corner of his mouth hooked.


    He has been in business for so many years, and this is the first time he has encountered an "opponent" like Xu Heyou.


    Wei Ruo smiled slightly: "Why did Boss Fan say that, why am I being unkind?"


    "You put this wine here and let me help you sell it, but you didn''t tell me how much it should be sold for. It can be seen that your original intention is not just to sell this jar of wine." Fan Chengxu said firmly.


    That day when Fan Chengxu went to Zuixianju, when the waiter brought him the wine, he noticed the problem.


    If there was only this jar of wine, Xu Heyou wouldn''t specially bring it to the restaurant for him to sell.


    Since Xu Heyou asked him to help sell, he must want to take a long-term view.


    Although he has multiple cooperations with Xu Heyou, he will think twice about Xu Heyou''s caution.


    The first glass of that jar of wine was drunk by himself. He wanted to see what kind of wine Xu Heyou wanted him to help sell.


    Originally, he sneered at Xu Heyou''s use of his Zuixianju as his propaganda tool, and didn''t want to help him sell the wine.


    But after drinking, Fan Chengxu changed his mind.


    Not only does he want to sell this wine, but he also has to help Xu He sell it well, and do his best to help him sell it.


    Wei Ruo had a faint smile on his lips, and his eyes were bright and clear: "What does Boss Fan think of my wine?"


    "Your wine is naturally good. Recently, many people in Taizhou have taken a fancy to this wine, including the son of the Lu family in the capital and the son of the prefect Xu''s family."


    "That''s good, Boss Fan has taken care of it." Wei Ruo said.


    Having talked about this point, Wei Ruo still didn''t tell her purpose of asking Fan Chengxu to help sell that jar of wine.


    It was the first time in these years that Fan Chengxu was so passive when discussing business with people.


    He has identity, background, brains and contacts, so in the years he came to Taizhou to do business, he was almost always in a position to beg for cooperation with him.


    This made Fan Chengxu feel helpless and depressed, but at the same time he was happy and excited to meet his opponent.


    After all, it was Fan Chengxu who couldn''t help but make it clear: "Brother Heyou, you and I know each other so well, so don''t try to fool me anymore. Where did you get this wine from? How much is there?"


    "Brew in my own brewery, I can have as much as I want in the future." Wei Ruo didn''t play tricks with Fan Chengxu anymore.


    "Really?" Fan Chengxu''s eyes lit up.


    The two have worked together for such a long time, some of Wei Ruo''s things did surprise Fan Chengxu, but only this time, Fan Chengxu showed an obvious gaffe.


    It was only for a moment, Fan Chengxu quickly recovered his expression, shaking the folding fan in his hand, with an unpredictable look.


    "Boss Fan actually guessed it, didn''t he?" Wei Ruo said.


    "I did speculate on this aspect, but I was still a little surprised. After all, the technology of brewing baijiu was only met in the two wineries in the capital, and it has always been a secret, and outsiders don''t know about it."


    "Then the first one in Taizhou is my family''s brewery." Wei Ruo said.


    "According to what I know, your wine is better than those two in the capital." Fan Chengxu said.


    "I have never tasted liquor in the capital, so I cannot answer this question." Wei Ruo replied.


    As he spoke, Wei Ruo picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip, still looking leisurely.


    She knows very well that she is the one who takes the initiative in this game, so she doesn''t have to be in a hurry, and she doesn''t have to be in a hurry to make a condition.


    Especially in the face of an old mall fox like Fan Chengxu, she has to calm down.


    Fan Chengxu saw Wei Ruo''s every movement and every expression in his eyes, he was angry at his behavior, but also admired his calmness.


    If he had this baijiu in his hand today, he must have such a posture, and he would never take the initiative to let the opponent see through his cards.


    And he knew Xu Heyou''s intentions, but he still had nothing to do with him; he knew what he was, but he still had to follow him.


    After all, this time, he is the passive one.


    After thinking for a moment, Fan Chengxu said to Wei Ruo: "Brother Heyou, I sold this jar of wine for you for fifty taels of silver. The people who sold it were all famous people in Taizhou Prefecture. Some of them were rich and some had power. They are all distinguished guests of my Zuixianju."


    Fan Chengxu was able to arrange this way, it can be said that he did his best. It is small to earn this fifty taels of silver, and the more important thing is that he helped Wei Ruo achieve a very high publicity effect.


    "Thank you, Boss Fan." Wei Ruo said.


    "Looking at the entire Taizhou Prefecture, there are so many dignitaries patronizing restaurants like Zuixianju, and I am the only restaurant in Zuixianju. It is difficult for restaurants elsewhere to have so many dignitaries, and it is also difficult for so many guests to afford to drink. Liquor."


    "That''s true." Wei Ruo agreed, with a calm expression, and didn''t say much.


    Fan Chengxu knew that Xu Heyou knew everything, he understood what he was expressing and what he wanted, but Xu Heyou didn''t say anything, and had to wait for him to speak.


    What a Xu Heyou! Clever, cunning, and capable, he really made him love and hate!


    Fan Chengxu said: "Brother Heyou, the previous cooperation between you and me was quite pleasant, and your five-spice powder and oyster sauce are also sold very well in my Zuixianju. If you continue to sell this liquor at my place, trust us It will still be a pleasure to work together.¡±


    Fan Chengxu finally expressed his long-planned intention.


    He wants to win the exclusive supply of baijiu produced by Xu Heyou Distillery, just like the previous cooperation with five-spice powder and oyster sauce.


    Wei Ruodao: "Of course, Zuixianju is the largest restaurant in Taizhou Prefecture, so I am naturally willing to cooperate with Boss Fan in selling wine. It''s just that I won''t just sell this wine to Boss Fan."


    Fan Chengxu folded his fan, his face turned serious, and his gaze became a little bit more piercing.


    "Xu Heyou, do you know what will happen if you offend me in this state capital? Do you really think that you can cooperate with other people if you don''t cooperate with me?"


    Fan Chengxu''s voice was much colder, his eyes were sharp, and the kindness before was completely gone.


    Fan Chengxu had already expected Wei Ruo''s answer, so he wasn''t really angry.


    But he had to make Xu Heyou realize the seriousness of the matter, and he couldn''t let Xu Heyou lead him by the nose.


    Fan Chengxu''s change made Shopkeeper Shen, who was standing next to him, startled. He looked at Wei Ruo nervously, and couldn''t help but worry.


    Standing behind Wei Ruo, Xiumei clenched her fists, her palms were sweating, and her vigilance was immediately raised to the highest level.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： Satisfied with such a partner

    Chapter 287 Satisfied with such a partner


    Wei Ruo, who was watched coldly by Fan Chengxu, reacted as usual, the expression on his face remained unchanged, and the teacup in his hand was slowly put down.


    "Boss Fan, we are all businessmen, and businessmen pay attention to harmony and wealth, don''t you think so?" Wei Ruo said slowly.


    "Harmony makes money, Mr. Xu has no sincerity, why talk about harmony making money?" Fan Chengxu asked.


    Wei Ruo unhurriedly analyzed with Fan Chengxu: "If Boss Fan really wants to cut off my financial resources in Taizhou, I can''t do anything about it, but Boss Fan, think about it clearly, whether this deal is worth it or not."


    Wei Ruo continued: "All the cooperation between us so far can bring benefits to each other. Whether it''s five-spice powdered oyster sauce or black tea, you and I are both profitable, even if this liquor is not exclusively for you. You will not earn less money."


    "If this cooperation is cut off today, Boss Fan will naturally suffer losses. Cooperation is a gain, anger is a loss. Why does Boss Fan make us both lose?"


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he calmly refilled his empty teacup.


    The leisurely and indifferent appearance completely compares Fan Chengxu.


    Fan Chengxu did not respond immediately, but stared at Wei Ruo for a while.


    Others could not guess his inner thoughts from his expression at the moment, and Xiumei was still nervous. If this Fan Chengxu was unreasonable and did something to the young lady, she had to react quickly to ensure the safety of the young lady.


    After a while, the chill on Fan Chengxu''s face receded, replaced by his usual smile.


    "That''s right, I''m a businessman, so there''s no reason for me to hurt both sides with Brother Heyou. What''s more, I also like to cooperate with Brother Heyou, and I am very optimistic about our future. If I stop now, I''m afraid I will regret it in the future .¡±


    Fan Chengxu still admitted defeat first, but he didn''t feel unhappy, on the contrary, he was a little faintly happy.


    Immediately afterwards, Fan Chengxu asked Wei Ruo: "Then how does Brother Heyou plan to sell this baijiu?"


    "In Taizhou Mansion, I only sell baijiu in your restaurant, Zuixianju, but it''s just a restaurant, and I can sell it in other shops." Wei Ruo said his request.


    Compared with the agreement that five-spice powder and oyster sauce will only be supplied to Zuixianju and her own shop in Taizhou, Wei Ruo, the baijiu, will have other sales channels. It is possible to sell it to individuals or other shops, but other The restaurant is no longer for sale.


    Although there is only one shortfall, Wei Ruoneng actually has a much higher degree of freedom and is hardly restricted by Fan Chengxu.


    "Okay, I accept." Fan Chengxu was quite satisfied with Wei Ruo''s proposal, at least he was the only one in the restaurant.


    "In addition, my daily supply of this wine is limited, one jar a day." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Only one jar? Isn''t that too little?" Shopkeeper Shen blurted out.


    In their huge Zuixianju, how can a jar of wine be enough to sell?


    Wei Ruodao: "I only produce so much wine, and I can''t produce any more."


    Shopkeeper Shen said: "Then why don''t you recruit more people, Mr. Xu doesn''t have to worry about selling this wine, if you can only sell one jar a day, that would be too bad!"


    Wei Ruo replied with a slight smile: "I won''t produce more, and I only sell so much every day."


    "But¡­"


    Shopkeeper Shen wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Fan Chengxu.


    "Since Mr. Xu has said so, then we will sell at most one jar a day from now on." Fan Chengxu had a smile on his lips, and his eyes showed his agreement with Wei Ruo''s words.


    "As for the price of this jar of wine, I''ll sell Boss Fan for 48 taels. How much Boss Fan can sell depends on Boss Fan''s ability." Wei Ruo said.


    Fan Chengxu helped Wei Ruo sell the first jar of wine for fifty taels of silver. If the subsequent wines were all sold at this price, Fan Chengxu could earn two taels of silver for each jar of wine.


    Hearing this price, shopkeeper Shen was shocked again. Isn''t this price too high?


    In this way, Zui Xianju will have no profit on this baijiu!


    Shopkeeper Shen didn''t dare to say any more at this moment, but looked at Fan Chengxu cautiously.


    Contrary to shopkeeper Shen''s expectation, Fan Chengxu showed no signs of getting angry this time, but instead readily agreed to Wei Ruo''s conditions.


    "Okay, forty-eight taels is an altar, and one altar is provided every day."


    "Then it''s a deal." Wei Ruo said.


    "Last question, what is the name of Mr. Xu''s wine?"


    "Thyme."


    "Thyme? Indeed, this wine has a mellow aroma, just like its name." Fan Chengxu admitted, "I see, starting tomorrow, I''m looking forward to Mr. Xu''s thyme."


    Wei Ruo raised his teacup: "I will offer Boss Fan a cup of tea instead of wine, and wish Boss Fan a prosperous business and a prosperous future."


    Fan Chengxu lightly smiled and picked up the wine glass and clinked glasses with Wei Ruo: "I hope that next time I clink glasses with Brother Heyou, I won''t be drunk forever."


    "There is a chance." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo and Fan Chengxu talked for a while about the previous black tea business and the composting progress in the tea garden.


    An hour later, Wei Ruo left Zuixianju.


    After Wei Ruo left, shopkeeper Shen asked Fan Chengxu puzzledly: "My lord, Mr. Xu sold you a jar of wine for forty-eight taels of silver, and Zuixianju hardly made much money. Why did you agree?"


    "Do you think Xu Heyou only sells me liquor?"


    "What is that?" Shopkeeper Shen still didn''t understand.


    "As long as his thyme is good enough, then he will only sell this restaurant to me, and the guests will come to my drunken fairy house for his wine, and in this way, it will bring more customers to my drunken fairy house."


    On the surface, Zuixianju only earns two taels of silver for a jar of wine, but in fact, through Thyme Zuixianju, you can earn more traffic and other consumption.


    Shopkeeper Shen suddenly realized: "It turns out that this is the case. The young master is far-sighted, and it is because the subordinates have shallow vision."


    "You are indeed superficial, Xu Heyou can see it much more clearly than you." Fan Chengxu smiled lightly.


    "Master, it seems that not only is he not angry, but also a little happy?" Shopkeeper Shen was even more puzzled.


    Minming, in the negotiation with Mr. Xu today, Mr. Xu was at a disadvantage and made concessions. Why does Mr. Xu seem quite happy?


    "This Taizhou capital is too boring for me. It''s rare to meet a smart and capable business partner. Why am I not happy?"


    Fan Chengxu had a smile in his eyes, and the frequency of shaking his fan was obviously lighter than usual.


    ###


    Zuixianju''s thyme is finally back in stock, and the diners who have been caught up in the past few days come here one after another, wanting to taste the delicious food again.


    However, I was told again that this wine is only sold for one jar per day, and each person can buy up to two jugs per day.


    This is depressing.


    Depressed but depressed, I had to come to Zuixianju early to make an appointment, so as not to be unable to drink these two pots.


    The few people who originally wanted to buy wine as a gift to Lu''s family couldn''t help being discouraged after hearing the news, at least they couldn''t buy wine from Zuixianju to give away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： Drunken Crab and Raw Pickled

    Chapter 288 Drunken Crab and Raw Pickled


    If you still insist on giving this wine, you can only inquire elsewhere. If there are other channels to get it, it¡¯s okay to say, if not, you can only give up this idea completely.


    After this inquiry, they really let them inquire about a place, that is Xu Ji Braised Meat Shop not far from Zuixianju.


    There are also thyme sellers here, but just like Zuixianju, only one pot is sold here every day, and each person can only buy one pot at a time. If there are too many, the price is the same as Zuixianju. , ten taels of silver for a pot.


    It''s not difficult to buy it once and try it out, it just takes some time, but it''s a bit difficult to buy several jars to give away.


    Wei Yichen was in the college, and when he heard the people around him talk about this matter, although he didn''t feel the same way about giving gifts, he was also fascinated by the way of it.


    On May 18th, Xu Fengyuan, who was in Anzhou College, received a letter from his family saying that his grandfather had fallen at home and was bedridden.


    Xu Fengyuan immediately asked the college for leave to go back home. Because the college stipulated that students must be accompanied by others when they go out on non-holidays, Wei Yichen accompanied him.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Xu''s body is still strong. The fall broke his leg and he needs to rest in bed. His life is not in danger.


    After confirming that Mrs. Xu was fine, Wei Yichen thought of going home by the way.


    After Wei Yichen and Xu Fengyuan explained, Xu Fengyuan agreed very much, because Wei Yichen''s father is still recovering from his injuries and is still recuperating at home. As the eldest son, Wei Yichen should visit him frequently.


    So the two made an appointment to split up today and meet at the gate of the city tomorrow morning to go back to the academy.


    After returning home, Wei Yichen first visited Wei Mingting and Yun Shi, and reported to them the recent things in the college and their academic situation.


    Then he was concerned about his father''s injury and the recent situation in Taizhou.


    Finally, Wei Yichen asked about the situation of his younger siblings.


    "How are sister Ruoer and sister Wanwan doing these days?"


    "Both of them are very good. They go to Tianqin Garden and Tongzhifu to attend classes every day. Your eldest sister will occasionally be invited by Mrs. Yuan to visit the Zhifu''s residence." Wei Mingting replied.


    "Is Madam Yuan inviting Sister Ruoer to the house as a guest just as a guest? Or do you have other matters to discuss with Sister Ruoer?" Wei Yichen asked.


    "Father didn''t ask in detail. If you care about Ruo''er, you can ask yourself. She just happened to be at home today because her husband was on leave." Wei Mingting said.


    This is a reminder, Wei Mingting knows that because of the slap last time, the relationship between the siblings has become very rigid.


    "I see."


    Wei Yichen also had the same intention. Yu Sheng left in a hurry after the tea house last time. He only had time to send his followers to deliver the old wild ginseng to Sister Ruoer''s house, but he didn''t have time to say anything.


    Wei Yichen came to the gate of Tingsongyuan, and just approached the gate when he heard laughter coming from inside.


    "Miss, the crab is hanging on your sleeve! Hahaha..."


    "The smelly plum is still laughing, catch it quickly."


    "Miss, don''t move, I can''t catch it if you move."


    "Hurry up, I don''t want to be caught by it. This pliers can hold me and get me a piece of meat!"


    "Okay, okay, put it back in the bamboo basket, Miss, how do you want it to die? I will avenge you!"


    "Half of these crabs are used to make drunk crabs with wine, and the other half are made to be marinated raw. Then we will see which one tastes better! As for the one that was hung on my body, it was fried with green onion and **** for a while, and it suffered from the fire. !"


    "Okay! No problem! I''ll get the wine here."


    "..."


    Wei Ruo is still very busy these days, so he didn''t go to Tianqin Garden to report for several days. Fortunately, Mrs. Yuan and Mr. Wang Caiwei helped her cover up, so even if she didn''t go to class, she didn''t have to worry about being discovered by her family.


    It is rare to have time today, so I worked with Xiumei in the yard to deal with the fresh seafood given to her by the folks in Shitou Village, which were caught in the sea after the Japanese pirates subsided in recent days.


    Although it is not a good season to eat crabs, no one can predict when the Japanese pirates will come to invade, so they can eat and eat.


    In a while, Wei Ruo plans to study with Xiumei to make some taro products.


    It just so happened that a lot of taro has been produced in the space in the past few days. In addition to saving seeds, Wei Ruo also used some of it to make some taro system for tasting.


    After Wei Yichen stood at the gate of the courtyard for a while, he finally decided to knock on the door.


    After a while, Wei Ruo came over and opened the door.


    Seeing Wei Yichen, Wei Ruo was expressionless: "Is there something wrong?"


    "It''s nothing important, I''m going home today, I''ll come and see you... have you been... are you okay?"


    "everything is fine."


    "That''s good." Wei Yichen said.


    After speaking, the two were silent for a while, looking at each other speechlessly.


    At this time, Xiumei came back with the wine, holding a basin filled with crabs in one hand, and pouring water into the basin with the flagon in the other.


    This action, a maid with weaker hands can''t do it, it has to be Xiumei, a practicing family.


    Xiumei walked and said to Wei Ruo: "Miss, is this wine enough to cover the crabs?"


    Because she was concentrating on the work at hand, Xiumei didn''t notice Wei Yichen standing at the door.


    When he got closer and found that it was Wei Yichen, he hurriedly said hello, "I have seen the young master."


    It''s just that the things in my hands have no place to put them for a while, and I hold them awkwardly.


    Wei Yichen smelled the strong and somewhat familiar aroma of wine, and seeing that what Xiumei poured into the basin was a transparent liquid, he couldn''t help but think of thyme, which has been hotly discussed these days.


    If it¡¯s really thyme that needs to be ordered in advance and lined up to buy recently, sister Ruo¡¯er uses it to soak crabs, wouldn¡¯t that be a bit extravagant?


    Wei Yichen was puzzled, but swallowed the question that came to his lips, and asked instead: "Are you preparing to eat?"


    "Well, I got some seafood." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Is it drunk crab and raw pickled?"


    "Um."


    "The locals in Taizhou seem to like this method very much. They have eaten at banquets a few times before. In recent years, due to the relationship between Japanese pirates, fewer people went to sea, and everyone ate less."


    "Um."


    "Our family from the north is not used to eating, so we don''t have these things at home. If sister Ruoer likes it, let the kitchen prepare some for you next time."


    "Um."


    Then the two were silent for a while.


    After a while, Wei Yichen said: "You are busy, I will go back to my room first, and I will talk to you in detail during dinner."


    "En." Wei Ruo finally responded, and then closed the courtyard door.


    Then Wei Ruo and Xiumei listened to the movement outside, and the footsteps gradually faded away.


    After confirming that the person had gone far away, Xiumei whispered: "Miss, the young master doesn''t suspect anything, does he?"


    "Do you suspect crabs or wine? Don''t worry, I have a lot of money, and I can afford even the expensive things that are currently on sale. When asked, I said I bought it myself. There is nothing to make him suspicious."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 289： Also ask my mother to help me refuse

    Chapter 289 I also asked my mother to help me refuse


    "That''s right, everyone in the house knows that Miss is rich." Xiumei nodded.


    Although they don''t know how rich their lady is.


    "Let''s continue to make our drunken seafood and raw marinated seafood. Your lady has been craving this for a long time."


    Wei Ruo''s attention immediately returned to the food.


    "Well, I''m going to adjust the marinated sauce, and then chop some onion, **** and garlic."


    The master and servant continued to work on their work.


    ###


    Early the next morning, after Wei Yichen and Xu Fengyuan met, Xu Fengyuan looked a little strange, as if he had something to say to Wei Yichen but hesitated to speak.


    "Brother Xu, you might as well speak up if you have something to say." Wei Yichen took the initiative.


    Xu Fengyuan thought for a while and then said: "Brother Wei, my grandfather talked to me yesterday and said he wanted to see me get married earlier."


    Once Mr. Xu fell, he began to worry about his grandson''s marriage.


    He was afraid that his old bones would not wait to see his granddaughter-in-law enter the door.


    Although everyone advised the old man not to think too much, he will live a long life, but the old man''s idea of ??seeing his eldest grandson get married has already moved.


    Wei Yichen looked at Xu Fengyuan, he had mentioned last time that his mother Mrs. Xu liked his eldest sister, so although Xu Fengyuan didn''t explain it, Wei Yichen already felt his interest.


    "Then I can only congratulate Brother Xu in advance." Wei Yichen said.


    "Brother Wei, you know that my mother prefers your eldest sister."


    "Yeah." Wei Yichen did know, but he talked to his mother about this matter last time, and he couldn''t say anything more if he really wanted the consent of both parents.


    "I don''t know what impression Miss Wei has of me." When asking, Xu Fengyuan''s face was a little more shy, and he seemed a little embarrassed.


    "I don''t know very well." Wei Yichen only got that Sister Ruo''er didn''t talk to him very much recently, let alone talk to him about her impression of Brother Xu.


    "Brother Wei, if you have something to say, just say it, don''t hide it from me." Xu Fengyuan was a little worried when he heard the words, fearing that he would give a bad impression to the eldest daughter of the Wei family, so Brother Wei didn''t want to say more.


    "Brother Xu, I''ve been in the academy these days, and I rarely go home. I spend very little time with my eldest sister. I really don''t know."


    "That''s right." Xu Fengyuan reacted, and then laughed, "It''s because I didn''t think too much."


    ###


    After Wei Ruo came back from Tianqin Garden, he was called by Cuiping to Cangyun Garden.


    "Miss, Madam has something to talk to you about today."


    Cuiping''s face was full of joy, while Wei Ruo showed suspicion.


    If Cuiping had a dignified face, she wouldn''t be too worried, but Cuiping''s behavior made her feel uncertain.


    Entering the main house of Cangyun Garden, Mrs. Yun was waiting for her, her face flushed and beaming.


    Wei Ruo''s heart sank again. It wasn''t that she didn''t like Yun Shi, but that if Yun Shi''s happiness today was related to her, it might not be a good thing for her.


    "Ruo''er, come and sit next to your mother." Yun waved at Wei Ruo, signaling her to come to his side.


    Wei Ruo hesitated for a while, and then chose to sit down at a seat closer to the table.


    "Mother came to me in such a hurry, but there is something urgent?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong." Yun''s voice said softly, "Madam Tongzhi came to visit me today and told me something."


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo had a rough idea in his mind.


    "Actually, Mrs. Tongzhi has hinted at me about this matter before, but I didn''t mention it officially at that time, so I can''t tell you. Today, Mrs. Tongzhi officially mentioned it to me, so I won''t keep it from you. You You should have met the eldest son of the Xu family, right?"


    "Mother, can you help me reject Mrs. Tongzhi?" Wei Ruo didn''t write any ink, and expressed his attitude directly without waiting for Yun''s step-by-step explanation of his intentions.


    Wearing that, the joy on Yun''s face immediately dissipated, and his face darkened again and again.


    After being silent for a while, Yun suppressed the anger that was almost rising: "Ruoer, you know that the Xu family is a famous family in Taizhou Prefecture. Don''t look at Xu Tongzhi''s current official rank is similar to your father, but the actual difference is quite a lot."


    Afraid that Wei Ruo didn''t know clearly, Yun explained in detail: "Firstly, the status of civil servants in our dynasty is higher than that of military officials; secondly, Xu''s family is a Zanying family, and now there are four officials in the court, among them the relatives of Xu Tongzhi''s mother and compatriots. My younger brother is currently working in Beijing, so he has the opportunity to meet the Holy Majesty often."


    "Don''t think that my Wei family has the hereditary earl position, but it has long since lost the right to speak in the court. Your father is the only one in the three generations who has achieved this position. Neither your two uncles nor your grandfather has the right to speak. As for Jianshu, it''s hard to say whether this title can be kept, even if it can be kept, it will be inherited by your uncle and has nothing to do with your father."


    "Furthermore, the eldest son of the Xu family, like your elder brother, was admitted as a scholar at a young age, and his performance in Anzhou College is also very top-notch. If he passes the exam this autumn, his future will be limitless."


    "Ruo''er, the Xu family is willing to marry our family at this time. It is our family''s blessing, and it is your blessing. If the Xu family''s son is elected, my Wei family may not be able to climb even higher."


    Mr. Yun really couldn''t find a reason for her daughter''s refusal of this marriage. No matter from which point of view, her daughter was overrated.


    "Mother, I don''t want to marry so early, and I don''t think I''m suitable for marrying into the Xu family. Isn''t mother afraid that they will know that I am not a qualified lady? Are you not afraid that they will know that I go out all the time and spend all my time in the Xu family? What you do is not to help manage the big and small affairs of the family, and to be in charge of the central government, but to go to the fields to cultivate?"


    "Why do you have the nerve to say this? Since you know that your current behavior does not conform to the model of a lady, and it is not suitable for future marriages, you should not do this." Yun frowned and said.


    "If this is the case, then I am not me. I am like this. Can I pretend for a lifetime if I can pretend for a while?" Wei Ruo asked rhetorically.


    Yun''s face was suddenly replaced by anger, and his chest heaved violently.


    Wei Ruo guessed that Yunshi might get angry, but he still had no intention of compromising, and looked at Yunshi firmly.


    Looking at each other, the air was filled with a strong smell of gunpowder, and the momentum of the two not giving in to anyone made Cuiping and Xiumei, who were waiting in the room, feel nervous.


    After a while, I don''t know what came to mind. Yun suppressed his anger and persuaded Wei Ruo, "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much. Mrs. Tongzhi also knows a thing or two about your affairs. The matter of opening up wasteland in the south of Xingshan County is still there. You reminded Mrs. Tongzhi to replace the seedlings in time last time, which made Mrs. Tongzhi have a good impression of you, maybe the Xu family likes you like this."


    "Did my mother want to facilitate this marriage because she felt that the Xu family could accept me who was not a lady, or did she agree because the Xu family was a famous family?" Wei Ruo asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： no one can convince anyone

    Chapter 290 No one can convince anyone


    "Is there any conflict between the two? The Xu family is a famous family. When you married in the past, you were the eldest daughter-in-law of the Xu family. What kind of status will you have in the future? Isn''t this a good thing for you? My mother wants you to marry A good family, is there anything wrong?"


    Yun felt a little exhausted: "I think about you, I want you to live well, why do you always think that mother is hurting you? You are a piece of meat that fell from mother, even if you didn''t live together in the first thirteen years, Mother will not harm you!"


    "Mother, marrying a wealthy family is not what I want. If my mother really thinks about me, please help me refuse this marriage. I just want to be an ordinary person and marry a farmer in the future. .¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    "It''s a bunch of nonsense!" Yun said angrily, "It''s fine if you don''t have a choice. Now that you have such a great opportunity in front of you, why do you still have such useless thoughts?"


    Wei Ruo was silent, she didn''t agree with Yun''s opinion, but it was also difficult for her to make Yun agree with her.


    Despite living in this world for more than ten years, the modern female thinking in her heart has not changed.


    She still believes that her value should not be tied to marriage or to a certain person.


    She is her, she has to live on her own.


    It is difficult for Yun, who lives in this world, to understand these thoughts. In her eyes, the ultimate destination of a woman is to marry, to be a husband and to raise children.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s silence, Yun''s persuasion was earnest: "Ruo''er, you have lived in the countryside for more than ten years, lacked discipline, and read less books. At first, mother was worried about your marriage after you came back. Your father discussed that if you are not worthy of a high-ranking family, then your father and I will buy you more dowry, so that even if you marry a poor scholar, you will be safe for the rest of your life."


    "But since there is a better choice, my mother will naturally plan for you. No matter how you look at it from the Xu family, it is a good marriage! You are still young and don''t understand many things, but you believe in your mother. , as a woman''s husband is all you can rely on and rely on."


    Wei Ruo still didn''t speak, because it was impossible for her to tell Yun''s plan, even the nanny and Xiumei who had been by her side couldn''t accept her plan.


    Seeing that Wei Ruo no longer stubbornly talked back to him, Yun said: "Mother doesn''t need you to give me an answer right away, you should go back and think about this matter first."


    After finishing speaking, Yun''s face looked exhausted, and he waved his hand, asking Cuiping to send Wei Ruo back.


    ###


    The matter between Wei Ruo and Xu''s family had already begun, but today''s visit by Mrs. Tongzhi still made everyone in Wangmei Garden grit their silver teeth.


    Nurse Li said angrily: "What does Mrs. Tongzhi think? What good can Wei Qingruo do? She is really blindfolded! She thinks she is a piece of jade in the rough!"


    Cui He hurriedly persuaded her old lady: "Mother, stop talking, don''t let people listen to it, and then punish you to go to Zhuangzi."


    Hearing that the punishment was sent to Zhuangzi, Nanny Li''s voice softened, but she still said unwillingly: "This Wei Qingruo is just pretending well, running around the fields all day long, and has been touched by so many vulgar men, how can he be a fool?" Got the eldest daughter-in-law of a wealthy family? The Xu family just didn''t know about it, if they knew, how could they want her?"


    Cui He said: "That''s something that can''t be helped. Everyone in the house is helping to hide it. It''s related to the reputation of the Wei family. If the eldest lady''s reputation is damaged, our second lady will not be able to please her. It''s even more difficult for the second young lady to marry high."


    The mother and daughter muttered for a while, and Wei Qingwan came back from Cangyun Garden.


    Nurse Li rushed up to greet her: "Second Miss, is Mrs. Tong Zhi really going to marry us in the Wei Mansion?"


    "I just heard from my mother, and it''s true." Wei Qingwan looked calm, and there was no trace of displeasure or melancholy on her face.


    "Second Miss, aren''t you angry? How can the Eldest Miss be worthy of the Xu Family''s Eldest Young Master with her character?" Li Momo asked.


    "Whether you can match is something that the Xu family should consider. As a sister in the family, I should bless you." Wei Qingwan said.


    Wei Qingwan''s answer made Nanny Li confused. A few days ago, she felt that something was wrong with their young lady, but today''s attitude made her completely sure that the young lady had something to hide from them.


    "Miss, do you have something to hide from us?" Nanny Li asked cautiously.


    "It''s nothing." Wei Qingwan looked away, avoiding Nanny Li''s probing eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Qingwan didn''t give Madam Li a chance to continue questioning, and chased people away: "If there is nothing else, you should step back first, I am going to rest."


    Nanny Li and Cui He had no choice but to leave the room full of doubts.


    ###


    Early the next morning, Wei Ruo, who was supposed to go to Tianqin Garden, went straight to Sibaozhai.


    Wei Ruo walked through Sibaozhai''s shop and went to the backyard to find the nanny. The nanny was keeping accounts. When she saw Wei Ruo, she quickly put down her work.


    "Miss, why are you here?" Although surprised, the nanny''s eyes were full of surprise.


    "Every time I come to the nanny, I always ask, do you not welcome me?" Wei Ruo said intentionally.


    "Nothing!" The nanny said hurriedly.


    Xiumei laughed at the side: "How can the nanny not welcome the young lady, but she is afraid that the young lady will be tired from running back and forth."


    "Xiumei still understands me." The nanny said with a smile.


    "Nurse, I came to you today to ask you something."


    "Miss, you ask."


    "How did you find the person I wrote to you to ask you to help me find?"


    Hearing that, the nanny''s eyes dodged, and then she turned her face away, not daring to look directly at Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo''s face darkened: "Nurse, have you not looked for it?"


    "No...no...I..."


    "Nurse, you never lie to me." Wei Ruo stared into the eyes of the nanny.


    The nanny will do her best to help her deal with the things she told the nanny in the past, without delay or perfunctory.


    Only this time, it has been a long time and there is no news.


    Seeing that she couldn''t avoid it, the nurse had no choice but to say frankly: "I''m sorry Miss, I really didn''t bother to inquire about it. I really don''t want Miss to just find someone to marry, and she is still a dying person. How could I do such a thing! "


    Wei Ruo sighed: "Forget it, I will handle this matter myself."


    Wei Ruo decided not to embarrass the nanny anymore, even if the nanny really helped her find her, and when she saw her become a widow, the nanny might feel that she had harmed her and would blame herself for the rest of her life.


    Hearing this, the nanny said sadly: "Miss, have you really thought about it?"


    Wei Ruo said firmly: "Nurse, I have indeed made up my mind. I know that my thoughts are shocking to many people, but I want to live the life I want, and this is a feasible way."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： Wei Yichen ran into Wei Qingwan and a man

    Chapter 291 Wei Yichen bumps into Wei Qingwan and a man


    Hearing that the nanny didn''t know what to say, she could only let out a long sigh.


    Wei Ruo stepped forward, hugged the nanny gently, and patted her on the back: "Don''t worry, nanny, I will take care of it, and I won''t let myself be wronged."


    Nurse nodded, her eyes were slightly red, but she didn''t say anything more.


    At this moment, besides being distressed, she still feels distressed. When she started breastfeeding this child, it was only a little big, and it was a small ball in her arms.


    Over the years, she has watched her grow up little by little with her own eyes, and she has seen her slim.


    As much as she wishes to see her happy, she feels sorry for her making such a choice.


    After bidding farewell to the nanny, Wei Ruo left Sibaozhai.


    Then Wei Ruo went to Tianqin Garden for class. During the lunch break, Wei Ruo found Mr. Wang.


    "Mr. Wang, there is one thing I want to ask. Is there any man in your hometown who is of the right age to be married? There are a few acres of Susukida in the family, which have been cultivated and studied for generations. The family background is clean. It doesn''t matter if the family is poor. It is necessary for someone who is sick and dying. .It would be even better if you have children under your knees."


    Wang Caiwei heard Wei Ruo''s description and looked suspicious: "What are you trying to do?"


    Wei Ruo did not hide it, and directly expressed his intention.


    After getting along with each other this year, they can be regarded as getting to know each other very well. Mr. Wang will understand and support Wei Ruo if there are many things that ordinary people cannot understand.


    Including her skipping school to do farm work. Not only did Mr. Wang have no objection to this, but he also helped Wei Ruo cover up, so that she could do what she wanted to do without any worries.


    That''s why Wei Ruo dared to speak to Mr. Wang about it so bluntly today.


    And one of the reasons why she asked Wang Caiwei was that she thought that since she wanted to marry, she might as well marry far away. Wang Caiwei''s hometown is a good place to go.


    After listening to what Wei Ruo said, Wang Caiwei didn''t speak for a while.


    Even though she is very talented, this is the first time she has heard that there is a woman looking for a marriage for herself to find someone who is about to die.


    She herself is a widow who has lost her husband, and she knows how difficult this world is for widows. Even if one is talented and learned, it is still difficult.


    Wang Caiwei carefully observed Wei Ruo''s expression again, knowing that she was serious and not making fun of her.


    "This idea of ??yours is very special, it must not be understood by your parents."


    "Of course, that''s why I asked my husband for help. I know that he is very knowledgeable and knows a lot of people. Maybe he can help me." Wei Ruo said.


    "Does your second brother know that you have this idea?" Wang Caiwei asked.


    "I never mentioned it to my second brother."


    "I see, I''ve made a note of this matter, and I will inquire about it for you, but if I want to tell you the result after inquiring, I still need to ask your second brother." Wang Caiwei replied.


    "Okay, thank you sir." Wei Ruo thought for a while, the second brother would know about this sooner or later, so it''s okay to say it in advance.


    ###


    Anzhou College is located on the mountainside outside Taizhou City, with winding steps extending from the foot of the mountain to the main entrance of the college.


    There was nothing unusual in the two days after Wei Yichen and Xu Fengyuan returned to Anzhou College.


    After school this day, Lu Yuhong came to find the two of them to go hunting in the back mountain.


    "Let me tell you, you two, it''s rare to leave get out of class early today, so hurry up and go hunting with me in the back mountain. I can''t do anything these days, and I''m almost bored." Lu Yuhong was in high spirits.


    Xu Fengyuan smiled and agreed: "No problem, Brother Lu will definitely accompany you if you invite me."


    Then he turned around and asked Wei Yichen for his opinion: "Where is Brother Wei?"


    "I can do it too." Wei Yichen naturally couldn''t refuse, and he really should exercise his muscles and bones while riding and shooting.


    While the teacher praised his essay, he also reminded him that he still needs to properly strengthen some martial arts exercises. Even if these are not tested in the autumn test, he should not be too weak.


    "Okay, don''t call people too much. It''s just the three of us. There are too many people who turn around and it''s too noisy. If the college master finds out, it''s time to be punished again." Although Lu Yuhong was playful, he didn''t want to be punished.


    After speaking, Lu Yuhong dragged Xu Fengyuan and Wei Yichen, put on the hunting equipment, and rushed to the direction of the back mountain.


    After arriving, Lu Yuhong proposed to split up and threatened to beat a big guy to open the eyes of Xu Fengyuan and Wei Yichen.


    Xu Fengyuan patted Wei Yichen on the shoulder: "Brother Wei, be careful, call me if something happens."


    Because Wei Yichen''s performance in riding and shooting has never been good, he is the weakest among the three.


    Wei Yichen nodded, indicating that he had no problem, and let Xu Fengyuan go hunting with peace of mind.


    After the three of them split up, Wei Yichen began to look for prey along the forest path.


    The students of Anzhou College will go hunting in the back mountain to practice their riding and shooting skills when they have free time, so there are many paths in the mountains and forests.


    After searching for a while, Wei Yichen heard some rustling sounds, thinking they were small animals in the forest, so he looked for the sounds and approached slowly and carefully.


    After walking over, Wei Yichen saw two figures ten steps away through the gaps between the leaves of the bushes.


    At first, I thought it was other people from the academy who had also come to the back mountain to hunt, but after a closer look, I found that it was a man and a woman. There is no girl in Anzhou College, this girl must be from outside.


    The woman was wearing a pleated skirt with light green flowers, her back was facing herself.


    Wei Yichen frowned, and rationally told himself that he should go away and not meddle in other people''s business, no matter who in the academy had a private meeting with a woman, he should not interfere.


    It''s just that the figure is so familiar for some reason, so he can''t help but want to see the woman''s face clearly.


    Wei Yichen was not ashamed of his behavior of peeking, but his body still remained honest and did not move.


    After stopping for a long time, Wei Yichen finally waited until the woman turned around.


    In an instant, Wei Yichen''s face changed suddenly, and he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    How could it be Wanwan?


    This is impossible!


    Wei Yichen couldn''t believe his eyes, the person whose back he felt familiar turned out to be Wei Qingwan! He watched his sister grow up since he was a child!


    Wei Yichen froze on the spot, as if hit by a thunderbolt, feeling like he was dreaming for a while.


    How could the well-behaved and sensible sister Wanwan appear in the wild mountains and forests with a strange man? How could Wanwan do such a deviant thing? Impossible, absolutely impossible.


    Besides, today is not a day to rest and take a bath. Wanwan is supposed to be attending classes at Tongzhifu. How could she appear at the back of Anzhou College?


    By the time Wei Yichen came back to his senses, Wei Qingwan and the man in the distance had disappeared.


    Wei Yichen walked in the forest for a while in a daze until Xu Fengyuan found him.


    "Brother Wei?"


    Xu Fengyuan called Wei Yichen, but Wei Yichen didn''t seem to hear him.


    "Brother Wei?" Xu Fengyuan called out again, and at the same time patted Wei Yichen on the shoulder.


    Wei Yichen suddenly raised his head.


    "Brother Wei, what''s wrong with you?" Xu Fengyuan asked with concern.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： Wei Ruoyu Lu Yuhong

    Chapter 292 Wei Ruoyu Lu Yuhong


    "No...it''s nothing." Wei Yichen replied.


    "Did you encounter any danger?" Xu Fengyuan felt that Wei Yichen was not telling the truth.


    "No, I was thinking about a question just now, and I was a little lost in thought." Wei Yichen quickly explained.


    "I see. Brother Wei really worked hard. No wonder Mr. always praises you. But now we are in the back mountain, it is not safe, we should pay attention to our surroundings and feet. If you have any problems, you can wait until you return to the academy and think about it slowly." .¡± Xu Fengyuan persuaded.


    Wei Yichen nodded, but his expression was still not very good-looking.


    He has been making excuses just now, for example, he was wrong, in fact, that person is not Wanwan, but he is somewhat similar; or it was a misunderstanding, Wanwan must have some reason to appear in the wilderness with a strange man of.


    But none of these reasons convinced him, because no matter how he thought about it, that person was Wanwan in his memory, and no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t find a suitable reason for today''s scene.


    When Lu Yuhong came back, he was carrying two pheasants in his hand. Although he failed to catch the big prey he was longing for, at least he didn''t come back empty-handed. The two pheasants were fat enough to have a full meal after roasting.


    In the next few days, Wei Yichen has been brooding over that matter, but because of the rules of not leaving the academy privately, he didn''t find a good opportunity to confirm it.


    Actually, even if he had the opportunity to leave the academy and return to the Wei Mansion, Wei Yichen didn''t know how to confront Wei Qingwan about this matter.


    After waiting for several days, it finally came to the holiday on the first day of June.


    Wei Yichen wanted to go back to the mansion, but was stopped by Xu Fengyuan, Lu Yuhong and others, and they took him to Sibaozhai in the city.


    I heard that Sibaozhai has another event recently, and those who win the competition will get a calligraphy from Tibetan Layman and Sibaozhai''s one-year supply of paper.


    Since it opened in Taizhou Prefecture, Sibaozhai has been loved by many students. The students of Anzhou College basically use this paper.


    But the supply of paper is limited every day, and even if you have money, you can''t buy more. As a result, many students often don''t have enough paper even though their families are not bad.


    In the college, the paper of Sibaozhai is sometimes a better currency than silver.


    So when they heard that Sibaozhai had such an activity reward, the students of Anzhou College were all eager to move.


    If it was normal, Wei Yichen would definitely be interested, whether it was the Tibetan Layman he wanted to learn as a teacher, or the paper from Sibaozhai, they were all his favorites.


    Although he is a little bit lacking in interest now, he could not refuse the kind invitation from Xu Fengyuan and others, so he agreed.


    Wei Yichen, Xu Fengyuan, Lu Yuhong, and a few other students who played fairly well on weekdays went down the mountain together.


    Today, the entrance of Sibaozhai is extremely lively, even the front of Xuji Braised Meat Shop next door is crowded with people.


    Lu Yuhong''s interest is not in Sibao Zhai, but in Xu Ji Braised Meat Shop nearby.


    He said to Xu Fengyuan and Wei Yichen: "You go to the competition, and I will wait for you at the braised meat shop next door."


    The smell of wine and stewed meat aroused his greediness, and he wanted to have a good meal more than the torn paper!


    Lu Yuhong squeezed through the crowd and entered Xu Ji''s Braised Meat Shop.


    "Miss Boss, give me..."


    Lu Yuhong was about to speak when he suddenly caught sight of Wei Ruo, master and servant, sitting in the shop.


    There is no dine-in in the lo-mei shop, and those who come to buy lo-mei are all taken away, so there is only one Eight Immortals table in the shop, which is used by Chen Aqing and the shop assistants to eat on weekdays.


    There is a screen in front of the Eight Immortals table and the door, people outside cannot see Wei Ruo, only those who enter the store can see it.


    Wei Ruo''s rare women''s clothing when she goes out today. Firstly, because today is a holiday, she goes out in an aboveboard manner; secondly, she doesn''t want to keep the rules recently.


    I never expected to meet Lu Yuhong by such a coincidence.


    "Miss Wei is also here, what a coincidence." Lu Yuhong greeted Wei Ruo politely.


    Wei Ruo nodded slightly: "I''ve met Mr. Lu."


    There was a certain distance between the two of them. Although Lu Yuhong was a bit annoyed, he would not rashly approach Wei Ruo and offend her.


    Seeing this, Chen Aqing hurriedly greeted Lu Yuhong: "Young Master, what do you want to buy?"


    Chen Aqing knows very well that Miss is a lady of every family, and she is different from women like them, so she should not contact outside men frequently, otherwise her reputation will be affected.


    Lu Yuhong asked Chen Aqing: "Miss Boss, do you have other tables here? I also want to sit here like them and taste wine and eat braised meat."


    "Sorry my lord, this is the only table we have here." Chen Aqing declined politely.


    "You can just give me a horse tie. My friend is participating in the competition in Sibaozhai next door. I want to sit in your shop and watch them compete." Lu Yuhong said.


    "This..." Chen Aqing subconsciously looked in Wei Ruo''s direction.


    Wei Ruo nodded slightly, indicating that it doesn''t matter.


    Chen Aqing finally agreed to Lu Yuhong: "Okay then, I''ll bring a saddle for you."


    Chen Aqing put the Maza on the outside of the screen, so that there is a screen between Lu Yuhong and Wei Ruo.


    Another small stool was brought over to make it easier for Lu Yuhong to place food.


    Lu Yuhong behaved boldly, sat down on his buttocks, and didn''t think the horse was not elegant at all.


    Immediately afterwards, he ordered food with Chen Aqing, and asked her to fill him with a large plate full of lo mei.


    "One more pot of thyme." Lu Yuhong said.


    "I''m sorry Mr. Lu, the thyme has been sold out." Chen Aqing replied.


    The thyme shop in the lo mei shop only sells one jar of thyme per day, and people will line up to buy it when the door opens early in the morning every day. There are not many of them.


    "Don''t lie to me, I already smell thyme." He pointed to the direction of the screen, "Isn''t that thyme on Miss Wei''s table?"


    "This..." Chen Aqing looked at Wei Ruo again.


    Wei Ruo smiled slightly, and said to Chen Aqing, "Give me this jug of wine to Mr. Lu."


    Then he said to Lu Yuhong on the other side of the screen: "I haven''t touched this wine. Since Mr. Lu likes it, I will give it to Mr. Lu."


    Lu Yuhong was very happy: "Thank you, Ms. Wei, for your generous gift of wine."


    Chen Aqing gave Lu Yuhong the wine on Wei Ruo''s table, and wanted to bring a glass for Lu Yuhong, but Lu Yuhong refused.


    "Why take a cup so petty, I can just use this pot."


    After speaking, Lu Yuhong raised his head, and directly poured wine into his mouth with the spout.


    After taking a big sip, Lu Yuhong sighed happily: "Sure enough, good wine needs to be drunk like this!"


    Then Wei Ruo pointed to the raw marinated seafood placed in front of her table, and motioned for Xiumei to serve it to Lu Yuhong.


    Xiumei did as she did, walked around the screen, and put the raw marinated seafood in front of Lu Yuhong.


    "My lady invited Mr. Lu to eat."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： Routine Lu Yuhong

    Chapter 293 Routine Lu Yuhong


    Lu Yuhong took a look and said, "Thank you Miss Wei."


    He has eaten this raw pickled dish since he came to Taizhou Mansion, but the taste is relatively ordinary to him, not very delicious.


    But it was given by Wei Qingruo, so it is worth a try.


    Lu Yuhong put the flagon in his hand on the stool beside him, and picked up a prawn among the raw marinated seafood with chopsticks.


    Lu Yuhong took a sip with the mentality of giving it a try, and soon showed surprise.


    "Miss Wei, did you make this raw marinated seafood?" Lu Yuhong asked.


    "Yes, I did some free time."


    "Miss Wei, your craftsmanship is really good. It is more delicious than the raw pickles I have eaten before, and it can highlight the deliciousness of seafood. This raw pickle and this thyme are really a perfect match!" Lu Yuhong did not hesitate to express his praise .


    "As long as Mr. Lu likes it." Wei Ruo said.


    Lu Yuhong couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "Xu Fengyuan is really blessed!"


    It''s no secret that Mrs. Xu''s family came to the Wei family to discuss their marriage. In addition, Xu Fengyuan also revealed to several of them, so Lu Yuhong was sure that the eldest lady of the Wei family would marry Xu Fengyuan in the future.


    Thinking about it this way, Lu Yuhong was a little jealous of Xu Fengyuan, and of course it was only in terms of being able to enjoy delicious food.


    "Can I ask Mr. Lu to give me something to Mr. Xu?" Wei Ruo said.


    "Just say it, don''t say a word, it''s okay to bring a letter." With short hands and soft mouth, Lu Yuhong is quite talkative after drinking good wine and delicious food.


    "I''m wild, and I don''t have the demeanor of a housewife. Mr. Xu is talented in both civil and martial arts, so there should be a better match." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, Lu Yuhong was taken aback, and then said: "Miss Wei, you want me to help you reject Xu Fengyuan?"


    "Exactly."


    "This..." Lu Yuhong now regretted that he promised too happily just now.


    I thought that if it was the love of his son and daughter, he would naturally be happy to help, but if it was so unfeeling, he would have to think twice.


    "Mr. Lu just drank my wine and ate my seafood." Wei Ruo said.


    Lu Yuhong was dumbfounded, looking at the wine and raw salt in front of him, he ate and drank the food, and it was too late to spit it out, let alone such a delicious thing, he was not willing to spit it out.


    "Since you want to refuse, why don''t you let your elder brother say this? It''s more appropriate for him to say it than me, right?" Lu Yuhong said.


    "My brother may not be willing to help me." Wei Ruo replied, this is one of the reasons, and the other is that Wei Ruo doesn''t really want to trouble Wei Yichen.


    "It''s also..." Lu Yuhong can also understand the Wei family''s psychology. No matter how you look at this marriage, the Wei family has overtaken the Xu family, and the Wei family has no reason to refuse.


    So Lu Yuhong had no choice but to bite the bullet and agree: "Okay, I''ll help you with the conversation, but I can only convey your meaning a little bit, I won''t say much, I don''t want to be the bad guy who destroys the marriage."


    "Thank you, Mr. Lu." Wei Ruo said.


    Lu Yuhong didn''t think about it anymore, so he continued to drink and eat, and watched the excitement outside.


    Before the competition officially started, Lu Yuhong drank all his wine.


    I have to say that this person has a very good capacity for alcohol. Wei Ruo''s wine is high-grade liquor, and a pot weighs more than half a catty, but he just drank it like this.


    Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to go and get another pot and send it to Lu Yuhong.


    Xiumei understands, knowing that today her young lady intends to feed Mr. Lu a drink.


    Xiumei went to the back room to make another pot for Lu Yuhong.


    Seeing another jug ??of wine, Lu Yuhong showed surprise: "Didn''t you say it''s gone? Why is there still a jug?"


    Wei Ruodao: "I stored this here in advance, today I invite Mr. Lu to drink to the fullest."


    Hearing this, Lu Yuhong praised: "Miss Wei, you are really a bold person. If you were a man, I would definitely make friends with you!"


    "Mr. Lu, you are welcome. Good wine goes well with heroes. A heroic person like Mr. Lu is the best match for this wine." Wei Ruo praised.


    Lu Yuhong enjoyed it very much, took the wine and continued to drink happily.


    Wei Ruo saw that Lu Yuhong was drinking happily, so he started to say: "Master Lu, have you been studying at Anzhou College recently? Why don''t you go back to the capital?"


    "I want to go back to the capital. Isn''t it because the Seventh Highness is not coming back? If he doesn''t come back, I have to stay here with him. As for going to Anzhou Academy to study, it is not only for studying, but also for helping the Seventh Highness." No matter how good Lu Yuhong''s capacity for alcohol was, but after drinking so much alcohol, his brain became relaxed under the influence of alcohol.


    In addition, he is a person who is not defensive, Wei Ruo asked him and answered truthfully.


    "What? Going to Anzhou College to study can help His Highness the Seventh Prince? Is there anything His Highness the Seventh Prince wants in the academy?" Wei Ruo continued to ask.


    "It''s not a thing, but a person. In fact, if you want me to say, this person does not exist, but His Royal Highness doesn''t think so. He always feels that the Ninth Prince is still alive in this world, and always wants to find him. Let alone Taizhou Prefecture, there is no trace of this person in Jiangsu and Zhejiang, this is not looking for someone, it is simply looking for a needle in a haystack." Lu Yuhong complained to Wei Ruo through Jiu Jin.


    It''s the Ninth Prince again.


    The original owner did not have such a prince in her memory. I don¡¯t know why the nine princes appeared frequently in her life.


    Which link has changed?


    "So it''s like this, it''s really hard for Mr. Lu." Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s hard work. I have nothing to do anyway. I wanted to go to the army with the Seventh Highness, but my old man didn''t allow it. He said that the army is dangerous. I''m the only child in the family. I can''t take any more risks. He fought on the battlefield by himself back then. I didn''t know how many times I lived and died, and I didn''t see him shrinking back, so why did he shrink back like this when it came to me?" Lu Yuhong complained.


    "The old man is also worried about Mr. Lu''s safety."


    "Hey, I''m in vain. I wanted to join the army, but everyone has gone to Taizhou Prefecture, but I haven''t even stepped into the gate of the Anti-Japanese Army barracks in Taizhou Prefecture." Lu Yuhong said again with emotion.


    Wei Ruo smiled faintly: "By the way, I heard that Mr. Lu''s grandfather also likes good wine."


    "That''s right, the old man didn''t have any other hobbies in his life, except weddings, the more mellow and stronger the merrier." Lu Yuhong said.


    "Mr. Lu, I have several jars of thyme in my hand. How about giving it to Mr. Lu? Mr. Lu took it to honor Mr. Lu. Maybe Mr. Lu will allow Mr. Lu to enter the barracks as soon as he is happy." Wei Ruo said.


    "What? How many jars of thyme do you have?" Lu Yuhong was drunk and doubted his ears.


    Lu Yuhong looked in Wei Ruo''s direction in surprise, although from his position he could only see a beautiful figure reflected on the screen.


    "Eight altars." Wei Ruo said the number.


    "Where did Miss Wei get so many thyme?"


    Lu Yuhong couldn''t help being curious when he was drunk. I don''t know how many people in Taizhou government want to buy thyme, but now there are only two places where thyme can be bought, and both of them are limited.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： Wei Yichen wins again

    Chapter 294 Wei Yichen wins again


    "I helped an old man before, and he gave it to me." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Old man? Could it be that the person you helped was the maker of this thyme?" Lu Yuhong guessed.


    About the origin of thyme, there are many rumors circulating in the city. One is that an old man who lives in seclusion in the mountains made the brew, and each jar is a fine wine that has been treasured for many years.


    But because the old man only brewed two jars a day and stored it, so now he can only sell two jars a day when he starts selling it.


    "Then I don''t know. When I got this wine, thyme hadn''t started selling in the city yet." Wei Ruo replied.


    The rumor was spread by Wei Ruo, in order to increase the mystery of thyme, not only to arouse the curiosity of those who have never tasted this wine, but also to make people more willing to pay such a high price for it.


    So when answering Lu Yuhong''s question, Wei Ruo also deliberately led in this direction, to support the rumors to a certain extent, without destroying Thyme''s sense of mystery.


    "Then do you know where the old man is?" Lu Yuhong asked.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t seen that old man since then, and I don''t know where he lives." Wei Ruo replied.


    Hearing this, Lu Yuhong was a little disappointed.


    But after being disappointed, I felt that I should seize the opportunity to get a few jars and send them to the old man in the capital.


    In case the old man is old and stops selling alcohol after a while, won''t his old man have the chance to drink this wine again?


    So Lu Yuhong continued to ask Wei Ruo: "This wine is very expensive now, are you sure you want to give me eight altars?"


    Lu Yuhong couldn''t believe it, and confirmed with Wei Ruo again.


    "Naturally. Since I have already said it, I must not be joking with Mr. Lu." Wei Ruo said.


    Lu Yuhong was pleasantly surprised, but at the same time he had some doubts: "Why did Ms. Wei give me such a big gift?"


    Although Lu Yuhong was a little drunk, he wasn''t stupid yet. No one would be kind to him inexplicably.


    "I don''t have anything else to ask for, but I just asked Mr. Lu to help me bring a message to Mr. Xu. If Mr. Lu is willing, he can help me persuade Mr. Xu by the way." Wei Ruo replied.


    Lu Yuhong couldn''t believe it: "Is there really nothing you want?"


    "If you really don''t want anything, you don''t have to worry about Mr. Lu. I''m not a very good wine taster. This wine is also a waste here." Wei Ruo said.


    Lu Yuhong couldn''t see Wei Ruo''s expression, but hearing the voice, he felt that the other party was sincere.


    Besides, if she really wants something, she should say it right now. If she doesn''t say it now, she won''t be able to get it later.


    But in this way, Lu Yuhong felt that Wei Ruo was even more strange. A good son-in-law like Xu Fengyuan didn''t want it, but he didn''t ask for precious thyme as a gift.


    "If you really want to give it to me, then I won''t be polite to you. But don''t go back on your word and ask me for this wine again. At that time, I won''t have the wine to return to you." Lu Yuhong said to Wei Ruo.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu. Naturally, there is no reason to go back on what you give as a gift. There is only one condition. I hope Mr. Lu will not tell others about it." Wei Ruo laughed.


    Lu Yuhong could also understand the latter two conditions. If a boudoir girl gave him a gift, it would cause gossip if it spread, so he couldn''t say it casually.


    "Okay, then I won''t be polite to Ms. Wei, just treat it as a debt to Ms. Wei, and next time Ms. Wei needs it, just come to me within my ability."


    When the two were talking, the Sibaozhai competition had already begun.


    Because the match is a pair, the scene is very lively, and there will be bursts of applause from time to time.


    Hearing the voices of Xu Fengyuan and Wei Yichen, Lu Yuhong''s attention should not be attracted to them.


    The competition is coming to an end, and there are not many people who can make any more noises. Finally, it became a duel between Xu Fengyuan and Wei Yichen.


    It can be seen from this that whether in Anzhou Academy or the entire Taizhou Prefecture, the talents of Xu and Wei are outstanding.


    The duel between the two lasted for a cup of tea. Lu Yuhong finished his second pot of thyme, and ate more than half of the fresh and lo mei. The two still couldn''t decide the winner.


    And the applause from the crowd was one after another.


    Although Wei Ruo couldn''t see the lively scene outside, he could also know the grandeur of the competition from people''s reactions.


    Wei Yichen''s talent and learning are unquestionable. By the time Wei Ruoyuan died in the original book, he had already passed the exam. He was the only hope left for the Wei family after Wei Mingting''s death.


    So even when he arrived in Taizhou, Wei Ruo knew that Wei Yichen had the ability to stand out from the crowd of students.


    After a while, the competition ended and Wei Yichen won.


    Xu Fengyuan generously sent his blessings to Wei Yichen: "I still can''t compare with Brother Wei. Brother Wei is really good at learning. This year''s autumn test must be the time for Brother Wei to shine."


    "Brother Xu, you''re being polite. It''s Brother Xu who gave in, otherwise I wouldn''t have such a chance." Wei Yichen replied.


    The shopkeeper of Sibaozhai Fucheng store sent calligraphy, paintings and a box of white paper to Wei Yichen.


    "Mr. Wei, here are the prizes - the calligraphy of the Layman in the Tibetan Forest and the paper we specialize in Sibaozhai. In the next year, we will send a box of paper to the house every month. After a while, Mr. Wei will leave us an address. "


    "Thank you." Wei Yichen said, then turned around and handed the calligraphy and painting to Xu Fengyuan, "Brother Xu, I will give this calligraphy and painting to you."


    "A gentleman doesn''t take what others like. Brother Wei has always liked Tibetan monks. How can I accept these calligraphy and paintings." Xu Fengyuan refused.


    "I already have a painting of his calligraphy, and I will give this one to Brother Xu, please don''t be polite to me." Wei Yichen insisted.


    Seeing this, Xu Fengyuan couldn''t shirk anymore.


    "Okay, then I won''t be polite to Brother Wei." Xu Fengyuan accepted Wei Yichen''s gift graciously.


    The competition is over, and everyone''s interest has shifted from the competition to the shop.


    Since everyone is here, everyone does not forget to buy some things in Sibaozhai. Except for paper, which is always sold in limited quantities, other things are enough, although the pens, inks, and inkstones of Sibaozhai are no different from those in other places.


    Wei Yichen and Xu Fengyuan did not go into the store to shop like everyone else, but found Lu Yuhong who was sneaking in Xu Ji''s lo-mei shop.


    At this time, Wei Ruo had left the lo-mei shop through the back door, leaving only Chen Aqing and Lu Yuhong who were looking after the shop.


    Seeing the jug and braised side dishes in front of Lu Yuhong, Xu Fengyuan couldn''t help laughing and said, "Brother Lu, you are too sentimental."


    Actually moved a Maza to sit in someone¡¯s lo-mei shop and ate delicious food and wine. Although it was a little out of shape, it was still free and unrestrained.


    Lu Yuhong smiled and said: "You don''t know, although my place is not as good as a private room in a restaurant, the food and drinks are delicious in the world, and it''s something you can''t ask for."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： Miss Wei let me speak

    Chapter 295 Miss Wei asked me to speak


    Said that Lu Yuhong asked Chen Aqing for two wine glasses and two pairs of chopsticks, and graciously let Xu Fengyuan and Wei Yichen taste the rest of the food and wine.


    Xu Fengyuan and Wei Yichen didn''t mind that it was leftovers. They drank the wine and tasted the food.


    Although Xu Fengyuan''s reaction was not as straightforward as Lu Yuhong''s, he still had surprise written on his face.


    "The wine is thyme. Good luck, brother Lu. I heard that the thyme in this lo-mei shop is as popular as the one in Zuixianju. It will be sold out as soon as the store opens in the morning. I didn''t expect brother Lu to buy a pot." Xu Fengyuan Can''t help but say.


    Xu Fengyuan asked the people in the mansion to inquire about it a long time ago. He knew that thyme is only sold in two places in Taizhou mansion. The price is the same according to the rules, so he wants to buy it early.


    Generally, you can¡¯t buy this point, whether it¡¯s in Zuixianju or Xuji Braised Meat Shop.


    Lu Yuhong smiled and said, "That''s natural, I''m not so lucky."


    Immediately afterwards, Xu Fengyuan commented: "The lo mei here is as delicious as ever. As for the raw pickle, this is the first time I have eaten it. Is it a new product of the shop?"


    As he spoke, Xu Fengyuan looked at Chen Aqing.


    Chen Aqing has also learned a lot from Wei Ruo, and now he knows how to respond to this situation: "I haven''t decided whether to sell it yet, but today I will give it to customers for a try, and this young master is the first batch to taste it. "


    "Is there any more? I''ll buy some for the elders at home to try." Xu Fengyuan asked again.


    People in Taizhou Prefecture like seafood a lot, and many elders in his family also do the same. Xu Fengyuan feels that his elders will like the raw pickled taste today.


    "Sorry, that young master''s is the last one." Chen Aqing replied.


    Hearing this, Xu Fengyuan couldn''t help looking at Lu Yuhong again, and Lu Yuhong had a proud smile on his face.


    "No way, I''m lucky." Lu Yuhong said with a smile.


    Can''t help but think in his heart, the delicious food given by the Miss Wei family is only for him, and the one surnamed Xu wants to eat it depends on his face.


    Xu Fengyuan smiled, and then looked at Wei Yichen who had been silent all the time.


    Wei Yichen has been a little absent-minded for the past few days, only when he was concentrating on the competition just now, and now he looks a little dull.


    "Brother Wei, what do you think of the food and drink?" Xu Fengyuan asked.


    "Fresh and delicious, delicious in the world." Wei Yichen replied, and then said, "My eldest sister can also make this raw pickle."


    "Really? Which one is better, the one made by the big girl or the one sold in this store?" Xu Fengyuan asked hurriedly.


    Hearing the news about Wei Ruo, Xu Fengyuan seemed very excited.


    Wei Yichen had a wry smile on his face: "I don''t know, I just saw my eldest sister make it, but I haven''t tasted it yet."


    Knowing the truth, Lu Yuhong chuckled in his heart, the taste must be exactly the same, because the one he ate was made by the eldest girl of the Wei family!


    Xu Fengyuan''s expression was a little regretful.


    Seeing that the topic was on Wei Ruo, Lu Yuhong cut in at the right time, mentioning the encounter with Wei Ruo just now: "Speaking of which, just now the eldest daughter of the Wei family also came to this shop."


    "My eldest sister is here too?" Wei Yichen asked hastily.


    "Where is the eldest girl now?" Xu Fengyuan also asked.


    "Of course I''m going back now. There are so many people outside. She belongs to a girl''s family, so she just bought something and left." Lu Yuhong explained.


    Immediately afterwards, Lu Yuhong said again: "The eldest girl was going to talk to Brother Wei just now, but Brother Wei and Brother Xu are in the middle of a competition. She didn''t want to interrupt, so she told me what she was going to tell Brother Wei."


    "Eldest sister, what do you want to tell me?" Wei Yichen asked hastily.


    "Your eldest sister said that he wants you to help bring a message to Mr. Xu, so that Mr. Xu can find another lover. She is not suitable to be the head of the Xu family." Lu Yuhong said.


    Hearing this, Wei Yichen and Xu Fengyuan were stunned.


    He didn''t have something to say to Wei Yichen, but he had something to say to Xu Fengyuan.


    Seeing the expressions of the two, Lu Yuhong continued to drink and eat with his head down.


    After a while, Wei Yichen asked Lu Yuhong: "What else does my sister say?"


    Lu Yuhong said: "It''s nothing, that''s all. She left soon, and I didn''t have a chance to ask more questions."


    Wei Yichen turned to Xu Fengyuan again and said, "Brother Xu, this matter..."


    Xu Fengyuan smiled wryly: "Brother Wei, you don''t need to comfort me."


    Wei Yichen apologized: "I''m sorry, Brother Xu, I will ask my eldest sister about this after I return home."


    Xu Fengyuan said: "You don''t have to apologize, there is no right or wrong in this matter."


    Paused, Xu Fengyuan added: "However, I don''t intend to let this matter go like this, so I ask Brother Wei to give me some kind words when I go back. If possible, please also bring me a letter to the eldest girl."


    Wei Yichen hesitated for a while and then nodded.


    At this moment, Lu Yuhong said: "Brother Xu, you don''t have to do this. There is no grass anywhere in the world. With your Xu family''s power and status in Taizhou Prefecture, and with your Xu Fengyuan''s talent, learning and conduct, most of the famous daughters want to marry you. Miss Wei''s family thinks she''s not suitable, so you can just change her."


    Xu Fengyuan smiled wryly and shook his head: "Brother Lu, you don''t understand, the eldest girl of the Wei family is a very unusual woman. At first I didn''t think there was anything special about it, but after a few times of contact, I think she is different from other women I have seen before. no the same."


    "It''s different if it''s different, and those who are different don''t necessarily have to marry back home as a wife." Lu Yuhong said.


    "Brother Lu, there are some things you haven''t experienced yet, but when you experience them, you will understand my feelings." Xu Fengyuan replied.


    Lu Yuhong didn''t know what to say when he heard the words, he just said in his heart, he tried his best to persuade him, and fulfilled his promise to the eldest girl of the Wei family, right?


    Wei Yichen frowned at the moment, originally this time he wanted to go back to the mansion to find Sister Wanwan to ask about what happened that day, but now the matter of Sister Ruoer came up again.


    For a moment, his heart seemed to be filled with countless messes, which made him no longer in the mood to chat with Lu Yuhong and Xu Fengyuan.


    At this time, Xu Fengyuan was not in the mood anymore.


    So Wei Yichen and Xu Lu said goodbye, Xu Fengyuan nodded, and borrowed a pen and paper from the lo-mei shop, wrote a letter and entrusted it to Wei Yichen, asking him to help take it to Wei Ruo.


    The letter was written by Wei Yichen, knowing that there were no ambiguous words in the letter that would lead to misunderstanding, so he accepted it.


    Wei Yichen returned to Xiaowei''s mansion, but at this time only Wei Mingting and Yun''s couple were at home, and the two younger sisters he was looking for were not at home.


    After asking the servants, they learned that they would be off today, and with Yun''s approval, the two went to the market accompanied by their maids.


    It is true that Wei Ruo went to the market, otherwise he would not have run into Lu Yuhong, so did Wei Qingwan really go to the market?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： blue and yellow

    Chapter 296 Can''t answer


    After leaving the lo-mei shop, Wei Ruo and Xiumei went to the backyard of Sibaozhai. The two shops were close to each other. Wei Ruo specially set up a passage at the back of the two shops, which was convenient for the nanny and Uncle Xu to take care of them, and also convenient for them. She comes and goes.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei changed their outfits in the room and set off for Caili Villa.


    On the way there, Xiumei asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, why are you so generous to Mr. Lu?"


    Xiumei has been with Wei Ruo for so many years, and she is very clear about her lady''s attitude towards money. There are only two situations where the lady will be particularly generous: either for the right person or for the right thing.


    "I may not be able to avoid some troublesome things. Mr. Lu''s family is a way out for me. I don''t ask for anything from him now, but I will ask for something from him in the future." Wei Ruo explained.


    The trouble refers to Chu Lan, whether it is Xu Heyou''s identity or Wei Qingruo''s identity, there is a possibility of being entangled by Chu Lan, and her fear and hatred for Chu Lan is deeply rooted in her bones.


    Lu Yuhong is one of the few people that Chu Lan trusts, and it is worth her money on him.


    "The young lady just asked Mr. Lu to help him talk to Mr. Xu about that matter. Will Mr. Xu listen?" Xiumei asked again.


    "It''s not that easy. Even if Mr. Xu listens to the persuasion, this marriage is not something he can settle. It''s mainly because of the wishes of the elders of the two families. I begged Lu Yuhong to give him an excuse to let him let go of his guard against me. Forget it, I asked him to take advantage of me so that I could feel more at ease, but I had nothing to ask, but he resisted." Wei Ruo explained.


    Lu Yuhong is not a delicate person, so he is not suitable for doing this kind of thing. She just said that, and she used Lu Yuhong to make a statement on Xu Fengyuan''s side, but Wei Ruo had no hope of how much effect it would actually have.


    Of course, it is useful to say something like this, at least it can explain her attitude to Xu Fengyuan.


    "I see." Xiumei smoothed it out.


    "Meimei, speed up a bit more. While it''s early, let''s go to Caili Farm to get things done, and then pick up Madam Zhang later, don''t make it too late." Wei Ruo said.


    She took Madam Zhang with her when she went out today, which was requested by Yun Shi.


    But Mr. Yun didn''t know that Nanny Zhang belonged to Wei Ruo now. After leaving the gate of the Captain''s Mansion, Wei Ruo put Madam Zhang in a small courtyard and went back to pick her up after she finished her work.


    "Okay!" Xiumei flicked her whip on the horse pulling the cart, speeding up.


    When we arrived at Caili Farm, we saw the burly Manager Zhao. Seeing his sad face, Wei Ruo asked, "What''s the matter? Are the new seedlings not growing well?"


    Zhao Hai quickly waved his hands: "No, the new seedlings are growing very well."


    "Then why are you making a sad face, as if my decision to let you all change the seedlings has harmed you." Wei Ruo said.


    "No, this has nothing to do with you, Young Master, it is... yes..."


    Zhao Hai hesitated for a long time and did not say the second half of the sentence.


    "Is it because the tenants in Zhuangzi are having trouble living?" Wei Ruo helped him finish the sentence.


    Zhao Hai was stunned for a moment, then nodded like a pounding garlic: "Yes, last year''s harvest was not good, and the grain was scarce. Now the fields are full of seedlings, but everyone''s family has run out of grain. Want to buy grain? Now this Food is too expensive for a person, where can I buy it. Everyone digs wild vegetables and peels tree roots, but there is not enough to eat..."


    This situation is not limited to the farmers on Caili Farm, it can be said that the whole Taizhou Prefecture is like this.


    Except for those who have just harvested wheat, their barns are full, and those who rely on the rice harvested last autumn have basically eaten up all their food.


    There is a shortage of food, and the price of food in major grain stores has naturally risen accordingly, making life even more difficult for the people at the bottom.


    Xiumei couldn''t help sighing, thinking of the grand occasion at the entrance of Sibaozhai and Xuji Braised Meat Shops today, she couldn''t help feeling in her heart that Zhumen''s wine and meat stinks and the road was frozen to death.


    The common people here can¡¯t afford to eat, while the rich and powerful over there are still scrambling to buy high-priced liquor. The two worlds are separated and merged.


    "Let''s go, take me to see those people." Wei Ruo said to Zhao Hai.


    Zhao Hai didn''t know what their young master wanted to do, he nodded dully and led Wei Ruo to Zhuangzi.


    Before coming here, Wei Ruo had anticipated the situation in Zhuangzi and knew what he would see, but when he actually saw it, he still couldn''t help but feel a little sad in his heart.


    Most of the people left behind in the farmers¡¯ homes are children and the elderly, but they are not idle either. Some are weaving straw sandals, some are weaving bamboo baskets, and some are doing housework.


    The adults in the family are mostly in the fields at this time, or they will go to the nearby mountains to try their luck. If they can hunt back some prey, they can exchange the family''s rations for several days.


    When Wei Ruo passed by, they saw Wei Ruo, but their eyes were empty and dull, the same eyes as the displaced people Wei Ruo saw on the street.


    Most of them did not take the initiative to greet Wei Ruo, but carefully avoided them. Even if they greeted Wei Ruo, they were timid, and their tone was full of fear.


    For them, in such a period of grain shortage, Wei Ruo, as a landlord, could kill them.


    There was not enough food in the first place, and if the landlord forced them to pay rent again, they would have no way to survive.


    Zhao Hai followed behind Wei Ruo, looking preoccupied.


    "You don''t seem to be very willing to accompany me to inspect?" Wei Ruo stopped and turned to ask Zhao Hai.


    "No, no, I..." Zhao Hai wanted to deny and refute, but he was not very excited. He couldn''t think of any good reason for a while, so he could only stand there, guilty of not daring to look Wei Ruo in the eyes.


    "Are you still thinking about hunting in the mountains?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "How do you know about Shaodong''s family?" Zhao Hai looked at Wei Ruo in surprise.


    Because there is not enough food, Zhao Hai plans to take some young and strong people from the village to go hunting together. The prey in the nearby places must be gone, and they plan to go to the farther mountains.


    There are many dangers there. People who are not familiar with it may not be able to get out. Most people dare not go, but at the same time, the probability of hitting prey is also higher.


    If you really catch wild boars and hares, you can go to the city to exchange for food. I heard that sweet potatoes are sold cheaply, so I can exchange more.


    "It''s not difficult to guess. You''re not the only one who came up with this idea recently. Didn''t the government just post a notice a few days ago, and there are young people nearby who went hunting in the deep mountains and didn''t come back." Wei Ruo had heard it before.


    Hearing this, Zhao Hai said sadly: "That''s nothing to do, the children are all starving, and they can''t sit still."


    After Zhao Hai finished speaking, he realized that he had made a slip of the tongue. How could he say these things to the Young Master?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： The person with the largest food reserves in ten miles and eight townships

    Chapter 297 The person with the most food reserves in eight towns


    "It seems that you have already organized people, that''s just right, I just have some things for you to do." Wei Ruo said.


    "Young master, please order." Although he was very reluctant in his heart, Zhao Hai had to agree, they are members of the master, and the most important thing they should do is to obey the orders of the master.


    "You don''t seem to be very willing?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Small ones dare not."


    I dare not, but I am indeed reluctant.


    Wei Ruo chuckled and said, "Six carts of wheat will be transported from Younan Farm in a while, so you can take the people you organized to move the wheat."


    Hearing this, Zhao Hai was stunned, raised his head, and looked straight at Wei Ruo.


    Originally a dull face, now it is no different from a piece of wood.


    "Young master, you said... wheat... wheat?"


    Wei Ruo''s words stuttered Zhao Hai in shock.


    "Yes, Liuche Maizi, does anyone in Zhuangzi know how to make pasta?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Not many people make pasta in the south, and not everyone knows how to make pasta.


    Zhao Hai hasn''t recovered from the last news that shocked him. Facing Wei Ruo''s next question, he still looked dull and didn''t answer for a long time.


    Xiumei said angrily: "Why are you standing there? The young master asked you something. Someone in the village knows how to make pasta, right? Don''t divide the wheat and go back without knowing how to make it for food!"


    "Do you really want to send us wheat?" Zhao Hai still couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s not free. I will take back the same amount of rice when the autumn harvest comes." Wei Ruo said.


    Although he is a tenant in his own village, Wei Ruo will not do such a large-scale donation of grain casually.


    Sometimes it is difficult to be a good person. If you give a gift unconditionally, it is inevitable that some of the donors will be greedy.


    Zhao Hai was still in a daze, and the servants in the village came to inform: Manager Yu from Younan Farm brought the convoy to Caili Farm.


    "Manager Zhao, call your people to move the wheat."


    Wei Ruo''s voice successfully recalled Zhao Hai''s thoughts, he nodded in a daze, and then quickly ran towards the gate of Zhuangzi, calling for people while running.


    When they saw the six carts of wheat parked at the door of the farmer, Zhao Hai and other people in Caili Farm were too excited to speak.


    Boss Yu came over and said to Zhao Hai with a smile: "Boss Zhao, the wheat has been delivered, hurry up and arrange for someone to move in."


    "Yes, yes, move the wheat, move the wheat!" Zhao Hai said excitedly.


    Wei Ruo walked slowly to the gate, when Steward Yu saw her, he hurried forward to say hello: "Master."


    Wei Ruo nodded, and then said to Zhao Hai: "Guarantee Zhao, this is Guanshi Yu. From today on, he will be in charge of Zhuangzi''s account affairs, but your status as steward will remain the same. The month I will give you The money will not change, and I will arrange other more important work for you in the future."


    Zhao Hai is a simple and honest person, and he is willing to do it, but he is not suitable for managing accounts.


    For the sake of convenience, Wei Ruo intends to hand over the accounts of the two farms to Yu Guanshi for unified management. As for Zhao Hai, he has a better place to shine.


    Zhao Hai nodded: "Listen to Young Master''s arrangement."


    "Now you go and inform the tenants in the village that I want to distribute wheat. You ask them to line up to pick it up, sign and press their fingerprints, and pay an extra 20 catties of rent when the autumn harvest comes." Wei Ruo explained Zhao Hai.


    "Okay, I''ll inform you now." This time Zhao Hai reacted quite quickly, and immediately ran down to obey Wei Ruo''s order.


    After Zhao Hai left, Manager Yu said with emotion: "The farmers in Caili Farm are all blessed. After meeting you, the owner, they don''t have to sell their houses and children like other families outside."


    "Just treat me as a business, pay them some food in advance, and have to get it back later." Wei Ruo said.


    "My boss is being humble again." Manager Yu said with a smile.


    Immediately afterwards, Guanshi Yu said with emotion: "Nowadays, in the ten miles and eight villages, you are the only one who has a lot of food in the warehouse. The other families are all stretched. It is absolutely impossible to distribute grain to tenants.¡±


    Of course Wei Ruo knows that there are not many people in the Taizhou capital who have as much food as hers. I''m afraid that even the government''s granary doesn''t have as much food reserves as Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo doesn''t plan to sell grain now, and even the grain shop in Xingshan County has recently closed down.


    "Don''t say this outside, let''s just be ourselves behind closed doors." Wei Ruo told Guanshi Yu.


    "My boss, don''t worry, I''ll just say a few words of emotion in front of you, not to mention the outside world, and I won''t say anything to the people under my command."


    "Well, let''s go, let''s go into Zhuangzi, and we''ll talk about it after finishing today''s business."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he and Yu Guanshi entered Caili Farm together, and immediately began to distribute wheat to the tenants who came to collect wheat.


    ###


    At the same time, Xiaowei Mansion, Cangyun Garden.


    Mr. Yun was worrying about the account books.


    Last year, Zhuangzi¡¯s income was not very good, and the shop also lost money. I thought it would be better this year, but so far this year, the situation in Zhuangzi is not optimistic, and the shop has lost a lot of money.


    And just now she also received a letter from the capital, saying that the eldest brother at home got drunk and beat someone, and the mansion sold the land for a lot of money to settle the matter.


    In this way, the capital will not be able to subsidize them this year, and they may even be unable to take care of themselves.


    Although the husband''s salary has increased now, after arriving in Fucheng, the mansion has added two servants, and the daily expenses have also increased a bit.


    The eldest son is studying in the college, and the expenses are even more expensive.


    Mr. Yun rubbed his temples. No matter how he calculated, this year''s food shortage would not be filled.


    And to buy food, with the current price of food, the financial situation of the government is very tight.


    I really don''t know what to do.


    The new field just purchased at the beginning of this year, but it has not been a few months, because of the loss of the shop, weather changes and other reasons, it has reached a situation where it does not know how to operate.


    After looking at it for a long time, there was no result, Yun pushed the account book aside, and when he wanted to change his mind, he caught a glimpse of the tea bag placed on the corner of the table from the corner of his eye.


    Yun looked at the tea bag in a daze.


    This is a gift from Mrs. Xu when she came to visit me a few days ago. It is a black tea that has recently become popular in the city.


    If the marriage between Ruo''er and the Xu family can come true, with the help of the Xu family, the current predicament of the Wei family should be solved, right?


    ###


    Wei Yichen waited in the mansion for a long time, and finally waited until Wei Qingwan returned to the mansion.


    After sending the servant waiting at the gate to report, Wei Yichen hurried to the gate of Wangmei Garden and asked Cuihe to call Wei Qingwan to the gate of the courtyard.


    "Brother is so anxious to find me, what''s the matter?" Wei Qingwan asked softly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： Wei Yichen questioned Wei Qingwan

    Chapter 298 Wei Yichen questioned Wei Qingwan


    Looking at the dignified and euphemistic Wei Qingwan standing in front of him, Wei Yichen didn''t know where to ask.


    "Wanwan, what have you been doing these past few days?" Wei Yichen asked.


    "Take classes at Tongzhifu." Wei Qingwan replied.


    "Besides going to class, has Wanwan been to other places these days?" Wei Yichen asked again.


    "Today, I went for a walk around the market. I was going to look at the jewelry store, but I didn''t find anything that I liked. In the end, I only bought two silk scarves." Wei Qingwan replied, followed by a smile on her face. He asked Wei Yichen suspiciously, "Why did the eldest brother ask this all of a sudden?"


    Wei Yichen looked at Wei Qingwan''s crystal clear eyes, and his doubts for many days were shaken.


    But just to be on the safe side, Wei Yichen continued to ask: "Has Wanwan ever been near Anzhou College? A few days ago, a classmate of mine told me that he seemed to have seen you near the college."


    "What am I going to do there? Anzhou College is outside the city, not to mention far away from the city. Women are not allowed to come and go around the college at will. Even if I go, I can''t get in. Even if I miss my elder brother, I won''t rush Run to Anzhou College to disturb." Wei Qingwan replied.


    Wei Qingwan''s words were well-founded and sincere, dispelling Wei Yichen''s last trace of doubt.


    Wanwan has been obedient and sensible since she was a child, and never does anything out of line. Not to mention such a shocking thing as hanging out with men, she has never done anything like disobeying her parents and elder brothers.


    How could such a well-behaved younger sister be the woman he saw meeting a strange man in the forest that day?


    There are similarities between people, it should be that he misunderstood.


    After thinking it over clearly, a big rock in Wei Yichen''s heart finally fell, and he said to Wei Qingwan, "It''s better if it''s not you. Recently, there have been more refugees in the city. I heard that there was a looting of the grain store. I want to tell you Wanwan, don''t run around, you''re not safe as a woman."


    "Don''t worry, brother, I won''t run around. I''m a girl, so where else can I go besides going to school. What''s more... I''m not as comfortable as my sister, who can walk around." Wei Qingwan said.


    Speaking of Wei Ruo, Wei Yichen''s face darkened involuntarily, thinking of what Mr. Lu said today.


    "Well, if Wanwan wants to go out, she needs to be accompanied by a nanny and maid to ensure that there are enough people around her." Wei Yichen continued to remind.


    "Don''t worry, big brother, I will be careful. Big brother should also pay attention to safety. On the way from home to Anzhou College, you will inevitably pass through some deserted areas. Big brother must remember to bring some guards from the house who can kung fu. It is best to go with your classmates."


    Wei Qing''s polite words are full of concern for Wei Yichen.


    "Well, I will." Wei Yichen didn''t greet Wei Qingwan any more with something in mind, and left after saying a few words of concern.


    After Wei Yichen left, Wei Qingwan''s expression changed, and her palms were sweating a lot.


    ###


    Wei Ruo came back much later than Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Ruo didn''t come back until dinner time.


    Nowadays men and women are divided into tables, and Wei Yichen not only has no chance to talk to Wei Ruo when the meal is over, he doesn''t even see her face.


    Wei Yichen didn''t see Wei Ruo until tea tasting time after dinner, but because his parents were present, Wei Yichen had to keep his questions about Wei Ruo in his heart.


    Wei Mingting talked about the recent exodus and the lack of food for the people.


    He is a military officer, and these things are not under his jurisdiction, but these things that happened today are no longer a matter of whose jurisdiction.


    But no one with a conscience can be indifferent.


    Yun Shi also confessed the current situation of the family with everyone, and then gave everyone a clue in advance: "In the current situation, the government may have to reduce expenses. Your monthly money may be reduced to what it was before we came to Fucheng."


    Wearing that, Wei Qingwan took the lead in stating: "Mother need not worry, my daughter is willing to take the initiative to cut expenses and tide over the difficulties with her family."


    Wei Yichen said in a deep voice: "Mom, starting from this month, my monthly payment will be halved. I don''t need so much. Today I won the Sibaozhai competition and got a month''s white paper supply from their store."


    Wei Yilin thought for a while and said, "I don''t need any monthly money, as long as I have enough to eat."


    Three of the four children spoke, and only Wei Ruo, the eldest daughter, sat quietly aside.


    Wei Ruo found that everyone was looking at her, so he put down the teacup in his hand unhurriedly, and said, "I don''t need to give my monthly money."


    As soon as Wei Ruo said this, he put Wei Qingwan, who was the first to express his opinion, on the fire.


    As the eldest son of the family, Wei Yichen has the most monthly money, and the Yun family will also subsidize him some extra to facilitate his daily expenses when he goes out with his classmates. If he halved, the remaining money would be enough for his expenses, but he was more frugal in daily life.


    Wei Yilin is still young, the monthly money of the servants in his yard is directly given by Yun Shi, and most of the food and clothing are directly bought by Yun Shi, it doesn¡¯t matter if he has monthly money or not.


    As for Wei Ruo, she dared to say such a thing because she has money in her hands and a rich family background, and she can still live comfortably without the monthly money given by her husband.


    Wei Qingwan was the first to express her opinion, but she didn''t want to directly state how much she wanted to reduce the monthly money starting from Wei Yichen, which made her seem very passive.


    Her monthly money is already enough, and she doesn''t have as much private money as Wei Qingruo, let alone no monthly money, even if it is halved, she can''t support her daily expenses.


    Wei Mingting said: "It doesn''t have to be like this, pawning all the rewards I got last year should last for a while."


    Wen Yan Yun said hurriedly: "Husband, those are all rewards from the imperial court..."


    "If the reward is given to me, it is mine, and it is not something that cannot be pawned. It must be the daily expenses of the people in the mansion that are more important."


    Wei Mingting didn''t mind those things. In contrast, he felt that his children should not be treated badly.


    "But spreading it like this..." The Yun family still wants to save face, if it is known that the Wei family pawned objects rewarded by the court, even if the court has no objection, they will be laughed at.


    "There is nothing to be afraid of being laughed at. My Wei family is in such a situation. How many properties and family backgrounds cannot be hidden from others. Nowadays, everyone''s life is not easy. It is very common to sell some family assets. I heard that a few days ago Tong San sold a farm in the north of the city, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with it."


    Wei Mingting doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. He doesn''t have the ability to do so, so there''s no need to put up a facade.


    Yun Shi didn''t know how to answer the words for a while, frowned, and then subconsciously looked in Wei Ruo''s direction.


    Everyone knows that the eldest daughter has a lot of money. Although it is not a decent thing to borrow money from her daughter, but compared to pawning something rewarded by the court, at least it can be kept from outsiders. As long as outsiders don''t know, It doesn''t matter whether it''s decent or not.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： If you are a man, you will not lose to your brother

    Chapter 299 If you are a man, you will not lose to your brother


    Wei Ruo felt Yun''s gaze, but deliberately pretended not to see it.


    She may not take the monthly money from the Wei Mansion, but she is not so generous if she wants her to pay for the money to support the family.


    As long as she doesn''t bring it up, it will be very difficult for Yun to speak up. It is not a decent thing for parents to take their daughter''s private money and put it in a big family, unless outsiders don''t know, if they know, the degree of embarrassment is no less than that of pawning.


    After ignoring Yun''s gaze, Wei Ruo pretended to be nonchalant and asked about Wei Mingting''s refugees: "Father, what do you plan to do with the refugees who have flooded into the city these days?"


    Wei Mingting sighed: "There is no good way to deal with them. I originally wanted to conscript them into the army, but the refugees are not all adult men, the elderly and children account for the majority. Even if there are young and strong men, most of them are procrastinators." The family leads the mouth, if only men are recruited into the army, the remaining family members will not know how to live in this famine year. And even if the government wants to take them in, there is no good place to take them in."


    Wen Yan Wei Yichen asked: "What if we arrange them to open up wasteland like Xingshan County did before? At that time, my eldest sister and the county government arranged for the refugees to participate in the reclamation of the wasteland in the south of the city. The harvest was very fruitful. Not only did the refugees be resettled, but also the wasteland was successfully improved. , bringing a bumper harvest of wheat this summer, killing two birds with one stone."


    Wei Mingting thought for a while and said: "Last year, there were fewer refugees in Xingshan County. This year, the scope of the famine has further expanded, and the number of refugees is increasing. It is not just these refugees inside and outside the city today. It is said that there are a large number of refugees. Refugees are pouring in from other places. But in any case, if the imperial court can arrange some people to open up wasteland and be self-sufficient, it is better than nothing, and it can alleviate some problems to some extent."


    While talking, Wei Mingting and Wei Yichen looked at Wei Ruo at the same time.


    If this is to be done, Wei Ruo is a key part.


    Because not everyone can do this, so far only Wei Ruo has done it.


    Otherwise, the Seventh Prince would not have specially come to the mansion to invite Wei Ruo a few days ago. After being rejected, he sent people to the mansion many times to give Wei Ruo gifts and say good things.


    Wei Ruo replied: "It''s a big deal, and organizing refugees to reclaim wasteland today is several times more troublesome than it was in Xingshan County. First, there are more refugees involved, and the range of wasteland to be reclaimed is also larger. It is extensive, and more government personnel will be needed. In addition, Yuan Fu, the Seventh Prince and others may also be involved, and then the matter will not be in the hands of me, a woman, so it needs to be discussed again."


    Wearing the words, Wei Mingting agreed: "Ruoer is right, this matter is really not simple, you need to think twice."


    Wei Yichen asked Wei Ruo: "So sister Ruoer thinks there is anything we can do now?"


    Wei Ruo replied: "Let''s wait and see what happens. On the one hand, we will see what the court has planned, and on the other hand, we will look at the movements of other famous families in Taizhou Prefecture. After all, my Wei family has a weak foundation in Taizhou Prefecture, and my father is Military officer, no matter how you look at it, we should not be the ones to take the lead in disaster relief."


    Even if Wei Ruo cared about the common people, even if he was willing to put aside his prejudice against Chu Lan and cooperate with him again, he would not dare to participate rashly under the current situation.


    Wei Yichen also agreed: "What sister Ruoer said is very true."


    Wei Mingting couldn''t help saying: "If you are a man, you will definitely not lose an inch to your elder brother."


    Wei Yichen also agreed: "The eldest sister is a person with great talent."


    Although Wei Yichen didn''t approve of some things Wei Ruo did as a boudoir girl, he recognized Wei Ruo''s talent and ability very much.


    At this time, Wei Qingwan interjected: "Father, my daughter heard that the wealthy families in Fucheng have a lot of food reserves. My daughter thinks that if they are willing to help, it should be able to relieve the pressure on the victims to a certain extent."


    Wei Mingting said: "Wanwan is talking about families with abundant wealth in Taizhou Mansion. They have accumulated a lot in the past years, and the granaries are also full all the year round. However, in the current situation, even those with abundant wealth do not dare to casually distribute grain. Take it out."


    If this method is feasible, the government government has already taken action, and it will not be delayed until now.


    Wei Yichen also said: "What''s more, these refugees can''t be solved overnight. If the wealthy households in the city are given food relief, they don''t know how long the relief will be. Moreover, the refugees from other places may flock to the capital city of Taizhou if they get the news. It¡¯s only going to get worse from time to time.¡±


    Wei Qingwan''s ideas were jointly denied by Wei Mingting and Wei Yichen, and Wei Qingwan lowered her head sadly.


    Seeing this, Wei Yichen comforted: "Don''t worry about Wanwan, you have little contact with these things, and the books you read about women''s rings generally don''t involve this kind of knowledge. It''s human nature to think poorly. It¡¯s not good to have this kind of heart to think for the people.¡±


    Wei Qingwan nodded her head. She also knew that this was not something she was good at, but she felt a little resentful that Wei Ruo could talk with her father and brother, but she could only watch from the sidelines.


    Then Wei Mingting, Wei Yichen, and Wei Ruo talked a lot about the disaster victims and food shortages. Although they didn''t draw any conclusions in the end, the views of the father and daughter were surprisingly consistent during the discussion.


    After the chat was over, everyone left Cangyun Garden one after another.


    Wei Yichen immediately followed Wei Ruo when he saw Wei Ruo leaving, and caught up with her after leaving Cangyun Garden.


    "Sister Ruoer." Wei Yichen came to Wei Ruo and blocked his way.


    It¡¯s summer now, it¡¯s dark and late, even after dinner, the sky is still white.


    "Brother, is there something wrong with me?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Did the eldest sister ask Mr. Lu to bring a message to Brother Xu?" Wei Yichen asked.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo admitted frankly.


    "It''s not right for you to do so. Marriage is a matter of parents'' order and matchmaker''s words, how can it be private..." Wei Yichen paused, and then said, "Furthermore, Mr. Lu is always an outsider. You should talk about these things with your parents and elder brothers at home. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s somewhat inappropriate to talk about being with outsiders.¡±


    "Thank you for the reminder, brother, I will pay attention next time. If there is nothing else, I will go back first." Wei Ruo did not argue with Wei Yichen.


    Wei Yichen''s brows not only did not relax, but frowned even deeper.


    "Sister Ruo''er, don''t leave yet, brother hasn''t finished talking yet." Wei Yichen called Wei Ruo to stop.


    Wei Ruo continued to look at him, waiting for him to finish speaking.


    Wei Yichen looked at Wei Ruo''s cold eyes, feeling a little sad.


    After pondering for a moment, Wei Yichen continued: "You really don''t want to marry, and the elder brother will help you find a way, but in private, you should not have too much contact with Brother Xu, lest you lose your tongue."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： not against your will

    Chapter 300 will not be against your will


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yichen took out a letter written by Xu Fengyuan from his arms: "It is not appropriate for women in the boudoir to have correspondence with foreign men. Today''s letter is from Brother Xu asking you why you are against the marriage of the two families. After reading it, don''t reply to the letter. Tell Big Brother, Big Brother will help you bring the message to Brother Xu."


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Yichen''s serious expression, and asked, "Big brother will really help me with a message? Even if I want to ruin this marriage?"


    "As long as it is not out of line, I will help you bring it, and I will not go against your wishes." Wei Yichen promised.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, but looked at Wei Yichen.


    Wei Yichen felt that Wei Ruo didn''t trust him, and felt a little lost, but he felt helpless, so he added: "The lintel of the Wei family should be supported by the men in the family, and it will never be strengthened by relying on a woman''s high marriage."


    Wei Yichen was deeply influenced by his father Wei Mingting in this regard, and believed that the sisters in the family should grow up pampered and have a smooth life.


    Wei Ruo said: "Then there will be Brother Lao."


    Then he took the letter from Wei Yichen''s hand and opened it in front of Wei Yichen.


    The content is quite simple, and there is nothing beyond the rules. The meaning expressed throughout the article is: politely ask Wei Ruoke what is dissatisfied with the Xu family towards him, or what misunderstandings, and hope that we can solve the problem in time. Communicate and avoid misunderstandings.


    And in order to avoid unnecessary trouble caused by the letter falling into the hands of others, the letter was not signed and signed.


    Wei Ruo returned the letter to Wei Yichen after reading it: "Brother, please tell Mr. Xu that I have no dissatisfaction with him and the Xu family. I want to become an official, and I am used to being self-willed in the countryside since I was a child, so I can''t be a good housekeeper, and I can''t stand that kind of restraint."


    "Okay, big brother knows, big brother will tell Mr. Xu what Ruo''er means."


    Wei Yichen nodded, and stopped to stop Wei Ruo, and watched Wei Ruo walk towards Tingsongyuan.


    Wei Yichen didn''t look back until Wei Ruo disappeared.


    After two worries were settled today, Wei Yichen felt a lot more relaxed.


    While walking back, Wei Yichen met Wei Yilin, who was standing at the corner, looking at Wei Yichen with his small eyes.


    "You have been looking at me and your big sister just now?" Wei Yichen asked.


    "Yes." Wei Yilin nodded, "I don''t want to see you two fighting again."


    "No, the last time my elder brother was impulsive. At that time, my father was critically ill. I was impatient and couldn''t control myself. That''s why I hurt your elder sister by mistake. In the future, my elder brother will try to avoid such things and don''t do it again."


    Wei Yilin nodded heavily: "That''s good."


    Wei Yichen smiled, and couldn''t help but patted Wei Yilin''s head: "You are really more sensible now, and you know how to worry about things between big brothers and big sisters."


    "I''m already very sensible. Of course I hope everyone is well. Although I didn''t like Big Sister before, I thought it was because of her that Sister Wanwan was unhappy. But after getting along with her, I don''t think she is so annoying. And it''s a little pitiful. And she is from our family, as a man in the family, of course he should protect the women in the family. "


    "Yes." Wei Yichen touched Wei Yilin''s head, "Brother will spend less and less time at home in the future, and father will also stay in the barracks from time to time, and the family will rely on you in the future."


    "Don''t worry, brother, leave it to me!" Wei Yilin patted his chest and said.


    The two brothers went back to their respective yards while talking.


    ###


    After returning to Tingsongyuan, Xiumei asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, is what the young master said just now true? Will he really help Miss reject Xu''s marriage? Madame is very optimistic about this marriage. The movement of the sky, I''m afraid it''s..."


    "Believe it or not, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t affect my plan. I''m really in a hurry. I can do everything. The so-called barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes. As long as I am not afraid of bad reputation, the initiative is in my hands. in the hand."


    The prerequisite for the Yun family to be able to decide Wei Ruo''s marriage is that Wei Ruo cares about his own reputation and wants to marry a good man in the future. As long as Wei Ruo is open-minded, the initiative is in Wei Ruo''s own hands.


    Of course Wei Ruo also knows that she still has to keep abreast of this matter and not overdo it.


    If it really passed, and the Wei family directly let her hang Bai Ling to death for the sake of reputation, then she really had no reason to go.


    Wei Ruo returned to the room and began to look at the account books. There are a lot of account books recently. Except for the nanny and steward Yu who can help her with some parts, Wei Ruo basically checks the other parts by himself.


    Xiumei can''t help much in this regard. Whenever Wei Ruo lights up the lamp to look at the account books, she can only cook some ginseng tea and supper for Wei Ruo, and accompany and serve him.


    Wei Ruo''s current shops, except for the grain shop, which has been closed and temporarily suspended, the other shops are still operating as usual. The business situation is definitely not as good as before, but they are all profitable.


    Especially for liquor, the income has greatly exceeded Wei Ruo''s expectations. Two jars of wine a day can be sold for 98 taels of silver (fifty taels for the lo-mei shop and 48 taels for Zuixianju).


    In terms of Sibaozhai, the supply of paper is still in short supply. Those who can afford this paper in the prefecture are all noble children, and they are willing to spend a lot of money on studying. Even if the current situation outside is not good, it will not affect these nobles. Children''s daily expenses.


    The sales of brushes, inkstones and inkstones have declined, so last time Wei Ruo specifically asked Sibao Zhai to hold an event to attract a large number of literati and inkmen with the prizes of calligraphy and a one-year supply of paper from Tibetan laymen, in order to increase a wave of sales. A wave of inventory.


    Afterwards, when purchasing goods, she will appropriately reduce the purchase of pens, inks and inkstones to avoid squeezing too much inventory.


    Because the pens, inks and inkstones are all purchased from other places, once the inventory is squeezed, it will be very disadvantageous to her.


    The sales of the lo-mei shop have not changed much. Originally, the sales during this period should have dropped a bit, but because of the popularity of thyme, the sales of lo-mei have been driven up. The daily turnover is not much worse than before. .


    The supply of seasonings at Zuixianju has remained basically unchanged recently. The reason Wei Ruo estimates is that it is very similar to the situation at the lo-mei shop. It is probably because the introduction of thyme has increased the passenger flow, which has offset the passenger flow caused by the recent economic downturn. decline.


    The mushroom planting industry in Xingshan County has expanded a lot in the first half of this year, especially after the cold wave, Wei Ruo has increased investment in mushroom cultivation. Recently, almost all the mushrooms near the west side of Xingshan County are suitable for growing mushrooms. All the caves were bought.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： Mrs. Xu came again

    Chapter 301 Mrs. Xu visits again


    The amount of shiitake mushrooms produced every day has increased by five times compared to before. In addition to being sold in the Xingshan County Fair, it is also sold to Fucheng.


    The leftover shiitake mushrooms sold every day are all made into shiitake mushroom sauce and sold in Wei Ruo''s several shops that are still open.


    For this reason, a large number of nearby villagers were also hired, which solved the food problem for many farmers. For this reason, Qianzhi County of Xingshan County was very happy, and asked to see her, the behind-the-scenes boss, several times.


    The other thing is the business of Yusheng Tea Garden. As a partner, Wei Ruo does not need Wei Ruo to worry about the whole process. Fan Chengxu will send the account books and income to Wei Ruo for verification every month.


    Although Fan Chengxu is cunning, he is very honest when he really cooperates. So far Wei Ruo has not found out that he has tampered with the account books.


    The above shops and businesses have brought Wei Ruo huge profits, allowing Wei Ruo to buy properties and develop agriculture without any worries.


    So far, after deducting Wei Ruo''s recent expansion of mushroom cultivation and the purchase of the hedgerow farm, Wei Ruo still has a surplus of more than 1,600 taels of silver in the past six months.


    This is a very rich fortune. It is estimated that Yun, who has been worrying about money for a long time, never imagined that her daughter has such an amazing earning ability.


    The matter that Yun''s melancholy is not a problem for Wei Ruo at all, as long as Wei Ruo is willing, with her earning ability and existing financial resources, she can easily help the Wei family resolve the crisis.


    After checking the account books, Wei Ruo stretched his waist, and then looked at the sky outside, it was midnight.


    Recently, Wei Ruo has been busy so late almost every night.


    Xiumei served ginseng tea: "Miss, drink ginseng tea, eat something and rest early, if you continue like this, you should lose weight again, and the nurse will blame me for not taking good care of you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you cook delicious food for me every day, and your lady and I have gained a lot of weight, how can I lose weight?" Wei Ruo stood up as he spoke, and stroked his waist with his hand .


    "Miss, you are not fat, but your **** are bigger." Xiumei said very sincerely.


    Wei Ruo looked down and thought about it carefully, it seems that this is really the case!


    Hey, there is no way, I have grown up! After a certain period of time, won''t the **** grow up?


    "This is not a good thing. If it grows longer, it will become troublesome for me to disguise myself as a man." Wei Ruo was still a little worried.


    "Miss, my daughter''s body should grow as long as she wants, and you are not allowed to have any strange thoughts for the convenience of dressing up as a man!" Xiumei "warned" Wei Ruo seriously.


    When it comes to this kind of daily life, Xiumei will turn into a "housekeeper" again.


    "Good Meimei, I promise not to mess around, the most is to wrap her chest a little behind." Wei Ruo said hurriedly.


    Although she has the ability to suppress her physical growth by taking medicine, it is not good for her health, and she can tell the seriousness of it.


    It''s just that right now she still needs the identity of Xu Heyou to do a lot of things, and she also needs to disguise herself as a man.


    "Miss, just be careful not to hurt your body." Xiumei could only advise.


    "Well, don''t worry, good Meimei, you know that I cherish my life, and I won''t hurt my body casually." Wei Ruo said coquettishly, pulling Xiumei''s hands.


    "Okay, hurry up and eat and go to rest, don''t stay up late!" Xiumei put on a straight face again.


    "Okay, okay, right away!"


    Wei Ruo obeyed immediately, obediently finished eating, washed, and went to bed.


    ###


    After thinking about it for a few days, Mrs. Yun decided to sell the 400 mu of land she just bought this spring.


    At first, the land was really barren. Although a wave of fertilizer was applied before the spring planting, it seemed that it was not enough. The subsequent growth of seedlings was not good, and coupled with the impact of the cold wave, it seemed that the situation was not good.


    Secondly, the weather in the future is still hard to predict. Even the existing seedlings cannot guarantee that they will be harvested in autumn.


    Rather than doing this, it is better to sell it first, exchange the money, and survive this for a while.


    Although doing so would be detrimental to face, it was better than selling the gift as her husband said.


    At the same time, the expenditure in the mansion will also be reduced. According to what was said that day, the Yun family will reduce the monthly money of each court to the level before moving to the mansion.


    Regarding Yun''s decision, Wei Mingting did not interfere. He has been in the military camp all year round, and his wife has always been in charge of all access to the property and shop at home. As a husband, he chooses to trust his wife''s every choice and decision.


    It''s just that although Yun''s arranged this way, it is not so easy to actually sell the field.


    Now that the situation is like this, no one buys land casually. If the harvest is not good this year, and the money is spent in vain, but the grain cannot be exchanged, it is better to buy grain directly, at least there is a guarantee.


    Just two days later, Mrs. Xu came to visit Yun''s.


    Yun''s warm welcome: "Mrs. Xu, what kind of wind is this that blows you here? Hey, I''ve been so busy these days that I didn''t even bother to visit the house."


    "Madam Wei, you don''t need to be so polite." Madam Xu smiled, and then asked about the Wei family''s land sale, "I heard that Madam Wei is selling land these days?"


    Wearing that Yun''s face showed embarrassment, she naturally knew that the Wei family''s sale of the land must not be hidden from the people in the city, but Yun was still a little embarrassed when Madam Xu asked her face to face.


    Yun had no choice but to explain: "The land is a little barren, and the weather is not good this year, so I thought about stopping the loss in time and selling it in advance to reduce the loss."


    The Yun family wants face, and it cannot be said that the Wei family did this because of the current turnover.


    Mrs. Xu smiled lightly, and then said: "Speaking of which, I also owed my eldest daughter''s blessing. Now the seedlings in the village are growing fairly well, so there is still some hope for this year''s harvest."


    Mr. Yun said modestly: "I just happened to encounter something that this child knows."


    Madam Xu said again: "I also heard that His Royal Highness the Seventh Prince wants to ask her to come out to help?"


    Yun hurriedly explained: "There is such a thing, but Ruo''er refused. She is a girl, so it is inconvenient to help His Highness. When she was in Xingshan County, she rarely went to the fields in person, and she always went through the mansion. Mammy passed it on."


    "No matter what method is used, the big girl in Xingshan County has contributed a lot to the reclamation of wasteland. Her ability is beyond doubt."


    Mrs. Xu had a loving smile on her face, and her eyes were filled with appreciation and affirmation for Wei Ruo.


    "Mrs. Xu praised you absurdly."


    Yun couldn''t help but smile on her face. When others praised her daughter, she was naturally happy as a mother.


    It''s also rare, Mrs. Xu doesn''t mind her daughter''s temperament that likes to run to the fields, and she also thinks this is a skill, which makes her very relieved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： promised marriage

    Chapter 302 Promised Marriage


    Mrs. Xu said to Yun again: "I thought, since the eldest girl has such knowledge, it would be too worthless if Mrs. Wei''s field is sold. It is better to let the eldest lady take good care of it."


    Yun''s smile was a bit bitter, she thought about asking her daughter to help, but her daughter had already rejected her, and she used the reason she used to persuade her not to worry about farming all the time.


    Mrs. Xu continued: "To tell you the truth, Mrs. Wei, my family has a small farm ten miles east of the city. It''s a little far away. It''s troublesome for me to take care of it. I thought about giving it as a thank you gift. Send it to the big girl."


    "How can this be done? Mrs. Xu can''t do it!" Yun said hurriedly.


    "The eldest girl not only helped me with the rice seedlings, but also cured my father-in-law''s cough. She can afford this gift." Mrs. Xu said with a smile.


    Immediately afterwards Mrs. Xu added: "I hit it off very well with the eldest girl. Not only me, but also my old lady and the old man also like him. My Xu family is also a farming and studying family. I started farming, and I especially love the lively and straightforward young lady. temper."


    Mr. Yun was stunned for a while, then looked at Mrs. Xu''s breezy face, and seemed to understand something in a daze.


    Ms. Xu said that this is a thank you gift, but it should be more than just a thank you gift.


    If it was purely a thank you gift, it shouldn''t be given now, it should have been given a few days ago.


    A few days ago, Mrs. Xu just mentioned to her about the marriage of the two families, but she has not responded for a long time.


    Two days ago, she just let out the news that she wanted to sell her 400 mu of land, and Mrs. Xu came to look for her. While persuading her not to sell the land, she wanted to give her daughter a farm...


    If Mrs. Yun didn''t understand the meaning of this, she might have been Mrs. Wei for so many years in vain.


    After thinking for a moment, Yun''s face became a little more smiling: "Madam Xu loves my daughter so much, it is really a blessing for her to cultivate for several lifetimes. I accepted this thank you gift from Madam on behalf of my daughter, and I will come back to you when I have a chance." Let the little girl thank Mrs. Xu face to face."


    Mrs. Xu understood, and continued to say: "I don''t know how Mrs. Wei thought about the matter I mentioned to Mrs. Wei last time? I thought, if the two families can get along well in the future, the affairs of the Wei family will It''s my Xu family''s business, we should help each other and advance and retreat together."


    When these words reached Yun''s heart, the smile on his face involuntarily became wider.


    "I''m really happy in my heart, but Ruo''er has a bit of a wild temper, and I''m afraid he will make Mr. Xu take more care of him in the future." Yun said.


    Seeing Yun''s let go, Mrs. Xu beamed with joy.


    The two talked for a long time, and finally Mrs. Yun personally sent Mrs. Xu to the door, and then watched her carriage go away.


    After returning, Yun went to the front yard to find Wei Mingting, and informed Wei Mingting of the matter.


    Wei Mingting frowned: "You promised too soon, you should discuss this matter with Ruo''er. And I said before, your daughter doesn''t have to marry so early."


    Yun explained: "Don''t worry, my husband. Now I just agreed to Mrs. Xu''s official matchmaking. After that, she will arrange for a matchmaker to come to the door, and the marriage will be proposed later. The marriage will be set first, and the official marriage date can be postponed. Wait for the process After leaving, it will be two or three years before Ruo''er officially gets married."


    Yun added: "Don''t worry, my husband, I don''t dare to make decisions on this matter alone. When Mrs. Xu expressed her attitude last time, I wrote to the old man and old lady in the capital. The two elders are also very satisfied with the Xu family."


    Mr. Yun''s daring to give Madam Xu a clear attitude today, apart from the fact that the Xu family really cares about her, it is the confidence given to her by the old uncle and old lady in the capital.


    Since the old uncle and the old lady both nodded their heads, it is not self-assessment for her to agree.


    Hearing this, Wei Mingting, who originally wanted to say something, could only suppress the words in his heart.


    These things in the mansion are indeed not what he is good at, and what his wife said is also true, the Xu family is indeed a good match, he can''t find any faults, and it is reasonable for his daughter to discuss relatives at her age, and he has no reason to stop it.


    After thinking about it for a while, Wei Mingting said to Yun: "Madam should talk to Ruo''er more about the matter of getting married. She hasn''t been back home for a long time, and she''s not used to the life in the deep house. If she doesn''t like that kind of life, you''d better treat her like that." Her thoughts come first, I don''t ask her to be rich, I only want her to be safe and well."


    "Don''t worry, my husband, I will talk to Ruo''er properly." Yun promised.


    Immediately afterwards, the voice explained lovingly: "If Er is our daughter, I hope that her life will be safe and smooth. I have also considered letting her marry a farming family according to her temperament, so that she will not have to worry too much in the future. Too restrained. But my husband also knows that these days, those farming families have a hard time, unlike the Xu family, who have no worries about food and clothing."


    "Besides, this Xu family is not an ordinary family. They are farming and studying families. Mrs. Xu values ??Ruoer very much. She also understands all the things about Ruoer. Not only does she not think there is any problem, but she appreciates it very much. It is precisely because Without such worries, I will agree to come down."


    "Well, Madam and Ruo''er can make up their minds." Wei Mingting didn''t say anything more about this matter.


    After reporting the whole matter to Wei Mingting, Yun returned to the backyard, called Nanny Li and Nanny Zhang to him, and explained to them the matters related to the marriage negotiation with the Xu family.


    Nanny Li is an old nanny who came out of the Earl''s Mansion, and she knows the most about the rules.


    And Nanny Zhang became Yun''s right-hand man when Nanny Li was being punished, so now the two have equal status in the mansion.


    Yun called both of them to explain the matter, which shows that she attaches great importance to the upcoming marriage negotiation with the Xu family.


    Knowing that the matter of discussing marriage with the Xu family has been finalized, Nanny Li and Nanny Zhang have different expressions.


    Nanny Li gritted her teeth secretly, unexpectedly this matter is really going to happen! Wei Qingruo''s cheap **** really got lucky!


    He was already so arrogant before, with the marriage of the Xu family, wouldn''t that little bastard''s eyes grow to the top of his head? At that time, I really don''t know how to deal with her, an old woman!


    Nanny Zhang is a little worried, she is Madam''s person on the surface, but she is actually the eldest lady''s person. She knows that the eldest lady is not satisfied with this marriage, and now the wife has agreed without asking the eldest lady''s consent. If the young lady knows about it, she probably will feel very uncomfortable, right?


    So Nanny Zhang bit the bullet and asked Yun: "Madam, does Missy know about this?"


    "She only knows that both the Xu family and I have this intention. I haven''t told her about the promise today, and don''t tell her when you two go back." Yun said.


    Hearing that, Nanny Zhang was even more worried. She had to find a chance to pass the news to the young lady so that the young lady could be prepared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： your second brother asked you to wait for him

    Chapter 303 Your second brother asked you to wait for him


    The remaining 20% ??of the fields in Younan Farm have now been planted with taro from Wei Ruo Space.


    Because the people in Zhuangzi are not very familiar with the cultivation of calla taro, Wei Ruo has to go to the field to inspect from time to time to ensure the condition of these taro, in case of pests and diseases and other unexpected problems.


    So early this morning, Wei Ruo went out early, went to Younan Farm first, and returned to the city after finishing everything.


    By the time Wei Ruo and Xiumei returned to Tianqin Garden, it was almost noon.


    The three sisters of the Yuan family have all gone to eat at this moment, and Mr. Wang Caiwei is still sitting in the school.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Wang Caiwei beckoned her to come to her.


    Wei Ruo came to Wang Caiwei, bowed and apologized: "I''m sorry Mr. Wang, I missed class for half a day today."


    "You don''t have to apologize every time. I said it earlier. What you did is more profound than what you read in the book. I support you." Wang Caiwei said.


    "Thank you, sir." Wei Ruo was very grateful to Mr. Wang for his understanding.


    Wang Caiwei then said to Wei Ruo: "Your brother wrote back to me, and he told you to wait. He will be back in two days. He will help you solve the matter you mentioned when he comes back, and ask you not to do other things." silly thing."


    "Second brother may not be able to help me with this matter."


    Wei Ruo thinks that if the second brother can stop Yun''s idea of ??getting married with the Xu family this time, he may not be able to stop the next time.


    In the world she lives in now, women have to get married when they reach their age, especially those from wealthy families. Marriage cannot be decided by themselves.


    Even if she becomes a monk, she will not allow her to stay in her boudoir forever.


    So the second brother couldn''t help her solve the fundamental problem, and finally had to find a suitable person for her to marry.


    Wang Caiwei didn''t understand Wei Ruo''s thoughts on this matter, so she could only convey Wei Jinyi''s meaning: "You can trust your second brother, since he said so, he will definitely do what he says, you don''t have to worry too much .¡±


    "I see."


    If Wei Ruo didn''t continue to defend himself, finding a suitable candidate is not the most urgent task right now, because the Xu family has already stated their position, and the Yun family has also let go.


    So the most urgent task is to find a way to disrupt the progress of this marriage, rather than looking for a more suitable marriage partner she thinks.


    The three sisters of the Yuan family came back from lunch and saw that Wei Ruo had already returned, so the three sisters gathered around.


    "Ruoruo, I heard that the Xu family seems to be looking for a matchmaker to go to your house to talk about matchmaking recently. Is it true or not?" Yuan Jiuniang asked.


    "I heard about it too." Wei Ruo replied.


    That''s right, she also heard about it, because Yun Shi hasn''t formally mentioned this matter to her.


    Perhaps Yun also knew what kind of reaction she would have if he talked to her, so he didn''t talk to her at all, and dealt with the matter directly, so that she couldn''t refuse even if she wanted to.


    After all, marriage matters are always decided by the matchmaker at the order of the parents, and it is not her turn to express her opinion.


    "Huh? Ruoruo, how did you hear about it?" Yuan Shiniang was very puzzled.


    "Probably because it''s not my turn to make decisions about marriage." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing that the three sisters of the Yuan family looked at each other, they sympathized with Wei Ruo, but at the same time, they also knew that the three of them would not be any better than Wei Ruo.


    This is probably the case when it is their turn.


    Yuan Qiniang comforted Wei Ruo and said: "Ruo Ruo, don''t be sad, the eldest son of the Xu family is one of the most noble sons in Taizhou, with both talent and appearance, both civil and military, and it is difficult to find a second person like him in the whole city." gone."


    Yuan Jiuniang followed closely and said, "Yes, you also met him last time at Yusheng Tea House, Ruoruo, his appearance and appearance, no one can compare with him except your elder brother. The game that day He performed extremely well in dragon boat and pitching pot, so it can be seen that those rumors are not false."


    Yuan Shiniang nodded: "Yes, yes, yes, I heard that many people in the city want to marry the Xu family. This time, I don''t know how many people will envy Ruoruo you!"


    I''m going to get married anyway, is it better to marry a good person than a mediocre one? The three sisters of the Yuan family thought so in their hearts, so they comforted Wei Ruo in this way.


    "Thank you for comforting me, I''m fine, I''ll take care of it." Wei Ruochong smiled at the three sisters of the Yuan family. At this moment, she already had a countermeasure in her heart, so she wouldn''t be negative and sad.


    ###


    The news that the Xu family was going to send a matchmaker to the door to talk about matchmaking spread, and several young ladies who attended classes in Tongzhifu were full of curiosity about it.


    So when Miss Xu Yaojun came, several people asked her whether the matter was true or not.


    "It''s true." Xu Yaojun gave an affirmative answer, his tone and expression were not very good.


    She had no opinion on this matter before, but after she had a conflict with Wei Qingruo last time, she had opinions on the sisters of the Wei family.


    She didn''t like Wei Qingruo marrying into their family, but her opinion was useless, her grandparents liked Wei Qingruo, and her mother agreed, so her opinion was ignored.


    Xu Yaojun''s eyes fell on Wei Qingwan who was sitting silently in the corner.


    She strode over, sat down on the seat opposite Wei Qingwan''s desk, folded her hands on the desk, and said with provocative eyes: "It seems that you are still not as capable as your sister, and you can actually climb up to our house by real means." Gao Zhi."


    Wei Qingwan didn''t want to talk to her, she glanced to the side.


    "Stop pretending, you sisters of the Wei family put on a lofty and proud look every day, don''t you just want to climb a high branch? Who are you pretending to be?" Xu Yaojun mocked.


    "Miss Xu, what you''re talking about is about my sister and has nothing to do with me." Wei Qingwan dismissed the relationship.


    "Why doesn''t it matter? Aren''t your sisters both of the same virtue? I thought she could be better than you, but now it seems that she is better than you." Xu Yaojun said with a look of contempt.


    Immediately afterwards, he looked at Wei Qingwan with disgust: "Look at you, you are both beautiful in appearance and figure, and you are more pretentious than your sister. How come she has climbed a high branch, and you still haven''t moved at all? Don''t wait until then She is married, but you can only find a poor scholar."


    Wei Qingwan said with a cold face: "Miss Xu, please be more respectful. My Wei family has a lord. In terms of status, it is no worse than your Xu family."


    "Besides talking about your status as Miss Earl''s House, can you have something new? Don''t think I don''t know that your family has been so poor recently that your mother is selling your family''s fields to cut down your family''s expenses. It''s all like this, what are you still showing me about the count of the earl''s daughter?" Xu Yaojun laughed and mocked.


    Wei Qingwan, who was poked in the sore spot, bit her lower lip: "Since Miss Xu knows that my sister is better than me, why don''t you go to my sister and pester me for what? I am not the one who wants to make an appointment with your brother."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： secret meeting with mysterious man

    Chapter 304 Private Meeting with a Mysterious Man


    "Hmph, it''s like this again, you just say a few words and your eyes are red, like tears don''t cost money. There are no men here, and I don''t know who you are showing your hypocrisy! It''s so boring!"


    Xu Yaojun felt bored, snorted coldly, got up, turned around and left without paying attention to Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head, squeezed her sleeves, and suppressed the grievance.


    She told herself in her heart that she shouldn''t waste her mind on such people and things, she has people and things she should cherish.


    When it was time for get out of class to end, Wei Qingwan and her close servant Cui He walked out of the Tongzhi Mansion together, and got on the carriage. Cui He couldn''t help comforting Wei Qingwan: "Miss, don''t be sad, it''s her good luck for the eldest girl."


    "I don''t have anything to be sad about. It''s her ability to marry high. I was really uncomfortable when Xu Yaojun taunted me just now, but it''s not because Wei Qingruo can marry high. It''s because what Xu Yaojun said about the current situation in the Wei Mansion is indeed true. "Wei Qingwan explained.


    The marriage proposal between Wei Ruo and Xu Fengyuan had much less influence on Wei Qingwan than Cui He and others imagined.


    Cuihe found that her young lady''s temperament has really changed a lot recently, and she is not so easy to be sad and pessimistic. She didn''t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Halfway through the carriage, when passing by an embroidery shop, the old servant who drove the carriage skillfully turned the carriage into a side alley and stopped.


    Wei Qingwan would pass by this embroidery shop on her way to and from get out of class these days, and every time she would ask the driver to stop and go in for a seat.


    Wei Qingwan is learning Su embroidery from a top-notch embroiderer there these days. In order to embroider better wedding dresses for herself in the future, she will spend about a stick of incense in this shop every day.


    The stays were not long each time, so the whole Wei family didn''t know about it.


    Cui He and the old servant who drove the car were the only ones who knew about it, but because the embroiderer''s teaching skills were kept secret, Cui He couldn''t go into the house, and only stayed outside with the old woman driving the car every time.


    In the room, standing opposite Wei Qingwan was not Xiu Niang, but a young man.


    The man''s face is like a crown of jade, his figure is tall and straight, his hair is **** in brocade clothes, and he has an extraordinary bearing.


    Seeing the man, Wei Qingwan couldn''t help but blushed, like two peach blossoms blooming in early spring.


    She lowered her head shyly. The man stepped forward and gently embraced Wei Qingwan into his arms...


    ###


    When Wei Ruo returned to the mansion, he once again saw Mother Qin who had come to look for him.


    Chu Lan really has perseverance. It''s been a month, and he still hasn''t given up.


    When Mother Qin saw Wei Ruo, her attitude was still respectful: "Miss is back, Your Highness asked the old slave to give Miss some things."


    Wei Ruo glanced at what Nanny Qin brought over. They were tea leaves and wine. Looking at the packaging, they should be the black tea that Yu Sheng Tea House is currently selling and the thyme that Zui Xianju sells.


    The two maids behind Nanny Qin were also carrying a box of things, which were items that ordinary people were reluctant to use.


    "Mrs. Qin, is it still because of that matter?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Yes. Miss, the situation of refugees in the city is getting worse and worse. If this continues, Taizhou Prefecture will not be peaceful." Mother Qin said.


    At the beginning of May, when Chu Lan first sent Mother Qin to talk to Wei Ruo about this matter, the situation was not so critical. Now that a month has passed, the matter is even more serious, and the imperial court has sent people to carry out disaster relief.


    However, after the past two years, the national treasury has also been empty, and the scope of the disaster has been extensive, and this disaster is not easy to relieve.


    The emperor had a headache and got angry several times in court.


    Everyone can see that whoever can help the emperor solve this big trouble will be rewarded and favored by the emperor.


    With such a great achievement in front of everyone, Chu Lan has no reason to let it go.


    So it is rare for him to be so patient with one thing, even though Wei Ruo refused so many times, he still tirelessly sent someone to invite Wei Ruo.


    "I heard that the sixth prince was sent to provide disaster relief?" Wei Ruo suddenly asked Mother Qin a seemingly unrelated question.


    Although Wei Ruo is just a commoner, at least she has the channel of Mrs. Yuan, and she can still hear some news from the court.


    "It is indeed the case. Calculating the time, it should have already arrived in Taizhou Mansion. Or it may have arrived earlier. I am not very clear about the specific situation." Mother Qin replied.


    Wei Ruo''s question already showed that she knew part of the reason why Chu Lan wanted her help so anxiously.


    Nowadays, the competition between the sixth prince and the seventh prince is fierce. The emperor sent one to fight against the Japanese army and the other to provide disaster relief, which is to test the two.


    "Mommy, I''m just a girl, and I''m a soft-spoken person." Wei Ruo said to Nanny Qin.


    The words were not clear, but Wei Ruo knew that Nanny Qin could understand what she meant.


    The House of Uncle Zhongyi is like an ant in front of the two princes, let alone Wei Ruo? Wei Ruo didn''t want to stand in line or get involved in this dispute.


    Nanny Qin put away her smile: "Young lady''s worries are justified, but my highness''s patience is limited, my highness, so you don''t give my highness face, is it because you don''t take my highness seriously? Woolen cloth?"


    At the end, Mother Qin''s eyes suddenly became cold.


    Courtesy first and soldiers later, Chu Lan has already "courtesy" many times, but Wei Ruo keeps refusing, so now he wants to "soldier".


    Qin Nanny then reminded Wei Ruo: "Miss, Your Highness can make Wei Mansion prosperous or ruin Wei Mansion. Maybe Eldest Miss doesn''t care so much about Wei Mansion''s ''prosperity'', but for Wei Mansion''s ''damage'', Daddy doesn''t care." Girls should take it to heart."


    The threat is very clear.


    For the Seventh Prince, it is not difficult to get rid of a Wei Mansion that is already in its infancy.


    Wei Ruo wasn''t too surprised when she saw Mother Qin''s cold face.


    She naturally hoped to avoid Chu Lan''s trouble in a more friendly way, but she also thought from the beginning that someone like Chu Lan might not accept her rejection.


    So after she refused a few times before, Wei Ruo would always think about how she should deal with Chu Lan if she lost her patience and was too soft to be tough.


    So when she saw Mother Qin turn his face, her reaction was still calm.


    But in my heart, I still couldn''t help but secretly scolded Chu Lan from head to toe, credit for not making arrangements for her to understand, and even threatening her when she was asked to work, what a wolf-hearted bastard!


    "Mama misunderstood me, it''s not that I don''t want to help His Highness the Seventh." Wei Ruo changed his tone and said, his expression was as usual, calm and unhurried, "It''s just that what the Seventh Highness wants to do is not easy to do, and we need to think about it in the long run. "


    "What does the eldest girl say?" Mother Qin looked at Wei Ruo curiously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： I have a plan

    Chapter 305 I have a countermeasure


    "In the past, Xingshan County opened up wasteland in the south, with little land and few people, so the expenditure was naturally low. Before the farmers who opened up wasteland planted crops, most of their food and clothing expenses were borne by the government office and His Highness. I believe His Highness knows that this is a big deal. It''s not a small expense." Wei Ruo said.


    "The old slave is clear about this matter, and it is indeed a considerable expense."


    "Sister, tell me, the number of refugees who have expanded to Taizhou Prefecture has doubled. How much did they spend before they planted crops?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Nurse Qin didn''t answer right away, but her look told Wei Ruo that she knew it was not a small sum.


    Wei Ruo went on to say: "Besides, the more refugees there are, the more difficult it is to manage them. More people are needed to participate in management and adjustments to avoid all kinds of chaos."


    Nurse Qin was silent again, of course she could understand what Wei Ruo meant.


    It is ordinary people, and it is difficult to control the number of people, let alone the refugees and disaster victims who lost their homes and land.


    "Miss, what do you mean... the method proposed by His Highness is not feasible?" Mother Qin asked.


    "With all due respect, the manpower that His Highness the Seventh Prince brings with me is far from enough." Wei Ruo said frankly.


    "Your Highness doesn''t necessarily have to settle all the refugees and disaster victims. If you just select a small part and control the scale within a certain range, if the difficulty is similar to that in the south of Xingshan County before, then there should be no problem, right?" Mother Qin Ma said.


    Wei Ruo smiled slightly: "Nurse, if the scale is the same as before, why bother your Highness? The same credit has already been done, so what''s the point of doing another one? Your Highness wants to make this now. It must be to solve the problem of the disaster victims in the entire Taizhou Prefecture, and to make greater achievements, right?"


    Wei Ruo''s words hit the point, and Nanny Qin immediately had no rebuttal words.


    After thinking for a moment, Mother Qin said: "Is the young lady planning to use these two excuses to reject His Highness?"


    Wei Ruodao: "It''s not a complete rejection, I just think this matter can be resolved in another way."


    "Miss, what do you mean you have a better solution?" Mother Qin hurriedly asked.


    "Probably." Wei Ruo replied.


    "How to solve it?" Mother Qin hurriedly asked.


    "My solution is also very simple. Since His Highness and me alone are not enough for this matter, the Yuan family and all the dignitaries in Taizhou should be involved to mobilize all available resources. There is a chance to make things happen." Wei Ruo said.


    "It is not an easy task to get all the dignitaries in Taizhou Mansion to participate." Mother Qin said.


    "I know, Mammy, don''t worry, since I dare to propose such a solution, I have a way to persuade." Wei Ruo replied.


    Looking at Wei Ruo''s confident eyes, Mother Qin pondered for a moment and said, "The old slave can''t answer what the eldest girl said, so I have to go back and ask His Highness for instructions."


    "Ma''am, just ask for instructions." Wei Ruo looked calm.


    After Wei Ruo finished analyzing the matter, Nanny Qin didn''t dare to delay for a moment, and immediately left the Captain''s Mansion, and rushed back to report to Chu Lan.


    After Mother Qin left, Xiumei asked Wei Ruo with some concern: "Miss, if His Highness agrees, wouldn''t we still have to be involved with His Highness?"


    Wei Ruodao: "The tree is hidden in the forest. If everyone participates, the connection between the Wei family and the Seventh Prince will not appear to be particularly close. And if there is a real contribution to be made at that time, it will not be all credited to the Seventh Prince." .¡±


    Xiumei pursed her lips, feeling aggrieved on Wei Ruo''s behalf: "In the end, His Highness the Seventh Highness is too inhumane. The lady helped him once, but now she still threatens the lady."


    This still doesn''t count the time when their lady saved the Seventh Prince!


    Wei Ruodao: "Whoever puts his identity there, I can''t afford to offend him, and I can''t hide it. But if this thing can really happen, it won''t be bad for me. At least I can really help some people affected by the disaster. You can also use this opportunity to delay the marriage with the Xu family, and then run around in the fields more, and you will also have a chance to gain a bad reputation for not being a woman."


    If Wei Ruo wants to do something for these refugees, he just doesn''t like to cooperate with Chu Lan.


    Now that there is no avoiding it, she can only think about it in a positive way.


    Xiumei couldn''t help but said: "I heard that the late Empress Xu may still have a Ninth Prince alive, I very much hope that this is true, and then the Ninth Prince will appear and restrain the Seventh Prince, so that he can''t do it again. Bully Miss you!"


    Xiumei''s wish is pure, direct and beautiful.


    But it is just a wish, because the rumored Ninth Prince who may still be alive has never even appeared in person, so far it is just everyone''s imagination and guesswork.


    ###


    Nanny Qin returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion an hour later, much faster than Wei Ruo expected.


    "Your Highness said that the young lady''s analysis is reasonable. As long as the young lady can convince many dignitaries in Taizhou, His Highness is willing to fully support the young lady." Mother Qin brought Chu Lan''s reply.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the Yuan Mansion early tomorrow morning to meet Mrs. Yuan, and I''ll notify Mother Qin after the date is confirmed." Wei Ruo said.


    "I''m currently living in His Highness''s temporary residence in Fucheng. If the eldest girl needs me for anything, you can go there to find me at any time. I will be there whenever you are called." Mother Qin said.


    "Okay, then Nanny Qin will wait for my news."


    Early in the morning of the second day, Wei Ruo went to the Yuan Mansion to look for Mrs. Yuan.


    In the afternoon of that day, Mrs. Yuan sent invitation letters to the heads of the heads of the rich and powerful families in Taizhou Prefecture in her own name.


    These wives are Madam Yuan''s guests on weekdays, so when Madam Yuan invites them, they all refuse the invitation.


    Yun Shi also received an invitation letter from Mrs. Yuan, which was directly brought back to her by Wei Ruo.


    In Cangyun Garden, Mrs. Yun, who was sitting on the front seat, read the invitation letter, and then asked Wei Ruo puzzledly: "Why is Mrs. Yuan looking for us tomorrow?"


    The letter only said that there was something important to discuss, but it didn''t explain what it was.


    The time is urgent. If it is an ordinary invitation to get together, it will usually be many days in advance.


    "I''ll find out when I go tomorrow, and I can''t explain it clearly in a sentence or two." Wei Ruo replied with a cold face, and didn''t intend to explain more to Yun.


    Yun frowned involuntarily: "Why do you have such an attitude? Mother just asked you a few words, why are you so impatient?"


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly and said, "Mother didn''t tell me some things, why did you ask me to tell you everything?"


    Yun Shi was taken aback, and a guilty look flashed across his face involuntarily, but he quickly covered it up.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Yun said angrily, raising her voice a little bit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： cash for work

    Chapter 306 Work for cash


    "Whether I''m talking nonsense, mother knows in her own heart. I''m a little tired of running back and forth today. Let''s talk about tomorrow if I have anything to do."


    Wei Ruo walked out without looking back after finishing speaking, not giving Yun Shi a chance to get angry with him.


    Yun Shi was a little annoyed: "I really don''t take my mother seriously!"


    Cuiping comforted from the side: "Madam, don''t be angry, maybe the eldest lady heard some rumors, and she knew that Madam, you agreed to come to Xu''s house to talk about matchmaking, and she was angry."


    "Even if I know, there is nothing to make her angry. Since ancient times, marriages have been ordered by parents and matchmakers. This marriage is already as good as it could be. What reason does she have to be angry with me?"


    "The madam also knows the temperament of the eldest lady. She has no bad intentions, but she is more straightforward and disobedient."


    Cuiping''s words reminded Yun of her husband''s advice, so she sighed and waved her hand: "That''s all, let her go."


    ###


    Early in the morning of the second day, Yun Shi and Wei Ruo went to the Zhifu Mansion together.


    The two of them didn''t say a word along the way. Wei Ruo looked down at the book, which was the grotesque that Mr. Wang Caiwei gave her recently.


    It''s just that she''s been very busy recently, and spends all her free time looking at the account books. It just so happens that she and Yun are going to ride in the same car today, so Wei Ruo took it out to have a look.


    In addition to some idle books, Mr. Wang sometimes brings her some novelties. For Wei Ruo, she is not only a good teacher but also a good friend.


    After a cup of tea, the carriage from the Colonel''s Mansion arrived at the Prefect''s Mansion. When Yun got off the car, he saw Mrs. Yuan''s personal maid, Qing Yi, who was waiting at the door. She greeted Yun very politely, and then sent His eyes turned to Wei Ruo.


    "Miss, Madam asked the slaves to wait for you here."


    Qingyi is polite and courteous to Yun Shi, but shows a little more respect to Wei Ruo.


    "Miss Lao Qingyi is waiting here." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss and madam, please follow me." Qing Yi led Wei Ruo and Yun Shi into the mansion.


    Have been here many times, Yun and Wei Ruo are already familiar with the prefect.


    The meeting place today is the flower hall in the backyard. When Yun Shi and Wei Ruo arrived, there were already many people sitting in the flower hall, all of whom were wives of famous families in Taizhou Prefecture.


    Besides, there was another person that Yun didn''t expect to participate¡ªNurse Qin.


    Nurse Qin is a member of the Seventh Prince and also an old nanny in the palace. She is an old man who can speak well in front of the imperial concubine.


    Such a nanny is much more valuable than the head wife of an ordinary family, and everyone looks at her with respect.


    Madam Yuan also reserved the first seat on the right for Nanny Qin. And the first place on the left was given to Mrs. Xu.


    The positions of the rest of the wives are also arranged according to the status of their husbands.


    After everyone arrived, Mrs. Yuan asked Wei Ruo to explain why she came here today.


    Wei Ruo stood up, came to Madam Yuan''s side, and said to the ladies in front of her: "I think all the ladies are familiar with the recent events, and you know that there are many refugees in the city, which not only affects the stability of the city, but also brings other problems. question."


    All the ladies nodded.


    Everyone knew about this, and before coming here, they also guessed that Madam Yuan may have come to them for this matter. After all, in the current situation, Madam Yuan is unlikely to have the leisure to talk to them about other things, let alone to reward Enjoy the moon and drink tea and wine.


    Wei Ruo continued: "For the sake of the stability of Taizhou Prefecture and to help more disaster victims, today I specially invite all the ladies to come here for consultation, and hope that all the ladies can help."


    After speaking, all the ladies showed embarrassed expressions.


    In front of Mrs. Yuan, it is not good for everyone to directly refute Wei Ruo''s proposal.


    After several people looked at each other, it was Madam Xu who said to Wei Ruo, "Miss, I''m afraid this matter will be a bit embarrassing."


    Mrs. Xu wanted to tell Wei Ruo that it is not something that can be done in a few words to get all the dignitaries in Taizhou Prefecture to pay for their food, and this matter should not be taken too simply.


    Others also expressed their opinions:


    "I''m afraid the eldest daughter of the Wei family doesn''t know that everyone is having a hard time at this age, and there is no place of wealth to help the victims."


    "Yes, what''s more, there are so many victims, and we don''t know how long the disaster will last. This disaster relief can only save for a while, not a long-term solution."


    "It''s a good thing that Miss Wei is interested in disaster relief, but I think this matter should be left to the imperial court. I heard that the imperial court has sent people down to provide disaster relief. I think they will come to Taizhou in the near future."


    "..."


    Listening to everyone''s words, Yun''s brows could not help but frown.


    The eldest daughter''s speech today is a bit too taken for granted. When Wanwan raised this point during the discussion at home that day, it was rejected. Why did she still make such an immature suggestion to the wives?


    Wei Ruo was not surprised by everyone''s reaction.


    She said calmly: "I understand what you ladies mean, so I don''t plan to directly send food relief. Sending food relief can only be a temporary solution, not a long-term solution."


    Hearing Wei Ruo''s words, all the ladies showed doubts.


    Wei Ruo went on to say: "The way I think of is to use work as relief."


    "What is cash for work?"


    The person who asked the question was Mrs. Xu, and she also felt that it was impossible for Wei Ruo to directly ask them to fund the disaster relief so superficially.


    Wei Ruo began to explain: "As we all know, Taizhou has a lot of wasteland: saline-alkali land, sandy land, and hardened barren land. If the victims of the disaster are organized to reclaim and improve these lands, and if crops are successfully grown on these lands, not only will the victims be resettled, It can also solve the problem of food shortage.¡±


    "Before, we had already practiced similar things in Xingshan County. By improving the saline-alkali land and digging holes, we successfully planted wheat on the land that could not be used to grow crops, and the wheat yield was very considerable. Now these lands are still growing Rice is being planted, and the growth is good, and it is expected that there will be another bumper rice harvest in autumn."


    Many of you here have heard about the incident in Xingshan County, and it cannot be faked.


    Someone nodded, saying that they had heard about the reclamation of wasteland in Xingshan County, and some people praised that work well done.


    People who didn''t know about it at first understood it after other people''s explanation.


    There have been successful cases, which shows that it is feasible to turn wasteland into cultivated land.


    Mrs. Xu asked Wei Ruo: "Miss Wei, you mean that you want to follow the same pattern and use this method of organizing disaster victims to dig wasteland in the entire Taizhou Prefecture to realize the resettlement of disaster victims?"


    Wei Ruo nodded: "It is true, but it is different from the previous one."


    Ms. Xu asked: "Where is the difference?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： Heartbeat

    Chapter 307 Heartbeat


    Wei Ruo explained: "Taizhou Prefecture has a vast territory and a large number of victims. Once the land reclamation is successful, the food income and economic benefits will be huge. Simply put, this is not just a disaster relief activity, but also a business. .¡±


    Someone didn''t understand it very well, so they asked: "Miss Wei, can you explain in detail?"


    Wei Ruo further explained: "In the early stage, we used funds and food as rewards to hire the victims, let them work, reclaim and improve wasteland, and plant crops. When the autumn harvest comes, the food will belong to the investors. Not only that, but the reclaimed land will also become It has become fertile land that can be planted, and these fertile land will also be owned by the investors.¡±


    Invest money in the early stage, and in the later stage, not only can you harvest food, but you can also get a piece of fertile land. This sounds like a profitable business.


    In order to let everyone better understand the costs and benefits involved, Wei Ruo began to calculate an account for everyone: "The labor required to cultivate an acre of wasteland is slightly higher than that of ordinary rice fields, and an average adult man can cultivate and take care of three acres of land."


    "Assume that we need to pay this adult man three catties of rice per day, which is ninety catties of rice a month, and it takes eight to ten months from improvement and reclamation to harvesting, which is seven hundred and twenty catties of rice Up to nine hundred catties of rice."


    "According to my previous planting experience in Xingshan County, the yield per mu of wheat can reach 1,000 catties per mu, and the output value of rice per mu is also around 1,000 catties."


    "That is to say, you only need to pay less than 900 catties of grain, and in less than a year, you can harvest more than 3,000 catties of grain, and you can also get three acres of fertile land."


    Because the price of grain has skyrocketed recently, Wei Ruo used the weight of grain instead of money when calculating accounts.


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s words, all the ladies had different thoughts.


    The output of food is higher than the expenditure, and at the same time, a piece of land can be harvested, which sounds very cost-effective.


    "Miss Wei, your business sounds like a good deal, but is the remuneration too high? Three catties of grain per person per day, which has never existed before." Someone raised a question.


    Now is a special period, why did the eldest girl of the Wei family raise the price?


    Wei Ruo replied: "There is indeed room for discussion on this price, but based on the daily remuneration of three catties of grain here, I still have a very rich profit. It can be seen that this transaction is very worthwhile."


    It¡¯s true, even if the grain spent and the grain harvested are equal to each other this year, the land obtained in the end will be earned in vain!


    Everyone looked at Mrs. Yuan, and a lady asked Mrs. Yuan on behalf of everyone: "Mrs. Yuan, is what Miss Wei said true? Is the improved fertile land owned by the investor?"


    Madam Yuan gave an affirmative answer: "Yes, it is true. I have already discussed this matter with my master, and he agrees."


    With Mrs. Yuan''s affirmative answer, everyone has nothing to question.


    At this time, the wife is already a little moved.


    At this time, Wei Ruo continued: "Now Mrs. Yuan and His Royal Highness are presiding over this matter together. If it can be done, it will solve the plight of refugees everywhere and starve to death on the streets. For the common people, it is a life-saving straw; for the court , is a great achievement."


    At this time, Mother Qin, who had been silent all the time, also spoke in a timely manner: "Yes, the imperial court attaches great importance to disaster relief. If Taizhou government can save itself and save the disaster and save the people without the imperial court sending food, it will be a meritorious service to the imperial court."


    The words of Wei Ruo and Mother Qin reminded the wives that the disaster relief was led by the Yuan family and the Seventh Prince. To participate was to establish contact with the two nobles, and for them it was a rare opportunity to get closer to them.


    What''s more, this is a disaster relief event that the imperial court is very concerned about. If the matter is completed, then those who participated in it may be able to count their contributions and be rewarded by the imperial court.


    All the housewives present here are well-managed and well-managed housewives. They naturally know that this matter is profitable, and it is very likely that they will gain both fame and fortune. There is no reason not to participate if they have enough funds and food.


    Now the question is how to become this funder.


    Mrs. Xu was the first to ask Wei Ruo: "Miss, I don''t know how to become this investor?"


    The other wives also looked at Wei Ruo, wondering how to carry out this matter.


    Yun Shi also looked at Wei Ruo with eager eyes. This matter is so good that she naturally wants the Wei family to participate in it.


    Wei Ruo replied: "This matter was originally led by the government office, Mrs. Yuan and His Highness the Seventh Highness. These three parties fully funded it, and the final proceeds belong to these three parties."


    The government office is counted as official, and Mrs. Yuan¡¯s own contribution is counted as personal, so this counts as two.


    Hearing Wei Ruo''s answer, some wives looked disappointed, but most of them, such as Mrs. Xu, were not in a hurry.


    Because they knew that the eldest daughter of the Wei family must have something to say behind her, if it was really only these three companies that contributed, they would not have called them here today.


    After a pause, Wei Ruo continued: "However, the manpower of the government office is limited, and His Highness is busy with military affairs, so he can''t take time off. However, the disaster relief should be as comprehensive as possible, and there will be fewer mistakes if there are fewer mistakes. "


    "That''s right, Miss Wei is right. This matter must be cautious. There will be no rioters among the refugees. If they are not managed properly, conflicts may arise."


    "Furthermore, food dispatching is also a big problem. I am afraid that there will be looting by unreasonable people."


    "This matter should be cautious and cautious. It will be safer if more people participate in helping."


    "..."


    Many wives seconded Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruoneng could feel from their words that they were already moved.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Wei Ruo said: "So Mrs. Yuan and His Royal Highness the Seventh Highness plan to involve all capable people in Taizhou Mansion. Those who have money will contribute money, those who have people will contribute people, and those who have food will contribute food. Let¡¯s work together to complete this work-for-disaster relief operation.¡±


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, Mrs. Yuan immediately stated: "At that time, the contribution of everyone, whether it is money, people, or food, will be recorded. Once we are done, we will divide them according to the size of the contribution. Food. My lord will report the corresponding achievements to the court truthfully, without missing a single bit."


    All the ladies were completely moved, and expressed their opinions one after another:


    "Mrs. Yuan, Taizhou Prefecture is in such a catastrophe. My Liu family is a noble family in Taizhou Prefecture. I should do my best for the people and do my best."


    "Mrs. Yuan, although my family is not a big family, I hope to do my best for the people of Taizhou Prefecture."


    "Ma''am, just tell me, my Zhen family can give me money, people or food."


    "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： Once again Yun Shi was very angry

    Chapter 308 made Yun very angry again


    All the ladies who were clamoring for difficulties this year just a quarter of an hour ago are now rushing to contribute money and efforts for the country and the people.


    Both Mrs. Yuan and Nanny Qin couldn''t help but smile.


    After completing her task, Wei Ruo went to the last seat and sat down.


    All the heads of households came today, and she was the only girl who had not left the cabinet, so she should sit at the bottom.


    Wei Ruo doesn¡¯t need to worry about the rest of the matter, just leave it to Mrs. Yuan and Mother Qin to discuss with these wives.


    After about an hour, the meeting ended, and Mrs. Yuan bid farewell to all the ladies.


    Mrs. Xu walked behind the crowd, holding Wei Ruo''s hand before leaving, her eyes full of admiration and kindness: "The eldest girl is really sweet."


    Wei Ruo just smiled.


    Because Madam Yuan and Nanny Qin were still present, Madam Xu couldn''t say anything more.


    After Mrs. Xu left, Mrs. Yuan, Mother Qin, Mrs. Yun, Wei Ruo and some accompanying maids remained in the hall.


    Nurse Qin got up and came to Wei Ruo, with a smile on her face: "The eldest girl really did not disappoint. Today''s practice of working for relief really refreshes the old slave."


    "Nurse Qin praised it absurdly, and this move is just to make things go better and to share His Highness''s worries." Wei Ruo replied.


    "His Royal Highness must be very happy after learning about today''s events, and is very much looking forward to the next progress."


    After Qin Nanny finished speaking, she led her people away.


    Then Yun led Wei Ruo to bid farewell to Mrs. Yuan.


    Madam Yuan nodded, and she didn''t say anything to Wei Ruoduo when Mrs. Yun was present.


    Wei Ruo followed Yun back to the carriage, and the carriage left Yuan''s Mansion and headed towards Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    Different from the indifference when he went there, Yun¡¯s face is a little happy now, and he wants to ask Wei Ruo a lot of questions.


    "Ruo''er, your solution is good, but you have to think about your family and see if there is any way to get the Wei family involved."


    "I have already mentioned the method in the Yuan Mansion just now. Those who are rich will contribute money, those who are capable will contribute energy, and those who have food will be rewarded for their merits." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Ruo''er, you also know the situation at home." Yun said.


    "What? What does mother mean, that she doesn''t want to come up with anything, but also wants land and credit?" Wei Ruo asked back, with a mocking smile on his lips.


    Yun''s face was slightly darkened after being exposed, but he still said patiently: "How can you say that you didn''t contribute? Isn''t Ruo''er the biggest credit for this matter?"


    "Then it''s only natural that Tian of the follow-up part should belong to me, right?" Wei Ruo said.


    "You mean, you want to get the land yourself?"


    "Is there any problem? Didn''t my mother already arrange a marriage for me and plan to marry me? As the saying goes, it''s okay for me to save the dowry for myself early, right?" Wei Ruo said.


    Dowry has always been a woman''s private property, neither her husband''s family nor her mother''s family can touch it.


    "But you haven''t left the cabinet yet."


    "The private property I saved before leaving the court belongs to me, so there is nothing wrong with that, right? My mother is from the capital, so I should know this rule."


    Yunshi was choked by Wei Ruo, and his face turned soy sauce-colored.


    Wei Ruo added: "By the way, it''s better for my mother to shelve the matter of my marriage proposal. Now is a special period. Countless people are suffering from famine. Every day, victims of the disaster die because of lack of food. We are about to take the lead in disaster relief and rescue the people, but we are busy discussing marriage, I am afraid it is not in harmony."


    "Moreover, Mrs. Yuan and His Royal Highness attach great importance to this matter. I hope that I can help manage the overall situation. I must be too busy. If my mother arranges my marriage at this time, I am afraid that it will hinder the progress of the matter. I am afraid that the two nobles will be unhappy."


    Yun''s complexion suddenly became darker and uglier.


    Every word that Wei Ruo said was occupied with a word of reason, so she couldn''t find anything to refute.


    But her aggressive attitude didn''t take her mother seriously, which made her angry.


    "What do you mean? Are you threatening me?" Yun asked Wei Ruo.


    "Where is the threat, it''s just a reminder. If my mother really doesn''t listen, I can''t help it, but it may affect the future of my father, brother and even the entire Wei family."


    This is clearly a threat!


    Yun''s chest heaved violently with anger, and glared at Wei Ruo angrily: "You are so hard-winged, you dare to rush to be your mother like this! With a backer, even your own mother will be gone!"


    "What did mother say? When will I not want to marry you? It''s because mother and Mrs. Xu have kept the matter of discussing marriage from me. She probably intends to wait for the matchmaker to come and let me know, so that I can be sent out early." Wei Ruo retorted in a calm tone.


    "Nie Niu!" Finally, Yun couldn''t bear it anymore, and raised his hand to hit Wei Ruo in the face.


    However, Wei Ruo, as if he had expected it long ago, precisely grasped Yun''s falling wrist.


    "Mother has to change her habit of beating me every now and then. My face is swollen from the beating. I''m afraid I won''t be able to explain it when I see you again tomorrow." Wei Ruo reminded.


    Yun Shi was completely mad with anger: "You are a white-eyed wolf! I plan for you wholeheartedly, but you treat me as an enemy, and you don''t care about the Wei family at all!"


    Wei Ruo said calmly: "Whatever you think, I''m just telling you an objective fact, if you really want to fight, I can let you fight, but if it brings any bad influence to the Wei family, you can Don''t say that I don''t care about the Wei family anymore."


    After speaking, Wei Ruo let go of Yun''s hand.


    Yun''s anger didn''t dissipate at all, but he lost the courage to hit Wei Ruo again.


    Not long after, the carriage arrived at the Captain''s Mansion, and the atmosphere inside the carriage was still terribly cold.


    Wei Ruo didn''t hesitate, and got out of the car neatly, ignoring the still angry Yun Shi in the car, and went straight back to Tingsongyuan.


    ###


    After returning from school, Wei Qingwan heard that Mrs. Yun hadn''t eaten all day today, so she hurried to Cangyun Garden to ask for comfort.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell? Did you call a doctor?" Wei Qingwan''s eyes were full of concern.


    Mr. Yun leaned on the couch, listening to Wei Qingwan''s concern, a wave of indescribable complex emotions welled up in her heart.


    "Wanwan, you know how to be considerate as a mother." Yun couldn''t help saying.


    "Mother, what are you talking about? I am Mother''s daughter, so I should be considerate of Mother."


    "Yes, you are my mother''s daughter. I used to hear people say that life is not as good as raising grace, and I don''t think there is anything wrong with it. Now that I think about it, I think it makes sense. Growing up in front of me is the same as Shan Shan. After all, blood relationship is somewhat different." Yun sighed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： This plan is very good

    Chapter 309 This plan is very clever


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan was slightly taken aback, and then understood what it meant.


    "Mother, did my sister say something to make her angry again?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "She didn''t just say something, she did everything she could." Yun sneered, "I don''t know what crime I have committed."


    "Mother, don''t be angry, my sister probably didn''t do it on purpose, she just has a bit of a straight temper, and she doesn''t mean anything malicious." Wei Qingwan comforted.


    "You! You are so kind! She doesn''t treat you like a sister treats a younger sister, but you still want to speak for her." Yun said helplessly.


    "I can''t say that. After all, I have taken up my sister''s identity for so many years and enjoyed the love of my parents on her behalf. My sister has suffered so much in the past few years, so I have developed the temper I have now. I should be more considerate of her." Some." Wei Qingwan explained.


    "You are right."


    Mr. Yun sighed, and her mood calmed down a lot under the comfort of her daughter.


    "Mother, your body is the most important thing, let me prepare some ginseng soup for you."


    "No need, you help me up, I have to look at the account books again." Yun blocked.


    "Mom, you''re not feeling well, you''d better take a break, and you can check the account books in two days." Wei Qingwan said.


    "You don''t know, your sister is now helping Mrs. Yuan and His Highness the Seventh Prince."


    Yun Shi told Wei Qingwan what happened in Yuan Mansion today.


    After hearing this, Wei Qingwan''s expression darkened, and her mood sank and sank.


    Wei Qingruo actually helped the nobleman start something again...


    Yun didn''t notice the change in Wei Qingwan''s expression, and said to herself: "The Wei family can''t miss such a good opportunity. I originally thought that the matter was led by the eldest daughter of the family. Every life has a chance. But now it seems that that is what I think too much, the eldest daughter of our family only thinks about herself, and has no intention of fighting for glory for the family."


    Wei Qingwan, who came back to his senses, answered, "What is your mother going to do?"


    Yun said: "Go back and ask your father what he meant, and see if you can send a letter to the capital. Your grandparents should still have some private houses in their hands."


    Yun didn''t want to move his mind to the in-laws'' family, but this matter is beneficial to the Wei family, and the old uncle and old lady in the capital should be happy to see it.


    Besides, after this incident, the capital also needs to know. If the old uncle and the old lady feel that they should participate in this matter and blame her, the daughter-in-law, for not discussing it with them in advance, then she will be at odds with each other.


    So writing to discuss with them in advance will do more good than harm.


    Wei Qingwan nodded, still worrying in her eyes.


    Of course she hopes that the Wei family can make more achievements, and that her father''s official position can be improved. Only in this way, people like Xu Yaojun would not dare to criticize her in spite of others.


    Similarly, no matter when, the toughness of the mother¡¯s family is the confidence of the woman in the family, regardless of whether she is married or not.


    I just don¡¯t know why Wei Qingruo didn¡¯t understand this truth. Helping the Wei family is equivalent to helping herself. She wouldn¡¯t really think that if she was a girl from the merchant family of the He family, she would really be attracted by the prominent Xu family, right? .


    ###


    Although Yun Shi was very angry, she had to put aside the matter of discussing marriage with the Xu family according to Wei Ruo''s wishes.


    Although Mrs. Xu''s affection for Wei Ruo has increased a lot, she also knows that the current situation is not a good time to talk about her children''s marriage, not to mention that the eldest girl of the Wei family does have more important things to be busy, whether it is for the little one Home is for everyone, this matter has to be put on hold for the time being.


    But Mrs. Xu still wrote a letter to tell Xu Fengyuan who was studying in Anzhou Academy.


    After reading the letter from his mother, Xu Fengyuan looked at the letter and couldn''t help admiring Wei Ruolai even more.


    He took the letter and ran to Wei Yichen in the next bedroom, and told him about it.


    "Brother Wei, your eldest sister is really too smart to come up with such a clever plan! It''s ridiculous that we who have read poetry and books have discussed it several times and have not come up with a half-good solution!"


    Speaking of which, Xu Fengyuan began to mutter: "Replace relief with work, recruit the rich and powerful in Taizhou to contribute, use the money to pay for the work, and then open up wasteland to expand farming and increase food production, and finally the good food production will be returned to the investors as rewards, and the whole deadlock will be eliminated. Revitalized! Wonderful! Wonderful!"


    Wei Yichen didn''t come back to his senses for a while after listening to it, and he didn''t react until Xu Fengyuan patted him on the shoulder.


    "Yes, my eldest sister''s plan is very clever." Wei Yichen said.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yichen raised his eyes to look at Xu Fengyuan''s face full of joy, and suddenly felt worried, and explained to Xu Fengyuan: "Brother Xu, my eldest sister is different from other families."


    "Of course you don''t need to say that."


    "What I mean is, my eldest sister likes the countryside and mountains, likes men farming and women weaving, and doesn''t like being a woman in a deep house. I hope Brother Xu can understand." Wei Yichen said.


    "Brother Wei, don''t worry, if I can marry Lingmei in the future, I will not trap her in the mansion, so that she can do whatever she wants."


    "But brother Xu, you are the eldest son of the Xu family, and you will be admitted to the court as an official in the future. As an official''s wife, how can you be casual?"


    "Brother Wei means...you don''t like me and Lingmei?"


    "Well, I''m not optimistic, and Brother Xu also knows about my eldest sister''s attitude. Brother Xu, my eldest sister has been raised in the countryside and suffered a lot. Now the family hopes that she can live the rest of her life safely and smoothly, and don''t want to be rich. expensive."


    "I will think about what brother Wei said, but I don''t want to give up just like that. I still want to fight for it." Xu Fengyuan said frankly.


    "I still hope Brother Xu can think carefully, I don''t want my sister to be unhappy in the future." Wei Yichen said.


    "Brother Wei should understand that I agree with the marriage arranged by the elders in my family not all because they like Lingmei, and if I marry Lingmei, I must want her to be happy and healthy."


    The two argued for a while, but in the end they couldn''t convince the conversation, so the topic stopped.


    ###


    After the disaster relief was finalized, Wei Ruo became completely busy. He went out early and returned late for several days in a row. Except for those who were on duty at the gate, the rest of the school captain''s mansion could hardly see Wei Ruo, not even Wei Mingting and the Yun family. exception.


    Early on the fourth day, Wei Ruozheng was about to go out, but was stopped by Yun Shi in front of the door, and Wei Qingwan followed behind Yun Shi.


    After the last quarrel, the two haven''t spoken to each other. Today, they brought Wei Qingwan and called Wei Ruo to stop, not knowing what was the matter.


    "Does mother have anything to tell you?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Today you go to the Yuan Mansion and bring Wanwan with you." Yun did not ask, but ordered directly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： make Wei Qingwan cry

    Chapter 310 Made Wei Qingwan cry


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo glanced at Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan hid half of her body behind Yun Shi. When Wei Ruo''s eyes fell on her, she raised her head slightly and looked at Wei Ruo timidly.


    Tsk, with this frightened animal-like expression, those who didn''t know it thought Wei Ruo had done something to her just now.


    Wei Ruo looked back at Yun Shi: "The reason."


    "Wanwan has been helping me with family affairs for a long time, and she is very experienced in all aspects. Let her follow you to help you." Yun said.


    "No need, there are many people like Yuan''s mansion, and there is a special accountant to help me." Wei Ruowan refused.


    Mr. Yun made up her mind. Before she came, she had already warned herself not to get angry with her eldest daughter today, but whenever her eldest daughter spoke, it would always make her angry.


    Mr. Yun patiently explained to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, your sister lacks some experience in dealing with major events. You can take her there and help her exercise."


    "Is it just to exercise your ability?" Wei Ruo had a smile on his lips, his eyes were bright and penetrating, and he could see every expression of Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan in front of him.


    "In short, this matter is not harmful to you. Yu Wanwan is beneficial to the Wei family. As the eldest daughter, you should take care of the sisters in your family." Yun''s attitude was strong.


    "Alright then." Wei Ruo agreed.


    She agreed suddenly, but Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan felt uncomfortable.


    "You agreed?" Yun was a little uncertain.


    "Didn''t mother say that as the eldest daughter, she should help the sisters in the family more? It''s just that she is brought to Yuan''s mansion to help me share some burdens. What''s wrong with me?" Wei Ruo said.


    These words are very reasonable, elegant and generous, showing the demeanor of the eldest daughter.


    What happened to Wei Ruo is unbelievable.


    Yunshi and Wei Qingwan didn''t respond for a while, Wei Ruo said: "Why are you in a daze? Aren''t you going? If you don''t follow me, you''re leaving. You''re in a hurry."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the carriage, Wei Qingwan quickly followed after seeing this.


    After getting into the carriage, Wei Qingwan cautiously looked in Wei Ruo''s direction, seeing her resting on the cushion with her eyes squinted, unable to understand her thoughts for a while.


    Wei Ruo knew that Wei Qingwan was looking at him, but he was too lazy to speak, and just lay comfortably on the cushion.


    The land reclamation and disaster relief have just started in the past two days, and there are so many things in a mess, she can''t even take care of her own shop, let alone Gu Wei Qingwan''s small thoughts.


    On the way to and from Yuan''s Mansion, she rested whenever she could, to save herself some physical strength and energy.


    After the carriage arrived at Yuan''s Mansion, Mrs. Yuan''s personal maid, Qingyi, was waiting at the door as usual.


    Qingyi saw that Wei Qingwan was one more person traveling with him today, doubts flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t ask any questions, but stepped forward to greet Wei Ruo skillfully.


    "Thank you, big girl." Qingyi led Wei Ruo inside, completely ignoring Wei Qingwan who was following behind Wei Ruo.


    Wei Qingwan could only follow along with Xiumei, like an accompanying maid.


    "Oh, by the way, Miss Qingyi, I have something to trouble you." Wei Ruo hooked his fingers at Qingyi.


    Qingyi knowingly lowered his head and put his ears close.


    After Wei Ruo whispered a few words in his ear, Qingyi nodded to express his understanding.


    Then he said to another little girl next to him: "Take the eldest daughter of the Wei family to Huichun Pavilion."


    The servant girl took the order, while Wei Qingwan looked bewildered.


    "Sister, where do you want me to go?" Wei Qingwan asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Didn''t my sister come to study with me? But the things involved are very important now, and no mistakes can be tolerated. The helpers hired by Mrs. Yuan and His Royal Highness are all experts in accounting for many years. I am afraid that my sister will not be able to keep up for a while. , so ask my younger sister to practice one or two first, and then join us after confirming that my younger sister has this ability."


    Wei Qingwan''s face froze: "Sister, I help my mother manage the family affairs and take care of the store''s account books no less than my sister."


    In Wei Qingwan''s view, Wei Qingruo''s advantage is that she knows more about farming, not how powerful she is in accounting management.


    In terms of central management, accounting and overall planning, Wei Qingwan believes that she will not lose to Wei Qingruo.


    Wei Ruodao: "Sister, I''d better go sharpen it first. If something goes wrong in disaster relief, the consequences will be very serious."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, Qingyi winked at the maid, and then Qingyi personally and the maid pulled Wei Qingwan towards Huichun Pavilion.


    Wei Qingwan was reluctant to go, but being supported by two maids, she couldn''t tolerate her not going.


    Being in the magistrate''s mansion, she didn''t dare to make any mistakes, and finally went to Huichun Pavilion reluctantly.


    After arriving at Huichun Pavilion, Qingyi invited Wei Qingwan into a guest room, and then gave Wei Qingwan a pen, ink, paper and inkstone and a copy of "Nine Chapters of Counting".


    "Second girl, please study this book with nine chapters. When you are successful in your studies, you can help the eldest girl and a group of female gentlemen with their bills for land reclamation and disaster relief." Qingyi said to Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan''s face was livid: "I''ve already read this book before, so I don''t need to read it again."


    "Really? Then ask the second girl to write it silently to prove that the second girl really has this ability." Qingyi said.


    Where can Wei Qingwan write it silently? It is true that she has read it, but it does not mean that she can recite the whole text verbatim.


    She can read and recite books on weekdays mainly such as "Nvjie" and "Nvxue".


    Books like "Nine Chapters of Counting" are studied by ordinary men, and she has already mastered them more than ordinary women. How can she be required to recite them verbatim?


    "Can my sister write this book silently?" Wei Qingwan asked rhetorically.


    "It doesn''t matter whether the eldest girl can write silently. She has other talents, and the whole thing is because of her. But the second girl is different. The second girl is here to help the eldest girl to settle accounts. Naturally, she needs these abilities. Yes. Unless the second girl thinks she has the same ability as the eldest girl, does the second girl have it?" Qingyi asked.


    Wei Qingwan couldn''t answer Qingyi''s question, her face was flushed red.


    "It seems that the second girl can''t write by dictation, so let''s study this "Nine Chapters Counting" here. If you need anything, you can call someone. There are servants waiting at the door."


    After Qingyi finished speaking, she turned and left the room, leaving Wei Qingwan alone in the room.


    There are servants waiting at the door, which means that someone will look at Wei Qingwan, and it is impossible for her to escape.


    Wei Qingwan looked at the books, pens, inks, papers and inkstones in front of her, and finally understood why Wei Qingruo agreed so readily when she went out.


    Wei Qingruo planned it from the beginning! I didn''t even think about taking her to participate in the disaster relief!


    Wei Qingwan was so angry that her eye sockets were moist and her eyes were red, but at the moment she was alone in the entire guest room, no one could see her grievances, and no one would comfort her.


    Qingyi: This girl is the big servant girl next to the princess. I only respect the princess''s guests. I don''t need to be polite if I have the cheek to follow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： Co-ordinate arrangements

    Chapter 311 Overall arrangements


    On the other side, Wei Ruo, without Wei Qingwan, came to Xianqiu Pavilion.


    This was originally the wing of the magistrate''s mansion, but now it has become the place where Wei Ruo, a group of female gentlemen, and the nuns in charge work.


    These people who work with Wei Ruo are capable nuns and accountants selected by Mrs. Yuan, His Highness the Seventh Highness, and other dignitaries in Taizhou Mansion. They are specially sent here to help Wei Ruo coordinate disaster relief.


    Because disaster relief involves a large number of people, money, and food, it is necessary to arrange different victims to different places, to solve the problem of accommodation and food for them, to arrange money and food, and to assign caretakers. There are many things.


    Mrs. Yuan and Nanny Qin will come every day. Nanny Qin will participate in the whole process and help with the work together; Madam Yuan just takes some time to come and accompany everyone every day to see what everyone needs, and she helps to arrange it.


    Wei Ruo first went to the next room to meet Mrs. Yuan.


    Seeing that Wei Ruo came later than the previous two days, Mrs. Yuan asked with concern: "But what''s the matter? Are you tired?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just that my mother asked me to bring my sister with me before going out, so I wasted some time." Wei Ruo explained.


    Mrs. Yuan knew about the relationship between Wei Ruo and her family, and when she and Wei Ruo met for the second time, Wei Qingwan almost caused Wei Ruo to fall into the water, so she knew that Wei Qingwan had no good intentions for Wei Ruo''an.


    Now that Mrs. Wei wants Wei Ruo to bring her sister over, it''s not hard to guess her intentions.


    "Your mother wants your sister to earn a good reputation too?" Mrs. Yuan said.


    In the past few days, Wei Ruo let the noble ladies of Taizhou see her ability and insight. For a while, everyone praised the eldest daughter of the Wei family for her strategy and talent, which made Wei Ruocai''s reputation spread far and wide.


    Big families marry wives based on the ability and character of the housekeeper in the future, so people like Wei Ruo are very popular. She believes that after this disaster relief, there will be more people who want to marry the Wei family.


    "If my younger sister performs well, it will be of great benefit to her personally and the Wei family. In the short term, the Wei family''s contribution can accumulate more credit; in the long run, it will be of great help to my younger sister''s marriage. Good." Wei Ruo said.


    "If she treats you well, there is nothing wrong with it, but she has no kindness towards you. According to my temperament, if someone else is in the first grade of junior high school, it is no wonder that I am in the fifteenth grade. I will definitely not follow the example of a sage to repay a grudge with virtue." Mrs. Yuan laughed. .


    "So I asked Qingyi to take him to Huichun Pavilion. Madam, please don''t blame me. I made arrangements without explaining to you first." Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s a big deal. Didn''t I say that these yards are up to you to arrange these days? You can do whatever you want, as long as it doesn''t affect your mood or the progress of our business." Madam Yuan said.


    "Thank you, Madam, for your understanding." Wei Ruo then turned the topic back to today''s business, "Madam, has the list of grains put into storage yesterday arrived?"


    "Just delivered," Mrs. Yuan said to Wei Ruo while taking the account book from the maidservant and handing it to Wei Ruo, "In just three days, the big granary in the government office is already full."


    Wei Ruo took the list and began to look, and saw a familiar name in it¡ª¡ªFan Chengxu.


    "Boss Fan from Zuixianju also participated? He also gave away five thousand taels of silver and ten thousand shi of rice?"


    "That''s right. Although the Fan family is not a local family in Taizhou Prefecture, the Fan family is very influential in the court. It''s just that this Fan Chengxu is different from the general family. He likes to do business. Although the discussion that day I didn''t invite him, but obviously he is also very interested in the work-for-relief thing you proposed, Ruo''er, and wants to get a share of the action."


    Mrs. Yuan thought that Wei Ruo didn''t know Fan Chengxu, so she specially explained it to her.


    "He is willing to contribute money and food, no matter where he is, and whether he is an official or a businessman, we welcome him very much." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo sighed in his heart about Fan Chengxu''s business acumen, he really didn''t want to miss any profitable business.


    "The Xu family sent food for the second time today." Madam Yuan said again, "And according to Madam Xu, she will dispatch another batch of food."


    "Scheduling? From where?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Nowadays, there is a shortage of food everywhere, and it is very difficult for ordinary people to buy food from other places.


    "The Xu family started to take root in Taizhou Prefecture from the generation of Mrs. Xu''s father. The hometown is in Lin''an, where the Xu family still has some farmland." Mrs. Yuan explained.


    Madam Yuan couldn''t help saying: "Speaking of which, the old master of the Xu family and the former Xu Guogong are of the same family, and they both come from the Xu family in Lin''an."


    "Xu Guogong? Is it Xu Guogong who just overturned the case?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Exactly. If it weren''t for the famine in various places, it is estimated that this matter has been dealt with."


    "I heard that when Xu Guogong''s mansion was raided, all relevant people were also dealt with. Why is the Xu family in Taizhou mansion all right?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Firstly, it is true that they are far apart. Although they are both from the Xu family in Lin''an, the two families are far away from each other in terms of blood relationship; secondly, the emperor''s heart softened after he dealt with it back then. He cared about the queen. "


    After Madam Yuan finished speaking, she suddenly realized that she had dragged the topic far.


    "Look at me, I talk a lot, and I said things I shouldn''t have said. As long as you have heard these words, don''t say them outside." Madam Yuan told Wei Ruodao, "Especially in front of Mother Qin, don''t mention it."


    Wei Ruo nodded, she knew what topics she could talk about and what she couldn''t talk about casually, and she was neither interested nor wanting to discuss matters involving the royal family.


    After discussing the list with Mrs. Yuan in detail, Wei Ruo went back to the next room, and together with the two female accountants, made a summary of the grain that has been in storage so far, and then began to allocate manpower to transport the grain. It will be determined two days before today. Some of them sent food according to the point.


    Because the scope of land reclamation involved this time is relatively wide, Wei Ruo studied the map of Taizhou Prefecture two days ago, determined the scope of land reclamation, and set the corresponding base points.


    At present, the land that Wei Ruo decided to open up wasteland and improve is mainly sandy land and saline-alkali land. Mountainous land is not considered for the time being, because the situation of mountainous land is relatively complicated, and different mountains have different situations, and the cost of reclamation is also higher than the previous two. higher.


    As for the plan of opening pits in sandy land and saline-alkali land, it is still the same as before. Plant sweet potatoes in sandy land, and plant winter wheat after the improvement of saline-alkali land.


    Today, Wei Ruo''s main job is to stay with several female gentlemen at the magistrate''s mansion to make overall arrangements, but starting tomorrow, Wei Ruo needs to go to the field to conduct surveys, and then formulate different improvement and reclamation plans according to different soil properties.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： go back and sue

    Chapter 312 Go back and sue


    In the evening, Wei Ruo, Mother Qin and the others had dinner at the magistrate''s mansion before leaving. Before leaving, Wei Ruo naturally did not forget to take Wei Qingwan away from Huichun Pavilion.


    When Qingyi led Wei Qingwan to Wei Ruo again, Wei Qingwan was quite emaciated.


    Wei Ruo just took a look and got into the carriage.


    Wei Qingwan suppressed the resentment in her heart, and got into the car.


    On the way back, Wei Ruo was resting on the cushion as usual, while Wei Qingwan kept staring at her, with flames burning in her pupils.


    Wei Ruo only caught a glimpse when he was bumped by the carriage halfway, and closed his eyes for the rest of the time, completely ignoring the dissatisfaction and resentment emanating from Wei Qingwan''s body.


    After returning to Xiaowei''s mansion, Wei Ruo went straight back to his Tingsongyuan, completely ignoring Wei Qingwan who came back full of resentment, completely ignoring her.


    After entering the room, Xiumei asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, Second Miss has been so angry this time, should I complain to Madam soon?"


    She wasn''t worried about how Madam would punish their young lady, and now their young lady was not something Madam could punish casually.


    It''s just that the lady is very tired these days, and she doesn''t want to be disturbed by some irrelevant things.


    Wei Ruo stretched his waist: "Let her go as she pleases, I''m tired of the quarrel, so I''ll use this as an excuse to stay at the magistrate''s mansion, and see who is more anxious."


    Then Wei Ruo washed up and went to bed to rest.


    ###


    Wei Qingwan really went to complain to Yun as Xiumei said.


    She told Yun Shi that Wei Ruo threw herself into the magistrate''s guest room to let her read a book today, and she shed tears while talking.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yun felt distressed and angry. Originally, Wanwan was asked to go with her today, one is to give Wanwan a chance to perform in front of the nobleman and the wife of the Taizhou family, and the other is to win more benefits for the Wei family.


    But Wei Ruo was lucky enough to throw him directly into the guest room, causing Wanwan to not see any nobles except the servants of the magistrate''s mansion.


    As a result, all her calculations were in vain, and Wanwan''s trip to the prefect''s mansion was completely in vain.


    "Mother, it''s useless to be a daughter." After explaining what happened, Wei Qingwan began to blame herself.


    "What does this have to do with you? It''s your sister who didn''t give you this chance." Yun said distressedly.


    Wei Qingwan still lowered her head, and continued to blame herself: "If my daughter is better at it, she will be able to solve her mother''s worries and problems by herself, and don''t have to rely on her sister..."


    Yun Shi sighed: "I can''t blame you on this matter, don''t worry, I will discuss this matter with your father, and I will find a way to let you go tomorrow, and I will never let you sit on the bench tomorrow."


    The Yun family is determined to let Wei Qingwan show off her skills in front of everyone. After all, in terms of housekeeping skills, Wanwan is better than most women and more experienced than the eldest daughter, so she will definitely be able to show her skills of the place.


    ###


    On the second day, before Wei Ruo left Ting Songyuan, she saw Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan, who stopped her.


    Wei Ruo was not surprised to see them, and said calmly, "What''s the matter today? I have an appointment with Nanny Qin, and I''m a bit rushed, so I don''t want to miss the time."


    The implication: You better hurry up, you will be in trouble if you delay my time.


    "I heard from Wanwan that you didn''t arrange for her to do practical things yesterday?" Yun asked.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo answered without any falsehood.


    "You can take Wanwan with you today. And you can''t be like yesterday. You should take Wanwan by your side and let her share some things for you. The female accountants invited by Mrs. Yuan and the Seventh Highness can do it." Wanwan can do anything." Yun said.


    "Mother understands what we have to do every day?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "If there is anything you don''t know, even if there is something you don''t know, you can let Wanwan learn it slowly." Yun is very confident, and at the same time she is full of confidence in Wei Qingwan.


    "Since mother understands, then I won''t say anything more. If you want her to follow, let her follow." Wei Ruo still spoke very well.


    Having learned from yesterday, Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan were skeptical of Wei Ruo''s answer.


    "You won''t trap her in the guest room like yesterday, will you?" Yun asked.


    "No." Wei Ruo replied decisively.


    "I want you to promise me that you will bring her by your side today and give her a chance to do things." Yun asked.


    "No problem, she will go wherever I go today, and I won''t drive her away unless she doesn''t want to." Wei Ruo promised.


    "You said it yourself." Yun said.


    "Of course." Wei Ruo agreed decisively.


    Wei Ruo''s attitude was so good that Yun''s persuasion and education words prepared in advance had no chance to be spoken.


    Wei Qingwan felt a little uneasy, because Wei Ruo agreed so resolutely yesterday, but in the end she was left alone in the guest room.


    So Wei Qingwan whispered: "It doesn''t matter if my sister doesn''t want to take me there, but your sister can''t lie to mother, otherwise mother will be sad."


    There was a gentle smile on Wei Ruo''s face: "When did I say that I don''t want to, did I promise to take you there yesterday? Didn''t I do it? Letting you study in the guest room of the prefect''s mansion is just because of your consideration." Maybe you are not capable enough. I am afraid that you will lose the conversation if you make a mistake, so let you learn to adapt first. You have to know that if you make a mistake at this time, you will lose not only your own face, but also the face of our Wei family. It''s just me I didn''t know you had such a problem with my arrangement."


    Speaking Wei Ruo imitated Wei Qingwan''s tone and sighed: "Actually, if my sister is dissatisfied with my arrangement, she can tell me directly, and I can make another arrangement. Don''t mention it in front of me. When I return to the house, I will complain to my mother. It made my mother worry about you and me, so why put me, a sister-in-law, in a place of injustice?"


    Wei Qingwan''s face froze: "No, it''s because of my sister..."


    Wei Ruo interrupted: "It is said that one family does not speak two different languages, but my sister has an opinion about my arrangement but does not tell me face to face, and instead wants to disturb my mother, it seems that I am not treated as a family member. Although you and I have some conflicts at home, we represent the Wei family when we go out of the house, and our words and deeds are for others to see, my sister should understand the truth that one prospers, one prospers, and the other loses."


    Wei Ruo said everything that Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan should have said, causing them to look at Wei Ruo and not know what to say.


    Wei Qingwan was even more aggrieved. Obviously Wei Qingruo was on guard against her and deliberately tormented her, but now she said it so righteously.


    "Mother, I didn''t..." Wei Qingwan retorted in a low voice.


    Wei Ruo: Follow the path of others, leaving others nowhere to go.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： Dont you know youre going to the Badlands today?

    Chapter 313 Don''t you know you''re going to the wasteland today?


    Mrs. Yun looked at Wei Qingwan and then at Wei Ruo, and said, "Okay, okay, since we are all a family, we are of one mind, so let''s not talk about the little misunderstandings in the middle, Wanwan will follow Ruoer well today. , learn more skills."


    The eldest daughter can understand righteousness so deeply, Yun is very happy.


    As the eldest daughter said, although they have some conflicts at home, they all represent the Wei family outside. As long as the eldest daughter can remember this in her heart, it will be good.


    "Let''s go, I''m in a hurry." Wei Ruo smiled slightly, and went out.


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip and followed.


    Still riding in Wei Ruo''s carriage, after getting into the carriage, Wei Ruo rested on the soft cushions as he did the day before.


    The carriage drove for a while without stopping, Wei Qingwan was a little puzzled, calculating the time, it should be time to arrive at the magistrate''s mansion.


    Wei Qingwan carefully lifted a corner of the curtain of the carriage window and looked outside.


    I saw that the outside was not a bustling market, but an empty suburb.


    Wei Qingwan hurriedly asked Wei Ruo: "What''s going on? Where is this going?"


    Wei Ruo slowly opened one eye, and lazily replied: "Don''t you know?"


    "You didn''t say it, how would I know?"


    "I asked my mother before I went out, did she really understand what we are doing now? She said she did."


    Wei Ruo''s voice was lazy, and the only eye that was opened was only half-opened, so it couldn''t be said that it was lazy.


    "Where are you taking me?" Wei Qingwan asked again.


    "A place to open up wasteland, you don''t think that I just need to stay at the magistrate''s house every day to settle accounts and give orders?" Wei Ruo chuckled.


    "You..." Wei Qingwan didn''t know how to refute Wei Ruo.


    Looking at Wei Ruo''s clothes today, it was clean and neat linen clothes, Wei Qingwan realized that Wei Ruo had planned today''s itinerary early in the morning, but deliberately didn''t explain it clearly to her before going out!


    "Save some strength, the place to go in a while is not easy to walk, it needs strength." Wei Ruo added, then closed his eyes and continued to rest.


    "Refugees gather in the wasteland, don''t you bring more people?" Wei Qingwan was very disturbed.


    If she knew Wei Ruo''s arrangement today, she should think again.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, too lazy to explain too much.


    Naturally, there are escorts. Madam Yuan often arranges for Wei Ruo, but in order to save time, Wei Ruo directly arranges for him to go to the destination to wait for her.


    Wei Ruo''s reaction made Wei Qingwan angry and helpless. Watching the carriage gradually drive towards the desolate area away from human habitation, her heart was also suspended high.


    The place where wasteland was opened up was originally a place where no one lived, and it was more desolate and remote than ordinary suburban mountain villages.


    She would never go to such a place on weekdays, and she didn''t know if there would be any danger.


    This trip took half a day. At noon, I was a little hungry. Wei Ruo took out dried sweet potatoes and tea from the box beside her, and tasted it leisurely.


    He also generously handed Wei Qingwan two pieces of sweet potatoes.


    Wei Qingwan glanced at the dry sweet potato, but didn''t pick it up.


    At this moment, her heart is full of resentment towards Wei Ruo, how can she eat the food she gave, let alone something like dried sweet potatoes that doesn''t look good.


    Wei Ruo took his hand back, Wei Qingwan was happy to save food if she didn''t want her, and they were so happy to take this dried sweet potato to the victims of land reclamation!


    After another quarter of an hour, the carriage finally stopped.


    "Miss." Mother Qin stood outside the car and greeted Wei Ruo in person.


    Xiumei lifted the curtain of the car for Wei Ruo, and when Wei Ruo got out of the car, Nanny Qin reached out to help him.


    Many people stood around the carriage, including maids and guards, some were from the prefect, and some were sent by Chu Lan to Wei Ruo.


    "I''m sorry, Madam." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Qingwan got out of the car after Wei Ruo, but no one helped her, and no one even noticed her existence.


    After getting off the car, Wei Ruo looked around, and found that this piece of land was relatively flat among the several pieces of wasteland that she circled to be reclaimed.


    But there are still many barren mountains nearby, dividing this large piece of wasteland.


    At a glance, both the mountains and the land are desolate. There are no tall and dense vegetation, and no trees can be seen. It is mainly wild grass that does not have high requirements for the living environment, and some shrubs with tenacious vitality can be seen sporadically.


    Looking into the distance again, there are groups of disaster victims. They are thin, ragged, and unkempt.


    At this moment, they are under the leadership of a management team composed of government servants and family guards, and they are divided into teams heading in different directions.


    According to the progress, these refugees who were recruited by the organization two days ago will start to open up wasteland on this wasteland today.


    The first step is to weed and plow the ground. The required farm tools such as hoes and rakes should be allocated this afternoon.


    After observing the surrounding environment, Wei Ruo withdrew his gaze: "Mother, I will take people around, so you stay here and wait for me to come back."


    Nurse Qin is not young anymore, and she has been in the palace for many years. Such a desolate place is really not suitable for her to walk around.


    "Okay, big girl, be careful. Any dirty work will be left to the accompanying people to do."


    Mother Qin knew what was going on with her old bones, so she didn''t go with her, and only asked the guards to take care of Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo nodded, and then walked towards the wasteland.


    For Wei Ruo, such a desolate place is nothing. There are not many plants growing on the saline-alkali soil, and the species of weeds are relatively simple. When she went to the mountain to collect herbs, the vegetation on the mountain was much more lush than before her eyes.


    Compared with thorn bushes, gravel piles, and cliff edges, the wasteland in front of me is really not difficult to speak of.


    However, this is not the case for Wei Qingwan.


    Looking at the desolate wasteland in front of him without even a decent path, Wei Qingwan hesitated.


    At this time, Xiumei urged: "What''s wrong with the second lady? Didn''t you want to follow my lady out to practice and increase experience?"


    "I''m just not used to it." Wei Qingwan argued.


    After finishing speaking, Wei Qingwan bit the bullet and took a step, following the steps of Wei Ruo and a group of guards.


    There is no road in the wasteland, only the traces of people walking and trampling in the past few days.


    Wei Ruo was walking ahead, and within two steps, he heard Wei Qingwan''s pained voice behind him.


    Wei Ruo looked back, and saw that Wei Qingwan''s skirt was torn by weeds, and the back of her hand was also scratched with a shallow bloodstain on the weed leaves.


    Wei Ruo just glanced at it, then continued walking.


    Wei Qingwan''s heart was full of grievances, she looked down at the bloodstains on the back of her hand, her eyes turned red immediately.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： Wei Qingwan was hit hard again

    Chapter 314 Wei Qingwan was hit hard again


    Wei Qingwan held back her tears, then tore off the torn hem of her skirt with pain, and continued to follow Wei Ruo''s footsteps.


    After walking for a while, Wei Ruo stopped, took out his tools, and started digging.


    This tool was custom-made by Wei Ruo. The front end is a hollow cylinder, followed by a long handle.


    Wei Ruo stuck the tool deep into the soil and then pulled it out forcefully, so that the soil from the surface to a depth of 50 centimeters could be dug out, and the dug out soil could maintain the original level.


    Soil samples obtained in this way, if Wei Ruo takes them back, he can carefully study and analyze the alkaline strength in the soil, so as to formulate corresponding improvement plans.


    Then Wei Ruo packed the collected samples in bags and marked the location where they were collected.


    After digging, continue to move forward and go to the next location to dig again.


    After walking like this for half an hour, Wei Qingwan, who was tired, hungry and exhausted, finally couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "What exactly does sister want to do?" Wei Qingwan asked Wei Ruo with red eyes.


    Wei Ruo stopped and looked at Wei Qingwan, only to see that her eyes were red as if she had been greatly wronged, and her eyes were full of resentment and accusations against herself.


    "Of course I''m doing business." Wei Ruo said.


    "If you are dissatisfied with me coming with you, you can say, why torture me like this?" Wei Qingwan complained.


    "You think of yourself too much, if you don''t want to continue walking, go back, no one is stopping you." Wei Ruo said coldly.


    Wei Ruo continued to walk after finishing speaking, not wanting to waste time at all, and the people walking with him followed Wei Ruo''s pace closely, leaving Wei Qingwan alone in place.


    At this moment, they have been walking for half an hour, and they have gone a long distance.


    Wei Qingwan was only concerned with how to carefully avoid the sharp blade-like weed leaves and gravel on the ground along the way, and didn''t remember the way at all.


    After being left behind by Wei Ruo, she couldn''t go back with her own ability, so she was forced to choose to keep up with Wei Ruo and others.


    But the pain in the soles of her feet made her reluctant to take a step.


    "Then you send two people to take me back." Wei Qingwan made a request to Wei Ruo.


    "Aren''t you going to follow me?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    This was her own request, and Yun Shi had repeatedly urged her before leaving the house.


    "I...I want to go back now." Wei Qingwan said with difficulty.


    "This is what you asked for, it''s not that I won''t let you follow me."


    "I...I know." Wei Qingwan bit her lip.


    "That''s fine." Wei Ruo randomly assigned two guards and asked them to send Wei Qingwan back to Nanny Qin.


    Although she can go back, the way back is still quite a challenge for Wei Qingwan.


    It took half an hour to come, and even longer to go back.


    Wei Qingwan walked extremely slowly, feeling that every step was a toss.


    And Wei Ruo sent Wei Qingwan two guards, and Wei Qingwan couldn''t let these two help her, so she could only rely on herself for the whole process.


    By the time she saw Nanny Qin again, Wei Qingwan was already in a mess, her clothes were messy, and her skirt and sleeves were scratched in several places.


    Her own complexion was very white in the white part, and red in the red part, and the sweat on her forehead still stuck to her hair.


    Nurse Qin just glanced at her, and didn''t ask, let alone express concern.


    The two guards who brought Wei Qingwan back ignored Wei Qingwan after completing the task.


    Wei Qingwan just stood there like this, no one cares about her, no one asks her, feeling sad, wronged and exhausted at the same time.


    Now her feet are sore and painful, and it feels like blisters have grown on the soles of her feet. At the same time, she is also very hungry. It is past the ugly time, and she hasn''t had lunch yet.


    Thinking again and again, she weakly asked Qin Nanny for help: "Qin Nanny, my feet hurt a little, can you help me find a female doctor to take a look at?"


    "Second Miss, look up and look around, where is there any female doctor? Not to mention female doctor, even there is no doctor." Mother Qin replied.


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip and continued: "Mother, can you get me something to eat?"


    "Today''s dry food and water at noon have been distributed, and the next meal will have to wait for dinner." Mother Qin replied.


    Three times a day, the government uniformly distributes dry food and water to all the people who open up wasteland. No matter whether they are refugees or people sent by the government or aristocratic families, they are treated equally, and no one is given preferential treatment.


    Not to mention Wei Qingwan, even Mother Qin is here.


    Wei Qingwan''s expression froze.


    Mother Qin looked at Wei Qingwan''s face that seemed to have been greatly wronged, and couldn''t help but said, "Second girl, look at what place this is, and look at the refugees in the distance, the people who come here are not Those who come to have fun are not here to survive or to save their lives, if you are delicate and weak and can''t afford to suffer, then don''t come, no one here will care about your status as a daughter."


    Being reprimanded by Nanny Qin, Wei Qingwan felt even more aggrieved. She didn''t know that Wei Qingruo was going to come to this kind of place, if she knew, she wouldn''t come.


    She pursed her lips, and stopped asking Nanny Qin for help, but limped towards Wei Ruo''s carriage that was parked.


    I wanted to take a rest in the carriage, but was stopped by the guard again.


    Wei Qingwan looked puzzled at the person who blocked her way: "I want to go back to the carriage to rest, why did you stop me?"


    "I''m sorry, this is the carriage of the eldest lady. The eldest lady is not here. We have to watch her carriage for her." The guard replied blankly.


    "This is the carriage of my Wei family. I am her younger sister. Why can''t I get in this carriage?" Wei Qingwan bit her lip, eyes full of disbelief.


    This carriage was originally arranged for her by the family, and Wei Qingruo gave it to Wei Qingruo after she went to Mr. Wang Caiwei to study.


    The guard didn''t speak again, but still refused to let Wei Qingwan pass by.


    Qin Nanny said: "This carriage belongs to the eldest girl, and there are the eldest girl''s personal belongings in the carriage. When she is away, the guards are responsible for guarding her. Please also ask the second girl to find another place to rest."


    One sentence cut off Wei Qingwan''s idea of ??going to rest in Wei Ruo''s carriage.


    Wei Qingwan was completely stunned in place, her body was stiff, neither was she moving forward, nor was she retreating.


    There are only two carriages that can sit around, except Wei Ruo''s one, and the one Qin Nanny sat in when she came, so it is even more impossible for Wei Qingwan to go up and rest.


    Wei Qingwan said to Nanny Qin: "Mommy, I just want to find a place to rest my feet."


    The voice is weak, and with her appearance at the moment, it seems that a gust of wind can blow it, I feel sorry for her.


    Nurse Qin said expressionlessly, "Second Miss, you can find a rock and sit down."


    Wei Qingwan looked at the ground, those stones were dirty, and as a rich lady, how decent was she to sit on the stones in front of everyone?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： expose her hypocrisy

    Chapter 315 exposes her hypocrisy


    The education she received since she was a child made Wei Qingwan unable to accept that she made such an embarrassing and vulgar posture.


    But every moment of standing now is a huge physical and mental torture.


    Finally, unable to take it any longer, Wei Qingwan could only suppress the humiliation in her heart, and sat down on a nearby rock.


    Hunger and pain, coupled with the cold reception, made Wei Qingwan burst into tears after sitting down.


    Nurse Qin saw it, but didn''t say a word.


    After more than half an hour, Wei Ruo finally came back with his people, and the people behind him carried several bags of dirt in their hands.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Mother Qin quickly walked up to him.


    "Miss, you''ve worked hard, how did you get off this trip?"


    "I have collected all the soil samples in this area, and in the next few days I will work out a corresponding improvement plan based on the soil conditions. In the next few days, let them weed and turn the soil. Remember not to discard the weeds, just It is useful to cover the original land and let it dry naturally, and then burn the weeds.¡± Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, if you have any arrangements, please tell me."


    After explaining the matter to Nanny Qin, Wei Ruo planned to go back first. When walking past Wei Qingwan, Wei Ruo stopped and glanced sideways at her sitting on the rock.


    Wei Qingwan also raised her head and looked at Wei Ruo.


    Her eyes were full of resentment and grievance.


    Wei Ruo smiled slightly, and then continued to walk in the direction of the carriage.


    She didn''t speak, but her actions have already told Wei Qingwan that she is going back, and those who want to go back should follow.


    Seeing this situation, Wei Qingwan, who was already exhausted physically, endured the pain and grievance, stood up little by little, and then walked towards the carriage with difficulty under the eyes of everyone.


    The last few steps on the carriage are the most difficult.


    When she stepped on the scorpion for the first time, Wei Qingwan felt a needle-like pain from the sole of her foot.


    She looked around, but found that no one planned to come forward to help her alone.


    She can''t rely on others, only herself.


    The second step, the third step, every step, Wei Qingwan felt that she was walking on a mountain of swords.


    In just a few steps, he exerted all his strength.


    Finally got into the carriage, Wei Qingwan entered the carriage, and what she saw was Wei Ruo who was still leaning on the cushion with an elegant expression.


    At this moment, the anger that had been suppressed for a long time could no longer be suppressed.


    Wei Qingwan questioned Wei Ruo: "Is this my sister''s revenge on me?"


    "Revenge?" Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Qingwan, admiring the resentment on her face at the moment.


    The current state of Wei Qingwan seems quite interesting to Wei Ruo. In the original book, Wei Qingruo tried his best to fight Wei Qingwan, but in the end, Wei Qingwan was as immobile as a mountain. Put it in your eyes.


    It''s changed her in this life, she didn''t think about fighting with Wei Qingwan for anything, but the impatient person turned into Wei Qingwan.


    Why is the gentleness and aloofness she had when she was the heroine gone?


    "Really?" Wei Qingwan stared at Wei Ruo with red eyes.


    "You''re right to say that." Wei Ruo admitted generously.


    "Where did I feel sorry for you and you want to retaliate against me like this?" Hearing Wei Ruo''s confession, Wei Qingwan''s grievances poured out like boiling water.


    "If you really want to say that, then I have to give you a detailed count. Don''t say anything else, just say that when my second brother was sick and I went to invite Nanny Li, you wronged me for pushing you. It¡¯s enough for me to hate you for a long time, and the last time you deliberately let my elder brother misunderstand that I didn¡¯t take care of my father and only cared about my own fun, I should settle the score with you. Or, do you think those injuries to me are not considered injuries? No Worth my revenge?"


    Wei Qingwan stared at Wei Ruo, but couldn''t find a rebuttal for a while.


    Wei Ruo continued: "There is no one else here, you don''t need to show your aggrieved and pitiful expression, you and I know best how these things happened, whether you did it or not, you and I know in our hearts Very much."


    "The time I fell, I was injured, and Nanny Li was fined to go to Zhuangzi for a long time; I didn''t do it on purpose that time, brother, even if it was my fault, I also slapped you." Wei Qingwan explain.


    "It''s your fault that you fell, and Madam Li deserves to be punished; and I was imprisoned and scolded because of you. Could it be that just because you suffered can offset my grievances and injustices? What kind of people are you?" logic?" Wei Ruo questioned.


    "So you admit that you deliberately caused me to become like this?" Wei Qingwan turned the topic back to the present.


    No matter what happened before, it is an indisputable fact that she was deceived and bullied by Wei Qingruo, causing her whole body of pain.


    "How are you? There were a few small cuts on the hands by weed leaves, and a few blisters on the soles of the feet?" Wei Ruo raised his eyebrows lightly.


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip: "What do you mean by a few small cuts and a few blisters? You don''t know how painful these are!"


    "I don''t know? Are you kidding me? Wei Qingwan, when you were living in Xiaowei''s Mansion as me, I went up and down in the countryside of Huzhou Mansion, crossing mountains and ridges, farming, picking herbs, and chopping firewood , I have been to places ten times more desolate than today, and I have encountered all kinds of snakes, rats, insects and ants."


    "Which person who lives in the country hasn''t been cut by the weeds? You can''t count the number of people who have rolled in the thorn bushes. As for the blisters on the bottom of your feet, oh, why don''t you think about it? Why do I walk more than you but I am fine? Do you think it is born?"


    Wei Qingwan froze, subconsciously looking at Wei Ruo''s feet.


    Wei Ruo laughed contemptuously: "You keep saying that you are sorry for taking over my identity, but do you know in your heart how much advantage you have taken from me and how much blessing you have enjoyed? You don''t know at all, you say Those words are just to show that you are gentle, kind, generous and sensible, you don''t really feel guilty from the bottom of your heart, you are just pretending."


    Wei Shuojian didn''t want to save Wei Qingwan any more face, and tore off her hypocritical cloak.


    "I didn''t..." Wei Qingwan denied.


    "Don''t pretend, you want the good ones, but you can''t bear the pain. After losing your halo, your kindness and gentleness will be shattered like flowers in a mirror." Wei Ruo said.


    The Wei Qingwan in the original book may be really kind, because she has enjoyed all kinds of luck and goodness, and is cared for by others. Although she encounters difficulties, there are always noble people to help her.


    Today''s Wei Qingwan has neither those disasters nor those lucks. Her goodness is also shattered under the silent banality.


    So sometimes some people are not lucky because they are kind, but kind because they are lucky.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： marriage blown

    Chapter 316 Marriage blew


    After being teased by Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan didn''t speak again until the carriage returned to Xiaowei''s mansion, only her face was as white as the paper sold in Sibaozhai.


    By the time Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion, it was already Xu time.


    Wei Qingwan was helped down from the carriage by the servant girls in the mansion. At this moment, she hadn''t eaten for a whole day. Her face was pale and weak from exhaustion, hunger and physical pain, like a weather-beaten kapok flower , falling from the branches at any time.


    When Yun learned that Wei Qingwan was injured, she hurried to Wangmei Garden and invited a doctor to show Wei Qingwan.


    After hearing Wei Qingwan''s words, Yun''s heart ached, but just like Wei Qingwan, there was nothing she could do about Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo has indeed fulfilled her promise, always taking Wei Qingwan with her, giving Wei Qingwan a chance to learn and perform.


    It''s just that neither Yun nor Wei Qingwan expected that Wei Ruo would actually go for a field survey.


    During the process of reconnaissance, the place Wei Qingwan went was also the place Wei Ruo went to, and the road Wei Qingwan walked was also the road Wei Ruo walked.


    The difference is that she has a delicate body and can''t stand such a toss. It''s not as good as the eldest daughter who has been in the country all year round and is used to this kind of life.


    Although Yun Shi feels sorry for Wei Qingwan, she also knows that she has nothing to say about this matter.


    After this incident, Yun had no choice but to give up the idea of ??letting Wei Qingwan go with Wei Ruo, and Wei Qingwan did not go back to the Tongzhifu to attend class, because her foot was injured and she had to rest for a few days.


    ###


    Two days later, something happened that took Wei Ruo a little by surprise¡ªMs. Xu visited the Yun family and said euphemistically that the marriage between Wei Ruo and Xu Fengyuan was over, and the Xu family would no longer ask a matchmaker for a kiss.


    It is said that Yun''s expression was ugly at the time, and in the end he sent Mrs. Xu away with dignity.


    After that, Yun went to Wei Ruo and asked her if she had done anything.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know what happened. She had indeed taken time to find a suitable marriage candidate these days, but she didn''t start from the Xu family. She didn''t even have any private conversations with the Xu family these days. touch.


    But no matter what the reason was, Wei Ruo was very satisfied with this result, and at least bought her some time.


    Of course Wei Ruo can''t relax completely, without the Xu family, there may be Zhang family, Li family, Wang family... She still has to get things done as soon as possible, and she can leave the Wei family as soon as possible.


    Wei Ruo denied Yun''s conjecture, and told Yun that he had been busy with disaster relief and land reclamation for the past few days, and had no chance to contact the Xu family, let alone find a way to ruin the marriage.


    Yun didn''t really believe Wei Ruo''s words, and felt that the eldest daughter hadn''t told her the truth. But she also had no evidence to prove that the Xu family''s change of attitude was related to Wei Ruo, so she had to let it go.


    It is said that the Yun family couldn¡¯t swallow the solar eclipse for several days. I don¡¯t know whether it is regretting this once-in-a-lifetime marriage, or feeling sorry for the loss of the Xu family¡¯s promise to give to the Wei family and the follow-up help.


    ###


    Time flies to the first day of July. It has been nearly two months since Wei Ruo and Mrs. Yuan proposed to ensure this year¡¯s grain production, and half a month since the resettlement of refugees for land reclamation and disaster relief.


    On the one hand, it is to ensure the grain production of this year, on the other hand, it is to stabilize the victims, expand the cultivated land, and prepare for increasing the grain production in the coming year.


    Two-pronged approach, if it can achieve results, next year''s Taizhou Prefecture is very likely to usher in a new atmosphere.


    For this reason, Taizhou Prefecture has been mobilized from top to bottom. Although everyone''s life is not easy, the overall atmosphere is very good.


    Wei Ruo has also been busy for more than half a month, leaving early and returning late every day, and the people in Xiaowei''s mansion hardly see her.


    Today is the first day of junior high school, Wei Ruo has a rare day off.


    "Miss, let''s rest at home today." Xiumei felt sorry for Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo didn''t think so: "I haven''t taken care of the Zhuangzi''s affairs for several days. Although I feel relieved when the nanny and the others are doing things, I still have to go and have a look."


    "Miss, why can''t you stop when you are so busy!" Xiumei muttered.


    "Oh, my dear Meimei, your lady, I am not so fragile. I sleep enough every day and eat enough. I am much happier than those refugees who open up wasteland and farm all day and night. "Wei Ruo doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with being so busy now.


    As long as what you do is meaningful and rewarding, Wei Ruo will not only not feel tired, but will be full of energy.


    On the contrary, if she is allowed to socialize all day long, holding it like a marionette, then she may be so tired that she wants to lie on the bed and sleep in half a day.


    "Okay, okay, you''re fine, as long as you take me with you wherever you go, I won''t say anything."


    Xiumei has only one last request left, which is to let her follow, otherwise she is worried.


    "Of course, my Meimei is my most important right-hand man, how can I not take it with me?"


    "Miss, you can coax me!"


    Xiumei disliked her, but she had a sweet smile on her face.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei went out after breakfast.


    As before, I went out in women''s clothes, and men''s clothes in the car. After arriving at Sibaozhai, I changed into men''s clothes in the room and went out as Xu Heyou.


    Wei Ruo went to a few shops first, and then went to Younan Farm and Caili Farm outside the city.


    Everything is as usual in Younan Farm, and there is no problem in Caili Farm, except that Zhao Hairen is not in the village.


    After inquiry, I learned that Zhao Hai has been taking leave one after another in the past half month, even when he was in Zhuangzi, he still looked bad, a person who can''t hide his affairs is full of worries all day long.


    It just so happened that it was still early today, so Wei Ruo decided to drop by Zhao Hai''s house to see how Zhao Hai was doing, and if she encountered any difficulties, she would help if she could.


    Since she is a person who works hard under her hands, as an employer, she should help him when he is in trouble. This is not only to help his subordinates, but also to ensure the operating efficiency of his Zhuangzi shop.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei came to Zhao''s house¡ªthe Yijin yard at the end of Zhaojia Village.


    Grey-white courtyard walls, old and mottled wooden doors, although this kind of house is not good, it is not the worst in the village.


    Xiumei stepped forward and knocked on the wooden door, and it took a while before someone answered.


    Zhao Hai opened the door and was stunned for a moment when he saw Wei Ruo.


    "Small... young boss? You... how do you..."


    "I heard that you are staying at home on leave, I''ll come and take a look." Wei Ruo said.


    "The Young Master''s family... came to see me specifically?" Zhao Hai was stunned, and couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "You are my man now, working for me. If you encounter relatively serious troubles, as an employer, you should take care of it." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo is not bad at the people who help her, and she will pay more attention to the main officers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： Cant do it

    Chapter 317 I can''t do it


    Zhao Hai was flattered, he had never met a boss like Wei Ruo, let alone met, even if he heard of it, he had never heard of it.


    Seeing that he was stunned, Xiumei reminded: "Don''t be stunned, let us go into your house first, maybe there is something we can help."


    Zhao Hai''s reaction was still very dull, and it took a long time for Wei Ruo and Xiumei to give way.


    "Short... young boss... I... I heard..."


    Zhao Hai, who was following behind Wei Ruo, faltered, wanted to say something but didn''t say it for a long time.


    Xiumei couldn''t help but said: "Boss Zhao, if you have something to say, just say it directly, you are so faltering and haw-whispering that I am so impatient!"


    With a sound of "Plop¡ª" Zhao Hai suddenly knelt down facing Wei Ruo.


    "Why are you still kneeling? I just said that you hesitated to speak clearly, and I didn''t mean to scold you!" Xiumei hurriedly said, thinking that Zhao Hai was frightened by her words just now.


    "Young Master, I heard from others that you are a very powerful doctor, I beg you to save my brother!" Zhao Hai begged, and kowtowed to Wei Ruo directly after speaking.


    The name Xu Heyou had appeared in the public notice of the government office, so after a little inquiring, you can know that Xu Heyou is a doctor with very good medical skills.


    "What happened to your brother?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Zhao Hai told Wei Ruo about his younger brother.


    There are two brothers in the Zhao Hai family, Zhao Hai and Zhao Xun.


    Different from Zhao Hai, who is a farmer with three big and five rough, Zhao Xun has a talent for reading since he was a child.


    Zhao Xun was admitted as a scholar when he was sixteen years old. He had a bright future, and he will also take the autumn exam this fall.


    But recently, there have been some problems with his body. Zhao Xun kept it from Zhao Hai at first, until Zhao Hai noticed something strange about his body.


    Zhao Hai took him to see a doctor. The doctor said that Zhao Xun had a lung disease and prescribed a prescription.


    During this period of time, Zhao Xun has been drinking soup and medicine, but there is no improvement, but it has become more and more serious, and now he can''t even get out of bed.


    This is why Zhao Hai has been taking leave for half a month.


    "I see, you take me to see your brother first." Wei Ruo said.


    Zhao Hai hurriedly got up from the ground and led Wei Ruo to the room of his younger brother Zhao Xun.


    As soon as the door was opened, there was a strong smell of medicine.


    When Wei Ruo came to the bed, he saw the thin Zhao Xun lying on the bed with a pale face.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, he wanted to get up to greet him, but Wei Ruo stopped him.


    "Lie down and don''t move. I''m the doctor your brother invited. I''ll take a look at your condition."


    Zhao Xun nodded and lay down again.


    Wei Ruo looked at Zhao Xun''s expression, and then asked Zhao Hai to take out Zhao Xun''s hand and lift up his sleeves.


    It was an overly thin hand, and its complexion was sickly white.


    But the skeleton is beautiful, with slender fingers, you can tell it is the hand of a scholar at a glance.


    Wei Ruo put his finger on Zhao Xun''s wrist and signaled his pulse.


    When feeling the pulse, Zhao Xun coughed twice, and spit out a mouthful of white phlegm with dense foam.


    Wei Ruo frowned, and then asked Zhao Xun: "How long has it been since you noticed that you have difficulty breathing, chest tightness, shortness of breath, and chest pain?"


    "I started to feel shortness of breath last winter, but it wasn''t serious. After the spring of this year, my chest hurts from time to time, but it''s not very serious."


    Hearing what Zhao Xun said, Zhao Hai couldn''t help but said: "You shouldn''t have kept it from me! You should have told me earlier!"


    Zhao Xun said guiltily: "I''m sorry brother, I thought it was just a minor illness, and I didn''t want to disturb you, but I didn''t want my body to be so useless..."


    As he spoke, Zhao Xun spit out another mouthful of white phlegm.


    Zhao Hai hurried forward to help him wipe the corners of his mouth, and then persuaded him: "Okay, okay, stop talking."


    Wei Ruo let go of the hand that signaled Zhao Xun''s pulse, got up and walked out the door.


    Xiumei followed after seeing this: "Miss, what''s wrong with you?"


    She rarely saw a young lady showing such an expression after taking the pulse.


    "I can''t save him." Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei looked at Wei Ruo in surprise.


    In my memory, no matter how seriously injured the person was, the lady never said such a thing.


    Today, the young lady directly said "it''s hopeless".


    "Are you surprised?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Xiumei nodded: "Miss, this is the first time you say such a thing, in my impression, there is no disease that you can''t cure, miss!"


    "A doctor is only a doctor after all, not a god. There are thousands of diseases in this world, and there are always things that cannot be cured, and there are always things that human beings can''t do." Wei Ruo said.


    "But that Zhao Xun looks weaker, but he doesn''t seem to be on the verge of death." Xiumei said.


    "If it was half a year ago, I could have saved him, but now it''s too late." Wei Ruo said.


    Zhao Xun had lung cancer, and it was already at an advanced stage, and the cancer cells had spread. At this point, no matter whether it is the method of traditional Chinese medicine or the method of western medicine, it is difficult to cure it.


    In this case, the possibility of survival is very slim, and even she has no certainty that it can be cured.


    Xiumei turned her head and glanced at Brother Zhao Hai and Zhao Xun in the room, showing a regretful expression.


    After a while, Zhao Hai, who had arranged for his younger brother, came out and asked Wei Ruo: "Young master, tell me what medicine you want to buy, and I''ll go buy it right away!"


    Zhao Hai felt that Wei Ruo could cure his brother''s illness.


    Wei Ruo closed the door behind him, and then told Zhao Hai bluntly: "Sorry, I''m not sure about your brother''s illness, I can only delay the deterioration of his condition, but can''t save his life; you can find another doctor try."


    Wei Ruo doesn''t want to deceive Zhao Hai, and this kind of thing can''t be deceived, he will know sooner or later.


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s words, Zhao Hai''s tall body swayed, even with a big beard blocking him, both Wei Ruo and Xiumei could clearly see the astonishment and disbelief on his face.


    "No, no, no, it must be a mistake. My younger brother only has lung disease. As long as he takes the right medicine, he will be fine!" Zhao Hai emphasized.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know how to comfort him, so he could only look at him.


    "Shaodong''s family, look again, look carefully, my brother''s illness can be cured, you are a famous doctor in the government office list, you will definitely be cured." Zhao Hai prayed again.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve looked at it very carefully. I still have a solution to your brother''s illness half a year earlier. It''s really difficult to delay it until now." After a pause, Wei Ruo added, "It may also be because of my shallow medical skills. You can try another doctor, maybe someone can cure it."


    "No, it must be a mistake!" Zhao Hai kept asking.


    In fact, he already had a feeling in his heart that Wei Ruo was not the first doctor he sought, nor was he the first person to say that his brother was hopeless.


    It''s just that he has been unwilling to admit and accept it.


    Wei Ruo didn''t say anything, no amount of comforting words at this moment would be powerless.


    Wei Ruo left a prescription for Zhao Hai to delay Zhao Xun''s condition. Then he and Xiumei left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： Going to the provincial capital to wait for the exam

    Chapter 318 Going to the provincial capital to wait for the exam


    Anzhou Academy.


    After class, all the students went from the school to their residence. Wei Yichen was walking on the road when Xu Fengyuan stopped him.


    "Brother Xu, what''s the matter?"


    "The matter with your eldest sister is not what I want." Xu Fengyuan said.


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Yichen looked at Xu Fengyuan puzzled.


    "My grandfather suddenly changed his mind and chose another wife for me." Xu Fengyuan said.


    Hearing this, Wei Yichen was stunned for two seconds, and then he was a little happy because this matter was finally resolved: "Brother Xu, don''t be sad, you will definitely meet a better match."


    Xu Fengyuan was a little persistent: "Brother Wei, why don''t you understand me? To me, the eldest sister of the Ni family is different. If I hadn''t met her, I would follow the arrangement of my parents and elders and marry someone they think is suitable. , but when I met her, I had my own ideas."


    Seeing Xu Fengyuan''s serious expression, Wei Yichen felt a little emotional for a while.


    Wei Yichen comforted: "Brother Xu, some things cannot be forced. My eldest sister has no intention of being interested in you, and now even the elders of your family don''t like it. It can be seen that the two of you really have no fate, so it''s better to stop here."


    Xu Fengyuan looked depressed: "Brother Wei, I won''t give up just like that. I will find a chance to go home and ask my grandparents clearly."


    "Brother Xu, the autumn exam is approaching, so we should focus on studies." Wei Yichen advised.


    He hoped that Xu Fengyuan could focus on his studies so that he would gradually forget about his eldest sister.


    Speaking of the autumn test, Xu Fengyuan really calmed down a bit. Indeed, he shouldn''t be disturbed by the affection of his children at this time.


    "I understand, I will tell my grandfather that the matter of discussing marriage can be delayed until I win the election, and then it will not be too late."


    Xu Fengyuan immediately made a decision. He will not bother the eldest girl of the Wei family, but at the same time, he must prevent the elders in the family from arranging other marriages for him.


    Hearing what Xu Fengyuan said, Wei Yichen didn''t know whether to be happy or worried for a while, but at least in a short period of time, his eldest sister didn''t have to face the trouble of negotiating with Xu''s family.


    ###


    On July 15th, Wei Yichen returned home.


    This trip was mainly for two things. One was that my father was going back to the military camp after today, and he came back to see his father off.


    The second is for the autumn test.


    The autumn exam is the rural exam. Students have to go to the provincial capital to take the exam. In order to better cope with the exam, many students will live in the provincial capital some time in advance to ensure that there will be no accidents that will delay the exam.


    Now the students of Anzhou College have already left for the provincial capital one after another.


    Families with conditions, such as the Xu family, bought Xu Fengyuan a house in the provincial capital early on.


    Those with lower conditions will rent a secluded house in advance and let the servants accompany them to take care of them.


    Of course, there are also those who choose to stay in inns. There are those inns that are specially rented for long-term by candidates who take the exam. The price is relatively cheap, and the environment is not bad.


    Wei Yichen also intends to discuss this matter with his parents when he returns home this time.


    He knows the family situation, his father is a clean and honest official with only a meager salary; the family foundation is weak and there is not much extra income, so he plans to rent a hotel like most students.


    Back home, Wei Yichen went to see Wei Mingting and Yun Shi first as usual.


    Today is a holiday, other members of the family are here, except Wei Ruo is absent.


    Wei Yichen is not surprised by this, the disaster relief and land reclamation activities in Fucheng are in full swing, and the eldest sister is extremely busy, so it is normal not to have a rest.


    Wei Yichen mentioned to Wei Mingting and Yun''s plan to go to Fucheng to stay in an inn, but Yun''s objected.


    "This can''t be the case, Chen''er, you are the son of the Zhongyi uncle''s mansion, if you live in the inn with those common people''s children, it will be disgraceful." Yun Shi has her considerations.


    Even though the Duke of Loyalty¡¯s Mansion has fallen, the title has not been confiscated after all. Yun believes that the dignity that a noble family should have is still there.


    "Mother, I think it''s better to consider the family situation first. At this age, I should save as much as I can. In order to donate to the land reclamation and disaster relief operations in Fucheng, my mother has already taken out her own money and pawned the reward from my father. , I can¡¯t let my parents bother anymore.¡±


    Wei Yichen and Yun''s views are slightly different.


    He knew about the land reclamation activities in Fucheng. In order not to fall behind others, the Wei family paid a large sum of money. Part of this money was given by grandparents far away in the capital, and part of it was Yun''s own private money and pawns. Some of the rewards in the family came from it.


    "No, no matter how difficult it is at home, it will not make you lose face in the autumn exam, and the inn is full of people, how can you study with peace of mind?" Yun asked.


    "Most of the people living in the inn are candidates rushing to take the exam from various places in the provincial capital. Most of them are mainly studying. It is still slightly different from the usual inn where fish and dragons are mixed."


    "Even if they are all students, there are good and bad people. It is inevitable that you will meet some unpopular and troublesome people. I will not let you take this risk." Yun still insisted on his own opinion.


    "But mother..."


    "You don''t need to say any more, my mother will rent a good place for you in advance." Yun said resolutely.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun Shiyu said to Wei Yichen earnestly: "Chen''er, the most important thing for you now is to study hard and prepare for the autumn exam. You don''t need to be distracted by other things. You can leave the accommodation to your mother. You Believe that mother can do it for you."


    Yun said so, Wei Yichen couldn''t refuse anymore.


    "I''m tired of my mother, my son has made my mother worry a lot." Wei Yichen said.


    ###


    At three o''clock in the morning, Wei Ruo returned to Xiaowei''s mansion.


    At this time, most of the family members have already rested.


    Different from the previous few days, today he was stopped by Cuiping as soon as he entered the door.


    Having had previous experience, Wei Ruo knew clearly that seeing Cuiping at the door meant that the Yun family had something to look for.


    And if he is still waiting for him at this point in time, Yun''s job to find him is definitely not small.


    Wei Ruo knew that Wei Mingting would leave home to go to the military camp after dinner today, but he didn''t expect that the Yun family would find him just after Wei Mingting left home.


    Wei Ruo knew that it was useless to talk to Cuiping, so he didn''t waste his words and followed Cuiping to Cangyun Garden.


    Entering the house, Yun Shi is waiting for Wei Ruo.


    The four eyes met, and the expressions of the mother and daughter were very dull.


    Wei Ruo''s indifference is the same as before, and Yun''s attitude towards Wei Ruo does not know when it lost the enthusiasm and concern when they first met.


    Now she no longer expects to get close to this biological daughter.


    "I came to you because of your elder brother''s business." Yun said.


    "What''s the specific matter?" Wei Ruo asked directly without beating around the bush.


    "Your eldest brother is going to the provincial capital to prepare for the exam, and needs to rent a house." Yun said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： Wei Qingwan is missing

    Chapter 319 Wei Qingwan is missing


    "Mother shouldn''t need to discuss this with me, right?" Wei Ruo said.


    "I''m not discussing with you, but I hope you can do something for your elder brother." Yun said simply.


    "What does mother mean, let me pay for elder brother to rent a house in the provincial capital?" Wei Ruo curled his lips into a smile.


    "That''s right." Yun said, "You don''t have to feel bad, your grandparents gave you gifts, and your elder brother treated you well. No matter how you say this family has helped you, you should be more or less responsible for this." Do your best at home."


    Immediately afterwards, Yun said: "If it weren''t for the fact that the family doesn''t have that much money now, I wouldn''t tell you this. I promise you that when the money from Zhuangzi and the shop is recovered this year, I will return the money. for you."


    This time, what Yun said was quite polite and truthful.


    Wei Ruo thought for a moment and said: "Yes, I will pay the money, but I have one condition."


    "What conditions?" Yun Shi looked at Wei Ruo, with a flash of vigilance in his eyes, subconsciously feeling that his daughter would make some excessive demands.


    "When my mother goes to the provincial capital to rent a house, I will go with her." Wei Ruo said.


    "Why?"


    "I haven''t been to the provincial capital yet, I want to visit the provincial capital."


    "Do you have the time?"


    "These days are beginning to be free."


    The most difficult part of land reclamation and disaster relief is at the beginning. After everything is running normally, Wei Ruo''s work will become easier.


    After a busy month, Wei Ruo has successfully put the whole project into operation.


    Thus, although she still leaves early and returns late in the past few days, she is more often busy with her own affairs than land reclamation and disaster relief.


    Not telling the people in the Captain''s Mansion is also for the convenience of their own actions.


    "I have no objection, as long as you don''t miss the business, you can go if you want." Yun said.


    "Then two days later, I will go to the provincial capital with you."


    "Okay." Yun agreed.


    This is probably the most straightforward and smoothest talk between the mother and daughter.


    There was no dispute or unnecessary pleasantries. The two of them seemed more like a deal than a daily conversation between mother and daughter.


    ###


    Two days later, Wei Ruo packed his things and set off for the provincial capital with Yun.


    All the food at home, Yun''s, is temporarily handed over to Wei Qingwan. Her Wanwan has been helping her with family affairs for a long time and is very experienced, so she is not worried at all.


    Wei Yichen has been at home these two days and doesn''t know about the deal between Yun and Wei Ruo. He only knows that his mother took his eldest sister to the provincial capital to find him a place to live.


    That night, Wei Qingwan did not return home by the time.


    Wei Yichen was a little worried, so he ordered the young man to go to Tongzhifu.


    However, when the boy came back, Wei Qingwan hadn''t appeared yet.


    The boy has asked the people in Tongzhifu. Today, as in the past, the ladies who attended classes in Tongzhifu all left on time, and Wei Qingwan was no exception.


    This is strange, Wei Qingwan left Tongzhi''s mansion on time, but did not return to Xiaowei''s mansion on time.


    And now that it is already dark, based on Wei Yichen''s understanding of his sister, it is impossible for her to stay away at night.


    "Let everyone who is free in the mansion go out to find Miss Second." Wei Yichen immediately ordered.


    Then he went out to look for it himself with his entourage.


    Due to the effectiveness of the land reclamation and disaster relief operations, the refugees and disaster victims in Fucheng are almost invisible now, and they are much safer than more than a month ago.


    Wei Yichen searched around, but he didn''t find Wei Qingwan himself, but he found Wei Qingwan''s personal maid, Cuihe, and the carriage that Wei Qingwan usually rode in.


    The carriage was parked in the alley, and Cui He stood timidly beside the carriage.


    "Where''s Wanwan?" Wei Yichen ran up to Cui He and asked.


    "I...I..." Cui He shrank, afraid to look Wei Yichen in the face.


    "Say!" Wei Yichen''s voice was stern.


    "I don''t know...Eldest Young Master, I don''t know where Miss has gone..." Cui He replied in fear.


    "Didn''t you follow Wanwan? Why don''t you know where Wanwan has gone?"


    "Second Miss would go to the shop over there every day to learn embroidery from the embroiderer. Every time it was only a stick of incense, but today I don''t know why. After a long time, Miss didn''t come out. I was anxious to go in. I asked, but the people in the store said they didn''t know." Cui He stated the matter tremblingly.


    When Wei Qingwan disappeared, Cui He was very scared. She didn''t know what to do for a while, and dared not go back, for fear that Wei Qingwan would not find her when she turned around. Just waited by the side of the carriage until night.


    "Which embroidery shop is it?" Wei Yichen asked, pointing to the shop.


    Cui He nodded fiercely.


    At this moment, the shop was closed, and Wei Yichen led the guards to forcefully break the door.


    The shopkeeper in the store had a look of panic: "My lord, what happened?"


    "My sister disappeared in your shop, why do you still ask me?"


    "Please calm down, I really don''t know where that young lady went."


    "My sister learns embroidery from the embroiderer in your shop every day, don''t you know?"


    "I am wronged. A young master gave me money and rented a room behind my shop. The young lady goes to that room every day to see the young master. There is no such thing as a lady."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s nonsense! If you continue to insult my sister''s reputation with nonsense, I will drag you to the court!" Wei Yichen was furious.


    How could such an inconspicuous thing be something his younger sister Wanwan would do, the owner of this shop is simply crazy!


    "I''m not talking nonsense! What I''m talking about is the truth! If you don''t believe me, you can go to the nearby shops and inquire about it. My shop only sells finished products, and I haven''t hired any embroiderers!" The shopkeeper shouted loudly.


    "Stop talking about it, I won''t believe anything you say! I just want you to hand over my sister!" Wei Yichen said angrily.


    "I really don''t know about that. Not long after the lady entered the room just now, there was a ping-pong-pong sound in the room. I felt something was wrong. When I went in with my buddy to check, there was no one inside. But the house is in a mess. If you don¡¯t believe me, sir, I can show you right now, I haven¡¯t had time to clean up the house yet!¡± explained the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper was also very scared at the moment, and he didn''t know what happened.


    He originally thought that at most young men and women borrowed his place to express their feelings to each other, but he didn''t know that such a thing could happen.


    Wei Yichen pushed away the shopkeeper and led the people into the shop. The room was behind the shop.


    After entering the door, the room was really messy. It looked like a fight had just happened, and the tables and chairs were overturned.


    The window of the room was open, leading directly to the small alley outside. It looked like someone escaped through the window.


    This made Wei Yichen''s heart rise to his throat, and countless terrible thoughts flashed in his mind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： cheated by trusted sister

    Chapter 320 Deceived by a trusted sister


    "Master, do you want to report to the official?" The accompanying servant asked Wei Yichen nervously.


    Looking at the situation, Second Miss might be in trouble.


    "No. You tell all the people in the mansion who came out to look for it, saying that the second young lady has already been found, and she was delayed by going to a classmate''s house by detour, so that they don''t have to look for it anymore, and they can go back to the mansion to rest. Then you take the The guard of the death contract, go out with me again." Wei Yichen hurriedly ordered.


    Although he was worried, Wei Yichen''s reason was still there. If he reported to the police at this time, even if his sister could be rescued, his reputation would be damaged.


    So not only can he not report to the official, but he can''t make a statement.


    He must handle this matter carefully, not only to save his sister, but also to protect her reputation from damage as much as possible.


    Then Wei Yichen called the store manager over, and sternly warned him not to leak any information about this matter, or he would be taken as a questioner.


    The shopkeeper didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble. He didn¡¯t dare to speak up at the beginning, but now he saw Wei Yichen¡¯s battle and knew that the other party had a background, so he was even more afraid.


    But merchants like him can''t afford to offend anyone with an official position in the family, so he repeatedly agreed.


    Half an hour later, Wei Yichen''s servant came back and brought back five loyal guards from the family.


    Afterwards, together with Wei Yichen''s personal servant, a total of six people followed Wei Yichen along the traces and clues left by the thief, and began to search for Wei Qingwan''s whereabouts.


    ###


    In the dark cabin, Wei Qingwan woke up from a coma, subconsciously stretched her hands and feet, only to find that her hands and feet were tied behind her back.


    Immediately afterwards, some pain came from her body, which fully awakened her consciousness.


    Wei Qingwan looked around and saw a hut made of yellow mud, small and damp.


    It was pitch black, only a small window on one side of the wall let in some moonlight.


    The ground beneath him was wet and cold. Although it was already July, there was an unseasonable coolness in this room.


    There are some straws on the ground, but because of the humidity, it is impossible to isolate the cold feeling from the ground.


    Wei Qingwan was terrified, her body curled up subconsciously, and she couldn''t help sobbing.


    "Don''t cry, crying is useless."


    A familiar man''s voice came from beside her, Wei Qingwan turned her head quickly, and by the faint moonlight, she saw that it was the man she admired.


    "Master Qi, who are they and why did they kidnap us here?" Wei Qingwan asked the man nervously.


    She entered that room as usual, and as soon as she saw Mr. Qi, a group of people broke in through the window and took her and Mr. Qi away.


    During the struggle, she felt severe pain from the back of her neck, and immediately lost consciousness.


    Wei Qingwan, who had never encountered such a thing, could not help but fell into a state of panic and bewilderment.


    "Heh, the one who dares to touch me is probably the only one in Taizhou Mansion today." Qi Zhen snorted coldly.


    "Master Qi, who are you talking about?" Wei Qingwan couldn''t understand this.


    "It''s better not to know, or you will die even worse."


    The word of death shocked Wei Qingwan, who was already feeling cold all over, now only felt that the blood in her whole body was completely cold.


    She asked Qi Zhen in horror: "Master Qi, do you mean that we will all die here?"


    Qi Zhen looked at Wei Qingwan, the moonlight just hit her face, reflecting in her tear-filled eyes.


    This woman is very beautiful, especially able to arouse a man''s desire to protect, and because of this, he fell in love with her at first sight.


    He has always loved beauty, and he has seen countless beauties in Beijing, but this is the first time he has encountered such stunning beauty, so he has trysts with her again and again.


    It''s just that his lustful nature made a mistake after all, and gave the other party an opportunity, which led to the current situation.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. My people know that I was robbed and they should track them down soon. That person''s foundation here is weak. There should not be many people guarding us. My people can handle it." Qi Zhen explained road.


    "Will the person who arrested us kill us before the young master''s people come?" Wei Qingwan asked again worriedly.


    "He probably won''t. His ultimate goal is not me, so he definitely wants to keep me. It''s best to arrest me and go to the capital to sue me, so he won''t be willing to kill me just like that." Qi Zhen is very sure. said.


    Immediately afterwards, Qi Zhen said to Wei Qingwan: "Don''t cry, you cry so much that my heart hurts along with it, it''s my fault for letting you suffer with me this time, I will make it up to you after I get out of danger. "


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip and shook her head: "I don''t blame Mr. Qi, I''m just worried about Mr. Qi, and I don''t want you to be hurt, Mr. Qi."


    "Don''t worry, if I die in Taizhou Prefecture, the entire Taizhou Prefecture will suffer." Qi Zhen''s tone was full of confidence.


    Wei Qingwan''s mood calmed down a lot, then she looked at Qi Zhen and said, "Young Master Qi, are you injured anywhere?"


    "I''m fine, some skin trauma, it''s fine."


    Immediately afterwards, Qi Zhen moved his body again, letting his body touch Wei Qingwan''s: "I''ll get closer to you, and you will be warmer."


    Wei Qingwan nodded slightly, then slowly leaned her head against Qi Zhen''s body.


    Qi Zhen looked at the beautiful woman beside him, and felt that although he fell into such an embarrassing situation, having a beautiful woman by his side was not in vain of his reputation as a romantic.


    ###


    In the middle of the night, there was a sudden commotion outside, Qi Zhen immediately regained consciousness, and then looked expectantly at the door.


    After a while, the door opened, but it was not the person he expected to save him.


    A man who was also **** was thrown in roughly.


    Because of the dim light, Qi Zhen couldn''t see the man''s face clearly at first, until Wei Qingwan beside him called out to the man.


    "Brother?"


    Hearing the sound, Wei Yichen, who fell to the ground, slowly raised his head, and then struggled to change his posture with very difficult movements.


    After changing into a sitting position, Wei Yichen looked at the man and woman in front of him.


    He didn''t know the man, but he had glimpsed him at the back hill of Anzhou Academy before;


    The woman he knew so well that he couldn''t be more familiar with it, that was his beloved sister Wei Qingwan who regarded her as a treasure.


    At this moment, Wei Yichen felt that his heart had been severely injured, so that he forgot about the pain in his body.


    After looking at each other, Wei Qingwan lowered her head guiltily, not daring to look directly at Wei Yichen''s gaze.


    Qi Zhen also confirmed the identity of the man after Wei Qingwan called out. It turned out that he was the eldest son of Wei Mingting, the deputy guard of the Anti-Japanese Army in Taizhou Prefecture.


    It looks like he came here after learning that his sister was missing.


    "You have some skills, you can find people here before me." Qi Zhen commented on Wei Yichen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： Abandoning my brother and fleeing alone

    Chapter 321 Letting go of his brother and running away alone


    The Wei family deserves to be a family of military generals. Although the eldest son of the Wei family has no martial arts attainments, he still inherited his father Wei Mingting''s observation and insight. Otherwise, he would not have found the place where they were detained so quickly.


    It''s a pity that Young Master Wei still underestimated the enemy. He didn''t expect what kind of enemy he was facing, so he became a prisoner with them.


    But this is no wonder to him. Mr. Wei, who is in Taizhou, probably never dreamed of how powerful the forces involved in this kidnapping were.


    Wei Yichen is not in any mood to listen to any praise for him at the moment.


    He just wants to know why that simple Wanwan got together with a man.


    "Wanwan, tell the eldest brother, what is going on? Why are you so close to this man?"


    At this moment, Wei Qingwan''s body was still tightly attached to Qi Zhen''s, and the intimacy between the two was self-evident.


    Realizing this, Wei Qingwan hurriedly distanced herself from Qi Zhen, and then tried to explain: "Brother, don''t be angry, I''m just afraid of the cold, so I get closer to Mr. Qi to keep out the cold..."


    "The woman I saw having a tryst with this person on the back hill of Anzhou Academy that day was you, and you still lied to me that you had never been to Anzhou Academy!" Wei Yichen accused again.


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip, she couldn''t defend herself this time.


    She did go that day, because she had something to do with the magistrate that day, and everyone had half a day off, so she went out for a walk with Mr. Qi in the name of learning embroidery from the embroiderer during that half day.


    Wei Qingwan''s silence shattered Wei Yichen''s last hope.


    No matter what the owner of the shop said before, no matter how some signs explained the problem, Wei Yichen was unwilling to believe that the younger sister he watched and grew up would do such an outrageous behavior.


    "How could you do such a shameless thing?" Wei Yichen was very angry, not only angry at Wei Qingwan''s outrageous behavior, but also angry at her deceiving herself.


    "Brother, don''t be angry, Mr. Qi and I are in love with each other. We have never done anything beyond the rules!" Wei Qingwan quickly explained to Wei Yichen.


    "Are you still saying that you have not violated the rules? Did you teach you this way when you were young?! After studying for so many years, you have learned to be as frivolous as a girl in a hook?!" Wei Yichen was heartbroken.


    "Brother, I really didn''t do anything beyond the rules! Mr. Qi is Mr. Qianqian, and nothing else happened between the two of us. We just admire each other. Brother, you have to trust me!" Wei Qingwan Tried to defend himself.


    Wei Yichen didn''t want to hear any more excuses from Wei Qingwan, he closed his eyes in pain, if possible, he even wanted to close his ears.


    Seeing Wei Yichen like this, Wei Qingwan was scared and sad, and couldn''t help crying again.


    Qi Zhen watched quietly from the side, and did not express his opinion on the dispute between the siblings.


    At this moment, there was another commotion outside, and the movement was even bigger than the previous one.


    After a while, the door opened again, and a few men in casual clothes came in with torches in their hands, illuminating the small room at once.


    "Young master!" The visitor saluted Qi Zhen.


    Immediately afterwards, he came forward and untied Qi Zhen.


    "How''s the situation outside?" Qi Zhen asked.


    The sound of fighting outside has not yet ended.


    "My lord, the opponent has a large number of people, and it is difficult for us to settle down in a short time. We are afraid that the opponent will have reinforcements, so we can only choose to break through first to rescue the son. Please also leave with us as soon as possible, sir."


    Qi Zhen nodded his head, and then ordered someone to untie Wei Qingwan beside him.


    After gaining freedom, Wei Qingwan wanted to untie Wei Yichen, but was held back by Qi Zhen.


    "If you save him, you won''t be able to live. He already knows about you. If he spreads the word, there will be no place for you in this world." Qi Zhen reminded Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan was stunned.


    Qi Zhen continued to remind Wei Qingwan: "Think clearly, even if you and I talk about marriage in the future, if the news of your private tryst gets out, my family will not agree to me marrying you."


    "But...he is my elder brother, he probably won''t..." Wei Qingwan lowered her voice, and then looked at Wei Yichen.


    Wei Yichen has opened his eyes at this moment, and his eyes met Wei Qingwan''s.


    "You said this, which means that you are not sure whether he will say it. Looking at him like this, it is hard to say whether he can forgive you for deceiving him. How can you guarantee that he will keep his mouth shut for you? Or do you want to Gambling your own future and life? Once the news gets out, have you thought about what kind of situation you will face?"


    Wei Qingwan''s face was waxy white.


    She is not the biological daughter of the Wei family, if this happens again, she will definitely be kicked out by the Wei family!


    Without her identity and her reputation, the only thing waiting for her is death!


    No! Can''t! She doesn''t want to die! She doesn''t want to be kicked out either!


    "Let''s go." Qi Zhen urged.


    "But..." Wei Qingwan hesitated, looking at Qi Zhen and Wei Yichen.


    Seeing that Wei Qingwan couldn''t make a decision, Qi Zhen pulled her away with him.


    Wei Qingwan took two steps and turned her head, her gaze refused to move away from Wei Yichen''s body, with hesitation in her eyes.


    But her feet still kept pace with Qi Zhen, and she left the cell where they were held step by step...


    Wei Yichen watched Wei Qingwan leave helplessly, watched the light in the room dissipate little by little, and returned to the original darkness, and watched the door close again.


    He didn''t reprimand loudly, let alone ask for help.


    Just watching calmly, his once most trusted and beloved sister left him to escape alone.


    After a long time, Wei Yichen suddenly laughed.


    At the beginning, it was a low-pitched laugh, laughing and laughing, the voice became louder and louder, until the end of the laugh, the voice became shrill...


    After an unknown amount of time, the commotion outside stopped.


    Someone entered the room where Wei Yichen was locked up again, and the other party was a little surprised when he found that there was only one person left in the room.


    "I didn''t expect to leave one, but it is probably useless. Forget it, let''s report to the master first, and see if we still want to save this person''s life."


    Wei Yichen didn''t know who the master he was talking about was, nor did he know what kind of dispute he was involved in.


    The answers to these questions don''t seem to matter so much to him today.


    He knew that he would most likely die, and there was a high probability that he would never be able to get out of this cell again.


    He leaned against the yellow muddy wall, looking at the only small window, feeling the chill that should not have been in July.


    The coldness in the prison cell can''t match the bone-chilling coldness of being betrayed by the sister who I trusted and grew up with.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： Looking for Wei Yichen

    Chapter 322 Looking for Wei Yichen


    It will be three days before Wei Ruo and Yun Shi returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    The two who had just returned home did not find anything unusual until Jing Hu reported to Yun that Wei Yichen had not returned home for three days.


    Yun''s complexion changed suddenly, and he immediately summoned his family members to Cangyun Garden to inquire about the situation.


    In addition to Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan, there were guards Jing Hu, two nuns in charge, Nanny Li and Nanny Zhang, and the cook.


    Wei Ruo, Madam Zhang and Cuiping were in the provincial capital with Yun these few days, so they knew nothing about it.


    Yun first confirmed with the guard Jing Hu and the servants in the mansion that Wei Yichen had indeed not been at home these few days.


    After confirming, Yun''s complexion paled visibly to the naked eye.


    "Madam..." Cuiping stepped forward worriedly.


    Ms. Yun raised her hand to stop Cuiping from moving. She must clarify this matter first. Her Chen''er must be fine!


    Immediately afterwards, Yun''s eyes fell on Wei Qingwan: "Your elder brother hasn''t come back for a few days, why didn''t you report to the authorities?"


    Wei Qingwan''s eyes flashed a bit of panic, then she quickly lowered her head and replied, "Shouldn''t elder brother go back to the academy?"


    "Your elder brother won''t be going to the academy for the time being. He should have been waiting for news from me at home." Yun said.


    "Daughter doesn''t know. My daughter has been attending classes at the prefect for the past few days, so she doesn''t know about my brother''s itinerary for the past few days, and I haven''t heard anyone mention that my brother''s next arrangement is to go to the provincial capital instead of going back to the academy." Wei Qingwan explained road.


    "But just now, Jing Hu told me that the day Brother Ni disappeared, he took someone out to find you! Then he disappeared with the person who went to look for you! Could it be that this matter has nothing to do with you?"


    Speaking of this, Yun''s body and voice trembled.


    Wei Qingwan explained: "That day my daughter took a detour to a classmate''s house on the way back, so she came home late, but my elder brother knew about the fact that I had already returned home, and my elder brother told the people in the house not to look for me. of."


    Mr. Yun asked the people in the mansion, and got an affirmative answer from the servants.


    "That''s right, the young master sent Xiao Nan to notify that day, saying that the second young lady had found her, and she was just taking a detour to send her classmates off. There was nothing wrong with it. Let everyone go back and rest. The servants are now They all went back to the house."


    "Since the person has been found, why is Chen''er still missing?" Yun didn''t understand.


    Wei Qingwan burst into tears, and knelt down on the ground with a "plop".


    "It''s my daughter''s fault, my daughter should figure it out! It''s my daughter''s fault that she didn''t even know that her elder brother was missing for three days!" Wei Qingwan apologized repeatedly, blaming herself for the fault.


    "Okay, okay, since you don''t know, I don''t have anything to blame you for." Yun waved her hand, and then motioned for Nanny Li to help Wei Qingwan up.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan from the side, and intuitively told her that this matter was not that simple, and Wei Qingwan was not as innocent and ignorant as she showed.


    But what is the problem, Wei Ruo couldn''t tell for a while.


    After asking the servants at home, Yun did not get any useful information, so he immediately arranged for someone to report the case to the government, and then ordered Jing Hu to go to the military camp to deliver a letter to her husband.


    Normally, Yun would never disturb her husband with trivial matters at home, but now that such a big thing happened, she really didn''t know what to do.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun looked at Wei Ruo, and subconsciously asked Wei Ruo: "What good idea does Ruoer have?"


    "First call all the people who went out to look for people that day and ask them one by one, maybe we can get some clues from them." Wei Ruo said.


    According to what Jing Hu said, everyone in the mansion went out to look for it at the beginning of that day. Later, Wei Yichen said that someone had been found, so everyone went back to the mansion, leaving only six guards who signed a death contract with the Wei family by his side.


    Now that Wei Yichen and the six guards are gone, we can only look for clues from the guards who returned home.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to Ruo''er." Yun immediately handed over the matter to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo didn''t refuse, because she also wanted to know what Wei Qingwan was hiding from them.


    So Wei Ruo called the family members in the mansion who went out to find Wei Qingwan that day one by one to his residence, and asked them one by one what happened three days ago.


    After some inquiries, there was nothing to gain.


    "Why didn''t there be another person?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Miss who is talking about?" Xiumei asked.


    "Wei Qingwan''s personal maid, Cui He."


    "That''s right, she didn''t come." Xiumei suddenly realized.


    "Let Nanny Zhang find Cui He." Wei Ruo wanted to see Cui He.


    "good."


    Xiumei immediately went to find Madam Zhang, planning to go to Wangmeiyuan together.


    However, it didn''t take long for Xiumei and Nanny Zhang to come back.


    "Miss, Cui He is on leave. She said that she came back late that night and caught a cold from the night wind." Xiumei brought back the news.


    "Didn''t she have a baby at home? Her old mother, Nanny Li, is at the house. Even if she is sick, she should rest at the house, right?"


    "Nurse Li said that she was afraid that it was the wind and cold that would infect other people in the mansion, so she sent it to Zhuangzi. I also think this statement is suspicious, but I can''t find the problem." Xiumei said.


    Speaking, Xiumei asked: "Miss, how about I go to Zhuangzi to see if she is really sick, and if she is not sick, I will catch her."


    "I guess it''s difficult. Nanny Li, Cui He, and Wei Qingwan are on the same boat. They have this time to arrange people in the Zhuangzi. After a few days of delay, I guess they have already made up their confession." Wei Ruo didn''t agree with this. Very hopeful.


    "Then what should we do? We obviously feel that there is something wrong with the second lady, but we can''t find a clue." Xiumei was a little worried.


    Although the relationship between the eldest young master and their young lady is not very good, she still feels very unwilling to let the second young lady get away with it like this!


    At this time, the maid in the front yard came to report, and Mother Qin came.


    Why did Mother Qin come to Wei Ruo at this time?


    "Please come in."


    Whether it¡¯s about land reclamation or disaster relief, Wei Ruo couldn¡¯t see Nanny Qin, and the people in the Captain¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t have the guts to shut out the Seventh Prince¡¯s people.


    After a while, Nanny Qin walked into Tingsongyuan.


    "Big girl."


    "But what happened to the land reclamation and disaster relief?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "No, Miss, don''t worry, Miss has made a very comprehensive plan, and now everything is developing according to Miss'' expectations, and there is no problem."


    "The reason why the nanny came today is to..."


    "It''s my highness who wants to see the eldest girl, so I''m specially ordered to invite you."


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo frowned, subconsciously disgusted with the contact with Chu Lan.


    During the land reclamation and disaster relief activities during this period, she communicated with Mother Qin. If she didn''t meet with Chu Lan, the corresponding feeling of resistance would be much lighter.


    Wei Ruo was still thinking about it, and Mother Qin said again: "Miss, my Highness said that he has a gift for Miss, she will like it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： i can tell him where

    Chapter 323 I can tell where he is


    Gift?


    What gift can Chu Lan prepare for herself?


    If you want to give a reward, just send it over. Why do you have to make it so mysterious?


    What''s more, he is the prince, and she is a virgin who has not left the court. It would be inappropriate for him to summon her in private.


    Although he was suspicious, Wei Ruo had no choice but to agree.


    Chu Lan invited her, but there was no option for her to refuse.


    "Then Madam Lao will lead the way." Wei Ruo said.


    "Don''t be polite, young lady, please come with this old slave." Mother Qin said.


    Wei Ruo took Xiumei, followed Mother Qin into the carriage sent by Chu Lan to pick her up.


    The carriage brought Wei Ruo to Yu Sheng Tea House, and then led by Mother Qin, into a tea room.


    Chu Lan was the only one in the tea room.


    Wearing a dark green brocade robe with tufted flowers and a jade crown, she is sitting at the tea table by the window, sipping tea leisurely.


    Outside the window is the East Lake with the same color of water and sky. The lake surface is sparkling, and the breeze blows from the lake surface into the tea room, stirring the green plants on the tea table.


    The picture is very beautiful. If it is placed in front of Wei Qingruo in the original work, it will definitely be a burst of chest bumps.


    It''s a pity that in Wei Ruo''s view, it was a jackal that ruined the beauty of this beautiful day.


    "The daughter of the people has met His Highness the Seventh Highness." Wei Ruo saluted Chu Lan.


    Chu Lan didn''t reveal her real identity before, so Wei Ruo didn''t need to salute when she saw him. Since he officially came to Taizhou Mansion as a military governor, Wei Ruo couldn''t pretend not to know who he was when he saw him again.


    "Miss Wei, please sit down." Chu Lan took a look at Wei Ruo and invited her to sit on the seat opposite her.


    Wei Ruo knew that he couldn''t refuse, so he walked over gracefully and sat down.


    The last time I sat down to drink tea with Chu Lan was Xu Heyou, and there was a third person present at that time.


    It was the first time to sit with Chu Lan as the prostitute of the Wei family, and this time there were only the two of them in the tea room.


    "The last time I was in Xingshan County, I didn''t tell Ms. Wei my real identity. Ms. Wei won''t hold grudges, right?" Chu Lan said.


    "Ministers don''t dare." Wei Ruo lowered his head slightly, not looking into Chu Lan''s eyes.


    Wei Ruo slandered: If you really want to hold grudges, it¡¯s not because you don¡¯t have to reveal your identity. There are so many things I can hold grudges about with your big trotters in the original book.


    "I heard from Nanny Qin that Miss Wei is as vigorous as a man, so why is she so timid in front of me?" Chu Lan asked.


    "The women of the people are terrified. Your Highness is an aristocrat. The women of the people are just ordinary people. It is human nature to feel fear when seeing them." Wei Ruo replied.


    Chu Lan smiled: "Forget it, no matter what, Ms. Wei''s ingenuity is remarkable. This time, it is thanks to Ms. Wei that the Taizhou government has become a government envoy of Zhejiang Province to control the refugees and disasters." The best prefecture."


    "This matter is not due to me alone. It is due to His Royal Highness and the County Lord understanding the common people. It is due to the government''s love for the people like children. It is due to the unity of the Taizhou government." Wei Ruo said.


    "To thank Ms. Wei, I have a gift for Ms. Wei." Chu Lan said.


    "It''s an honor for a girl to share His Highness'' worries, and I dare not ask for credit or accept gifts." Wei Ruo said.


    If you really want to give it away, just reward me with a pile of gold. Why bother so much, let¡¯s see if you want to give it away on purpose.


    "No, this gift should be what you need right now, about the whereabouts of your eldest brother." Chu Lan said.


    Wei Ruo paused, and then asked: "Your Highness, do you know where my elder brother is now?"


    "Not only do I know, I also know what happened during this period." Chu Lan gave an affirmative answer.


    Chu Lan observed Wei Ruo''s expression while talking, and seemed very interested in Wei Ruo''s reaction.


    But Wei Ruo kept the expression on his face well controlled.


    "Then thank you, Your Highness, my family is worried about finding the whereabouts of my brother." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss Wei, don''t you want to hear what happened?" Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo with great interest.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know what Chu Lan was planning, but felt that he was a hunter who was hunting, and she was the prey being targeted. This feeling made her very unhappy.


    "Ministers don''t dare to ask more questions. If His Highness is willing to tell you, the daughters will be very grateful." Wei Ruo replied, the content of the answer was very in line with the status of a cautious official lady.


    "Miss Wei, do you know about the Qi family in the capital?"


    Chu Lan began to explain Wei Ruo''s doubts, but asked a question that seemed to have nothing to do with this conversation.


    "I heard a little bit." Wei Ruo replied.


    The Qi family is the natal family of the concubine Qi, the birth mother of the sixth prince. The current head of the Qi family is Qi Zhengsong, the uncle of the sixth prince, who is also the chief assistant of the current cabinet.


    This shows the current power and status of the Qi family.


    Even if Wei Ruo doesn''t care about the court affairs anymore, she still has heard about such a prominent family, not to mention she is also someone who knows the plot of the original book, so she naturally knows something about the hero''s powerful rival in the original book.


    "Master Qi, the chief assistant, has three sons under his knees. The eldest son died young, and the second son died in the Anti-Japanese War, leaving only the youngest son, Qi Zhen. Qi Zhen is known as a romantic in the capital. road.


    "I heard some people in the family mentioned it." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know why Chu Lan suddenly brought up the matter of the Qi family. The Qi family was an upstart in the court, and the Wei family had long been powerless, and the two families had no intersection on weekdays.


    Chu Lan continued: "Although this young master Qi is romantic, his ability to handle affairs is not bad. He helped his father and cousin with many things. I heard that he has come to Taizhou Mansion in recent days."


    Qizhen people are in Taizhou Prefecture? That was probably aimed at Chu Lan, right?


    But what does it have to do with the Wei family? A bad guess flashed in Wei Ruo''s mind, Qi Zhen is so romantic and beautiful, could it be...


    "Why did Mr. Qi come to Taizhou Mansion?" Wei Ruo followed Chu Lan''s words and asked.


    "I don''t know what he came to Taizhou to do, but his nature of loving beauties makes him unable to move his legs when he sees the beauties in Taizhou. In Taizhou, if you want to count beauties, you must count your sisters from the Wei family Yes, especially Lingmei, who has the appearance of a lotus emerging from the water, and the color of a flower that is ashamed of a closed moon." Chu Lan said.


    Chu Lan''s words confirmed the bad guesses that flashed in Wei Ruo''s mind just now.


    Wei Ruo laughed a little in his heart, and the words that commented on Qi Zhen and Wei Qingwan came out of Chu Lan''s mouth a little more funny.


    You must know that if you follow the direction of the original book, it is not Qi Zhen but Chu Lan who is attracted by Wei Qingwan when he comes to Taizhou.


    "Miss Wei is so smart, she should already understand what I mean." Chu Lan said.


    "Your Highness, you mean that there is contact between sister She and Young Master Qi?" Wei Ruo said.


    "The relationship may be deeper than what Miss Wei thought." Chu Lan said, picking up the teacup in front of him and playing with it, and continued to observe Wei Ruo''s reaction from the corner of his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： happy with her

    Chapter 324 Very satisfied with her


    "I really didn''t know there was such a thing." Wei Ruo replied with a relatively calm voice and expression.


    "Miss Wei doesn''t look very surprised."


    "I don''t have a close relationship with my sister, and I don''t know much about her temperament. It''s probably because I don''t understand and have no expectations, so I won''t be surprised." Wei Ruo replied.


    After finishing the foreshadowing, Chu Lan finally started to get to the point: "Three days ago, the young master of the Qi family and the second young lady of the Wei family were taken into captivity when they were having a tryst, and then he was discovered by the eldest son of the Wei family. After being tracked down by the eldest son of the Wei family, he also disappeared .¡±


    "It was night, the young master of the Qi family found the place where several people were detained, and rescued the young master of the Qi family and the second lady of the Wei family, but left the eldest son of the Wei family alone."


    Chu Lan described the matter very simply, and all details were skipped.


    After listening to Chu Lan''s description, Wei Ruo knew the whole story.


    Wei Qingwan''s heart sprouted, and she met her lover privately, but was involved in the struggle between the sixth prince and the seventh prince.


    Now she is fine, but Wei Yichen was imprisoned.


    It is clear what happened, but there is another key factor that Chu Lan didn''t say, that is who the kidnapper is.


    After thinking about it, Wei Ruosi found that the most likely person was Chu Lan herself or someone related to Chu Lan.


    As soon as you come, there are not many people in Taizhou who have the courage and ability to kidnap Young Master Qi.


    Secondly, if Chu Lan hadn''t participated in it, why would he know the ins and outs of the whole thing so clearly? He even knew the details that Qi Zhen and Wei Qingwan were only rescued by the servants of the Qi family and Wei Yichen was left behind.


    But Wei Ruo couldn¡¯t ask Chu Lan for confirmation on this question, and she might not believe it if she got a negative answer, and she would cause trouble for herself if she got an affirmative answer. This is not something she, a little Wei family girl, can know.


    It is related to the struggle in the court, and it is related to the crown prince battle between the sixth prince and the seventh prince. The less she knows, the safer she is.


    Thinking of this, Wei Ruo couldn''t help cursing Wei Qingwan from the bottom of her heart, she was always thinking of spring when she was thinking of spring, why did she involve the whole Wei family!


    If the entire Wei family is involved in the vortex of the crown prince dispute, then she, who is the eldest daughter of the Wei family, will inevitably fall into the vortex of trouble!


    If Wei doesn''t want the Wei family to be prosperous, but she can''t let the Wei family have an accident. If she really suffers the crime of punishing the nine clans, then she will marry to the end of the world, and she will die with her!


    After thinking about it, Wei Ruo said to Chu Lan: "Thank you, Your Highness, for letting me know the ins and outs of this matter, but I don''t know where my brother is now, is there still time to rescue him?"


    Hearing the words, Chu Lan showed an appreciative and satisfied smile: "Although Miss Wei is a little timid when facing me, her thinking is still clear, and she is not surprised at all, which is admirable."


    "Your Highness is admirable, but it''s just that it''s useless for me to get angry no matter how anxious I am. Only by calmly responding can I win life for my brother." Wei Ruo explained.


    Chu Lan said: "I chose to inform Miss Wei of the whereabouts of the young master of the Wei family because I believe that Miss Wei is more capable of handling this matter than other people in the house. Will Miss Wei live up to my expectations of you?"


    Wei Ruo was startled for a moment, and then guessed Chu Lan''s meaning like a mirror.


    According to her guess just now, the person behind the kidnapping is Chu Lan or someone related to Chu Lan, so it is useless for the kidnapper to keep Wei Yichen in his hand.


    But if we want to let Wei Yichen come back, it is not so easy to let him go, because now the Wei family has reported to the government, and they may also alarm the anti-Japanese army in Taizhou.


    Even though the Zhongyi House is weak now, Wei Mingting has a lot of influence in the anti-Japanese army in Taizhou Prefecture. The disappearance of Wei Yichen can cause waves in Taizhou Prefecture.


    Chu Lan naturally didn''t want the matter to get worse, so he needed a suitable way to end it, and she was the one he chose to help him end it.


    After thinking about it, Wei Ruo replied: "Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness, but the kidnappers are dangerous. My family confirmed that the daughter of the people boldly begged His Highness to lend me some people to help me save people."


    Hearing Wei Ruo''s answer, Chu Lan showed a satisfied and appreciative smile again: "No problem, I''ll let someone go with you."


    Wei Ruo''s answer shows that she has understood Chu Lan''s meaning and the desired result.


    So Chu Lan is satisfied with Wei Ruo.


    To be honest, he really didn''t pay much attention to the eldest daughter of the Wei family at the beginning, but after contacting her again and again, he found that this woman has a wisdom and restraint that ordinary women don''t have.


    ###


    After Wei Ruo left Yu Sheng Tea House, he returned to the Colonel''s Mansion, and summoned all the available personnel in the Colonel''s Mansion.


    "Ruo''er, what are you doing?" Yun asked hurriedly.


    "I have the whereabouts of my eldest brother, and now I am going to take someone to find him." Wei Ruo replied.


    When Wei Ruo answered Yunshi, his eyes fell on Wei Qingwan who was beside Yunshi.


    Sure enough, Wei Ruo saw that Wei Qingwan pursed her lips unnaturally, then lowered her head lower, looking a little nervous.


    Wei Ruo turned his eyes back to Yun Shi: "It''s urgent, does mother still need time to think about it?"


    "No, no, if you have a clue, go find it quickly! Take everyone you can bring from the mansion! You must bring your elder brother back safely!" Yun said eagerly.


    Now the only thing left in her mind is to want her son to come back safely, no matter who it is, as long as she brings her son back safely!


    At this time, Wei Yilin also ran over and grabbed Wei Ruo''s arm.


    "I''ll go with you!" Wei Yilin said with firm eyes.


    Yun couldn''t hide things on his face, so he couldn''t hide it from Wei Yilin. After learning that his eldest brother was missing, he has been waiting for news in Cangyun Garden.


    He wanted to go out to find someone, but Yun didn''t agree, so he could only wait.


    Wei Ruo looked down at Wei Yichen, but didn''t respond right away.


    "Big sister, take me with you!" Wei Yilin frowned into the word "Chuan", eagerly praying.


    "You must listen to me when you go out, you are not allowed to run around, and you are not allowed to act without authorization." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Yilin nodded heavily: "I will listen to you like Dad''s subordinates listen to Dad!"


    "Then let''s go." Wei Ruo agreed to let Wei Yilin go with him.


    Yun didn''t stop him either. The youngest son is much more obedient and sensible now, and has improved a lot in martial arts. It shouldn''t be a problem if he is accompanied by the eldest daughter and accompanied by the guards in the house.


    The only person who is worried is Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingruo said that she had news about her elder brother, but she didn''t know if it was true or not.


    Master Qi said that the people who arrested them were very powerful, and the people in Taizhou Mansion couldn''t deal with them, so she didn''t have to worry about her elder brother being found.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： rescue

    Chapter 325 Rescue


    She believed in Mr. Qi, but Wei Qingruo''s appearance just now didn''t seem like he was talking big.


    The feeling of uneasiness in her heart was constantly magnified for some reason, making her restless.


    Wei Ruo took Wei Yilin and the guards in the mansion and set off. Jing Hu originally stayed at the mansion and didn''t go out easily. He didn''t go out when Wei Yichen went out to find someone that day, but when Wei Ruo said that he would take someone to rescue Wei Yichen himself, he went followed.


    When the guards of the Wei family led by Wei Ruo were about to leave the city, people sent by Chu Lan rushed to join them.


    Wei Yilin couldn''t help showing surprise when he saw that there were additional people joining their team.


    "Big sister, who are they? Why are you with me?" Wei Yilin was riding a horse and asked Wei Ruo who was also riding a horse beside him.


    "They were sent by His Highness the Seventh Prince to help." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Oh." Wei Yilin nodded. Although he was young, he also knew that His Highness the Seventh Prince was in the barracks with their father, and he also heard that the eldest sister was busy with the Seventh Highness, so it was reasonable for the Seventh Highness to send someone to help them.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yilin noticed that Wei Ruo looked uneasy, and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Doesn''t it look very comfortable?"


    "I''m fine." Wei Ruo didn''t want to say that it was because he was not used to riding a horse.


    She wanted to take a carriage, but the destination of this trip was not suitable for a carriage, she could only ride a horse.


    Wei Yilin didn''t believe it, he stared at Wei Ruo for a long time, and suddenly seemed to understand something.


    "Aren''t you used to riding a horse?" Wei Yilin asked in a loud voice that everyone in front and back could hear.


    Many people cast their eyes on Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo glared at Wei Yilin: "Riding your horse, what are you doing talking so much?"


    "I guessed right! You just aren''t used to riding a horse, so your **** hurts, right? Last time you rode a horse, your **** hurt too!" Wei Yilin said firmly.


    The sound of "butt" followed by "butt", made Wei Ruo just want to cover Wei Yilin''s mouth.


    Wei Ruo suddenly stuffed a cowhide water bag to Wei Yilin: "Aren''t you thirsty? Drink water!"


    Wei Yilin took the cowhide water bag handed over by Wei Ruo, thought about it carefully, and then asked Wei Ruo: "Big sister, are you embarrassed?"


    Wei Yilin stared at Wei Ruo as if he had discovered a new continent.


    "It seems that you don''t care about big brother so much, and you still have the intention to tease me." Wei Ruo said.


    "Of course I care about my elder brother, I wish I could rush over to save him now, but I also care about your...your body." Wei Yilin explained.


    Speaking of this, Wei Yilin felt a little shy for some reason, and turned his gaze away.


    But Wei Ruo could still see that one side of his ear was red, like a boiled shrimp.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yilin added an explanation in a low voice: "Besides, isn''t it too fast now? It''s the horse that''s on the way and not me. Talking to you won''t affect my speed to save my brother."


    "Talk less and drink more water. When you get out of the city, you have to speed up. There may be fights during the rescue process, so you should save more energy." Wei Ruo said.


    There is a rule in the city that you can¡¯t ride horses fast, and you can go fast when you get out of the city gate. They are about to hurry, and try to find Wei Yichen as soon as possible.


    Wei Yilin nodded, he was ready.


    After leaving the city, they drove for more than half an hour, and everyone came to the deep mountains and old forests.


    There is only one long and narrow path in this forest, with lush greenery on both sides of the road.


    With the increase in altitude and the influence of the environment in the mountains and forests, the temperature began to drop, much cooler than in the city.


    Sometimes when the mountain wind blows, you can feel a little coolness.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone saw a house hidden in the forest.


    Looking from a distance, you can see seven or eight houses, all made of yellow clay.


    In front of the house there is a small yard surrounded by fences, and the gate of the yard is empty.


    It looks like this is a very ordinary abandoned hut.


    Wei Ruo ordered the people sent by Chu Lan to rush towards the hut.


    Wei Yilin hurriedly stopped: "Wait, big sister, what if there is an ambush here?"


    Wei Ruo glanced at him, but he was a little surprised. Wei Yilin, who seemed the most impulsive, seemed very cautious.


    She knew that Wei Yilin''s worry was reasonable, but things were a little different today.


    Wei Ruodao: "Don''t worry, His Royal Highness''s subordinates are all well-trained people, so there is no problem in entrusting them."


    After finishing speaking, Wei Ruo asked Chu Lan''s people to follow the original instructions.


    Wei Ruo himself stayed in place with the guards brought out by the Wei family, euphemistically called: support and prevention of being caught in the urn.


    Immediately after that, there was the noise of weapons clashing in the yellow mud house, and then people who looked like kidnappers could be seen being thrown out from windows and gates.


    Wei Yilin looked a little anxious and wanted to go up in person, but because Wei Ruo didn''t speak, he could only hold back his temper and wait.


    "Big sister, let''s go help!" Wei Yilin said.


    "Wait a little longer." Wei Ruo said.


    There was a reason why Wei Ruo refused to let the guards of the Wei Mansion move, because she still couldn''t fully trust Chu Lan.


    Although in this matter, Wei Ruo''s intuition judged that it was unlikely that Chu Lan would set up a trap for herself, but she was always right to be more careful about him.


    So she let Chu Lan''s own people break into this hut. She can occupy a relatively safe position here. If something goes wrong, she can just turn around and run away.


    She also wanted to observe by the way whether this was a good show arranged by Chu Lan.


    It¡¯s just that the people there fought so realistically that she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was acting or real.


    After a while, seeing that the battle was almost in progress, and most of the "kidnappers" had been subdued, Wei Ruo finally ordered the guards of the Wei residence to be dispatched.


    Wei Yilin, who had been holding back for a long time, heard that Wei Ruorang made a move, and immediately jumped out like a bow and arrow from the string.


    Wei Ruo didn''t stop him when he saw this, Wei Yilin has also practiced martial arts for a long time, it''s time to test his ability.


    Wei Ruo himself followed slowly. She didn''t know martial arts, so she didn''t rush forward.


    Xiumei followed Wei Ruo, protecting her personally.


    Jing Hu didn''t rush in like the others, but stayed by Wei Ruo''s side like Xiumei.


    After everyone was dealt with, Wei Ruo dismounted and walked into one of the rooms under the leadership of Chu Lan''s subordinates.


    After entering the door, what I saw was an ordinary room, with tables, chairs and furniture of ordinary people placed in the room.


    There is another door at the back of the house, and entering through this door is a darker and narrower room.


    Because it is located in the deep mountains, and the back of the house is close to the big rock wall with water seepage, this house looks even colder outside.


    Although it is daytime, the light in the house is still not strong, only a narrow skylight can penetrate some light.


    Now that the door is open, the light is slightly better.


    Wei Ruo saw Wei Yichen in the corner of the room...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： youre all right

    Chapter 326 You''re okay


    His half body was leaning on the straw pile, and half of his body was on the ground.


    Wei Ruo walked towards him, there was some water on the ground, Wei Ruo''s embroidered shoes were wet, and a slight coolness came from the soles of his feet.


    Fortunately, it is now July, if it is December, the chill can be imagined.


    came to Wei Yichen, but saw that his eyes were closed tightly, unconscious.


    Wei Ruo reached out and touched his neck to confirm his pulse.


    It¡¯s okay, I still have a pulse, and I¡¯m still alive, but my body is very hot and I¡¯m running a high fever.


    Just as Wei Ruo withdrew his hand, Wei Yichen suddenly opened his eyes, and without knowing where the strength came from, he suddenly grabbed Wei Ruo''s hand that was about to be retracted.


    At this moment, Wei Yichen''s eyes showed a fierceness that Wei Ruo had never seen before.


    "You''re fine, we found you." Wei Ruo said to Wei Yichen.


    After Wei Yichen paused for a few seconds, as if confirming something, he closed his eyes again, let go of his hands, and lost consciousness again.


    The moment just now was like the flashback of a dying person.


    Wei Ruo ordered someone to carry Wei Yichen out, leave this place first.


    Wei Yilin also ran over, seeing Wei Yichen being carried out by people, Wei Yilin''s eyes turned red instantly.


    "Big brother! Big brother! What''s wrong with big brother..." Wei Yilin rushed forward eagerly, but was held back by Wei Ruo.


    "He is still alive, but he has a fever. Don''t block them. We will go back immediately and take him home for medical treatment." Wei Ruo said to Wei Yilin.


    Wei Yilin nodded quickly: "Okay, let''s go back quickly! Go back and find a doctor for Big Brother!"


    When Wei Ruo and the others found Wei Yichen, the others also found the five guards who followed Wei Yichen.


    The few of them were locked in the shed at the back. They were all a little weak at the moment, but their condition was better than that of Wei Yichen.


    Wei Ruo handed over the surrendered "kidnappers" to Chu Lan''s subordinates, and led the guards of the Wei family back to the city with Wei Yichen.


    An hour later, everyone arrived at Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    Yun Shi rushed over and saw Wei Yichen who was rescued but unconscious, his face was as white as paper.


    "Chen''er, what''s wrong with Chen''er?" Yun Shi started to cry, her voice trembling, her body was weak and she couldn''t stand upright.


    "Nurse Zhang, go and invite Dr. Cheng from Zhengyu Hall; Cuiping asks the kitchen to boil hot water and cook a pot of **** soup; Xiao Nan, you change the clothes on Big Brother and wipe his body with a hot towel .¡±


    Wei Ruo couldn''t count on Yun''s ability to calm down at this time, so he arranged it himself.


    The servants in the mansion had to be ordered to do so quickly.


    "Ruo''er, what happened to Chen''er?" Yun asked Wei Ruo with tears all over his face.


    "He''s still alive, but he just has a fever. The room where he was kept was cold and damp. He should have suffered from a cold." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Ruo had already checked Wei Yichen''s pulse, and knew that he was suffering from a cold.


    Asking Nanny Zhang to invite Dr. Cheng is just for the convenience of prescribing medicine.


    "Who the **** locked up my Chen''er, he has been studying in Anzhou Academy, and he hasn''t offended anyone!" Yun cried and cursed.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer this, and she couldn''t say for sure who did it.


    Wei Ruo glanced at the people in Wei Yichen''s room, but did not see Wei Qingwan.


    So he asked Nanny Li: "Where is Wei Qingwan?"


    Nanny Li was unhappy seeing Wei Ruo, but at this time she had to answer Wei Ruo''s question respectfully: "Back to the eldest lady, the second lady prayed for the eldest young master in the room, and prayed for the safe return of the eldest young master. Now it seems that the two The lady''s prayer has been answered, the Bodhisattva blesses, the young master has really returned."


    What Li Nanny said made Xiumei want to roll her eyes, and she couldn''t help saying: "Li Nanny, you can see clearly, it was our young lady who went to look for the young master and brought the young master back. How could the young master come back?" Is it thanks to your lady that she returned safely?"


    Nurse Li said: "Miss Xiumei, that''s not what you said. You don''t have to believe in gods, but you can''t blaspheme them."


    Xiumei said: "Since your lady''s prayers are so useful, then please ask your lady to pray again so that the eldest and young master will wake up immediately; then pray for the death of all the Japanese pirates; finally pray for good weather and a good harvest this year. "


    Nurse Li is not to be outdone: "Miss Xiumei, you should pay attention to your words. Although you belong to the eldest lady, it is disrespectful to the master to arrange the second lady in this way."


    Wei Ruo glared at Nanny Li coldly, "Just say one more word, and I''ll send you to Zhuangzi right away."


    Nurse Li wanted to seek justice from Mr. Yun, but when she looked at Mrs. Yun, she saw that Mr. Yun was at a loss. He seemed to listen to Wei Ruo for everything, and swallowed all the words that came to his lips.


    After a while, Wei Qingwan came over.


    "Brother..." Wei Qingwan walked towards the bed, but was stopped by Wei Ruo.


    "Sister?" Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Ruo in surprise, with a hint of guilt hidden in her eyes.


    "Get out of the irrelevant people, and now the eldest brother needs to rest." Wei Ruo said.


    "Sister, let me see big brother..." Wei Qingwan said.


    "Xiumei, invite everyone out." Wei Ruo gave the order.


    "Yes, miss." Xiumei stepped forward, grabbed Wei Qingwan''s arm, and then pulled her out.


    Xiumei had great strength and was dragged by her. Wei Qingwan wanted to break free but had no choice but to be dragged out of the room by her.


    The other servants left obediently, and Nanny Li could only follow.


    After being dragged out of the room, Wei Qingwan did not leave, her eyes were fixed on the door, thinking about how to get back in.


    Her heart is fluctuating now, and she is very disturbed. She doesn''t know what her elder brother will say when he wakes up, and she is very afraid of what will happen next.


    Wei Ruo came out of the room and saw Wei Qingwan still standing in the corridor at the door of the room, and asked, "What are you waiting for, sister?"


    "Brother is unconscious, I''m worried." Wei Qingwan explained.


    "Worry is nothing to worry about, but it''s better not to stay here. There are people coming and going here. Not only can you stand here to help them, but it will also affect them."


    "But I''m worried, sister let me go in and take care of elder brother?"


    "Brother doesn''t need you to take care of him. Doctor Cheng will come here in a while. He will prescribe medicine for him and guide people how to take good care of him. Besides, my sister is not young now, so we should avoid suspicion with my brother. How can it be convenient for you to bathe, change and wipe your body?" Wei Ruo said.


    "But isn''t my sister here too?" Wei Qingwan bit her lip and said.


    "Aren''t I planning to leave now? Sister, let''s go back first. If there is anything wrong with elder brother, Nanny Zhang will report to us." Wei Ruo said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： Do not let Wei Qingwan contact Wei Yichen

    Chapter 327 Keep Wei Qingwan from contacting Wei Yichen


    "I''m not going in right now, I''ll go in and serve the soup after the elder brother has changed his clothes." Wei Qingwan retorted.


    "The soup and medicine servant girl will take care of herself. If my sister really wants to do something, she can go and accompany her mother. Mother''s face is ugly right now, and it''s time for comfort." Wei Ruo suggested.


    In the past, Wei Qingwan was the one who actively stayed by Yun''s side at times like this.


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, a pair of sharp eyes looked at Wei Qingwan.


    "I see¡­"


    Wei Qingwan hesitated for a while, seeing Wei Ruo looking at her, and then walked out slowly.


    It can be seen that she really doesn''t want to leave.


    I just don¡¯t know whether this reluctance stems from caring for my brother or something else.


    Wei Qingwan did not follow Wei Ruo''s order to go to Cangyun Garden to accompany Yun, but returned to her residence.


    Later, she sent Nanny Li to Wei Yichen to inquire about the news.


    Nanny Li came back and told: "Second Miss, I can''t get in. The Eldest Miss and Dr. Cheng have both left, but the Eldest Miss left behind her personal servant girl, Xiumei, and Nanny Zhang, who took turns guarding the Eldest Young Master''s room." The door, except for Xiao Nan who is serving the young master, no one is allowed to enter."


    Wei Qingwan''s mood sank. If Wei Qingruo was so guarded, she would never have any chance to get close to her elder brother.


    She didn''t know if Wei Qingruo did this unintentionally, or if she knew something.


    Anyway, she knew that if she didn''t do something, her situation would become very dangerous.


    "Nurse, what did Doctor Cheng say after seeing the doctor? How long will it take for the eldest brother to wake up?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "Miss, don''t worry. Doctor Cheng said that the young master just contracted a cold, and his life is not in danger. He will wake up after taking the medicine and resting." Nanny Li said.


    That is, it is possible to wake up at any time...


    Seeing that Wei Qingwan was worried, Nanny Li thought she was worried: "Miss, don''t be so worried, Dr. Cheng is very skilled in medicine, the master has been rescued from such a serious injury, the young master is just infected with the wind and cold, there must be no problem. "


    Wei Qingwan watched Nanny Li ponder for a while, then made up her mind and said, "Mammy, you have to help me."


    Nanny Li was stunned: "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    Wei Qingwan has been worried for the past three days, but she has never dared to tell Nanny Li what happened. Now that things have evolved to this point, she needs someone to help her.


    She told Nanny Li what happened that day.


    After hearing Wei Qingwan''s words, Nanny Li was surprised.


    But soon Nanny Li came back to her senses: "Miss, don''t worry, you said that you and Mr. Qi''s family are in love with each other, right? Is it really Qi Zhen, the only son of Qi Shoufu?"


    "Mommy, I won''t lie about this matter. That day I went out with everyone on a youth tour, and I was framed by Xu Yaojun and others. It was Young Master Qi who saved me." Wei Qingwan said.


    Hearing the affirmative answer, Nanny Li couldn''t help but feel a little more joy in her heart.


    What kind of family is Qi Shoufu? It is many times better for their young lady to marry into the Qi family than the Xu family!


    "Miss, what do you want this old slave to do? No matter what you tell me, this old slave will always stand by your side. As long as it is for the good of your miss, this old slave will do it without hesitation!" Nanny Li hurriedly road.


    "Mother Li, send a letter for me." Wei Qingwan said.


    It is inconvenient for her to go out now, so she can only rely on Nanny Li.


    "Okay, leave it to the old slave."


    Wei Qingwan wrote the letter and handed it to Nanny Li, who then went out with the letter.


    ###


    After dinner, Wei Ruo went to Wei Yichen''s room to check on his condition. He hasn''t woken up yet, but his condition has gradually stabilized. If there is no accident, the fever will subside tonight.


    Wei Ruo came out of Wei Yichen''s room, and Wei Yilin was also at the door of the room besides Zhang Nanny arranged by her.


    "What are you doing here?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I want to guard Big Brother." Wei Yilin replied, then looked at Wei Ruo with a pair of eyes, and whispered, "Big Sister, Big Brother, has he suffered a lot?"


    "Probably not, there is no wound on his body, and he should not have suffered any torture during the two days of being locked up." Wei Ruo said.


    "But the eldest brother is a scholar, he can''t bear hardships, unlike me, who has rough skin and thick flesh to resist falling. If only those bad guys tied me up, I''m sure I''ll be fine." Wei Yilin muttered.


    Although the little kid is annoying sometimes, he is really kind to the people he cares about.


    "If you want to guard it, you can guard it, but since you want to guard the big brother, you should show the attitude of guarding the big brother." Wei Ruo said.


    "What attitude?" Wei Yilin asked.


    "You have to be as meticulous as Madam Zhang and the others. No matter who comes, you can''t let it in because of soft-heartedness." Wei Ruo said.


    "That''s natural!"


    "I think you are talking big, right? You promised well, but in the end, just come to someone to say a few nice things to you, and you will soften your heart."


    "You are talking nonsense! How could I do this!" Wei Yilin puffed up his cheeks.


    "Isn''t it? Then what if your sister Wanwan came? She said softly to you: ''Yilin, I''m worried about big brother, can you let me go in and see big brother? I just want to see , I¡¯m relieved to make sure he¡¯s okay.¡¯ Then you¡¯ll let her in, right?¡±


    "You nonsense! I won''t be persuaded so easily! Although I don''t know why you don''t let sister Wanwan in, but since I promised you to guard Big Brother like everyone else, then I will definitely abide by the rules! "Wei Yilin replied firmly.


    "Really?" Wei Ruo looked suspicious.


    "Of course! You are not allowed to question me again!"


    "Okay, I''ll trust you for now. I''m a little tired, so I''ll go back first." Wei Ruo said.


    "Well, you go back to rest first, just leave it to me!" Wei Yilin nodded, looking like a little adult.


    When Wei Ruo returned to Tingsongyuan, Xiumei hurriedly asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, I heard that Nanny Li went out before dinner and came back an hour later. I''m worried that Second Miss is playing something wrong." Idea? I''m afraid of the young master..."


    "No matter what, the Wei family is a family of military generals. The thieves will not come to the captain''s mansion to use force if they really want to do anything. Therefore, if someone wants to harm the elder brother at home, they can only use dirty tricks. You let Zhang Momo and the others look after the elder brother Just make sure no one else enters his room." Wei Ruo said.


    "Then I will explain to Nanny Zhang and the others, let them guard the eldest young master, and I will guard you, miss!" Xiumei said.


    Xiumei was worried about Wei Yichen, but she was even more worried about her own lady. Who knows who Wei Qingwan''s idea hit.


    What if the target is not the young master but their young lady? So it''s better for her to guard their young lady!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： Its time to make the house lively

    Chapter 328 It''s time to make the mansion lively


    Si time.


    At the door of Wei Yichen''s room, Nanny Zhang was dozing off, and Wei Yilin was in high spirits.


    When he was a little sleepy, he got up and punched himself to refresh himself.


    He can''t sleep, he has to watch all the time.


    At this moment, the courtyard door opened, and Wei Qingwan walked through the courtyard to the door of Wei Yichen''s room.


    "Sister Wanwan." Wei Yilin stood up to greet her.


    "Yilin, why haven''t you gone to bed yet?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "I''m here to guard the elder brother!" Wei Yilin replied.


    "You go back and rest for a while, I''ll take care of your eldest brother." Wei Qingwan said.


    "No, I''m a man, sister Wanwan, you are a girl, you should go back to rest, I will stay and watch the night for elder brother!" Wei Yilin said firmly.


    "But you are still young, and my sister is an adult."


    "No, I''m not a child anymore, I''m already eight years old! And I practice martial arts, so those who practice martial arts should be responsible!" Wei Yilin retorted.


    Wei Qingwan was at a loss for words, looking at Wei Yilin in front of her, she couldn''t help feeling strange.


    Obviously a year ago, my younger brother was nestling in her arms and acting like a baby, saying that she was the best sister. Now he doesn''t agree with what she said.


    Wei Qingwan felt a gap in her heart, and Wei Qingruo managed to destroy the relationship between her and her younger brother in such a short time.


    "Sister Wanwan, what''s wrong with you? Are you uncomfortable? Did you catch a cold from the wind at night?" Wei Yilin asked.


    "I''m fine, it''s July, and the night is not cold." Wei Qingwan explained.


    Wei Qingwan thought for a while, and then said: "My sister won''t argue with Yilin anymore, my sister will go in to see my elder brother and then go back."


    "Sister Wanwan can''t, you can''t go in." Wei Yilin blocked.


    "Why?" Wei Qingwan thought that she was facing Wei Yilin, so she shouldn''t need to say anything, but she didn''t expect that even Wei Yilin would stop her.


    "Big sister said, you can''t go in." Wei Yilin said.


    "Did Big Sister say why I wasn''t allowed in?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "Uh...it seems to be because of sister Wanwan, you are a woman and elder brother is a man." Wei Yilin replied.


    "But didn''t my sister also go in and out of the eldest brother''s room? Now that the elder brother is in a coma, it is a special period. Besides, I just sent some ginseng tea in, and I will come out soon. You can watch me from the side." Wei Qingwan said.


    "Is that so..." Wei Yilin wavered.


    Wei Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief, and was about to continue walking, but Wei Yilin stopped her again.


    "It still doesn''t work, I have already promised big sister that I will not let sister Wanwan in."


    Wei Yilin remembered what Wei Ruolin had said to him before he left, he didn''t want to be looked down upon by his big sister!


    A manly man should keep his word. If he doesn''t keep his promise, how can he be a good soldier in the future, how can he stand up to the sky?


    "Yilin..." Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Yilin in disbelief.


    Never thought that the younger brother who once put himself first, now listens to Wei Qingruo who has been home for less than a year.


    "Sister Wanwan, don''t worry, brother will wake up tomorrow, come and see him when he wakes up." Wei Yilin comforted.


    After all, he is a little boy with rough nerves. He didn''t notice the change of Wei Qingwan''s expression at all. He only felt that his sister Wanwan was a little unhappy, but he thought it was his sister Wanwan who was worried about his elder brother.


    "Yilin, don''t you also think that sister can''t visit elder brother?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "I think Sister Wanwan can go in and see Big Brother." Wei Yilin replied.


    "Then let my sister go in once."


    "No, no, no, military orders are like mountains, and the soldiers who execute the orders must fully abide by the rules, without any flexibility, no matter whether there is a problem with the order or not!" Wei Yilin said firmly.


    He was more persistent and determined than Wei Qingwan imagined.


    Wei Qingwan was completely stunned, looking at Wei Yilin, she felt extremely strange.


    Nurse Zhang on the side was ready to stop Wei Qingwan, but when she found that their young master was enough to block Wei Qingwan back, she happily continued to sleep with her eyes closed.


    Wei Qingwan failed to convince Wei Yilin in the end, so she could only return the same way with her ginseng tea.


    ###


    In the middle of the night, Wei Mingting rushed home.


    People can''t help themselves in the military camp, even if something happens to his son, he can''t come back immediately.


    Before he came back, he had already received the news that his son was fine, so Wei Mingting just came back by himself and didn''t bring any more people.


    After returning to the mansion, Wei Mingting went to see Wei Yichen for the first time. Seeing that the person''s life was not in danger, and he only needed time to recuperate and recover, his hanging heart fell.


    Then he went back to Cangyun Garden and comforted his wife.


    Yun''s family has not fully recovered yet, and it was only after seeing her husband that she felt a little more at ease.


    "Fortunately, there is Ruoer this time." Yun said with emotion.


    She has to admit that the eldest daughter really has the shadow of her husband. When dealing with major issues, she is calm and calm, and does not panic.


    Although she didn''t have much mother-daughter relationship with this daughter, and she didn''t hit it off, but when an emergency happened, Yun felt that this daughter was very reliable and made people feel at ease.


    "Yes, Ruo''er is indeed a very capable child. This time Chen''er can return safely thanks to Ruo''er." Wei Mingting agreed very much.


    Mrs. Yun nodded, and then said: "I don''t know which **** it is, but he did such an unconscionable thing to our Chen''er! Chen''er is the most gentle and friendly person on weekdays. He doesn''t make enemies except for studying. Why is it so difficult?"


    "I don''t know about this matter."


    Wei Mingting was also full of confusion. Their Wei family had never made enemies in Taizhou Mansion, and the Zhongyi Bo Mansion was in decline and did not participate in the power struggle of all parties. Why did they suffer such a catastrophe.


    Thinking for a while, Wei Mingting said: "Tomorrow I will chat with Ruo''er, she is smart and thoughtful, and may find some clues in the process of rescuing Chen''er."


    Mr. Yun nodded.


    ###


    They lived together peacefully all night, and early the next morning, Mrs. Yun came to visit Wei Yichen.


    Wei Yichen''s fever subsided, but he didn''t wake up. Yun was so anxious that he sent someone to invite Dr. Cheng over again.


    At the same time, Wei Ruo, who was listening to Songyuan, received the news from Cangyunyuan that Wei Mingting returned home in the middle of the night last night.


    "Father has returned to the mansion, it seems that I have to make the mansion lively." Wei Ruo said while dressing neatly.


    She didn''t say anything yesterday, just to make people guard against Wei Qingwan. Apart from Wei Yichen''s fever, part of the reason was that she was waiting for Wei Mingting.


    "Let''s go, Meimei, follow me to Meiyuan." Wei Ruo walked outside after finishing speaking.


    "Miss, what are we going to Wangmeiyuan for?" Xiumei quickly followed.


    "Arrest people and question them."


    Wei Ruo took Xiumei to the gate of Wangmei Garden with strides.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： confront my father

    Chapter 329 Confronting Father


    Without knocking on the door or asking for instructions, Wei Ruo directly broke into Wangmei Garden.


    Nurse Li, who originally wanted to block the door, was thrown away by Xiumei.


    "Miss, what are you doing?" Nanny Li was so angry that her nose was almost crooked.


    Wei Ruo ignored her, but went straight to the room where Wei Qingwan lived.


    Wei Qingwan had no sleep last night, and now she is sitting in front of the dressing table with a haggard look, thinking about what happened today.


    Wei Ruo''s intrusion was beyond her expectation, she got up in astonishment: "Sister...sister, what are you doing?"


    "Please come with me to my father." Wei Ruo said.


    "Father is back home, I will go to pay my respects to my father later, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for my sister to break into my Wangmei Garden like this?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "Is it right? Let''s talk about it later." Wei Ruo replied, and then gave Xiumei a wink.


    Immediately afterwards, Xiumei came forward directly, caught Wei Qingwan and wanted to take her away.


    Wei Qingwan tried to break free, but it was still the same as last night, being dragged by Xiumei with no room for resistance.


    Nanny Li who rushed in tried to stop her, but was stopped by Wei Ruo.


    "Miss, you can''t go too far! You came here early in the morning to make troubles in Meiyuan, and ordered your servant girl to attack the second lady. You are too arrogant! I''m going to tell the madam, let the madam decide!" Nanny Li accused Wei Ruo angrily.


    "You don''t need to tell me, I will take Wei Qingwan to see my parents right now!"


    Wei Ruo pushed Nanny Li away.


    "Ouch¡ª"


    Nanny Li fell to the ground with her buttocks, and the wrinkles on her already wrinkled face became more obvious due to the pain.


    While she was struggling, Wei Ruo and Xiumei had already taken Wei Qingwan away.


    Nanny Li got up angrily, and ran out in a hurry.


    In Cangyun Garden.


    Wei Mingting got up early like Yun Shi. After Yun Shi sent someone to invite a doctor, he kept guarding Wei Yichen and hadn''t come back yet.


    Wei Mingting returned to Cangyun Garden after visiting Wei Yichen, and discussed some matters with the general who rushed over to him early in the morning.


    Recently, there have been many incidents in the army, and the Japanese pirates showed signs of coming again, so he was not able to get away, which is why he didn''t come back until midnight yesterday.


    When Wei Ruo brought Wei Qingwan to Cangyun Garden, the generals in the army just left.


    Seeing Wei Ruo appear with Wei Qingwan, Wei Mingting also showed surprise.


    "Ruo''er, what''s going on?" Wei Mingting asked suspiciously.


    "There are some things I want to discuss with my father, about the disappearance of my eldest brother." Wei Ruo said.


    "I was just looking for you to talk about this matter, and I still have a lot of details I want to ask you as a father. It''s just why you treat Wanwan like this?" Wei Mingting asked.


    Wei Qingwan, who was forcibly captured, had red eyes, and looked at Wei Mingting brightly, eyes full of grievances.


    She bit her lower lip and said nothing, but it was more pitiful than a thousand words.


    "Because the elder brother''s arrest has a huge connection with the second younger sister, it can be said that the elder brother will suffer from this, and the second younger sister ''indispensible''." Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan''s various innocent behaviors with cold eyes.


    Wei Qingwan''s heart trembled, what did Wei Qingruo mean by saying this? Does she already know what happened?


    But the eldest brother has not woken up yet, Wei Qing will know if he has no reason!


    Wei Mingting frowned, his face solemn and solemn, and then asked Wei Ruo to continue: "Go on."


    Just as Wei Ruo was about to speak, Mrs. Yun stepped in from outside, followed by Nanny Li.


    Needless to think about it, Madam Li, who knew something was wrong, went to invite Mrs. Yun over.


    As soon as Yun entered the door, she saw Wei Qingwan lying on the ground in a mess, and immediately became angry, and asked Wei Ruo, "I still don''t believe Li Nanny said that you went to visit Meiyuan early in the morning to pick up someone. It''s so messy, I didn''t expect it to be true! Wanwan is your sister, is there anything you can''t talk about? What do you want to do with such a big fight?"


    "Some things are useless to talk about." Wei Ruo said.


    Yun Shi stepped forward to help Wei Qingwan, and at the same time asked Wei Ruo: "Is there anything you can''t talk about?"


    Wei Qingwan had already burst into tears, and her body was trembling, which made Yun''s heart ache.


    "It''s about elder brother being injured and almost dying, can we talk about it well?" Wei Ruo asked rhetorically.


    Yun''s expression froze: "What about Yichen''s injury, Guan Wanwan?"


    "Big brother went out that day to find sister Qingwan, mother should know this." Wei Ruo said.


    "Chen''er came here to find Wanwan, but how can we blame Wanwan for his misfortune? It was just an accident!" Yun retorted.


    "Accident? My mother would say it was an accident because Sister Qingwan wasn''t telling the truth. She didn''t return home early that night as she said, but didn''t arrive home until midnight."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Yichen found Wanwan before letting other people in the mansion return to the mansion early! Everyone in the mansion knows it. Are you saying that they all lied?" Yun retorted again.


    "Big brother said that to protect the reputation of sister Qingwan, not because he really found someone. If he really found someone, big brother should let everyone come back, not just some people back to the house, and he brought a lottery with him." The guards with death contracts are still looking outside." Wei Ruo pointed out.


    "What do you mean?" Yun asked.


    ###


    When Yun Shi went back to Cangyun Garden and argued with Wei Ruo, Wei Yichen woke up.


    Xiao Nan, who had been guarding Wei Yichen all the time, was very excited when he saw Wei Yichen wake up.


    "Master, you finally woke up!"


    "Help me up." Wei Yichen straightened his upper body with Xiaonan''s support, leaning his back against the head of the bed.


    "Master, how do you feel?" Xiao Nan asked.


    "Who saved me? I remember seeing Ruo''er."


    "The young master read that right, it was the eldest lady who rescued us back! The eldest lady is really amazing, she found us so quickly. If she hadn''t followed his wife to the provincial capital for a few days, you wouldn''t have had to suffer so much, young master." It''s a crime!" Xiao Nan said with emotion.


    Wei Yichen didn''t answer, and looked in the direction of the window with deep eyes. After a while, he asked Xiaonan again: "How long have I been in a coma?"


    "We went back to the mansion yesterday afternoon, and the young master slept all day and all night."


    "You change my clothes for me." Wei Yichen said.


    "Huh?" Xiao Nan asked in surprise, "Master, you are not in good health yet, you should rest on the bed more."


    "No need, it''s just typhoid, and my fever is gone now, so it won''t be a serious problem."


    Xiaonan had no choice but to obey.


    While Xiao Nan was changing his clothes, Wei Yichen ordered again: "After you give me better clothes, you can do something for me."


    "What does the young master want to do?" Xiao Nan asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： I feel the master has changed

    Chapter 330 I feel that the young master has changed


    "Go outside and spread the news that Wei Qingwan, the second young lady of the Wei family, is undisciplined and has a private tryst with a man when she is not married, but remember not to spread who the man is."


    "Wh... what? Young master... you want to spread rumors about the second lady?" Xiao Nan looked at Wei Yichen in astonishment.


    In the place of detention, only Wei Yichen saw Wei Qingwan, and Xiaonan and others were locked up in another place, so they still don''t know anything about Wei Qingwan.


    "It''s not a rumor, this is what she, Wei Qingwan, really did. In order to have a basis, you give the address of the embroidery shop, and how Wei Qingwan finds time to have a private meeting with the man every day on the way home from school. Spread the word." Wei Yichen said.


    It took Xiaonan a while to react.


    It turned out that the second young lady really did such a thing, and caused those who were looking for her to be captured by thieves.


    Even knowing the reason, Xiao Nan was still very surprised, because things like spreading rumors and destroying people''s reputation behind their backs were not what their young masters would do in the past.


    "But young master, if such rumors are spread outside, I''m afraid it will affect the reputation of the eldest lady. In the future, even the marriage with the eldest lady will be hindered, but what should we do? The eldest lady saved us..." Xiao Nan said with some concerns .


    Women in the Wei family are both prosperous and all are lost.


    "It doesn''t matter. Ruo''er is not willing to marry prematurely, and the damage to her reputation can just dissuade those people in Fucheng who are eager to try to marry the Wei family."


    Wei Yichen has a clear attitude, and there is no hesitation or indecision on this matter.


    Xiao Nan felt that the young master in front of him was a little strange, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    After getting dressed, Wei Yichen asked Xiao Nan to go out to do errands, and he called another servant to ask about the current situation in the mansion.


    After learning that Wei Ruozheng was holding Wei Qingwan to confront her parents at this moment, Wei Yichen ordered someone to help him go to Cangyun Garden.


    ###


    In Cangyun Garden, Wei Ruo gave an answer that shocked Wei Mingting and Yun Shi:


    "What I mean is that the second sister did something that damaged her boudoir''s reputation and had a private meeting with a man. In order to preserve the second sister''s boudoir reputation, the eldest brother chose to hide it, and asked the other servants to go back to the house first, and said that they had found her." .¡±


    Such an answer, Yun''s naturally cannot accept it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Wanwan knows the rules and the general principles best, how could she have a private meeting with a man? It''s just nonsense!"


    In Yun''s mind, this is absolutely impossible for a well-behaved, sensible, gentle and obedient adopted daughter to do.


    Wei Qingwan also opened her mouth to defend herself at this moment, she looked at Wei Ruo with tears in her eyes, and burst into tears: "Sister, I know you don''t like me all the time, if you want to blame me and hate me, I can accept it, but why did you make such a thing?" Such rumors to damage my reputation?"


    "Rumor? The shopkeeper of that embroidery shop remembers you." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Qingwan''s face turned pale, she didn''t know why Wei Qingruo could know so much.


    Could it be that elder brother woke up last night?


    "What embroidery shop? Sister, what are you talking about?" Wei Qingwan looked bewildered and innocent.


    "Do you need me to invite the owner of the embroidery shop to confront you?" Wei Ruo said.


    It is naturally impossible for Wei Ruo to drag Wei Qingwan into a confrontation without any preparation. Since she can know the whole story of the kidnapping case from Chu Lan, she can naturally know the location and related information of Wei Qingwan''s tryst.


    Yesterday afternoon, Wei Qingwan was not the only one who had the time to deliver the letter, she also had the time to send the letter, asking someone to help her find witnesses.


    Wei Qingwan''s face turned pale again, but she still insisted that she hadn''t done it: "I don''t know what my sister is talking about, what is the owner of the embroidery shop, what is the tryst with a man. The elder brother really went out to find me that day, so it counts. Come on, it is indeed because of my troubles, my sister wants to blame me for it, I have nothing to say, and I am willing to be punished. But I absolutely dare not admit to the crime of having a tryst with a man..."


    Wei Qingwan''s words were sincere, and every sentence of grievance made Yun''s heart ache.


    She couldn''t help but said to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, you deserve credit for rescuing your elder brother, and mother is very grateful to you. If your intention is for your elder brother''s benefit, then mother doesn''t blame you, but you are so slanderous, mother really I can''t indulge you anymore!"


    Wei Ruo was not in a hurry, she looked at Wei Mingting and said, "What does father think, do you want to meet the embroidery shop owner that my daughter mentioned?"


    Wei Mingting didn''t say a word from just now, but his face was stern and solemn, and there was a bitterness between his brows, and he heard everyone''s words clearly.


    "Bring someone here, I''ll ask in person." Wei Mingting said.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo turned around and was about to order someone to invite the embroidery shop owner over.


    "No need."


    Wei Yichen came in from the outside.


    After Wei Yichen entered, the four people in the room all looked at him.


    Mr. Yun hurried forward: "Chen''er, why are you here? Are you feeling better? You should lie on the bed and have a good rest after recovering from a serious illness. You can''t get out of bed and walk around at will. What should you do if you catch a cold again?"


    "I''m fine." Wei Yichen said, his eyes swept over the people in the room, and finally fell on Wei Qingwan.


    Seeing Wei Yichen who was awake, Wei Qingwan''s eyes flashed with panic, and then quickly walked towards Wei Yichen.


    "Brother, are you okay? That''s great!" Wei Qingwan''s eyes were full of concern.


    Wei Yichen looked at her without saying a word, then looked up in Wei Ruo''s direction.


    I saw Wei Ruo standing there, motionless, looking at everyone, including Wei Yichen, calmly.


    Judging from Wei Ruo''s performance, she doesn''t care about her family and her brother like Wei Qingwan, a good sister.


    Wei Qingwan found that Wei Yichen was looking at Wei Ruo, and continued: "Brother, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have come home late that day. This kind of thing happened by accident. I didn''t think about it. I don''t want to drag brother out to look for it." , I shouldn¡¯t let my elder brother suffer for me!¡±


    On the surface, Wei Qingwan was saying that she dragged Wei Yichen out to find her that day, but in fact only she and Wei Yichen knew what she said.


    Wei Qingwan continued: "Brother, I''m really very, very worried about you. If you have something good or bad, I really don''t regret dying! I was really scared at the time, terribly scared, my brain went blank, and I had no thoughts..."


    Wei Qingwan held Wei Yichen''s sleeve tightly with one hand, stared at Wei Yichen with a pair of teary eyes, and prayed to him at a position that only she and Wei Yichen noticed.


    She knew that her elder brother had always loved her and pitied her. In the past, when she made a small mistake, her elder brother would gently tell her that it was okay and would never be angry with her.


    Now she only hopes for this time, just this time, the eldest brother can protect her again.


    At this time, Wei Ruo asked Wei Yichen: "What does it mean that brother just said no need?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： Wei Qingwan begs for forgiveness

    Chapter 331 Wei Qingwan begs for mercy and admits mistakes


    "There is no need to go to the owner of the embroidery shop. I am the most suitable witness." Wei Yichen said.


    As soon as Wei Yichen said this, Wei Qingwan''s knees became weak and her face turned pale.


    "Chen''er, what do you mean by that?" Yun asked nervously.


    "It means that what sister Ruo''er said is true, the second sister did have a tryst with a man, and she was involved in disputes because of this, and I fell into a den of thieves because of saving her." Wei Yichen replied.


    Just a few words made Yun feel dizzy and dizzy.


    "This... this..." Yun looked at Wei Yichen and then at Wei Qingwan, unable to digest this fact for a while.


    "Impossible, it is impossible for Wanwan to do such a thing!" Yun subconsciously denied.


    "I saw this incident with my own eyes, and there is no falsehood. Or does my mother think I am lying and wronging my second sister?"


    Wei Yichen''s face was calm, and there was no wave in his eyes, and he calmly asked the flustered Yun.


    "Chen''er..."


    Ms. Yun was at a loss for words for a moment. If the person who said this was her eldest daughter, she would have questioned it, but now these words are spoken by her eldest son.


    It is impossible for Wanwan to lie to her, and it is even more impossible for Chen''er to lie to her!


    After thinking about it for a long time, Yun raised a question: "But... if that''s the case, why did Wanwan come back long ago, and Chen''er, you were not rescued until yesterday?"


    Wei Yichen said expressionlessly: "Because the second sister''s lover was rescued that night, and escaped to heaven together with the second sister. The second sister was worried that I would announce the two of them after saving me, so she chose ignore me."


    Wei Yichen was very calm when he said these words, without any waves in his tone, as if he was stating something about someone else.


    His calmness surprised even Wei Ruo, because this was not the reaction that Wei Yichen she knew should have.


    Wei Yichen''s words once again dealt Yun a critical blow.


    The well-behaved and sensible daughter she loves not only meets men secretly, but also disregards her brother''s life?


    This is no longer just a matter of disobedience to women''s virtues, it is simply inhumane!


    Yun looked at Wei Qingwan in disbelief.


    Wei Qingwan was already paralyzed on the ground at this time, and she was full of tears: "Mother, big brother, it''s not like this, it''s really not like this, I was scared out of my wits that day, and was taken away in a daze, I really I didn''t want to hurt my brother!"


    "So... you really had a tryst with a man, and your eldest brother was caught by thieves in order to save you? In the end, you escaped and ascended to heaven by yourself, but left your elder brother in that dangerous place?"


    Yun''s standing was unstable, she staggered two steps, almost fell down, but fortunately Wei Mingting supported her.


    "Cuiping, help Madam back to her room to rest." Wei Mingting said.


    "Husband..." Yun looked at Wei Mingting in surprise.


    "Ma''am, you are already tired today, leave the rest to my husband." Wei Mingting.


    Yun shook her head, she didn''t want to just leave, she wanted to figure this out! She has to figure it out!


    Yun Shi asked Wei Mingting: "Husband, what are your plans?"


    Wei Mingting glanced at Wei Qingwan, the coldness in his eyes frightened Wei Qingwan.


    She shrank involuntarily, and then begged for mercy: "Father, you believe in my daughter, she really didn''t do it on purpose! My daughter has been timid since she was a child, and she never dared to kill, so how dare she harm her elder brother?"


    Speaking of which, Wei Qingwan turned his head, pulled Wei Yichen''s clothes, and burst into tears: "Brother, you know what the cell looks like. I was really scared that day. I have never encountered such a thing. Later, Mr. Qi will My mind went blank when I pulled away... I really didn''t mean to leave you..."


    At this time, Wei Ruo interrupted Wei Qingwan''s crying abruptly: "Then you didn''t report to the police for three days after you returned to the mansion? Knowing that your eldest brother is in a terrible cell, how could you wait at home for three days with peace of mind? "


    Wei Ruo''s words completely defeated Wei Qingwan''s defense.


    Wei Qingwan was at a loss: "No, it''s not that I don''t want to report to the police, but I don''t know what to say about this matter... I don''t know where those people are..."


    "After we returned home, you didn''t mention anything when we asked you again." Wei Ruo said again.


    Wei Qingwan had many chances to "regret", but she was never sure of it.


    It wasn''t until this moment, when the matter was exposed, that she realized that she wanted to "regret". Isn''t it too late?


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip and shook her head, tears still streaming down one by one.


    Wei Mingting walked up to Wei Qingwan: "Although you are not our own, but I think the Wei family has never treated you badly, why did you have such a heart to hurt brothers and sisters?"


    "No, it''s not like that..." Wei Qingwan shook her head hard, "Daughter did have private meetings with Mr. Qi a few times, but other than that, she never thought of harming anyone, let alone Big Brother! All these things are caused by the daughter''s fear, the daughter is at fault, but she has absolutely no intention of harming the elder brother!"


    Now, Wei Qingwan has to admit part of the truth, but she insists on denying that she intentionally harmed Wei Yichen.


    However, Wei Mingting''s face was cold, and her explanation was weak to Wei Mingting.


    In Wei Mingting''s place, it is not an unforgivable crime for Wei Qingwan to have a tryst with a man by doing something out of character, but it is not the same to ignore her elder brother.


    No matter what the reason is, you can''t do things that hurt your siblings.


    This is absolutely intolerable to Wei Mingting. How can a child of his Wei family be so cruel?


    Wei Qingwan felt the coldness on Wei Mingting''s body, she was terrified.


    Wei Qingwan knelt and crawled in front of Yun, hugged Yun''s leg, and cried to defend herself: "Mother, do you believe in my daughter, she is really just confused for a while, she didn''t think it through, and it doesn''t hurt my brother''s heart." .¡±


    She knew that if anyone in this family believed that she would defend her at this moment, it was only the mother left.


    "Wanwan, you let mother down so much!" Yun Shi finally had to accept the reality.


    The daughter she watched and grew up with did not know when she changed into an appearance she didn''t know. Not only was she so audacious that she had private meetings with men, she even put her brother''s life and death at risk.


    "Mother, my daughter knows she''s wrong, she really knows she''s wrong!" Wei Qingwan cried and admitted her mistake.


    Mr. Yun was in great pain, and looked at her husband again: "Husband..."


    Wei Yichen interrupted the Yun family: "Father, the second sister violated the sixth rule of the family rules. Brothers and sisters in the family should respect and love each other, help each other, and if there is any harm to siblings, according to the family law, they should kneel in front of the ancestor''s spiritual throne and whip them." Thirty; if the consequences are serious, one hundred lashes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： Family Law Disposal

    Chapter 332 Family law disposal


    Wei Yichen continued: "Nowadays, there is no ancestral hall in the school captain''s mansion, so kneeling in front of the ancestor''s spiritual throne is omitted, but the penalty of whipping is indispensable."


    Wei Yichen''s words were like pouring a basin of ice water on Wei Qingwan''s head.


    Thirty lashes, how can she stand it?


    Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Yichen who said this, and couldn''t believe that such a gentle elder brother would say such cruel words.


    Hearing this, Yun was also shocked. Since she married into the Wei family, she has never seen anyone in the family who has been punished like this.


    Don''t say a hundred blows, even an ordinary woman can''t stand thirty blows.


    Yun Shi looked at Wei Mingting: "Husband, this whipping punishment...is it a bit too severe, it will kill people."


    Wei Mingting asked rhetorically, "If Ruo''er hadn''t been rescued in time, can you guarantee that Yichen is still alive?"


    Yun''s language is blocked.


    "According to Yichen''s advice, the penalty of thirty lashes." Wei Mingting made a decision.


    "Father..." Wei Qingwan''s eyes were full of panic and despair.


    However, Wei Mingting''s face was as cold as ice, with a determined expression that could not be questioned, only his eyes were filled with pain and reluctance.


    Yes, he is also reluctant and painful. Wei Qingwan has always been his daughter, the daughter who has grown up watching him.


    But he is also decisive, as a general, as the head of the family, he knows when to soften his heart and when not to soften his heart.


    Mr. Yun hurriedly said: "Then let Nanny Li carry it out. She is an old man from the uncle''s residence."


    Mr. Yun already understood what she was thinking. Who in the mansion didn''t know that Nanny Li belonged to Wei Qingwan? If Nanny Li were to carry it out, the punishment of thirty lashes would definitely be watered down.


    Wei Ruozheng was going to refute Yun, but Wei Yichen took a step ahead.


    "Nurse Li has been punished and has a history of deceiving her master. She is not suitable for enforcing the family law. Someone else should carry out this matter." Wei Yichen said.


    "Who does Chen''er think should carry it out?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "My son thinks Fuzhongjing guards are very suitable." Wei Yichen replied.


    Jinghu? That is the number one master in the mansion, his martial arts are extremely high, and his strength is not a problem.


    If he was to execute the thirty lashes, Wei Qingwan would have no way out!


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan was already trembling with fear.


    Mr. Yun hurriedly said: "Wanwan is a woman, so it is more appropriate for the mother-in-law at home to do it. If mother-in-law Li can''t do it, then let mother-in-law Zhang do it."


    "Then let Nanny Zhang come." Wei Yichen didn''t insist either.


    Nurse Zhang was resting in her own room. Last night, she and the young master Wei Yilin kept vigil together until morning. After the master and wife came, she and the young master went back to rest.


    At this moment, I hadn''t slept for two hours when I was suddenly called up.


    Hearing that she was going to enforce the family law for Wei Qingwan, Nanny Zhang thought for a moment that she had fallen asleep.


    It wasn''t until after repeated confirmation that I finally believed that I was going to enforce the family law for Wei Qingwan this trip.


    After Nanny Zhang came to Cangyun Garden, she saw Wei Qingwan kneeling in the middle of the room, and there were Wei Mingting, Yunshi, Wei Yichen and Wei Ruo in the room, as well as the accompanying maids.


    "Mother Zhang, according to the family law, the second young lady should be subject to 30 family laws, so I will trouble you."


    Cuiping handed over a cane.


    The rattan pouch is more than two feet long, slightly longer than Nanny Zhang''s index finger.


    The rattan itself is not smooth. Although it has been painted with a layer of paint, you can still feel the bumps on it when you touch it with your fingers.


    That is the place where the side branches of the cane originally grew. When the cane was cut, it was deliberately not cut clean, and these protrusions were left, so that the tortured person could feel more pain during the punishment, so as to serve as a warning for punishment. use.


    Although Nanny Zhang didn¡¯t come from the uncle¡¯s house, she was also an old man of the Wei family. She knew that this was the special rattan used by the Wei family to enforce the family law. It had been hung on the wall for many years and had never been used.


    Didn''t expect to use it this time, it was actually in her hands.


    Nanny Zhang was holding the cane, not sure how much strength to use, so she looked up at Wei Mingting and Yun Shi.


    I saw Wei Mingting''s face was icy cold, which made people feel cold; while Yun''s eyes were red, and he kept wiping away tears.


    Nanny Zhang failed to see anything from the two of them, so she turned to look at Wei Ruo again.


    Wei Ruo sat aside, his expression was indifferent, and he didn''t express anything.


    As a result, Madam Zhang didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Wei Yichen said: "Nurse Zhang, today my father ordered you to enforce the family law, but you just need to follow the rules of the mansion."


    "Yes, the old slave knows."


    With Wei Yichen''s instructions, Madam Zhang has a bottom line in her heart, knowing how much strength she should use.


    Nurse Zhang walked up behind Wei Qingwan with the cane, and just as soon as she raised her hand, before the cane fell, Wei Qingwan''s eyes turned white and she fainted from fright, and she collapsed on the ground like a lump of mud.


    Looking at Nanny Zhang who fell to the ground without being beaten, holding the cane, she didn''t know what to do. Should she still enforce this law?


    Seeing this, Yun almost went forward to help her in distress, but after thinking about it, she held back, and then pleaded with Wei Mingting: "Husband, Wanwan has passed out, why not take this punishment next time?"


    Wei Mingting said: "Today''s punishment will be imposed today, it cannot be postponed."


    Wei Yichen gave an order to Cuiping and another maid in the house: "Go and help the second lady up, and help her complete this punishment."


    Cuiping hesitated for a moment, but seeing that Yun did not speak, he followed Wei Yichen''s order and another person stepped forward to help the fainted Wei Qingwan.


    Immediately afterwards, Nanny Zhang swung the cane and hit Wei Qingwan on the back.


    "ah-"


    A mournful cry came from Wei Qingwan''s mouth, her facial features were distorted and her expression was extremely painful.


    Although Nanny Zhang''s strength is not as strong as Jing Hu''s guards, she is also a person who works all year round, and her hand strength is not small among women.


    The whip directly tore the clothes on Wei Qingwan''s back, so it''s no wonder Wei Qingwan made such a shrill cry.


    Mr. Yun hurriedly stopped talking, unable to look directly at this scene.


    Nurse Zhang didn¡¯t pause, and quickly dropped the second and third lashes...


    Wei Qingwan''s cry became weaker and weaker, cold sweat covered her head and face, and even her lips lost color.


    In the end, she really lost her strength and was supported by two servant girls.


    When the fifteenth whip was hit, Wei Qingwan completely fainted.


    It¡¯s hard to say whether the first time he passed out was true or not, but this time he should have passed out for real.


    Yun couldn''t bear it anymore, she pleaded with Wei Mingting: "Husband, don''t beat me any more, Wanwan will die if you keep beating me! Although she is not yours and mine, she was brought up by us little by little. Your child! Husband, you have always loved Wanwan very much, do you really want to beat her to death like this?"


    "Husband, Wanwan made a mistake, but the crime is not worthy of death! Please give her a chance to reform! I promise I will discipline her well in the future!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： A dead friend never dies a poor Taoist

    Chapter 333 Dead friends never die poor


    Yun knelt on the ground, pleading with tears.


    After so many years of marriage, this is the first time that the Yun family begged Wei Mingting like this.


    Wei Mingting closed his eyes in pain.


    While he was thinking, the cane in Madam Zhang''s hand didn''t stop.


    Sixteen, seventeen, eighteen, nineteen, twenty...


    At the twentieth stroke, Wei Mingting finally said, "It''s up to you, give her a chance to correct herself."


    Hearing this, Yun hurriedly shouted to stop: "Stop, stop, stop hitting, stop hitting!"


    Nurse Zhang also stopped in good time.


    At this time, Wei Qingwan was hit twenty times, no more, no less, and her back was already covered in blood. From the torn clothes, one can clearly see the bloodstains on the original fair skin.


    Yunshi rushed over and hugged Wei Qingwan. Her Wanwan had never been injured so badly since she was a child.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Wei Yichen got up expressionlessly: "Father, mother, son is going back to rest first."


    Wei Mingting nodded.


    Then Wei Yichen left without showing too much expression from the beginning to the end.


    "Then I will go back first."


    Wei Ruo asked to resign, and he didn''t plan to stay for a long time. The play was almost done at this level, and there would be nothing interesting if it went on.


    Wei Mingting also did not keep Wei Ruo.


    Not only the children, but even Wei Mingting himself felt extremely tired. What happened at home made him feel far more tired than fighting the enemy on the battlefield.


    After returning to Tingsongyuan, Wei Ruo told Xiumei: "Meimei, you will go out with me in a while, we will spend some money to find someone to spread some rumors outside, and let everyone know that the Second Miss of the Wei family has not left the cabinet. A private tryst with a man."


    "Miss, why do you suddenly want to spread scandal about Second Miss?" Xiumei asked.


    "Because Wei Qingwan and I are both Miss Wei''s family. After her reputation is ruined, I, as a sister, will also be implicated and affect my future marriage. Since discrediting her reputation can achieve the same effect, why should I Why do you want to tarnish my own reputation?" Wei Ruo said.


    Dead friends are not dead poor, Wei Qingwan gave her this opportunity herself, she doesn''t use it for nothing!


    At first, she had already planned it out, and planned to do something to ruin her reputation during the land reclamation and disaster relief operations, so as to fend off her peach blossoms, but now it saves trouble.


    "Then dare to be kind! Let''s do it like this!"


    Xiumei was very happy. She was worried that the lady would be criticized by others. She didn''t want the lady to be the talk of everyone after dinner.


    At this time, Wei Ruo didn''t know that someone had already done the exact same thing as she thought before her.


    ###


    On the way back, Wei Yichen met Wei Yilin who was running towards Cangyunyuan, and stopped him.


    "Brother, I heard that sister Wanwan was beaten and punished! Is it true?"


    Wei Yilin went back to sleep in his own room in the morning, and has been sleeping until now. When he was hungry and eating, he heard about Wei Qingwan being beaten. He was so anxious that he ran to Cangyun Garden without thinking about eating.


    "It''s true." Wei Yichen replied with a calm expression.


    "Huh? Brother, don''t stop me, I''m going to find Sister Wanwan! I can''t let people beat Sister Wanwan!" Wei Yilin said hurriedly.


    "You can''t go to her now." Wei Yichen said.


    "Brother?" Wei Yilin was puzzled.


    "She deserves to be punished for doing something wrong."


    "But...but... that''s Sister Wanwan! I want to protect her!"


    "Now she made a mistake and is dealt with by the family law. If you want to protect her, are you trying to fight against the rest of us?" Wei Yichen asked.


    "It''s not... Sister Wanwan, she..."


    "Yilin, you have grown up, you can no longer be emotional, you have to be rational, if you can''t do it, not only can''t protect your family, but you can''t even protect yourself." Wei Yichen said to Wei Yilin.


    "Brother?" Wei Yilin looked at Wei Yichen inexplicably.


    Wei Yichen patted Wei Yilin''s head: "Go back, the adults in the mansion will take care of it, you should learn your martial arts well, and when you grow up, you must protect yourself and your family."


    Wei Yilin was still a little hesitant. He didn''t understand. Could it be that sister Wanwan really did something terrible, so that her parents and elder brother supported her in punishing her?


    But Sister Wanwan has always been the most gentle and kind person in the family. If she makes a mistake, it must be because of carelessness. It stands to reason that there will be no such serious consequences.


    "Xiaodong, bring the young master back to Aoju Garden. There are a lot of things going on in the house recently, don''t let him run around. Don''t go to Cangyun Garden and Wangmei Garden." Wei Yichen told Wei Yilin''s personal servant.


    Then Wei Yichen himself went back to the house to rest.


    Looking at his figure and pace, he also knows that he has not fully recovered.


    Wei Yilin thought for a long time, and finally reluctantly followed his personal servant back to his residence.


    ###


    Wei Qingwan was sent back to Wangwangmeiyuan. This time, Yun did not invite her trusted doctor Cheng, because Wei Qingwan hurt her back and should not be easily seen by men, so she could only invite the female maid doctor in Fucheng.


    After seeing it, the female waitress doctor wrote a prescription for her.


    Yun asked: "Can my daughter''s back heal?"


    If a woman''s back is left with dense scars, she may not be able to have a good marriage in the future.


    The female waitress replied: "As for Madam, my medical skills are limited and I have no such ability. I heard that there is a young doctor surnamed Xu who is very skilled in medicine. He can heal wounds without leaving scars. Madam, if you want, you can send someone to do it." Find him."


    "Where can I find that Doctor Xu?" Yun asked.


    "It''s hard to say. Dr. Xu is very skilled in medicine, but people are also elusive. It is not easy to find him." The female waiter replied.


    Mr. Yun sighed, and asked for the female maid to leave.


    Yun Shi who stayed behind looked at Wei Qingwan who was lying on the bed, Yun Shi was in a complicated mood.


    It is impossible to say that there is no resentment or anger. Wanwan did such a ridiculous thing and almost killed her Chen''er, she really deserves to be punished.


    Wanwan deserves this suffering.


    But if she sees her die, she will never let it go!


    She watched her grow from a baby who was waiting to be fed to a slim figure. Fourteen years of time, fourteen years of mother-daughter love, how could she be able to watch her lose her life?


    Yun muttered to Wei Qingwan who was still awake: "Now that you have suffered all this, let''s take it as repayment for the mistakes you made this time. Mother only hopes that you can learn well in the future. Mo If you do it again, even if you do it again, Mother will not tolerate you."


    Mr. Yun took care of Wei Qingwan until the afternoon. In the evening, Mrs. Yun was about to return to Cangyun Garden when Cuiping hurried over.


    "Ma''am, something happened."


    "What''s the matter?" Yun said powerlessly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： reputation ruined

    Chapter 334 Reputation ruined


    Too many things have happened in the past few days, and she is exhausted physically and mentally.


    "I don''t know where the wind leaked out, and it was rumored that the second lady had a private tryst with a man." Cuiping said.


    "Where did you hear about it?" Yun asked.


    "I heard about it just now when the people in the mansion went out to buy medicine." Cuiping replied.


    "Didn''t I order that people in the government not to spread the news of today''s events?" Yun said angrily.


    "I don''t know about the slaves either." Cuiping said cautiously.


    "How is it spread outside now?"


    "It basically means that the second young lady doesn''t know how to behave. Every day on the way home, she gathers with the man in the embroidery shop, and leaves after about a stick of incense. The lonely man and the widow are in the same room. I don''t know what happened."


    Hearing this, Yun only felt a headache. She originally thought that if the matter could be kept secret and she taught her second daughter well in the future, there was still room for things to turn around.


    Now that this is the case, even if the second daughter wants to change her ways, her reputation will be ruined.


    Not only that, but it is also very likely to affect the marriage of the eldest daughter.


    Now the eldest daughter has a very good reputation in Taizhou Prefecture. Even if the Xu family is gone, there are still many wealthy families who want to marry their family.


    If the second daughter is convicted of having private meetings with others, then the eldest daughter will become a dream if she wants to marry a high-ranking woman. No decent family would marry a woman who has such a scandal in her family as her wife!


    Just thinking about it, Yun felt dizzy and his eyes turned black.


    "Madam, don''t worry." Cuiping quickly supported Yun.


    "What kind of evil did you do to make such a situation happen!"


    "Ma''am, don''t worry, people outside are just spreading rumors and there is no conclusive evidence."


    "Even if it''s just a rumor, it''s enough. With such rumors, who would dare to marry a girl from my Wei family?"


    "You can only think about the good things now. It can only be said that the second lady has suffered all this on her own. As for the eldest lady, she has also been implicated." Cuiping comforted Yun.


    "How could I not know that there is nothing I can do at this point, I''m just heartbroken! I was worried about the child Ruo''er, but now I find that it''s Wanwan, who I''ve always been relieved of, who is doing things muddle-headed!"


    "I don''t know what I did wrong. Although she is not rich and powerful in my Wei family, she has no worries about food and clothing. I taught her to study and learn etiquette since she was a child. She is not as good as Ruo''er who was trained by the He family. After staying in the country for more than ten years, I learned the general idea!"


    "Is it really because the blood in her bones is the same as that of the He family who is shameless, and no amount of my acquired teachings can make it up?"


    Mr. Yun said a lot of words to Cuiping, explaining her hesitation and helplessness in her heart at the moment.


    Cuiping didn''t know how to comfort her, so she could only say: "Madam, you are tired, this servant will help you back to your room to rest."


    Yun Shi nodded weakly, and returned to Cangyun Garden with the help of Cuiping.


    ###


    Wei Qingwan was in a coma for two days and two nights, and it was already noon on the third day when she woke up again.


    When she moved her body a little, a piercing pain distorted her face.


    "Miss, are you awake?" Nanny Li hurried forward to stop Wei Qingwan from moving, "Miss, don''t move, your wound hasn''t healed yet, and it will be troublesome if you drag it on."


    "My back, how is my back? Sister, you go get the mirror, I want to see my back."


    Wei Qingwan was lying on the bed, only feeling a burning pain in her back. This pain made Wei Qingwan soberly aware that her back wound was very serious.


    "Miss, you should rest first, and look at the wound later." Nanny Li comforted, not daring to let Wei Qingwan look at her own wound right now, for fear of irritating her.


    "Go get the mirror!" Wei Qingwan insisted.


    "Miss¡­"


    "I''ll let you go get the mirror!" Wei Qingwan''s voice was weak, but her tone was firm.


    There was no other way, Nanny Li brought two bronze dressing mirrors and adjusted the angles so that Wei Qingwan could see the condition of her back.


    It is not very clear in the bronze mirror, but the ferocious back can still be seen.


    Wei Qingwan felt ashamed for a moment, this was her back!


    "No...no..." Wei Qingwan pushed away the mirror in front of her with one hand, then buried her head in the pillow and wept.


    Nurse Li continued to comfort her: "Miss, don''t be sad, it will be fine when the wound heals in a few days."


    "What''s the use of healing, it will also leave ugly scars."


    "No, the female doctor who saw the lady today said that there are experts in Taizhou Mansion who can make wounds leave no trace." Nanny Li hurriedly told Wei Qingwan what she heard today.


    "Really?"


    "Seriously!"


    Nurse Li''s determined tone gave Wei Qingwan hope.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Qingwan asked Nanny Li again: "Have your parents visited me in the past few days?"


    "The madam comes every day. According to the master, the lady hurts her back. It is inconvenient for the master to come. In addition, the master is busy with military affairs, so he returned to the barracks early yesterday morning."


    Nanny Li was afraid that Wei Qingwan would be too sad after listening to it and affect her physical recovery, so she chose nice things to say to Wei Qingwan.


    In fact, even the Yun family only visited her on the first day, and after that, they only sent their maid Cuiping to inquire about the situation.


    "What about the others? Have Big Brother and Yi Lin been here?" Wei Qingwan asked again.


    "This...Eldest Young Master and Young Master have never been here. But Miss, don''t be sad. The Eldest Young Master is still angry. If the Young Master is busy going to classes and practicing martial arts these days, he may not be free." Mammy Li comforted.


    "Brother is not just out of anger, he really hates me and wants my life." Wei Qingwan said desperately.


    Nanny Li didn''t know how to respond to this.


    Wei Qingwan said again: "Yilin doesn''t depend on me anymore, he used to like me the most, but now..."


    "Miss, don''t think about these things, the most important thing for you now is to take good care of your body." Li Nanny comforted.


    "It''s come to this point, what else can I think about? I''m afraid there is no room for me in this mansion."


    "Miss, don''t forget that you still have Mr. Qi, Mr. Qi is the only son of Lord Shoufu, as long as you and Mr. Qi''s affairs can be accomplished, and the family will shine brightly in the future, why worry that the people of the Wei family will not treat you well or support you? "


    Thinking of Qi Zhen, a gleam of light flashed in Wei Qingwan''s gloomy eyes again.


    Yes, she still has Mr. Qi.


    Wei Qingwan pursed her lips: "Is there a reply from Mr. Qi?"


    She asked Mother Li to send a letter to Mr. Qi the day before yesterday. She wanted to ask Mr. Qi to give her advice, but she never received a reply.


    He was beaten the day before yesterday and fell into a coma for two days. Thinking about the time, Mr. Qi should give himself a reply.


    "This..." Nanny Li didn''t know how to answer.


    "What''s the matter?" Madam Li''s expression made Wei Qingwan very worried.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： has no effect on me

    Chapter 335 has no effect on me


    "Miss, Mr. Qi hasn''t replied yet." Nanny Li can only tell the truth.


    "Is it because the security in the mansion is so strict these days that no news from outside can be sent in?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "It is estimated that this is the case. Even Mr. Qi must be more careful when doing things in Taizhou Mansion. The mansion is like this, and the news really cannot be sent in. But Miss, don''t worry, I will let Cuihe go to you every day. If there is any news, I must report to Miss as soon as possible."


    "He will come looking for me, he will definitely come looking for me." Wei Qingwan murmured.


    Thinking of Qi Zhen, Wei Qingwan thought of her back again, she couldn''t let her back be left with such a hideous wound.


    "Mother Li, in the past two days, you can help me inquire about the medicine that can remove the scars. I am willing to pay no matter how much money it is." Wei Qingwan said.


    "Miss, don''t worry, the old slave will send someone to find out." Nanny Li agreed.


    Nanny Li comforted Wei Qingwan and left the room.


    When she came outside the door, Nanny Li''s expression sank.


    There is one more thing she kept from the young lady, and that was the rumors outside.


    Now that the rumors are flourishing, I don''t know if it will affect the consideration of Young Master Qi.


    Even if the object of the miss'' tryst is the son of the Qi family, there is no guarantee that the Qi family will not mind the situation of the miss.


    Nanny Li naturally hoped that Wei Qingwan would marry into the Qi family, because she and her daughter Cui He would most likely be dowry mothers and maidservants. Whether Wei Qingwan marries is directly related to her and her daughter''s future.


    But right now, she still needs to let Wei Qingwan heal her injury with peace of mind, and plan other things later.


    ###


    Wei Ruo started to go to the magistrate''s mansion again in the past two days. She was delayed for three days when she went to the provincial capital, and two days after returning to the mansion. She has not worried about land reclamation and disaster relief for five or six days.


    Although everything is now on the right track, Wei Ruo can''t always be the shopkeeper, and Wei Ruolai still has to make up his mind on staged affairs.


    Wei Ruo started to get busy when he arrived at Xianqiu Pavilion. The process went smoothly, but the eyes of several people looked at her slightly differently, and they gave her caring eyes from time to time.


    After working for a while, Wei Ruo sat down and took a sip of water. Nanny Qin came to her side, as if she had something to say.


    "Mammy, what do you want to say?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Miss, don''t worry. Although you have said such things to some extent, it will affect you to some extent, but you are extremely intelligent and have a good reputation. After the land reclamation is completed, there must be someone from the family of Zanying Dingshi to propose marriage to the Wei family."


    "So Mammy wanted to talk to me about this matter, Mammy don''t worry, I wasn''t affected by it." Wei Ruo said in a relaxed tone.


    This was the result she wanted, and it was too late for her to be happy.


    But now these rumors outside are not spread by herself. She originally planned to spend some money and let people go to restaurants and teahouses to promote it, but before she could use this trick, she found that someone had already done it before her. up.


    Up to now, she still hasn''t figured out who did it, and it happened to coincide with her.


    "It''s the best for a big girl to be so cheerful." Seeing that the smile on Wei Ruo''s face didn''t seem to be forced up, Mother Qin was relieved a lot.


    Then Mrs. Yuan also came, and as soon as she entered, she dragged Wei Ruo to the next room.


    Madam Yuan held Wei Ruo''s hand, sat on the imperial concubine''s couch, and said softly, "Sister Ruo''er, don''t be sad, it''s all your sister''s fault and has nothing to do with you!"


    "I''m fine." Wei Ruo said with a smile on his face.


    "If you want me to say that your parents should be ruthless and deal with your unruly younger sister, to preserve the reputation of your Wei family girl!"


    "Ma''am, I''m really fine, I didn''t take those things to heart at all."


    "Then the Xu family is really real. How could they change their minds because of such a small matter? They were going to discuss marriage with your family, but they changed their minds like this!" Mrs. Yuan was indignant on Wei Ruo''s behalf.


    "The Xu family?"


    "That''s right, what happened to the Xu family made me very angry. I saw that Mrs. Xu was also a shrewd person, but I didn''t expect to be as stupid as other people in this kind of matter!"


    "Madam, did you hear about it from outside?" Wei Ruo asked.


    The Xu family did have the idea of ??asking Xu Fengyuan to discuss marriage with her, and then changed their minds, but this matter has nothing to do with the scandal about Wei Qingwan.


    "Yes, Madam Liu told me about this yesterday, saying that her youngest daughter told her." Madam Yuan said.


    After saying this, Wei Ruo seems to have guessed the reason.


    Miss Liu Jiasi is currently attending classes at Tongzhifu, and is with Xu Yaojun.


    The fact that the Xu family deliberately asked Xu Fengyuan to discuss marriage with her is the most popular rumor among Xu Yaojun, and she hates her and Wei Qingwan.


    After Wei Qingwan''s scandal, can Xu Yaojun try to discredit her?


    Wei Ruo didn''t care much and said: "It''s okay, it''s just some gossip, it doesn''t hurt me."


    The things that have been reported so far are mostly facts, and they will not cause any slander or harm to her character.


    "Sister Ruo''er, if you think like this, I''ll be more at ease, but even if you don''t care, I have to say, you don''t have to worry about your future marriage, as long as you want to marry, you can choose any man from the Yuan family." Mrs. Yuan said to Wei Ruo promised.


    The Xu family doesn''t want such a good daughter-in-law, but the Yuan family is rushing to get it!


    Wei Ruo smiled and said, "Ma''am, you know me, I don''t want to get married so early."


    When Madam Yuan saw Wei Ruo like this, she gradually felt relieved. : "Okay, listen to you. But what I said is true, I miss you. If my brother Sheng is not young, I would want you to be my daughter-in-law."


    This made Wei Ruo laugh. Brother Sheng was the one who delivered the baby. Fortunately, Mrs. Yuan can still think in this direction.


    ###


    Wei Ruo went back to Xiaowei''s Mansion after dinner in Zhifu''s Mansion. When he arrived at Xiaowei''s Mansion, it was already close to Xu time. Fortunately, it was a July day, and the genius was still bright.


    When they came to the gate of Tingsong Garden, Wei Ruo and Xiumei found a wooden box at the gate.


    "Miss, let me do it." Afraid that there was something bad in the wooden box, Xiumei protected Wei Ruo behind her, and went to check by herself.


    Xiumei carefully opened the wooden box, but found some dried herbs inside.


    "Miss, look at this..." Xiumei looked back at Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo carefully identified it: "These are uncommon rare herbs, good things that cannot be bought in ordinary pharmacies."


    "Ah? Then why did they appear here?" Xiumei asked in surprise.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while, then turned to look in the direction of Yingzhu Garden.


    At this moment, there were footsteps approaching Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo turned his head abruptly, facing Wei Jinyi who was dressed in white and looked as cold as jade.


    "Second brother?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： funny brother

    Chapter 336 Funny Second Brother


    Wei Ruo thought of Wei Jinyi just now, but he didn''t expect him to come back!


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded.


    "Did my second brother give me these herbs?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Well, I met on the road, so I picked it up." Wei Jin also replied.


    Wei Ruo let out a "puchi" laugh, it was really the second brother''s lie that was too clumsy.


    First of all, the reason why these herbs are rare is because they are hard to find, and they are definitely not found everywhere. It would be a bit too much to say that we saw a Wei Ruoxin plant occasionally, but it was so full that it was picked by the way. fake.


    Furthermore, her second brother is not a doctor. If he didn''t pick them deliberately, he wouldn''t know these herbs at all. Even if they grow in front of him, they will be regarded as ordinary weeds.


    Seeing Wei Ruoxiao, Wei Jin also knew that his lie had been seen through, and his face turned slightly red.


    "Thank you, second brother, I like your gift very much!" Wei Ruohuan said happily.


    This gift is not only precious in itself, but more importantly, it is the heart of the second brother.


    In order to find these herbs, you need to know about these herbs in advance, you need to spend time looking for them, and you have to take risks to pick them.


    "As long as you like it." Wei Jin also said.


    Wei Ruo looked around, it was getting late, and it was not a problem for them to just stand at the gate of the courtyard like this.


    So Wei Ruo went to Wei Jinyi''s side: "Second brother, come to my yard tonight, let''s have supper together!"


    "After nightfall, the central gate will be closed, and the male and female small courtyards will not communicate with each other." Wei Jin also said.


    "Second brother, stop teasing me, it''s not like you haven''t climbed over the wall." Wei Ruo laughed.


    Seeing the gentleman on his face, the second brother almost believed him.


    His observance of etiquette is true, but there are many times when he does not observe etiquette.


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded, not only acknowledging his past behavior of climbing the wall, but also agreeing to Wei Ruo''s invitation.


    "Then it''s settled, you will come over after the signal from my yard." Wei Ruo smiled wickedly.


    "Yes." Wei Jin also agreed.


    After returning to Tingsongyuan, Wei Ruo and Xiumei brought a bunch of ingredients over. Most of the ingredients were taken by Xiumei from the big kitchen. With Wei Ruo''s status in the Wei family, the cook would not dare to embarrass Xiumei. .


    There is also a small part of the ingredients that Wei Ruo took out from his own space.


    She stores a lot of grains such as rice and wheat in her space, and also puts some fresh meat, fruits and vegetables in it.


    The storage space in the ??space is the same as the area of ??her cultivated land, and it also increases with the improvement of the space level.


    Now Wei Ruo''s space level has been raised to level 5, and the storage grid has also been raised to level 5, which is enough for her to store the food produced in the space, so a lot of other fruits, vegetables and meat are stored in the remaining space.


    One of the great advantages of storing things in space is that things will not be damaged and will remain in the state they were stored in.


    For Wei Ruo, food is her sense of security. Looking at the busy ingredients in the warehouse, Wei Ruo feels inexplicably at ease.


    After Wei Ruo and Xiumei processed the ingredients together, they started a charcoal fire in the yard. It happened that there was a lot of silver bone charcoal left over from last winter, so it came in handy now.


    Then put the processed ingredients on a charcoal-fired rack for grilling.


    Xiumei roasted, Wei Ruo climbed up the ladder against the wall, holding a thin bamboo pole in his hand, tied a piece of red silk on the top, and stretched it out to the Yingzhuyuan to shake.


    Just after a few shakes, a white figure passed by the wall in the middle and came to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruoxiao: "Second brother''s skill is really good."


    Wei Jin also looked at the bright smile on Wei Ruo''s face. Although she never felt that her lightness work was something worthy of praise, she was also happy when she saw that she liked it.


    Xiao Bei also flipped over neatly, and his movements were also very light, although he was still a little worse than Wei Jinyi.


    Xiumei called Xiao Bei over: "Xiao Bei is here to help."


    Xiaobei hurried over: "Miss Xiumei, just tell me!"


    Xiaobei was very happy to help Xiumei, and even looked at Xiumei''s face unconsciously with a smile.


    Wei Ruo invited Wei Jin to sit on the rattan chair beside him.


    Wei Ruo specially introduced: "My set of rattan tables and rattan chairs has been placed in this yard for a long time, and today is the first time to welcome guests."


    Wei Ruo would never have anyone come in this yard on weekdays, and even if they did, they wouldn''t be able to sit in the yard with her and chat and drink tea leisurely.


    Wei Jin also paused for a moment, listening to what Wei Ruo said.


    There are no other guests in her yard, but she still specially bought a set of rattan tables and chairs in the yard, just to wait for him.


    Wei Ruo prepared milk tea for Wei Jinyi: "This is taro ball milk tea, second brother, try it."


    "Taro ball milk tea?"


    "Well. Taro **** are made of taro, and milk tea is made with fresh milk and black tea. The milk must be very fresh, and it will easily go bad if left for a long time. The process of boiling with black tea can also effectively eliminate Harmful substances. Nowadays, there are also milk teas sold in teahouses outside, but this taro ball milk tea is only available to me, and it is the only one!" Wei Ruo explained.


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s explanation, Wei Jin also picked up the spoon, took a spoonful, and slowly put it into his mouth.


    Taro **** and milk tea are tasted for the first time, but Wei Jin has long been used to Wei Ruo making some unusual foods.


    "Is it delicious?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It''s very sweet, has a milky scent, and also has a tea flavor, but the taste of this tea is a little different from ordinary tea, and the taste is softer and softer." Wei Jin also said.


    "Like it?"


    "Ruo''er is doing well." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Second brother, you can flatter me now, and say that I do everything well." Wei Ruo laughed.


    "Yes." Wei Jin didn''t deny it either.


    "If you stay for a long time this time, I will give you a taste of my other tricks, so that I can be worthy of your praise of me."


    "Well, I will stay longer this time." Wei Jin also replied.


    "That''s kind, let me try the drunk crab I made for you?" Wei Ruo said, with crooked eyebrows and a sly smile.


    "..."


    "Second brother, if you don''t like drunk crabs, there are also drunk shrimps, which are freshly caught river prawns from the East Lake. They are tender and delicious."


    "..."


    "Second brother, you actually look cute when you''re drunk, and you talk more than usual."


    "..."


    "Second Brother..."


    "Ruo''er, I don''t drink." Wei Jin also interrupted.


    "Hahaha, okay, okay, I won''t let you drink."


    Wei Ruo found that he still likes teasing the second brother, maybe because the second brother looks too serious and cold on weekdays.


    Wei Ruo smiled brightly, and the warm-toned oil lamp light hit her face, making her whole body warm, and Wei Jin felt a little lost for a moment.


    "Second brother, why are you blushing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： Accompanied travel

    Chapter 337 Accompanied travel


    Wei Jinyi''s blush made Wei Ruo wonder if he had taken it by mistake.


    "This is taro ball milk tea, that''s right, not Jiuniang Yuanzi."


    After taking a closer look, Wei Ruo made sure that he took the right thing.


    Wei Jin also came back to his senses, and hurriedly lowered his head and continued to eat taro ball milk tea.


    "Second brother, don''t eat so fast. If you are full with taro ball milk tea, you won''t be able to eat barbecue. I have prepared a lot of delicious barbecue ingredients."


    "Yeah." Wei Jin also stopped, but he didn''t dare to look at Wei Ruo anymore, and turned to the side.


    On the other side, Xiumei and Xiaobei are very busy.


    Looking at the seafood on the grill, Xiaobei couldn''t help asking Xiumei curiously: "Miss Xiumei, where did Missy get these seafood? I heard that the Japanese pirates have changed recently, and the government has banned fishermen from going out to sea." , and your seafood is fresh, it looks like it was just picked up in the past two days."


    Xiumei smiled mysteriously: "I won''t tell you, this is my lady''s secret!"


    Immediately afterwards, Xiumei asked Xiaobei back: "What is the young master of the Ni family busy with? He finally got the opportunity to study with Lay Buddhists in the Tibetan forest. He has been busy for more than half a year."


    Xiaobei smiled: "This is also my young master''s secret!"


    Xiumei snorted softly, and didn''t ask any further questions. In fact, she just asked casually. She didn''t expect to find anything out of the question. Naturally, she didn''t ask too much since her lady didn''t have anything she needed to know.


    "Miss Xiumei, is your lady in a bad mood recently?" Xiao Bei continued to ask.


    "Why is my lady in a bad mood?" Xiumei asked back.


    "Aren''t there all kinds of gossip going on outside, saying that your young lady was divorced by the Xu family?"


    "What is it all about? My lady and Xu''s family have no engagement, so where did the talk of divorce come from? I don''t know who is talking nonsense." Xiumei said angrily.


    Xiaobei echoed: "That''s right, they really know how to make things up. What does the Xu family''s repentance have to do with this incident? It''s obviously our young master who repented..."


    "What about your young master?" Xiumei turned her head and looked at Xiao Bei with a puzzled expression.


    "I mean, our young master is quite happy for the young lady when they regret it, because she knows that the young lady doesn''t want to discuss marriage with them." Xiaobei hurriedly explained.


    "That''s natural."


    "My young master came back early this time because of the eldest lady''s matter." Xiaobei said again.


    "Second young master still cares about our young lady, but this time his worry is unnecessary, my young lady is not sad."


    "That''s good."


    The two talked while baking, and after baking some, they brought them to the table.


    Garlic scallops, garlic oysters, grilled fish, grilled chicken wings, grilled chicken legs, grilled chicken gizzards, grilled eggplant, and grilled sweet potatoes.


    The meat is full of fragrance and smells very appetizing.


    Xiumei specially introduced: "Miss has prepared different sauces for different ingredients, and they are all marinated to taste. Second young master, try it quickly. We don''t have this kind of treatment when others come here. Only you, second young master, can taste it." There are so many different flavors of barbecue prepared by the lady herself."


    "Yeah." Wei Jinyi had a warm smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he had already tasted the deliciousness of the barbecue before he even put it in his mouth.


    Wei Ruo asked Xiumei and Xiaobei to sit down, and it was the same as before. Everyone ate together and had a lot of fun.


    Eating barbecue should be so lively.


    ###


    On the second day, Wei Ruo was going to go out to the wasteland in the suburbs early in the morning. When she got to the door, she saw Wei Jinyi was already there.


    "Second brother?"


    "Last night, you said you were going to open up wasteland today. I happen to have nothing to do, so I will go with you." Wei Jin also said.


    "Okay!" Wei Ruo was very happy to have Wei Jin accompany him.


    It happens that the distance is quite far, and if there is a second brother with him, there is still someone on the road who can talk to him.


    Wei Ruo got into the carriage, and Wei Jin also rode the horse and walked alongside the carriage.


    Wei Ruo was in the carriage, leaning against the carriage, chatting with Wei Jin.


    It was the same as in Yingzhu Garden in Xingshan County before, Wei Ruo chanted, Wei Jin also listened carefully, Wei Ruo talked a lot, Wei Jin also talked less, but they all responded to what Wei Ruo said.


    The two talked for a long time, and the carriage arrived at the destination.


    When Wei Ruo got out of the car, he found that Wei Jin had also changed his appearance. After changing his appearance, he changed into a very ordinary face, except for his eyes, which were as deep as the stars of the vast sea, which is unmistakable.


    "Second brother, why is he disguised?" Wei Ruo asked curiously.


    "To avoid some trouble." Wei Jin also explained.


    "Oh." Although Wei Ruo felt that the answer was a bit vague, he didn''t ask further.


    After more than a month of digging and plowing, this wasteland has changed from the previous desolation, and has been artificially reclaimed into pieces of flat land.


    The fields are separated by ridges, and the weeds and stones have been cleared away.


    As he got closer, a not-so-pleasant smell hit his face. Not only did Wei Ruo not show any disgust, but he smiled a little more.


    This unpleasant smell is fermented farmyard manure, which can make the land unsuitable for crops suitable, and make the barren land fertile. It is the hope for the survival of thousands of pioneers today. , is a taste that farmers can''t hate.


    Not far away, there is a row of newly built simple shacks, which are temporary residences for pioneers. Although simple, they can at least shelter some wind and rain.


    Wei Ruo, Wei Jinyi, Xiumei and Xiaobei walked around the newly reclaimed field ridge.


    During the period, Wei Ruo squatted down several times to check the condition of the soil. During this process, her clothes and skirts would inevitably be stained, even though she had specially worn more convenient and simple clothes today.


    "How is Miss?" Xiumei asked concerned.


    "Very good, it has achieved the effect I expected. In one more month, the soil can be irrigated." Wei Ruo said.


    "That would be great!" Xiumei said.


    "Let''s go there again to see if the water problem has been solved." Wei Ruo continued.


    When Wei Ruo originally planned this area, he had considered the issue of irrigation in the future. Whether it is wheat, rice, or other crops, irrigation is a must.


    What''s more, the soil improvement process in the early stage also requires water infiltration.


    So while opening up wasteland, they also had to solve the water source problem.


    Fortunately, there is a river not far from here. Just dig a channel to connect it, and then use a water truck to drive water into the channel to introduce water into the newly reclaimed fields for irrigation.


    Several people came to the river together, Wei Ruo saw the government servants and workers who were digging the canal, and also saw a person she hated¡ªChu Lan.


    When Wei Ruo saw Chu Lan, Chu Lan also saw Wei Ruo.


    Chu Lan took the initiative to walk towards Wei Ruo...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： Do not inspect with them

    Chapter 338 Must inspect with them


    "I have met His Royal Highness Seven." Wei Ruo saluted.


    Xindao, are you so idle as a warlord? Didn¡¯t you say that the Japanese pirates have changed again recently? Why do you still have the leisure time to take care of your side business here, why don''t you take good care of your main task?


    "Miss Wei has worked hard." Chu Lan said.


    "The duty of a civil woman is not to speak of hard work." Wei Ruo replied.


    Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo''s pleasing expression, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then his eyes fell on Wei Jinyi, who was dressed as a servant behind Wei Ruo.


    For some reason, Chu Lan felt that this attendant gave people an unusual feeling.


    "Who is this person behind Miss Wei?" Chu Lan asked.


    "This is my family''s guards. My eldest brother just had an accident recently. The mansion was afraid that I would be in danger, so they sent two guards to accompany him." Wei Ruo explained.


    "I see." Chu Lan looked away from Wei Jinyi.


    Then asked Wei Ruo: "Miss Wei, what do you think of the current progress?"


    "Everything is within the plan. Don''t worry, Your Highness, it should be able to keep up with the planting of winter wheat." Wei Ruo replied.


    "I trust Miss Wei." Chu Lan smiled and looked at Wei Ruo after speaking.


    His gaze made Wei Ruo uncomfortable. She didn''t like talking to him very much. Every time she talked to him, she felt tired and always felt that he was digging a hole for herself.


    "Miss Wei, do you know why I come here to follow the progress of land reclamation when Japanese pirates may come at any time?" Chu Lan asked Wei Ruo.


    "Minutes don''t know."


    Wei Ruoxin said, who knows you, if you want to say it, you can say it, if you don''t say it, you will be dragged down.


    "Because the military rations promised by the imperial court have not been delivered yet." Chu Lan said.


    Hearing this, Wei Ruocai raised his head and looked at Chu Lan squarely.


    Chu Lan couldn''t help laughing, "It seems that Miss Wei still cares about the soldiers fighting on the front line."


    "Why didn''t the military rations arrive as scheduled?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Miss Wei has heard about the situation in various places in the past two years. Disasters continue to occur in various places, and the treasury is now short of food. In addition, refugees are everywhere, and the transportation process has become extremely difficult." Chu Lan explained.


    One is the lack of food, and the other is the problem of food transportation.


    "But the soldiers should not be without food for a day to protect their homes and the country," Wei Ruo said.


    "Does Miss Wei think there is any good way now?" Chu Lan asked Wei Ruo.


    "His Royal Highness has promoted the people''s daughters. How can the people''s daughters know about the problems that the court cannot solve."


    "I don''t think so. Isn''t Miss Wei the one who came up with the idea of ??working for relief?"


    "Relief from work is a long-term solution, but food shortage in the army is a problem that needs to be solved immediately. The two are different." Wei Ruo explained.


    "Indeed." Chu Lan turned around and looked at the large area of ??newly reclaimed land in front of her, "If this land can really grow crops as scheduled, even if it can''t solve the urgent need, at least it can give people some hope. "


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer this, she had an idea in her mind, but she didn''t plan to negotiate with Chu Lan about this matter.


    Seeing that Wei Ruo was silent, Chu Lan didn''t continue to ask her this question, but sent her an invitation: "Miss Wei is here to inspect the progress of land reclamation, I will accompany you."


    "The daughters of the people are terrified, Your Highness, I will be fine with my maid and guards, so I don''t want to trouble Your Highness anymore, Your Highness is a noble man with a lot of work to do every day, so you shouldn''t waste time for the daughters of the people."


    "What Miss Wei is doing is for the people of Taizhou Prefecture. It is the most urgent matter right now. How can it be said that it is a waste of time?"


    In Wei Ruo''s mind, 10,000 mud horses galloped past.


    After being scolded, I had to pretend to be very honored and panicked to agree.


    "Then I will thank Your Highness."


    "Um."


    "Where does Miss Wei plan to go now?" Chu Lan asked.


    "Walk along the river." Wei Ruo planned to inspect the situation upstream and downstream of the river.


    She has the idea of ??building a reservoir, because the precipitation in Taizhou Prefecture is sufficient, but at the same time it is uneven. When it is dry, it is dry and when it is flooded, it is very unfavorable to the growth of crops and agricultural development.


    The construction of reservoirs can effectively regulate and provide better conditions for the growth of crops.


    "Okay." Chu Lan agreed, and then led Wei Ruo down the river.


    Chu Lan walked in front, Wei Ruo followed.


    With Chu Lan by his side, Wei Ruo became cautious.


    She tried to keep a distance from Chu Lan, and walked with Wei Jin. At the same time, she also focused her attention on inspecting the progress of land reclamation, ignoring Chu Lan''s existence as much as possible.


    After walking for a while, the surrounding area became desolate, with weeds and rocks everywhere.


    It is close to the river, but because the terrain is complex, there are many hills, and they are all rocky mountains with shallow soil layers, which are not suitable for reclamation.


    So Wei Ruo gave up this area first when planning, and then considered planning these hilly areas after the planned part was successfully reclaimed.


    "Be careful." Wei Jin also said to Wei Ruo.


    They walked on the hills by the river. There was no road under their feet, the gravel was easy to slide, and there was a cliff washed out by the river on one side.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo nodded.


    The terrain here is not suitable for reclamation, but it is suitable for building reservoirs. As long as dykes are built in the gaps between several hills, it is possible to build a reservoir.


    Walking while walking, suddenly a giant snake jumped out of the grass next to it, and rushed towards Wei Ruo.


    Almost at the same time, both Chu Lan and Wei Jin came to their senses.


    The two made a move, but Chu Lan was a step too late, and Wei Jinyi held the snake seven inches away with one hand.


    Before the snake could struggle, Wei Jinyi broke the bone.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Lan''s eyes froze, and the way he looked at Wei Jinyi changed again and again.


    Just now, he and the guard of the captain''s mansion were about the same distance from Wei Qingruo, and they also shot at the same time, but he was a beat slower than this person.


    This kind of skill was the first time he had seen it in the past 20 years. He can be sure that this person''s martial arts is extremely high.


    This made Chu Lan couldn''t help thinking that one of the people who attacked him that day was also a top expert.


    Experts of this level are rare, and he met two in the small Taizhou mansion. Is it really just a coincidence?


    Wei Jin also killed the snake and wanted to throw it away, but Wei Ruo hurriedly stopped him: "Don''t throw it away, it''s a viper, it''s a good thing! Whether it''s boiled, eaten or used as medicine, it''s excellent! It''s so big, it can be boiled. It''s a big pot!"


    Wei Ruo looked at the big viper in Wei Jinyi''s hand, and had already conceived the method of cooking it in his mind.


    "Yes." Wei Jinyi was not surprised by Wei Ruo''s behavior.


    In fact, during the current food shortage, the mice in the fields have been eaten up by everyone, and the snakes are naturally eaten by people.


    Xiumei hurriedly took out a cloth bag and asked Wei Jin to put the dead Viper in it.


    This snake is indeed big enough, thicker than Xiumei''s arm, if you make snake soup, you can make a big pot.


    Chu Lan looked at Wei Jin and said, "This guard is very skillful, where did he come from?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： My name is Wang Jin

    Chapter 339 My name is Wang Jin


    "Self-study." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Can you have such a good ability by self-study?" Chu Lan asked.


    "I have been gifted since childhood." Wei Jin also replied.


    Hearing this, Chu Lan turned to ask Wei Ruo: "Miss Wei, I''m very interested in your guard, can you let me compete with him?"


    "The daughters of the people are terrified, Your Highness is rich in gold, what should I do if my guard accidentally hurts His Highness?" Wei Ruo replied.


    "Since it''s my discussion, if I get hurt, I will never blame anyone."


    "It''s absolutely impossible. Your Highness is now in charge of the post. If you are injured, the impact will be far-reaching. The Wei family cannot bear the responsibility." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss Wei is right. How about this? I''ll let my guards compete with yours, so you don''t have to worry about it." Chu Lan changed her mind.


    Chu Lan talked about this point, Wei Ruo couldn''t refuse anymore, she turned to look at Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also nodded to Wei Ruo, indicating that he could handle it.


    Received Wei Jinyi''s response, Wei Ruo accepted Chu Lan''s proposal: "Then the girl can only obey her orders, but it''s better to wait until she returns to a safer place before discussing. The terrain here is complicated and steep, which is not conducive to action."


    "Okay." Chu Lan agreed.


    Then several people continued to inspect the environment along the river.


    After walking around and returning to the wasteland, it was already an hour later.


    "Miss Wei, may I have the honor to taste your snake soup?" Chu Lan asked.


    Wei Ruo originally planned to take this viper back to Wei''s house and eat it with Wei Jin in his yard, but Chu Lan, a shameless person, asked her.


    "Menwomen dare not, vipers are poisonous, and if not handled properly, the snake soup will be poisonous." Wei Ruo explained.


    "I believe in Ms. Wei''s craftsmanship. If Ms. Wei still has concerns, I can let the people under my hands try it first. I will taste it after I am sure there is no problem." Chu Lan said.


    Chu Lan directly blocked Wei Ruo''s retreat.


    "The women of the people have to be respectful rather than obedient."


    Wei Ruo had no choice but to agree.


    Then everyone went to the nearby camp where the land reclamation people rested. It was time for work, and the wasteland reclamation refugees and disaster victims were all in the field, and the camp was very empty.


    Chu Lan planned to have a meal here, and the servants on duty here immediately vacated a clean room.


    Although it is already a relatively clean house, it is still very simple, and the cooking place is in the open space in front of the door.


    A temporary stove, a large iron pot, and only a little salt for seasoning.


    Wei Ruo arranged for Xiaobei to process the ingredients, lit a fire to boil water, and arranged for Xiumei to go back to her carriage to get spices and seasonings. If there was only salt, this snake soup would not taste good.


    At the same time, Chu Lan asked the guards around him to fight Wei Jin also.


    The two fought in the open space next to them, and with just ten moves, Wei Jin defeated Chu Lan''s subordinates.


    Chu Lan''s subordinates fell to the ground, and Wei Jin was not at all in a panic, which showed the huge difference in strength.


    Chu Lan frowned and then stretched her brows. Frowning was because she was surprised by the martial arts attainments of the person in front of her, and when she stretched her brows, the stone in her heart fell down.


    After watching the discussion, Chu Lan felt that this person was not the same as the one who attacked him that day.


    This person seems to be stronger than that person! If it was this person who attacked him that day, he probably wouldn''t have been able to wait to be rescued by Xu Heyou.


    Chu Lan walked up to Wei Jinyi and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Wang Jin." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Are you interested in working by my side?" Chu Lan asked.


    "Thank you for your appreciation, Your Highness, but the Wei family has the grace of saving my life and nurturing me." Wei Jin also replied.


    "I can''t force it like this, but when you have an idea, I welcome talents like you here at any time." Chu Lan said.


    "Thank you, Your Highness, for your love." Wei Jin also replied.


    Chu Lan now looks at Wei Jinyi much more comfortably than at the beginning. His appearance is ordinary, but his posture and eyes give people an outstanding feeling, which is very consistent with his status as a master.


    By the end of the conversation between the two, the snake soup and snake stew that Wei Ruo made here already smelled like meat.


    Wei Ruo didn''t do the cooking himself, but assisted from the side, and Xiumei was the chef.


    After the viper is peeled and viscera removed, use cooking wine and **** to remove the fishy smell, then take half of it and put it into the pot to cook snake soup, and use the remaining half to make snake soup. The seasoning of snake soup is relatively simple, salt and some pepper are ready Can.


    The method of this snake stew is similar to that of eel stew. The snake meat is stir-fried with onion, ginger, garlic, cooking wine, soy sauce and other seasonings; the bottom of the casserole is covered with garlic, and the fried snake meat is transferred to the casserole and simmered until the snake meat is soft.


    There is no casserole here, so Wei Ruo found another iron pot to replace it.


    If it was in his own home, Wei Ruo would definitely have the time to cook a few side dishes to go with it, so he wouldn¡¯t be so greasy eating snake meat.


    But as soon as he saw Chu Lan, Wei Ruo lost his leisure and asked Xiumei to make the snake and it was over.


    After the snake soup and snake pot were ready, Wei Ruo asked Chu Lan''s entourage to serve some to try first, and the entourage filled a bowl of snake soup and a plate of snake pot for Chu Lan after they had eaten it and confirmed that it was not poisonous.


    Then Wei Ruo was able to serve snake soup and snake meat to himself, Wei Jinyi, Xiumei and Xiaobei.


    Wei Ruo had already said that he had a very good relationship with the servants at home, and he would not distinguish between master and servant when dining outside, and would taste and share food together, so Wei Ruo''s move did not arouse Chu Lan''s suspicion.


    After tasting, Chu Lan praised: "Miss Wei''s craftsmanship is as amazing as Miss Wei''s farming knowledge."


    Different from before, this time Chu Lan did not hesitate to praise Wei Ruo''s cooking skills.


    His attitude towards Wei Ruo has changed a lot from before. Although he thought she had a pair of skillful hands before, he didn''t appreciate her so much.


    Now his appreciation and interest in her is second only to Xu Heyou.


    "Your Highness, you are praising the wrong person. Today''s snake soup and snake pot are all made by my personal maid, Xiumei." Wei Ruo said.


    Chu Lan curled her lips into a smile, and said, "Miss Wei is really lucky, and there are so many talents around her."


    "The women of the people are terrified, and the hidden dragon and the crouching tiger are beside His Highness." Wei Ruo replied.


    After everyone finished using up the snake soup and snake pot, Wei Ruo asked Chu Lan to resign on the grounds that it was getting late.


    Chu Lan agreed, and personally sent Wei Ruo into the carriage, and then watched her and her party leave.


    After walking a little further, Wei Ruo let out a long sigh of relief in the car: "I''m so exhausted, I feel like I can''t breathe in front of him! I''m tired of talking, I''m tired of doing things, and I have to constantly guess what he''s saying. , really exhausted me!"


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be able to threaten you in the future." Wei Jin also said to Wei Ruo.


    "Second brother, you will comfort me." Wei Ruo smiled, leaning his back against the carriage, "Second brother''s disguise is really right today, and it really saved a lot of trouble."


    Wei Jin didn''t answer the question, but said to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, if you hear some rumors about my misfortune in the future, don''t believe it."


    Wei Ruo: My name is Heyou


    Wei Jinyi: Well, my name is Wang Jin


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： The credit goes to Brother Xiaoyong

    Chapter 340 The credit goes to Brother Xiaoyong


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help wondering: "Why did the second brother say this suddenly?"


    "I''m just worried that I don''t have any news with you when I''m away all year round. Occasionally, rumors will come back and make you worry for nothing." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Second brother, don''t worry, I won''t believe in gossip casually. You just need to take care of yourself and don''t worry about me." Wei Ruo said.


    "Um."


    After entering the city, Wei Ruo didn''t go directly to Xiaowei''s Mansion, but let the carriage detour to Sibaozhai.


    Same as the last time I went to Sibaozhai, Wei Ruo did not avoid Wei Jinyi this time either. He took Wei Jinyi directly and went in.


    Wei Ruo found the nanny, and said to the nanny, "Nanny, send me a letter to Brother Xiaoyong, just put it in your family book."


    One of the advantages of being close to the army is that every once in a while, the army will send the letters from the soldiers'' families to their homes, and at the same time, they will also take the letters from their families to the soldiers in the barracks.


    "Okay, it''s the end of the month soon, and the military camp should deliver the letter. When the time comes, I will put Miss''s letter in our letter and hand it to them." The nanny said.


    "Um."


    Wei Ruo nodded, then sat down and wrote down on paper what he wanted to tell Xu Zhengyong.


    Wei Jin also took the initiative to avoid it, and did not read what Wei Ruo wrote.


    After finishing the work, Wei Ruocai and Wei Jinyi went back to Xiaowei''s mansion together.


    After the two returned to the mansion, they found that Wei Mingting was also in the mansion today.


    This is unusual, because he just came back a few days ago. If there is no urgent matter, he will not return home at this time. After all, the situation on the front line is very tense.


    At dinner time, everyone in the Wei family was present except Wei Qingwan, who was still recuperating.


    After dinner, Wei Mingting told his family the reason why he would come back today¡ªto prepare military rations.


    Seeing that they were about to confront the Japanese pirates again, but the army rations could not be replenished in time, which shook the morale of the army.


    Not to mention that after a few days, the army''s granary will bottom out, and the soldiers will be hungry. Before the battle is fought, more than half of them will be lost.


    Wei Mingting has no good solution now, he can only go back to the city and seek help from the magistrate Yuan Zhengqin.


    But Yuan Zhengqin is also a clever woman who can''t cook without rice. Now the government government has indeed brought in a lot of food, but this food was provided by Wei Ruo with the method of labor relief to attract all the rich and powerful gentry in Taizhou Prefecture for the purpose of profit, and it does not return to the government. It is owned by the Yamen, and the government Yamen cannot be used casually.


    After listening to Wei Mingting''s description, Yun asked Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, you are in charge of land reclamation and disaster relief, and you are allocating the food, so you can help your father find a way to send a batch to the military camp first." Go to the rescue."


    Wei Ruo replied: "Mother, didn''t my father just say that he has already discussed with Master Yuan, and Master Yuan can''t use this batch of grain to go to the military camp at will, so how can I? The dissatisfaction of the gentry has made them lose confidence in the government and the land reclamation and disaster relief operation, what will happen to the mother, have you ever thought about it?"


    "Then you can''t just watch the soldiers who are fighting **** for the country, family and people go hungry?" Yun said worriedly.


    Wei Mingting interrupted Yun and said, "Ruo''er is right. These grains cannot be moved casually. Don''t make things difficult for Ruo''er. The military rations need to find another way."


    "I know." Yun said with a bow.


    Wei Yichen and Wei Jinyi were silent the whole time and did not express their opinions.


    ###


    After Wei Ruo returned to Tingsongyuan, Xiumei asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, didn''t you say before that if the army lacks food, would you be willing to give the food to the barracks? Why didn''t you tell the master just now?"


    The granary in Wei Ruo''s village is full. Wei Ruo said before that the grain will not be sold, it is for emergencies, unless there is a shortage of food in the army.


    "Meimei, you forgot that I went to Sibaozhai today?"


    "Well, Miss wrote to Brother Xiaoyong." After Xiumei answered, she froze for a moment, then seemed to think of something, "Miss, do you want Brother Xiaoyong to come forward?"


    "Well, it should be considered a credit for being able to solve the urgent need of the military camp?" Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei nodded: "The Seventh Prince and the master are both very anxious. If it is resolved, it must be a great achievement!"


    "Since this is the case, I can''t give out food for nothing. No matter what, I have to help Brother Xiaoyong earn military merits."


    "Yes, yes, yes, let Brother Xiaoyong make some military achievements!" Xiumei raised her hands and feet in agreement.


    ###


    Wang Meiyuan.


    Wei Qingwan, who was recovering from illness, also heard the news that Wei Mingting had returned, and she looked forward to her father coming to visit her once or twice.


    If it was before, she was injured, no matter how small the injury was, even if she accidentally fell or bumped in the courtyard, her father would come to visit her after returning home, and even if she couldn''t survive, she would die. People come to care.


    However, today she waited until late at night and did not wait for Wei Mingting to visit her.


    Hopes were in vain, Wei Qingwan couldn''t help feeling disappointed and sad.


    In the past two days, Wei Qingwan was able to get out of bed. With the support of Nanny Li, Wei Qingwan stood in front of the window, looking sadly at the crescent moon outside the window.


    "Mommy, what should I do now? Now my father is really tired of me, can I still gain a foothold in this family?" Wei Qingwan asked Li Nanny.


    Nanny Li was also anxious, she was no less worried about this matter than Wei Qingwan.


    But she still had to be patient and comfort Wei Qingwan: "Miss, don''t worry, the master is still angry now, and when his anger subsides, he will be able to remember the old father-daughter relationship again."


    Wei Qingwan didn''t answer. Looking outside, she just felt that she was like the remaining flowers that bloomed in the yard, swaying with the wind, helpless, and crumbling.


    "Miss, you are still weak now, let me help you back to bed and rest first." Nanny Li persuaded.


    Wei Qingwan nodded, and with the help of Nanny Li, she slowly moved back to the bed.


    After sitting down, Wei Qingwan asked: "Mother, why hasn''t the medicine for tonight been delivered yet?"


    Wei Qingwan takes medicine once a day in the morning and evening, divided into internal and external application.


    But neither the internal medicine nor the external medicine has been delivered tonight.


    "This..." Nanny Li didn''t know how to explain it.


    She actually asked her daughter Cui He to rush to the kitchen, but the kitchen said that the medicine was used up and they hadn''t bought it yet, so they couldn''t do anything about it.


    "What''s going on?" Wei Qingwan realized that Nanny Li had something to hide from her.


    "Miss, the medicine is used up..."


    "But I haven''t recovered yet, why don''t they go to grab the medicine anymore?" Wei Qingwan couldn''t believe what she heard.


    She hasn''t recovered yet, why didn''t the government go to buy medicine for herself?


    "This..." Nanny Li didn''t know what to say.


    "So now they don''t even care about my life?" Wei Qingwan was shocked, her eyes were red, and tears filled her eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 341： Send food to the barracks

    Chapter 341 Send food to the military camp


    "Miss, don''t think so. If you didn''t care about your life or death, Madam wouldn''t have saved you back then. The decoction has never stopped these days." Li Nanny hurriedly said.


    "But it''s not as good as before..." Wei Qingwan said with a sad face.


    "Miss¡­"


    "I should have thought that such a day would come." Wei Qingwan murmured.


    "Miss, let''s relax and think about the good things. Didn''t Mr. Qi write back to you? Mr. Qi cares about you very much, Mrs. Qi. Miss will rely on Mr. Qi in the future, not to mention the current Captain''s Mansion. Even the Uncle Zhongyi''s residence in the capital dare not underestimate Miss."


    Speaking of Qi Zhen, Wei Qingwan''s eyes became brighter, and Mr. Qi wrote back to himself, saying that he was delayed by business a few days ago and couldn''t get away.


    also said to reassure her that after she recovers from her injuries, she will find a way to come to see her, and will also find a way to formally propose marriage to the Wei family.


    Thinking of this, Wei Qingwan asked Nanny Li: "Is there any news about the medicine for removing scars?"


    She had to heal the wound on her back without leaving a scar.


    She couldn''t let Mr. Qi be horrifying when he saw her back on the wedding night.


    "This..." Nanny Li looked embarrassed, "Miss, don''t worry, the doctor is not easy to find. Give the old slave some more time, and the old slave will definitely find him."


    "If it''s too late, will it be difficult to remove all the scars on my back?" Wei Qingwan worried.


    "No, no, no, it will definitely be eliminated, and Miss will become the same as before." Nanny Li hurriedly said.


    Wei Qingwan took off her bracelet and stuffed it into Nanny Li''s hand: "Mommy, help me go to the street to buy medicine tomorrow, and then help me inquire about that Dr. Xu."


    "Okay, okay, don''t worry, Miss, I will definitely help you get things done." Nanny Li accepted Wei Qingwan''s bracelet and promised.


    ###


    Wei Mingting only stayed at home for two days, and during these two days, except for being at home at night, the rest of the time was outside. He went to the magistrate¡¯s office and went to the local aristocratic family to solve the problem of military rations.


    Two days later, Wei Mingting went back to the barracks.


    When he left, he frowned, because the ration issue was still unresolved, but it was useless for him to stay in the city. At least he could share the joys and sorrows with the soldiers when he returned to the barracks.


    Wei Mingting returned to the barracks with worries, only to hear great news as soon as he arrived.


    Xu Zhengyong said that he has a way to get food! And it has been reported to the garrison and the seventh prince.


    Wei Mingting hurried back to the tent and asked Xu Zhengyong to confirm.


    "What they said is true? Do you really have a way to get military rations?"


    It is rare for Wei Mingting to be so excited, and the enemy has never seen him like this before.


    "It''s true. I have a cousin in my family who is rich and has some business skills. Now the granary is full. After I wrote to him to ask for food, he expressed his willingness to provide several truckloads of food to the army to help the army tide over the difficulties. And he said that for my sake, if the army wants more food, my cousin can sell more food to the barracks at the original price." Xu Zhengyong said.


    Recently, due to the shortage of food, the price of food has risen again and again. Even if it is purchased at a high price, there is a price but no market, and few people sell it.


    It is very benevolent to be able to sell at the original price.


    "How much food can your cousin give?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "This month, we can give five thousand shi of wheat and thirty thousand shi of sweet potatoes." Xu Zhengyong said.


    "What did you say? So many?" Wei Mingting was shocked.


    Nowadays, there are not many people who can produce so much food!


    Xu Zhengyong explained: "Yes, my cousin can produce so much at present. There will be more after this year''s autumn harvest." Xu Zhengyong replied.


    "When can your cousin deliver the food?" Wei Mingting asked again.


    "The first batch of food will be delivered this afternoon." Xu Zhengyong replied.


    I didn''t expect the other party to move so fast, this answer is quite gratifying.


    After Wei Mingting was happy, he asked, "What do you say, Your Highness and Lord Garrison?"


    "Your Highness and the garrison have already agreed, they plan to buy all the food in my cousin''s hands. Your Highness will pay a part of it in advance to meet the urgent need, and then ask the court for an order." Xu Zhengyong explained.


    "It''s so good!" The stone in Wei Mingting''s heart fell to the ground.


    Then looking at Xu Zhengyong, Wei Mingting said: "Xiaoyong, you have made a great contribution this time."


    Xu Zhengyong scratched his head embarrassingly: "It''s not really a credit."


    How could he have any credit, it was all arranged by sister Ruoer for him.


    Sister Ruoer insisted on him saying that he asked his "cousin" for help, and that the cousin agreed to give the food for his sake, so as to highlight his importance in this matter.


    "Military rations are the most important thing now. If there is no food supply, the tens of thousands of anti-Japanese troops will be defeated without a fight. When the Japanese invaders come, this Taizhou capital will not be able to defend. Can you help the army?" Solving the food and grass problem is not insignificant." Wei Mingting said with a serious expression.


    The soldiers are not afraid of dying in battle, but they are afraid of dying because of insufficient logistics supplies.


    "Sir Wei, please stop praising me. This is what I should do, as long as I can make everyone eat." Xu Zhengyong replied.


    ###


    In the afternoon of that day, Xu Zhushan led the food convoy to the military camp.


    This trip brought a total of six carts of wheat and ten carts of sweet potatoes.


    Although there is no rice, these are very filling foods.


    Chu Lan and Zheng Shoubei personally came out to meet them at the gate of the barracks, which shows how important this food is to the barracks now.


    Xu Zhengyong was also there, and Xu Zhushan looked happy when he saw his son.


    "Father, thank you for your hard work." Xu Zhengyong said.


    "No hard work, no hard work." Xu Zhushan smiled foolishly.


    He didn¡¯t have any troubles. The young lady¡¯s rations were credited to his son, and he just delivered them.


    Xu Zhengyong turned his head and explained to Chu Lan and Zheng Shoubei: "Your Highness, Lord Shoubei, my cousin is not free, and my father helped deliver the food."


    "It''s time to work." Chu Lan said.


    Xu Zhushan bowed respectfully to Chu Lan and Zheng Shoubei, and then stood aside awkwardly, not knowing what to do.


    Chu Lan asked Xu Zhushan: "When will the remaining food be delivered again? We have no problem with the price that Young Master Ling said. If possible, I would like to talk to that Young Master Xu face to face."


    "for this I¡­"


    Xu Zhushan was a little nervous. The lady had told him how to answer, but he was not good at words. Today was the first time he saw the prince, so he was inevitably a little nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous, take your time." Chu Lan said patiently.


    After checking, one stone in the Han Dynasty was equal to 60 catties; in modern times, one stone is 100 catties. There is also a saying that one stone is equal to 120 catties. Here we take one stone equal to 100 catties.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 342： send food together

    Chapter 342 Send food together


    "Yes. My nephew said that as long as His Highness approves, the food can be delivered in three days, and then... the transaction will be carried out at the price of previous years."


    Although Xu Zhushan was nervous, he could still clearly repeat what Wei Ruo told him.


    "So good."


    Chu Lan is very satisfied with this time. It takes time to mobilize such a large amount of grain, and it is not easy for the nephew of the Xu family to get so much grain so quickly.


    Immediately afterwards, Chu Lan asked again: "Can I meet other people?"


    "His Royal Highness, you are honorable. My nephew is just a businessman. If you spend time meeting him...he can''t afford it. And my nephew is not in the Taizhou mansion now, but some properties are here. Let''s meet...more ...what an inconvenience..."


    Xu Zhushan was very fortunate that the lady had already told him all the possible conversations before coming, so that he now knew how to answer the Seventh Prince''s question.


    Otherwise, with his brain and reaction, he could just stand there stupidly.


    "It''s a pity, I wanted to thank him face to face." Chu Lan said.


    "My nephew said...it is his honor to help Xiaoyong and the soldiers of the Anti-Japanese Army, and he dare not take credit for it, dare not."


    "Forget it, I won''t force it." Chu Lan didn''t insist too much.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned his head and said to Xu Zhengyong: "Xu Bazong, you have contributed a lot this time. Wait for me to report to the Ming court and reward you for your merit."


    "Thank you, Your Highness." Xu Zhengyong thanked him.


    Xu Zhengyong knew that the best way to live up to the help that sister Ruoer gave him was to take advantage of this opportunity to be promoted, make himself stronger and stronger, and become a solid backing for sister Ruoer.


    Zheng Shoubei on the side patted Xu Zhengyong''s shoulder with a smile, "Xu Bazong, then I''ll wait for your good news, and invite me to drink then."


    "Master Defense, when we defeat the Japanese pirates this time, I will treat you to the best wine!" Xu Zhengyong said.


    "Xu Bazong is asking me to drink thyme?" Zheng Shoubei laughed.


    "No problem, thyme is thyme! As long as it can defeat those sons of bitches! I invite everyone to drink thyme!" Xu Zhengyong agreed.


    Chu Lan also said: "Then I''m also waiting to drink the thyme that Xu Ba always treats!"


    "No problem!" Xu Zhengyong agreed heartily.


    After the soldiers in the barracks unloaded sixteen carts of grain, Xu Zhushan left with the empty carts.


    The two parties agreed that after three days, Xu Zhushan''s nephew would send someone to collect another batch of food.


    In the future, we will look at the needs of the barracks, and we will send them if necessary, so as to ensure that there is no shortage of food in the army, the soldiers will not go hungry, and they can fight against Japanese pirates without any worries.


    ###


    Three days later, Wei Ruo and Xiumei went out in men''s clothes and personally delivered food to the military camp.


    Along with them are Wei Jinyi and Xiaobei. They are no strangers to Wei Ruo and Xiumei''s men''s clothing, but Wei Jinyi and Xiaobei don''t know what they are going to do today.


    Wei Jin also just knew that Wei Ruo was going out on errands, so he offered to go with him.


    Wei Ruo agreed, and the four of them went out as before.


    After arriving at Younan Farm, Xiaobei couldn''t help but widen his eyes in surprise when he saw twenty carts of grain, and then asked Xiumei next to him in a low voice: "Miss Xiumei, where are you going to send so much grain?" ah?"


    "These grains were sold to the barracks for military rations, and the lady sent them there today." Xiumei replied.


    "Huh?" Xiao Bei opened his mouth wide in surprise, "Where do these grains come from?"


    Xiumei didn''t answer, but looked at Wei Ruo, she wasn''t sure if she should tell the Second Young Master and Xiao Bei about this matter.


    Wei Ruo turned around and explained, "It''s mine."


    "Miss, do you have so much food?" Xiaobei was even more surprised.


    "Are you surprised?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    Xiaobei nodded like a slap in the face: "I know that Missy is very good at growing crops, and can make crops grow on the land that could not grow crops before, but I didn''t know that Missy, you have so much food! Then...the school The Wei Mansion is now..."


    Xiaobei thought that the Wei family was still short of food, and because of this, Madam worried a lot. And the young lady has enough food in her hand to feed the army!


    Wei Ruo smiled brightly: "These are my private property, so it doesn''t matter if I sell them to whomever I like?"


    Xiaobei nodded, it''s okay, but...it was too unexpected.


    Xiaobei couldn''t help but sighed: "Miss, you are really amazing! If Madam and the others knew that you have so much food, they would probably be so shocked that their jaws would drop!"


    Wei Ruo said with a smile: "Then you guys have to help me keep the secret, I''m afraid that after I startle their jaws off, they should ask me for food, then I have to worry."


    Xiaobei nodded heavily: "Miss, don''t worry, our young master is on your side and will definitely help you keep the secret!"


    Wei Ruo turned around and smiled at Wei Jin: "Second brother, what do you think?"


    "Um."


    Wei Ruoming''s charming smile caught Wei Jinyi''s eyes, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but tinge with a smile.


    After loading the carts, Wei Ruo, Wei Jinyi, Xiumei, and Xiaobei each rode a horse and walked in front. Behind them were people from the farm driving the cart full of grain.


    Everyone set off from Younan Farm, talking and laughing along the way, heading east.


    After leaving Xianju County, Wei Ruo and his party saw the soldiers sent by the Anti-Japanese Army to meet them.


    Military food is very important, and the military camp attaches great importance to it. In order to ensure the safety of food and grass, the military camp specially sent people to the east gate of Xianju County to meet it.


    The person in charge of the response was none other than Xu Zhengyong.


    Seeing Wei Ruo and Xiumei, Xu Zhengyong was all smiles, but because of the presence of other people, he could only restrain himself.


    What''s more, he is wearing a military uniform now, and all his subordinates are behind him, so he is much more serious than when he was laughing and squabbling with Wei Ruoxiumei on weekdays.


    Xiumei couldn''t help feeling a little lost when she saw Xu Zhengyong''s solemn appearance in military uniform.


    Obviously the face is still the same, but it always feels different everywhere, and the brows are full of heroism and majesty.


    Looking at it, Xiumei couldn''t help but blush a little, and then lowered her head a little.


    Xu Zhengyong slowed down and walked parallel with Wei Ruo: "The road ahead will be a bit difficult. If you find it difficult, we will stop and rest. It''s still early and there is still time."


    The last section of the road is sparsely populated because it is close to the battlefield. Moreover, the road is made of ruts, which is very uneven and easy to bump.


    Xu Zhengyong knew that Wei Ruo was not proficient in riding a horse, and he was afraid that she would be tired.


    "I''m fine, let''s rest after the food is delivered." Wei Ruo said.


    "That''s good," Xu Zhengyong pointed to the small path between the two mountains in front of him and said, "Cross that path and you will be there."


    "Yes." Wei Ruo responded.


    Half an hour later, the team entered the narrow path.


    Suddenly Wei Jin also frowned: "Stop."


    Everyone turned to look at him, Wei Ruo asked, "Second Brother, what''s wrong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 343： Ambushed

    Chapter 343 Encountered an ambush


    "There is an ambush." ??Wei Jin also said.


    Is there an ambush? how come?


    Although it is close to the battlefield, this place is behind the battlefield.


    Even if there are thieves, there are only local bandits and robbers or forced refugees.


    But these people absolutely dare not touch the things of the army.


    Xu Zhengyong''s people were wearing military uniforms, and the flag of the army was hanging high. How could they ambush them?


    Just when Xu Zhengyong was suspicious, several arrows shot out from the mountains on both sides of the front, heading towards their team of food and grass.


    Xu Zhengyong subconsciously turned around to protect Wei Ruo, but there was a figure moving faster than him.


    Wei Ruo didn''t realize what happened, and his body fell into a firm embrace.


    Wei Ruo looked up and saw Wei Jinyi''s profile.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw that the knife he had drawn out from nowhere was blocking the incoming arrows, and the harsh sound of the metal arrow colliding with the knife rang in Wei Ruo''s ears.


    Xu Zhengyong glanced at Wei Jinyi and found that his martial arts skills were extremely high. After making sure that Wei Ruo was safe by his side, he no longer had to worry about the future.


    Xu Zhengyong pulled out his saber and ordered to the soldiers he brought: "Follow me to break through!"


    After speaking, Xu Zhengyong took the lead and rushed to the hillsides on both sides of the road.


    The soldiers followed closely, drawing their swords to fight.


    Wei Ruo, who was protected by Wei Jinyi, tightly hugged Wei Jinyi''s waist with both hands, and pressed his body against Wei Jinyi''s chest.


    She knew that what she had to do now was to be obedient and not make trouble.


    Although he couldn''t do anything physically, Wei Ruo observed the hillsides on both sides to determine the position and approximate number of ambushers.


    There are about twenty people on each side. They are condescending and occupy a favorable terrain.


    If you forcefully break through with your body, you will inevitably suffer heavy losses.


    After understanding the general situation, Wei Ruo had a countermeasure in mind.


    "Second brother, there is a red wooden box on the first carriage, which contains black spherical objects. You light them and throw them on the mountains on both sides." Wei Ruo said to Wei Jinyi.


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s words, Wei Jin also glanced at the first carriage behind him.


    Then, holding Wei Ruo in his arms, he jumped a few times, came to the carriage, raised the knife and split the rope and linen wrapped in the carriage.


    In addition to food, there is also a red wooden box.


    After opening the box, the inside was exactly what Wei Ruo said was round and dark, with a line on each of them.


    Wei Jin also put Wei Ruo down and let him hide under the car.


    Wei Ruo squatted on the ground obediently, took out a fire pocket from her arms and handed it to Wei Jinyi.


    "Huo Zhezi, light that fuse."


    Without any hesitation or questioning, Wei Jin also quickly took the torch handed over by Wei Ruo, lit the fuse, and then threw it up, kicking him towards the ambush position on the mountain.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a loud "bang", which shook the entire narrow path.


    Xu Zhengyong, who was charging, and his team were blindfolded.


    When everyone was shocked, Wei Jin also kicked out the second and third...


    Explosions sounded one after another.


    The sound was so loud that it seemed like mountains were falling apart.


    This place is located between two mountains, and the two mountains can amplify the sound, making the explosion sound extraordinarily loud.


    After a while, there was no movement on the hillsides on both sides.


    Wei Jin also stopped, holding a bomb in his hand, and staring at the hillsides on both sides.


    Wei Ruo poked his head out from under the car, Wei Jin also signaled her to wait, Wei Ruo hid his head back again.


    Then Xu Zhengyong led people to rush to the hillsides on both sides. After confirming that all the people in ambush were dead, he greeted everyone.


    Wei Jin also pulled Wei Ruo out from under the car.


    Wei Jin also carefully looked at Wei Ruo''s body, and made sure that she was only covered with dirt and was not injured.


    "Second brother, are your feet not swollen?" Wei Ruo asked Wei Jinyi.


    "No."


    "This bomb is quite heavy. If you kick it with your foot, I feel like a normal person could break a bone." Wei Ruo said looking at Wei Jinyi''s foot.


    Wei Ruo thought that Wei Jin would also throw it with his hands, but he didn''t expect him to choose to kick it with his feet.


    If everyone has the skill of the second brother, there is no need to make a special projectile.


    "It''s okay." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Don''t lie to me, take off your shoes and show me later. If you are injured or broken, I will give you some medicine."


    "It''s really fine." Wei Jin also emphasized.


    In order to divert Wei Ruo''s attention, Wei Jin also asked Wei Ruo: "What is this ball?"


    "This is a bomb. The principle is similar to that of setting off firecrackers and fireworks when we celebrate New Years and festivals, but this one is much more powerful." Wei Ruo explained.


    Speaking, Wei Ruo picked up a weight in his hand and said, "I put it on the grain cart specially, and I thought it was just in case, but I didn''t expect it to be really useful."


    Xiaobei who ran back with Xiumei happened to hear what Wei Ruo said, and hurriedly asked, "Miss, where did you get such a powerful thing?"


    "Borrowed from the gods." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Huh?" Xiaobei stared blankly.


    Then he looked back at his young master foolishly.


    Wei Jin didn''t speak either, but he already knew it.


    While Wei Ruo and the others were talking, Xu Zhengyong came down from the hillside.


    "If..." Xu Zhengyong almost slipped his tongue, and after a pause, he asked Wei Ruo, "How are you? Are you injured?"


    "I''m fine, what happened to those ambush people?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It''s all dead."


    Talking, Xu Zhengyong handed Wei Ruo something.


    "This is the weapon they just used."


    Although the thing had been blown up to only half of it, Wei Ruo recognized at a glance that it was a slave designed by her.


    "Is this thing equipped by people from other places besides the Anti-Japanese Army?" Wei Ruo asked Xu Zhengyong.


    Xu Zhengyong shook his head: "Only the anti-Japanese army in Taizhou is equipped."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone''s expressions changed.


    If this is the case, then the people who ambushed and attacked them were not...


    Xiumei couldn''t help asking questions: "This is food for the Anti-Japanese Army. Does anyone in the Anti-Japanese Army hope that the food will not be supplied?"


    No one can answer her question for the time being.


    Xu Zhengyong said: "It doesn''t necessarily have to be done by people in the Anti-Japanese Army. Maybe someone stole our æå, or stole the æå''s design."


    Xu Zhengyong still hopes deep down that this matter has nothing to do with the Anti-Japanese Army.


    He didn''t want to believe that someone in the Anti-Japanese Army would choose to betray his comrades who fought **** battles with him, betray his country and the people they swore to protect.


    After being silent for a while, Wei Ruo asked Xu Zhengyong: "How many people in the barracks know about my delivery of food today?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： Overnight Inn

    Chapter 344 Overnight Inn


    After thinking for a while, Xu Zhengyong said: "In addition to me, Lord Wei, Lord Zheng, His Highness the Seventh Highness, and the two adults in charge of the granary, there may be a few other assistants around the adults. It is difficult for me to tell the specifics. I have to go back. Just ask."


    Those who know the truth say that there is no more, and that there is no less.


    Because this matter is not considered a secret in the military camp, no secrecy measures have been taken, and it is impossible to determine where the news will leak out.


    Wei Ruo thought for a moment and then said: "First bandage and treat the wounds of the wounded, and reorganize the team. We will discuss other matters later."


    Xu Zhengyong nodded.


    Fortunately, this time the attack ended quickly. There were no deaths among Wei Ruo''s people and those brought by Xu Zhengyong, but eleven people were injured.


    Four of them are long-term workers in Zhuangzi who follow Wei Ruo to deliver food, and seven are Xu Zhengyong''s subordinates.


    Wei Ruo asked Xu Zhengyong, Xiumei, and Xiaobei to treat the wounds of the eleven wounded, and bandage them with medicine. Wei Ruo specially brought the wound medicine, which Xu Zhengyong originally planned to take to the barracks, but it just happened to be used now. up.


    Wei Ruo himself and Wei Jinyi went to the **** of the ambush to check the situation in person.


    Because of the power of the bomb, the death of those ambushing personnel was a bit miserable.


    Wei Ruo frowned, and Wei Jin also keenly sensed her discomfort, and said, "If you don''t feel comfortable watching it, don''t watch it."


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "It''s not that I feel uncomfortable when I see the horrific state of the corpse. No corpse can scare me. It''s just that I''m not used to someone dying because of me."


    After a pause, Wei Ruo added: "But I don''t regret it at all. I can''t be soft-hearted to those who want to kill me. The one I''m soft-hearted to death is me. So you don''t have to worry about me, second brother. I''ll get used to it a little bit." Just a moment."


    Wei Ruo has some sensibility, but in the end, reason dominates.


    Wei Jin also stared at Wei Ruo, his eyes flickered, as if something in his heart was touched.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also inspected around. Apart from the slaves used by these ambushers, they also found that these people had more or less old wounds on their bodies. The wounds seemed to be suffered on the battlefield. The shape of the knife wound is very similar to that caused by the samurai sword unique to Japanese pirates.


    In this way, it further confirmed Wei Ruo''s previous conjecture that these ambushing people were probably members of the Anti-Japanese Army.


    After coming down from the mountain, Wei Ruo arranged for her people to set off and return, leaving only Xu Zhengyong and the army at the scene.


    Because the sound caused by the explosion just now was very loud, especially after being amplified by the special environment of this small intestine path, it may be heard even from a long distance.


    If the barracks heard this voice, they should send someone here to check.


    Wei Ruo didn''t want to deal with the people in the barracks for the time being. He came to deliver the food today because he planned to mix in with the team and deliver the food to the barracks gate before turning back.


    So he planned to leave first and leave the rest to Xu Zhengyong.


    Before leaving, Wei Ruo and Xu Zhengyong briefly explained the words to the barracks for a while. She probably guessed that after the people from the military camp came, they should ask about the bomb.


    Not long after Wei Ruo and others evacuated, Chu Lan rushed to the scene of the incident with his people.


    Wreckage and corpses of the conflict still remain at the scene.


    The most astonishing thing among them was the corpses of those who ambush, whose tragic situation was beyond the reach of any weapon they had seen before.


    Chu Lan asked Xu Zhengyong what happened, and Xu Zhengyong reported in detail what happened just now.


    "What caused the ambushers on the hillsides on both sides to suffer such injuries?" Chu Lan asked.


    "It''s a very special weapon. I don''t know it for the time being. I was busy taking people up the mountain to make a surprise attack. I didn''t see what it looked like. I only vaguely saw something throwing it towards the hillsides on both sides, and then there was a loud noise. The sound, when you realize it again, the ambushers on the mountain will already look like this." Xu Zhengyong replied.


    "Where did that thing come from?" Chu Lan asked again.


    "My cousin bought it from a ship merchant. I wanted to transport it to the barracks this time. I wanted to let the adults see if it can be used on the battlefield. But it just happened to happen. Use it directly." Xu Zhengyong explained.


    After listening to Xu Zhengyong''s description, Chu Lan was silent for a long time, and then asked: "How much is there now? I want to see that thing."


    "They are all used up." Xu Zhengyong replied.


    Actually there are some leftovers, but when Wei Ruo left just now, he took all the rest with him.


    "Is there any way to get it later?"


    "I don''t know about this either. It depends on luck. If you can still buy it." Xu Zhengyong replied.


    Hearing such an answer, Chu Lan couldn''t help flashing a bit of disappointment on his face, but he still told Xu Zhengyong: "You ask your cousin to ask carefully. If there is any, be sure to send it to the military camp."


    "The subordinate takes orders."


    ###


    Because of the delay, I couldn''t return to Fucheng before dark.


    In addition, someone in the team was injured, so Wei Ruo decided to find an inn in the county seat of Xianju County to rest for the night, and return to Fucheng tomorrow morning.


    Because it is a county close to the battlefield, the business of the inn is very deserted, so people like Wei Ruo stayed here tonight.


    The small inn was also very lively because of the arrival of Wei Ruo and his party.


    Dinner was simple, and then Wei Ruo asked everyone to go back to the room to recuperate.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also live in the two innermost rooms on the second floor.


    In the evening, Wei Ruo knocked on Wei Jinyi''s door.


    Through the shadow reflected on the door, Wei Ruo saw that Wei Jinyi was right in front of the door, but he didn''t open the door right away, thinking about something.


    After a while, Wei Jin also opened the door.


    Wei Ruo saw that Wei Jinyi was neatly dressed, still wearing the moon-white clothes he wore during the day, looking spotless, and he couldn''t tell that there was a fierce fight with anyone today.


    It''s because his martial arts are too high, even if he protects her, he didn''t let the villain get hurt at all.


    Wei Ruo looked down at Wei Jinyi''s shoes, which were covered with a lot of dirt, and then asked, "How are your feet?"


    "It''s okay." Wei Jinyi replied for the third time.


    "Let me take a look." Wei Ruo felt that Wei Jinyi would say he was fine even if something happened.


    Wei Jin also took two steps back with a serious expression: "No."


    "Second brother, don''t be shy. I''ve seen a lot of feet. In the past, in the countryside, everyone transplanted rice seedlings in the fields with bare feet. No matter men, women or children, there is no such taboo." Wei Ruo said.


    "Ruo''er, I didn''t hurt my foot. I used martial arts and ingenuity. I didn''t use my bones to go head-to-head with the thing you made." Wei Jin also explained.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 345： Discuss countermeasures with the second brother

    Chapter 345 Discuss countermeasures with the second brother


    Obviously Wei Jin also guessed that the novelty used today was made by Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo has already believed Wei Jinyi''s explanation, but seeing his overly serious appearance, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but want to tease him.


    "It''s better to let me see if it''s not hurt, just in case, some injuries may not feel right on the spot, but in fact there is already a problem inside, and it may be more serious when it is discovered after a while." Wei Ruo Vibrant words.


    As he said that, Wei Ruo was about to come forward to grab Wei Jin and take off his shoes.


    Wei Jin also backed away.


    "Ruoer, don''t do it! Women are not allowed to look at a man''s feet casually."


    "You are not just any man, you are my brother, you and my brother and sister, so there are so many taboos."


    Wei Ruo''s observance of the rules is only used on the outside. In fact, her modern-educated soul makes her feel that it is not too outrageous to look at her own brother''s feet.


    Saying that, Wei Ruo came forward suddenly, and Wei Jin didn''t know whether to hide or not.


    If he hides, he is afraid that Wei Ruo will miss the opportunity and hit the wall.


    After hesitating, he chose to grab Wei Ruo''s restless palms.


    The moment he caught it, Wei Jinyi was stunned for a moment, and looked down at the two catkins he was holding in his hands, Wei Jin was also a little dazed.


    Wei Ruo didn''t feel anything, instead he burst out laughing.


    "Second brother, it seems that you are nervous, I really can''t see it, you usually do things as you like, and you are just as pedantic and rigid as those teachers."


    "No." Wei Jin also denied it, and at the same time let go of Wei Ruo''s hand.


    He''s not being pedantic, he''s just treating her...


    Wei Ruo smiled, then sat down at the round table in the room, ready to discuss business with Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also closed the door. He knew that Wei Ruo came to him, and he must have wanted to talk to him about today''s affairs.


    "Second Brother, do you think what happened today has something to do with the Anti-Japanese Army?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Jin also did not give a direct answer, but said: "A century-old tree is prone to rotten branches, and even the anti-Japanese army will inevitably be eroded."


    "I''m thinking, if it''s true that some people in the anti-Japanese army don''t want to be replenished with food and grass in a timely manner, what will their purpose be? Is it collusion with the Japanese pirates, or is it that they want to take this opportunity to deal with Chu Lan?"


    The lack of food in the military camp, the most direct impact is the battle with Japanese pirates. The indirect impact is Chu Lan''s meritorious service.


    Everyone knows that the emperor asked Chu Lan to participate in the war against the Japanese as a warlord, and sent the six princes to the south of the Yangtze River for disaster relief. It was to test the abilities of the two princes and see how much they could achieve.


    Now Chu Lan is doing very well in the barracks, and at the same time, she can distract herself from the disaster and help Taizhou Prefecture.


    The Sixth Prince has been on Jiangsu-Zhejiang Road for some time, but so far no results have been seen. The effect of disaster management is far from being as good as Taizhou Prefecture''s self-rescue.


    Judging from the current situation, the sixth prince is likely to lose this competition.


    "It''s all possible." Wei Jin also agreed with Wei Ruo''s conjecture, and then asked Wei Ruo, "If so, what is Ruoer''s plan?"


    Wei Ruo sighed: "The struggle in court has nothing to do with me, and I don''t worry about who can be the emperor. But if they want to fight for power, kill the soldiers who defend the country, and harm their own compatriots, I can''t turn a blind eye .¡±


    "Don''t say there are people I know well, even if there aren''t, they must not chill the hearts of the soldiers who fought **** battles against Japanese pirates."


    "What''s more, if the soldiers are defeated, the city gate falls, and the Japanese pirates invade, how many innocent people will be implicated with the behavior of those bastards? How can I be alone? They burn, kill, loot, and do all kinds of evil. of!"


    Wei Ruo''s voice was filled with deep helplessness and a little anger.


    Wei Jin also looked at her, and something in his heart was touched again.


    "Is Ruo''er planning to find out the mastermind behind the scenes?" Wei Jin also asked.


    Wei Ruo nodded, "I have this idea."


    "I''ll help you." Wei Jin also said.


    "But the second brother still has his own work to do?"


    "You can let go of my matter for now. What you said is right. The hearts of soldiers who have fought **** battles should not be cold, and the country''s gates should not be opened wide." Wei Jin also said.


    Wei Ruo rested his chin in both hands, looked at Wei Jin and smiled: "Second Brother, do you mean letting go of your own affairs for me? Does it mean that my sister still has a certain weight in your heart?"


    Wei Jin also blushed slightly, and then responded with a very soft voice: "Yes."


    More than a little weight.


    The smile on Wei Ruo''s face became wider. Although the second brother looked indifferent, he was still on her side. Whatever she wanted to do, he would put aside his own and do it with her.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo''s smile, and for a moment, the corners of his mouth kept moving upwards.


    "What is Ruo''er going to do?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "Second Brother, what do you think of the new gadget used to kill the ambush today?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "The power is huge, unexpected." Wei Jin also replied.


    "What if it is applied to the battlefield?"


    "It can change the situation of the battle."


    "I hesitated before, whether to take this thing out, because it is very dangerous, and my action is likely to make the already cruel battlefield even more cruel." Wei Ruo said.


    "Um."


    "Now I have changed my mind, and use this object and food as a guide to lead out the people behind the scenes."


    Wei Ruo is going to set up a game for the people behind the scenes, luring them to take the initiative to show their feet.


    ###


    Early in the morning of the second day, Wei Ruo and others set off for Taizhou Mansion, and it was already noon when they arrived in Taizhou Mansion.


    Wei Ruo didn''t inform the mansion in advance that she wouldn''t go home last night, so after returning to the mansion, she was inevitably called by Yun to inquire.


    Fortunately, Wei Ruo had the matter of land reclamation and disaster relief as a shield, and only said that he stayed in the Yuan Mansion last night, so the Yun family stopped asking.


    When Wei Ruo came out of Cangyun Garden, he happened to meet Wei Qingwan who was going to Cangyun Garden.


    Wei Qingwan was supported by Nanny Li, her steps were difficult and she moved slowly.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan stopped in her tracks, and after looking at each other, she immediately lowered her head again.


    Wei Ruo chuckled, thinking of coming to Cangyun Garden before his injury healed, is this because he is worried that his status in the mansion will not be guaranteed? It can be considered hard enough.


    Then Wei Ruo ignored Wei Qingwan and walked away directly.


    Wei Qingwan couldn''t help clenching her fists, Wei Qingruo actually showed contemptuous and contemptuous eyes when she saw her! It is thanks to Wei Qingruo that she is like this now! Why does she despise her?


    "Sister." Wei Qingwan called Wei Ruo who was about to leave.


    Wei Ruo stopped and turned around.


    "My sister treats my younger sister so ''kindly'', my sister has recorded this love, and I will definitely return it to my sister in the future." Wei Qingwan said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 346： play game

    Chapter 346 Making a Game


    "Is this what you want to say?" Wei Ruo felt that he had heard a nonsense, as if Wei Qingwan planned to get along well with her without this incident.


    "It''s not my fault that my sister and I were wrongly hugged. It''s fate. Since my sister entered the house, I took the initiative to visit and give gifts to make up for it. I wanted to live in peace with my sister, but my sister didn''t think so. Me, let me be in such a field today. If this is the case, then sister will not blame me for not thinking about sisterhood in the future."


    Wei Ruo wanted to laugh when he heard it. Could it be that he believed in the legend that he pretended too much?


    "You are very good at hypnotizing yourself, but you still think you are quite innocent?" Wei Ruo sneered.


    "My sister thinks I''m guilty and hates me because I''ve taken over my sister''s identity for thirteen years and my parents'' and elder''s friendship for thirteen years, but that''s not my choice. When you and I were wronged, I was just like you. A newborn baby can''t control anything. As for the things you said before that I hurt you, they are just your self-righteous and unfounded conjectures." Wei Qingwan insisted that she was innocent.


    "According to what you said, what does your being punished this time have anything to do with me? I didn''t say that you harmed elder brother. Elder brother personally testified against you. Shouldn''t you go to elder brother?" Wei Ruo asked road.


    "Does it matter? My sister is very clear in her heart, so there is no need to put on airs. If my sister doesn''t have this marriage in the Xu family, do you think she can ruin my marriage?" Wei Qingwan said.


    Seeing Wei Qingwan''s double standard, Wei Ruo stopped talking to her, feeling that it would be a waste of time to say more.


    Looking at Wei Ruo''s leaving back, Wei Qingwan said coldly: "Now she doesn''t take me seriously anymore."


    Nanny Li comforted from the side: "Miss, don''t worry, when you join the Qi family, she will only be envious and jealous."


    Although Wei Qingwan didn''t answer Nanny Li''s words, she acquiesced in Nanny Li''s words in her heart.


    "Mommy, help me to see my mother."


    Wei Qingwan knew clearly that she could not be kicked out of the Wei family for the time being, and that if she wanted to marry Qi Zhen, she still needed the identity of the daughter of the Wei family.


    No matter how poor the Wei family is, it is still a lord''s family. If she is kicked out by the Wei family and returns to the He family, then there is absolutely no possibility for her to marry Qi Zhen as his first wife.


    But now in the Captain''s Mansion, the only thing she can grasp most is Yun''s, so she can''t lose Yun''s love for her no matter what.


    ###


    On the second day, Xu Zhengyong returned to his home in Sibaozhai, Fucheng.


    Immediately afterwards, he sent a letter to Wei Ruo who was in Xiaowei''s mansion.


    Wei Ruo was not surprised by Xu Zhengyong''s delivery of the letter, because when she taught Xu Zhengyong to answer the words about the bomb that day, she already thought that someone would want to ask about the bomb later.


    After receiving Xu Zhengyong''s letter, Wei Ruo went out. Unlike before with only Xiumei, this time Wei Ruo was accompanied by Wei Jin.


    Xu Zhengyong, who was waiting for Wei Ruo in Sibaozhai, showed a surprised expression when he saw Wei Jinyi.


    "He..." Xu Zhengyong hesitated.


    "It''s okay, my second brother knows about it, so I can talk to my second brother about this matter." Wei Ruo explained.


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s explanation, Xu Zhengyong couldn''t help looking at Wei Jinyi for a while.


    He knew before that in Xiaowei''s mansion, sister Ruoer had a second brother who got along well, but he didn''t know that this second brother was so trusted by sister Ruoer that he could even get this second brother involved in such things.


    Although he was surprised, Xu Zhengyong still believed in Wei Ruo''s judgment, so he didn''t hesitate too long, so he told Wei Ruo about the two days in front of Wei Jinyi.


    The barracks has carefully investigated the attack on the food convoy in the past two days, and there is no result of the investigation yet, but both the Seventh Prince and the garrison are attaching great importance to this matter.


    Another thing that attracted attention was the bomb made by Wei Ruo. Its destructive power made all the generals, including the seventh prince Chu Lan, very interested.


    If such a powerful thing can be used on the battlefield, it will definitely increase their firepower and greatly increase their chances of winning against Japanese pirates.


    And Xu Zhengyong''s return this time is also related to this matter. The Seventh Prince and Zheng Shoubei hope that Xu Zhengyong can find this thing.


    After the statement, Xu Zhengyong asked Wei Ruo: "Sister Ruoer, what do you think?"


    Wei Ruo said: "I''ve already made arrangements, and it will be more complicated. I will teach you how to reply to the Seventh Prince and the others. You must keep it in mind, and there must be no mistakes."


    Xu Zhengyong nodded heavily.


    Wei Ruodao: "After you go back, you will disclose the source of the bomb to the Seventh Prince, Zheng Shoubei, my father, and the two adults in charge of the granary, but the answers you gave to them are different. For your convenience, I have Write down the corresponding remarks on paper, and you will memorize them by heart when you go back."


    Wei Ruo handed over the written letter to Xu Zhengyong.


    Xu Zhengyong opened the letter paper and took a look, then asked, "Sister Ruoer, when did your handwriting become so beautiful?"


    "I didn''t write it."


    "Oh, no wonder."


    Wei Ruobai glanced at Xu Zhengyong, so don''t emphasize this kind of thing!


    Xu Zhengyong carefully read the contents of the letter paper, and then asked Wei Ruo: "Why did sister Ruoer do this? Which one of these is true?"


    Xu Zhengyong didn''t understand very much.


    "I can''t tell Brother Xiaoyong the specific reason for now. Brother Xiaoyong will do as I said first, and I will explain it to you later." Wei Ruo said.


    Considering that Xu Zhengyong is not very good at hiding things, and the suspect is his comrade in arms, Wei Ruo does not intend to tell Xu Zhengyong all the plans for the time being.


    Although Xu Zhengyong was puzzled, he still nodded and said: "Okay, then I will follow what Sister Ruoer said."


    "Brother Xiaoyong, you have to be careful, don''t let them find out what''s tricky." Wei Ruo added.


    "Sister Ruoer, don''t worry, I will definitely complete the task you entrusted to me!" Xu Zhengyong patted his chest and promised.


    After talking about the business, Xu Zhengyong pulled Wei Jinyi aside while Wei Ruo was talking to his mother.


    "Second Brother Wei, if you treat Sister Ruoer well, then you are my good brother! If you need me for anything in the future, just ask me, I, Xu Zhengyong, have a duty to do it!" Xu Zhengyong said to Wei Jinyi, clapping his chest.


    Wei Jin also nodded.


    "Don''t look at me as a general manager now, and my official position is not as good as your father''s, but I, Xu Zhengyong, am a person with goals and ideals. I will rely on my efforts to sit in a higher position, and I will be able to be Ruoer''s sister in the future. And your backer!" Xu Zhengyong said again.


    "Thank you, brother Xu." Wei Jin also said.


    Immediately afterwards, Xu Zhengyong looked around, and then said to Wei Jinyi mysteriously: "By the way, there is one more thing to ask Brother Wei."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 347： they are more like family

    Chapter 347 They are more like family


    "What is it?"


    "I just want to trouble you to help me look at Meimei...Meimei...Although Meimei is good at martial arts, she is not as smart as sister Ruoer. lied to..."


    As he spoke, Xu Zhengyong''s cheeks turned slightly red.


    "You should tell Ruo''er about this." Wei Jin also said.


    "That won''t work. Sister Ruoer and Meimei are together. If you tell Sister Ruoer, Meimei will know."


    "I see, I will pay attention to Brother Xu." Wei Jin also replied.


    Hearing this answer, Xu Zhengyong happily patted Wei Jinyi on the shoulder, "Then I will thank Second Brother Wei in advance!"


    After discussing serious matters with Xu Zhengyong, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin didn''t leave right away, and stayed for dinner together at the kind invitation of the nanny''s family.


    The dining table is arranged in the courtyard, and the nanny personally cooked a table of home-cooked dishes.


    Although these dishes are not as good as Zuixianju''s chef, and they don''t have such high-end ingredients, they have a taste of home that cannot be compared with other places, which makes people''s index fingers move.


    At the dinner table, seeing Wei Ruo talking and laughing with the Xu family, Wei Jin also saw a different Wei Ruo.


    Perhaps this is the real her, and she in the captain''s mansion is bound.


    The relationship between the Xu family and Wei Ruo also made Wei Jin feel a sense of relaxation and warmth that he had never felt before.


    "Second Brother Wei, eat more." Xu Zhengyong warmly brought food to Wei Jinyi, "Look at you, you are so thin and weak, you look like you could fall if the wind blows. Just eat more and get stronger."


    Xiumei snickered aside.


    "Meimei, what are you laughing at?" Xu Zhengyong asked.


    "It''s nothing, I just look forward to you punching the second young master." Xiumei said with a smile.


    "I''m just making an analogy. Second Brother Wei is nice to Sister Ruoer, why should I beat him?" Xu Zhengyong turned his head and explained to Wei Jinyi as he spoke, "Second Brother Wei, don''t worry, my fist is hard, but it''s not a punch. Yours, I only beat those who bully Sister Ruoer."


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded.


    Xiumei smiled even more happily.


    "Meimei, what are you laughing at?" Xu Zhengyong was puzzled.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I just think Brother Xiaoyong is amazing." Xiumei said with a smile.


    Xu Zhengyong looked suspicious. He always felt that Xiumei was teasing herself by saying this, but he couldn''t find evidence.


    Wei Ruo put a large piece of dried prunes and vegetables into Wei Jinyi''s bowl: "Brother Xiaoyong is right, you look weak, you should eat more. My nanny''s specialty dishes, you can eat and see."


    This kind of behavior of picking up vegetables will not happen in the Wei family. In a high-ranking family, this kind of behavior seems indecent.


    But in the Xu family, there is no such taboo, and there is no rule not to talk during meals. The whole dining table is lively and lively, with a warmth that the Wei family does not have.


    "Yeah." Wei Jin picked up the meat and tasted it carefully, "It''s delicious."


    Seeing that Wei Jin also said it was delicious, the nanny breathed a sigh of relief. She was very worried that he would not like it. After all, the young lady''s brother grew up in the captain''s mansion and was used to fine food. do not adapt.


    Xu Zhengyong said to Wei Jinyi: "Second Brother Wei, you will often come with Sister Ruoer and my junior sister in the future. My mother can cook a lot."


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded, with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Who is your junior sister?" Xiumei was dissatisfied with Xu Zhengyong''s address to herself.


    "You!" Xu Zhengyong was confident.


    "Stop coming, I''m your senior sister!" Xiumei retorted.


    "No, you are my junior sister!" Xu Zhengyong insisted.


    "..."


    The two began to quarrel about the ranking of seniority again.


    Wei Ruo, Nanny and Xu Zhushan are all very used to it.


    Wei Ruo also explained to Wei Jin: "The two of them have to quarrel like this every once in a while, and I might not get used to it when they stop arguing."


    "Well, it''s pretty good." Wei Jin also said.


    This kind of quarrel can only happen to people who are in a good relationship, and ordinary people don''t have it.


    Amidst the laughter, everyone finished their dinner in the backyard of Sibaozhai. After that, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also took the carriage back to Xiaowei''s mansion together.


    On the way, Wei Jin also saw that Wei Ruo was in a good mood, and his mood also relaxed.


    "Ruo''er, do you want to go back to that house?" Wei Jinyi asked suddenly.


    That family is the Xu family.


    Perhaps for Ruoer, the place with the Xu family is more like her home.


    "I think so, but it''s hard, isn''t it? No matter how bad the Wei family is, it''s still a lord''s house. No matter how much money I make, I''m still a businessman, or a woman. I can''t fight because of the disparity in status and status."


    "So you want to marry someone." Wei Jin also learned about this from Wang Caiwei, and this was the first time he had a face-to-face discussion with Wei Ruo after returning this time.


    "Yes, I want to be free. I don''t know if the second brother can understand. I know that my thoughts are a bit shocking, but they allow me to get the life I want." Wei Ruo explained.


    At dusk, the light in the carriage was not bright. One side of Wei Ruo''s face was shining with the light of the sunset, while the other side was hidden in the darkness.


    Wei Jin also stared at Wei Ruo''s face, and didn''t speak for a while.


    Wei Ruo raised his head and smiled at Wei Jinyi: "So second brother, don''t stop me next time, I''ve thought it through."


    Wei Jin neither agreed nor refuted.


    ###


    Early the next morning, Wei Mingting also returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    There must be a reason for him to go home so frequently, otherwise, given the current tense situation along the coast, Wei Mingting, who is the deputy guard, would definitely not be able to leave his post so frequently.


    After returning home, Wei Mingting locked himself in the study.


    Out of worry, Yun asked the kitchen to make some food and came to visit.


    "Husband, why are you back? But what happened to the barracks?" Yun''s face was full of concern.


    "Something happened." Wei Mingting frowned, his expression serious.


    "Is the problem of food and grass unresolved?"


    "The problem of food and grass has taken shape, but now there is another equally serious matter that bothers me."


    "What is that?" Yun asked.


    Wei Mingting looked at Yun Shi and sighed: "Go and call Ruo''er, I have something to talk to her about."


    Wei Mingting was depressed, but Wei Mingting felt that what he said to his wife about these things was not very useful. Instead, the image of the eldest daughter came to his mind.


    Mr. Yun was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the person her husband thought of at this time would be the eldest daughter.


    After thinking for a while, Yun replied: "Okay, I''ll send someone to call Ruoer here."


    Then Yun called Cuiping and asked her to listen to Songyuan and invite Wei Ruo to come over.


    When Cuiping received Yun''s order to listen to Songyuan looking for Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo was reading the account books in her room.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 348： daughter won his heart

    Chapter 348 His daughter won his heart


    After the bait is released, it takes a certain amount of time to wait for the fish to take the bait.


    Before that, Wei Ruo still had his own affairs to attend to.


    Although Zhuangzi and the shop have nanny Yu in charge, they help and see that Wei Ruo doesn''t need to worry about it, but there are still some things that Wei Ruo needs to make up his own mind.


    Cuiping stood outside the room door: "Miss, the master has returned home today, and is in the study in the front yard. Let the slaves come and invite Miss."


    Wei Ruo put down the brush in his hand, paused, and replied, "Wait a minute, I''ll be right there."


    Wei Ruo put away the account book, and asked Cuiping to fetch the jar of thyme.


    Xiumei came back with thyme, and asked: "Miss, why is the master looking for you today?"


    "I''m afraid he came back today because of the incident that the food delivery team was attacked halfway. As for why he asked me to wait, you should know." Wei Ruo guessed.


    Xiumei nodded.


    Wei Ruo took Xiumei and Cuiping to Wei Mingting''s study in the front yard.


    In the study, Wei Mingting was sitting in front of the desk, flipping through something solemnly, while Yunshi stood beside him, grinding for him.


    After Wei Ruo came in, Wei Mingting stopped what he was doing.


    Seeing Xiumei holding the wine jar behind Wei Ruo, Wei Mingting said: "Father appreciates Ruoer''s kindness, but today is not suitable for drinking."


    Wei Mingting is a very principled person. He only drinks alcohol when he can relax. Now that something happened in the barracks, he is determined not to drink alcohol on this kind of thing.


    "I promised my father this wine before, and I will serve it back today." Wei Ruo said.


    "Leave it alone for now." Wei Mingting said, "I asked you to come today because I want to hear your opinion on some matters."


    "What father wants to ask must be about the things in the military camp, but my daughter doesn''t understand the things in the military camp. Why would father want to ask my opinion?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Hearing this, Wei Mingting was a little surprised but also a little relieved: "Ruo''er is really smart, and the father didn''t say what it is, so you have probably guessed it."


    "What can make my father so worried is what happened in the barracks. What''s more, according to common sense, my father should be in the barracks now. Coming back at this moment must mean that something happened in the barracks, and the matter is not small."


    "You''re not wrong at all. Something happened in the barracks, and my father was very troubled. I don''t know why I wanted to ask you, but I vaguely felt that maybe Ruoer''s intelligence could give my father a different feeling." Opinion. Ruo''er, you don''t have to be nervous, you just need to express your opinion, it doesn''t matter if it''s right or not, we''re chatting at home, no matter right or wrong." Wei Mingting said.


    "Father, please tell me." Wei Ruo also wanted to hear Wei Mingting''s opinion on the attack on the food delivery team.


    "The last time when we fought against Japanese pirates, Weifu led a team of troops to attack on the flanks, but halfway through the road, they were attacked by Japanese pirates. Weifu and his party were caught off guard and almost died." Wei Mingting talked about the last time he was attacked by Japanese pirates. serious injury.


    Wei Ruo only knew that Wei Mingting was almost killed in battle last time, but he didn''t know that there was such a secret behind it.


    On the side, Yun''s face showed a surprised expression when he heard this remark. Her husband had never mentioned this matter to her before.


    Wei Mingting continued: "Originally my father only thought that time was an accident, but something happened recently. The barracks managed to find the supply of grain and grass. Because it was transported within the city, my father thought it should be safe, but he didn''t want to transport grain and grass. The team was ambushed halfway."


    "Father, does anyone have someone to suspect?" Wei Ruo went straight to the point.


    Wei Mingting''s eyes showed joy, his daughter was really smart, and she understood what he meant immediately.


    "No." Wei Mingting said, "What I''m worried about is how to find this person. If this person is not removed, then our army''s battle with the Japanese pirates will be very difficult, and many soldiers will die because of it. "


    "Father can discuss this matter with the Seventh Prince." Wei Ruo said.


    "Ruo''er thinks he should go to the Seventh Prince for his father?" Wei Mingting was a little surprised.


    Wei Ruo nodded: "Among the military camp, if you want to say who is the least suspicious, besides the father, it should be the Seventh Prince."


    Although Wei Ruo doesn''t like Chu Lan, it cannot be denied that Chu Lan is the most likely innocent person among them.


    Regardless of considering Chu Lan''s identity and interests, or according to the description in the original book, it is unlikely that Chu Lan was the one who did this.


    "Father, I remember Ruo''er said last time that our family should not have too many contacts with the Seventh Prince." Wei Mingting said again.


    "It''s true that you shouldn''t get too involved with the Seventh Prince, and you shouldn''t get involved in court disputes, but this matter is different. Father and the Seventh Prince are in the military camp together. There is an inner ghost in the military camp. You should work together to eradicate the inner ghost. It has nothing to do with standing in line. Court disputes." Wei Ruo explained.


    Wei Mingting stared at Wei Ruo, and the fog in his heart dissipated with Wei Ruo''s words.


    "Ruo''er''s words are very reasonable." Wei Mingting approved Wei Ruo''s judgment, "As a father, you really shouldn''t be too obsessed with keeping boundaries with the Seventh Prince. There should be special countermeasures for special things."


    Wei Ruo thought for a while, and asked Wei Mingting: "Father, how many people knew about the arrangement of your flanking raid that day?"


    "not much."


    "Who are the main people?"


    "Only people above the general level know. After the discussion, I led the team and set off, and the people below didn''t know."


    After Wei Mingting finished answering, Wei Ruo frowned and asked, "What did Ruoer think of?"


    "Not yet." Wei Ruo did not elaborate.


    She has already prepared the relevant game, and the answer will be revealed after the fish take the bait.


    "Okay, father knows, Ruo''er should go back first, and think about it carefully for father."


    "Daughter resigns."


    Wei Ruo left the study, and then Yun asked Wei Mingting: "Husband, there are really spies in the barracks? Aren''t you very dangerous?"


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of this matter, you take care of your family." Wei Mingting urged.


    "Yes, the concubine knows." Yun knows that she can''t do anything else, she can only take care of the house so that her husband has no worries.


    At this moment, Mrs. Yun is a little fortunate that the eldest daughter is smart and can help her husband solve problems on her behalf.


    ###


    Noon the next day.


    At the invitation of Fan Chengxu, Wei Ruo and Xiumei dressed up in men''s clothing and went out to Zuixianju.


    Fan Chengxu has been looking for Xu Heyou more than once recently, but Wei Ruo has been really busy recently, so he kept pushing and pushing until today when he was free.


    After Wei Ruo entered the box, he found that besides Fan Chengxu, there was another young man whom he didn''t know in the room.


    "Boss Fan has guests? It seems that I came at the wrong time." Wei Ruo said.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Fan Chengxu beamed with joy: "No, Brother Heyou, you came just in time!"


    Qi Zhen glanced at Wei Ruo, and asked with a smile, "This is Mr. Xu Heyou Xu whom Brother Fan has been thinking about?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 349： can make her a concubine

    Chapter 349 You can make her a concubine


    Qi Zhen looked at Wei Ruo unscrupulously, with disappointment in his eyes.


    Mediocre, it is a summary of Qi Zhen''s evaluation of Xu Heyou.


    Hearing Fan Chengxu''s description, he thought he could at least stand out a little more, but he didn''t expect it to be such a young man who couldn''t be recognized among the crowd.


    If he saw this on weekdays, he wouldn''t even look straight at him.


    Feeling Qi Zhen''s gaze sizing him up, Wei Ruo also looked at him subconsciously.


    Seeing this, Fan Chengxu introduced the two of them: "That''s right, this is the Brother Heyou I mentioned, he is my business friend."


    After answering Qi Zhen''s question, Fan Chengxu said to Wei Ruo: "This is Mr. Qi from the capital, and he happened to drink tea with me today."


    Fan Chengxu didn''t tell Wei Ruo Qi Zhen''s name, but this description made Wei Ruo guess the identity of this person.


    He came from the capital, and his surname is Qi, and he can be Fan Chengxu''s guest. He should be Qi Zhen, the third son of the Qi family that Chu Lan talked about!


    Don''t mention it, this appearance is okay, with a delicate and handsome face and a pair of peach blossom eyes, it is really fascinating to look at.


    It''s just that she is still a little worse than Chu Lan, let alone her second brother.


    "Meet Mr. Qi." Wei Ruo greeted Qi Zhen politely.


    Qi Zhen responded with a smile: "Master Xu, I have admired your name for a long time. Mr. Xu''s tea and wine are very good. Ever since I tasted it at Brother Fan''s place, I have always wanted to meet Mr. Xu himself."


    "I''m afraid I will disappoint Mr. Qi, I''m just a commoner, doing some small business to make ends meet." Wei Ruo said.


    Fan Chengxu said: "Brother Heyou, don''t be so modest. What you do is not a small business. You don''t know how popular tea and wine are."


    Qi Zhen also said: "That''s right, the tea and wine are really good, especially this wine. I have never tasted such a mellow baijiu in the capital."


    "Brother Heyou, sit down and have a cup of tea." Fan Chengxu warmly invited Wei Ruo to take a seat.


    Fan Chengxu doesn''t really want to deal with Qi Zhen, but it''s not easy to drive Qi Zhen away if he comes.


    And Xu Heyou was the person he wanted to meet and talk to, and finally met today, so he couldn''t let him go.


    Wei Ruo sat down in the vacant seat after thinking for a moment.


    Fan Chengxu poured tea for Wei Ruo himself.


    Seeing Fan Chengxu pouring tea attentively, Qi Zhen smiled and said: "I was here with Brother Fan in the past two days, and I heard him praise you several times, saying that you are the most interesting person he met in Taizhou Mansion."


    "Boss Fan is absurd, I''m just a common man who loves money, I can''t be called interesting." Wei Ruo said.


    "Coincidentally, the people sitting here today are all ordinary people." Qi Zhen said, retracting the fan in his hand, pointing to Fan Chengxu, "Brother Fan also loves money, and as for me, I love beauties."


    Qi Zhen has never shy away from his love for beauties, and admits it very generously.


    "Oh? Did Mr. Qi meet any beauties when he came to Taizhou this time?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "The land in the south of the Yangtze River is indeed rich in beauties, and I have indeed met a woman I like. She is weak and boneless, charming and lovely, quite different from those who grew up in the capital." Qi Zhen commented.


    "Young master Qi should make good use of it, and find a wife who is like water and go back. In the future, the red sleeves will add fragrance, and the nephrite jade will be warm and fragrant in his arms. A thousand pieces of gold will not be exchanged." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, Fan Chengxu smiled: "Brother Heyou, if you have such an idea, it means that you still know too little about Mr. Qi. Mr. Qi has quite a status in the capital, and a beauty in Taizhou Prefecture cannot be his first wife." , he is just acting on occasion."


    Qi Zhen said: "Brother Fan, don''t make me look like a libertine who plays with people''s feelings. I really feel pity for the beauty. Although I can''t give you a name, it won''t be a waste. As long as the beauty is willing, I will It is willing to give a decent title, and it is still possible to take it home and make it a noble concubine."


    Fan Chengxu said: "Recently, the second young miss of the Wei family who has had a private meeting with a man is you, right? Do you still want to take her back to be a noble concubine?"


    Qi Zhen smiled and replied: "As long as the Wei family agrees, it''s fine."


    Fan Chengxu said: "Let me remind you that although the Wei family has fallen, their ancestors were prominent and their titles have not been removed. How do you ask the Wei family to agree to their own daughter as a concubine for you?"


    Qi Zhen said: "That''s the business of their Wei family. If they don''t want to, I can''t force it. I really like the second miss of the Wei family. Her delicate appearance makes me unforgettable. It is the only one I have met so far. One of the most unforgettable beauties in my life."


    Fan Chengxu said with a smile: "Speaking of which, the Second Miss Wei''s reputation is also bad now, and it is not impossible to be your concubine. It is just that I have suffered for the famous Miss Wei family."


    They are all the daughters of the Wei family. If the second lady becomes a concubine, it will definitely affect the eldest lady, but anyone with some background will not marry the eldest lady as a regular wife.


    "Then it has nothing to do with me." Qi Zhen smiled. In the eyes of someone like him, the situation of the two daughters of the Wei family is not worthy of his concern.


    Wei Ruo was listening to the conversation between the two, sipping tea and not interjecting, like an outsider listening to gossip.


    Fan Chengxu suddenly turned his head to look at Wei Ruo, and asked, "Brother Heyou, are you interested in beauties? If so, come with us to Yanmeng Pavilion tonight to listen to a song." Fan Chengxu invited.


    "No, I''m more interested in making money." Wei Ruo declined, and then asked Fan Chengxu, "Why did Brother Fan find me recently?"


    Fan Chengxu didn''t answer right away, but turned his head to look in Qi Zhen''s direction, and then said: "I want to ask Brother Heyou, can you give me a few extra jars of thyme?"


    Qi Zhen was present, some things were inconvenient to say, so Fan Chengxu could only choose what he could say.


    "Why does Boss Fan want extra jars of thyme?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It''s your fault that this wine is so delicious. Now many people in the capital ask me for this wine." Fan Chengxu said helplessly.


    Fan Chengxu further explained: "A while ago, the young master of the Lu family, Lu Yuhong, got several jars of thyme from someone who sent them back to the capital to honor his grandfather. His grandfather loved wine, and after drinking the thyme, he praised it. He couldn¡¯t stop talking. He also invited his drinking buddies to taste the wine together, and the wine spread quickly. Knowing that the wine came from Taizhou Prefecture, they came to me one after another, and even my family members asked me for it. coming."


    Those who can be drinking friends of the old man of the Lu family are all important figures in the capital.


    Such a group of high-status people are in love with thyme, so naturally there will be a group of people who want to find wine to give as gifts to them.


    Qi Zhen also said: "If there is a surplus, you can also sell me two jars, and I am willing to pay a high price."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 350： I only care about when they can give me back

    Chapter 350 I only care about when they can return me clean


    Wei Ruo replied: "Boss Fan also knows that I only produce so much wine, two or three jars a day."


    Fan Chengxu made a condition: "I know it, but I still hope that Brother Heyou can give up. Brother Heyou, if you can give me a few more jars of wine, I will let you get a house in the suburbs of Beijing. How about it?"


    Some of the houses in the capital cannot be bought even if you have money, you have to have a status.


    Although this condition is attractive, Wei Ruo can''t agree to it, because her identity as Xu Heyou is false, and neither the land nor the house deed can be transferred to her.


    Wei Ruo also knew that Fan Chengxu was willing to offer him such an attractive condition, and he didn''t really go for a few jars of wine, after all, no matter how expensive a few jars are, they can''t compare to a house in the capital.


    He found an excuse to buy himself off.


    "That''s not necessary. Boss Fan and I still have some friendship. I''m willing to give Boss Fan two extra jars of thyme. I just hope that Boss Fan won''t dislike the lack of wine." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing what Wei Ruo said, Fan Chengxu couldn''t help but feel a little happy.


    Although there are only two altars, this is the first time that Xu Heyou didn''t calculate the money with him so clearly.


    It can be seen that in Xu Heyou''s heart, he still has some kind of friendship with him.


    Then Wei Ruo said to Qizhen again: "Young Master Qi, I''m sorry, there are really not many."


    Her two jars were given to Fan Chengxu, but they were not sold, and she made it clear that there were not many of them, so it is reasonable to reject Qi Zhen at this moment.


    Qi Zhen smiled: "It''s okay, if I want to drink it myself, I can come to Brother Fan to drink a pot, but the person I want to give it to can''t drink such fine wine for the time being."


    Fan Chengxu said: "I don''t want more, one pot a day can still be reserved for you."


    Qi Zhen said: "Okay, you leave me a pot every day, you can keep it whether I come or not, after a few days, I can also set aside a jar, and I can give it away at that time."


    "Yes." Fan Chengxu replied.


    While speaking, one of Qi Zhen''s subordinates entered the room and whispered something in Qi Zhen''s ear.


    Qi Zhen''s face changed, and then he said to Fan Chengxu and Wei Ruo: "I''m sorry, Brother Fan, Mr. Xu, I have some things to deal with, so I''ll take my leave first."


    "Okay, brother Qi will take care of you first." Fan Chengxu said.


    Then Qi Zhen left.


    As soon as he left, the smile on Fan Chengxu''s face changed from being polite and hypocritical to being relaxed and real.


    He is a smiling tiger, he can laugh at Chu Lan and Qi Zhen, but it''s hard to say how much of the smile is true.


    Without being an eyesore, Fan Chengxu said to Wei Ruo without hesitation: "To tell you the truth, I don''t want to see Mr. Qi at all."


    "Oh? Why?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Brother Heyou may not know that Mr. Qi belongs to the Sixth Prince, and he came to Taizhou Mansion to do business for the Sixth Prince. I didn''t intend to get involved in their fight, but they all love to find me. Disturb me. Since I invited you today, I would not invite anyone else, but this Mr. Qi came uninvited, and I can''t drive him away."


    Fan Chengxu explained to Wei Ruo why there was a third person present when she came today.


    "Boss Fan is very popular and well-connected." Wei Ruo said.


    "It is true that my uncle has something to do with the people that Young Master Qi serves, but what does it have to do with me? As for the Seventh Prince... hey, let''s not mention it."


    Fan Chengxu shook his head helplessly, even his smile showed helplessness.


    Wei Ruo smiled, but didn''t answer.


    Fan Chengxu went on to say: "It''s interesting to say that this small Taizhou Prefecture has somehow attracted so many dignitaries from the capital."


    The two princes, the eldest grandson of General Lu, and the third son of Qi Shoufu''s family, which one is not a dignitary in the capital?


    Wei Ruo casually said: "Maybe it''s because Taizhou Prefecture has outstanding people."


    Fan Chengxu sneered: "Outstanding people? On the one hand, the Japanese pirates invaded, and on the other hand, there was a shortage of food. What kind of outstanding people is Taizhou Prefecture? The Japanese invasion is really the reason. Without this war, the Seventh Prince would not have come here to serve as a military governor. But he came here at the beginning and the Sixth Prince sent people here for other things."


    "Oh? Something else?" Wei Ruo pretended to be puzzled and asked.


    "It was a rumor about the Ninth Prince. It was just a rumor before, but after Xu Guogong overturned the case, more people in the court began to believe that the Ninth Prince was still alive." Fan Chengxu explained.


    "Boss Fan thinks that the Ninth Prince is really alive?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I don''t care whether he is alive or not, I only care about when they can give me back."


    Fan Chengxu leaned on the back of the chair, shaking his fan, with a hint of self-mockery in his calm elegance.


    Immediately afterwards, Fan Chengxu looked at Wei Ruo with great interest: "Brother Heyou, do you care about this matter?"


    "I don''t care if I say I don''t care, but it''s false to say I don''t care at all. I can''t get involved in their fights, but their fights will affect my money. I care about my money, so naturally I have to care about them." Wei Ruo explained.


    Fan Chengxu said: "There is some truth in saying this. If there is any change in the court, I will inform Brother Heyou, so that Brother Heyou can be prepared."


    "Then I will thank Boss Fan in advance."


    "That''s not necessary. Now you and I are working together to make money, and your money is also related to mine."


    Wei Ruo talked with Fan Chengxu in Zuixianju until the evening, without Qi Zhen being in the way, the two talked about the recent tea, liquor, seasoning and mushroom business.


    Among these businesses, tea is undoubtedly the most profitable, with high profits.


    Black tea has opened up new markets for Fan Chengxu and brought huge profits, and Wei Ruo accounted for half of this part of the profits.


    Although the liquor market is very popular, Wei Ruo has not been able to provide the output, so it is the lowest overall profit.


    Although the profits of the remaining ones are not high, they have a large number of wins, so after nearly half a year, Wei Ruo has made a lot of profits from them.


    During the period, the two also talked about the future commercial layout of these businesses, including the improvement of topdressing in Yusheng Tea Garden in the second half of the year, the expansion of tea sales, and the layout of opening new restaurants in the provincial capital.


    Finally, I also talked about the current situation outside, the forecast of grain production this autumn, and the price trend of staple foods such as wheat, rice, and sweet potatoes.


    ###


    In the evening, Yun asked the kitchen to add more dishes for Wei Yichen to practice.


    Wei Yichen will leave for the provincial capital early in the morning.


    The autumn test is approaching, he should have gone a few days earlier, but was delayed due to the kidnapping and injury, after being raised at home for so many days, seeing that his complexion has completely improved now, Yun-shi is relieved to let him go out.


    Except for Wei Mingting, all other members of the family were present, including Wei Jin, who seldom had meals with everyone, and even Wei Qingwan, who was still recovering from her injuries.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 351： The second sister should be sent away

    Chapter 351 should send the second sister away


    Although it was practiced for Wei Yichen, the atmosphere during the banquet was deserted, and there was not much joy in practicing it.


    Not only because there have been a lot of troubles in the mansion recently, but also because Wei Qingwan''s incident has just ended, and everyone''s relationship has not yet eased.


    The Yun family specially asked Wei Qingwan to have dinner with them today, and also deliberately wanted to take this opportunity to ease the relationship between the brothers and sisters.


    In the past two days, her daughter has been bringing her injuries to come here, patiently accompanying her, and treating each other with tenderness, which reminded Yun of the love she had had for more than ten years.


    In addition to the fact that her daughter also sincerely admitted her mistakes and sincerely repented, Yun''s heart softened, thinking that they are a family after all, so they can''t just stop communicating with each other because of this incident, right?


    After dinner, when everyone sat down and chatted, the atmosphere became even colder.


    Yun''s mouth told Wei Yichen repeatedly: "Yichen, you have to take care of yourself from tomorrow. Your eldest sister and I went to see the house in the provincial capital in person. Although it is not big, the environment is quiet and very quiet. convenient."


    "Thank you mother and elder sister for taking care of me." Wei Yichen said.


    "You don''t need to worry about other things anymore, just take care of your body and concentrate on preparing for the exam. If you need help from home, just send a letter back, and your parents will do their best to help you." Yun said.


    "My son knows." Wei Yichen replied.


    I don''t know if it''s Yun''s illusion or something else, she always feels that her son is much colder than before, and there is always a little more coldness in his eyes.


    At the beginning, Yun only thought that his son was still angry and his health was not well, but now ten days have passed, and his son is still like this, which made Yun feel a little worried.


    So Yun asked again: "If there is anything Chen''er needs, tell mother, and mother will prepare it for you."


    "No, the mother has already prepared everything for her son." Wei Yichen replied with a calm tone, but the gentleness of the past was missing.


    "That''s good." Yun nodded, and couldn''t say anything more.


    The atmosphere turned cold again, Yun looked at the children in front of him, hesitating what to say.


    At this time, Wei Yichen turned to look at Wei Jinyi: "How is Jinyi''s studies now?"


    "It''s okay." Wei Jin also replied, ambiguous, and his expression was as indifferent as ever.


    "Although Jin Yi started late, don''t be discouraged. You are very smart. If you want to, you can catch up quickly." Wei Yichen said.


    "Yes." Wei Jin also replied.


    Wei Yichen nodded, and then turned his attention to Wei Yilin: "Yilin, you should continue to study hard during the days when brother is going to the provincial capital, and don''t waste it."


    "Brother, don''t worry, I will study hard and prepare to take the Wuxiang Examination next year!" Wei Yilin said confidently.


    Their Wei family is a family of military generals, and the imperial court has regulations that the children of military generals can directly participate in the Wuxiang Examination, which saves a link compared to taking the Wenxiang Examination.


    Wei Yichen nodded: "It''s a good thing that my brother has such ambition."


    Although the probability of passing the Wuxiang Examination at Wei Yilin''s age is very low, Wei Yichen still supports Wei Yilin''s decision.


    Wei Yichen said again: "The three of us are the sons of the Wei family, we should work together to share the father''s worries and solve the problems, and honor the family."


    Wei Yilin nodded heavily: "Brother, don''t worry, I will fight the enemy like my father in the future, and become a hero loved by the people!"


    Wei Jin also watched from the side, but didn''t answer.


    Wei Ruo felt that Wei Yichen seemed to have a stronger sense of utilitarianism after the accident.


    He will have such a change Wei Ruo thinks it is not difficult to understand. In the three days before she found him, when he was trapped in the cell alone, he should have felt helpless that he had never felt before.


    It is not surprising that people would have the desire to become stronger at such a time.


    After explaining to his two younger brothers, Wei Yichen''s eyes fell on Wei Ruo again. He looked at Wei Ruo with deep eyes, as if he had a lot to say to Wei Ruo.


    But in the end, he didn''t say a word.


    Wei Ruo felt Wei Yichen''s gaze, but he didn''t say anything, so she didn''t say anything either.


    Wei Qingwan kept looking at Wei Yichen from the side, expecting Wei Yichen to have a word with her.


    But her hopes were in vain. In the end, Wei Yichen didn''t talk to her, and didn''t even give her a look.


    She wanted to take the initiative to talk to Wei Yichen, wishing him all the best, but she was afraid that if she spoke, she would provoke Wei Yichen''s dissatisfaction and make herself even more embarrassed.


    Just when everyone tacitly chose to remain silent, Wei Yilin said: "Sister Wanwan, brother is going to the provincial capital tomorrow, don''t you want to talk to brother?"


    Wei Yilin is not very clear about what happened before. He only knows that Wei Qingwan had a private meeting with others, and was punished for doing something wrong. He doesn''t know what happened between her and Wei Yichen.


    As soon as Wei Yilin spoke, the atmosphere in the hall became tense.


    With Wei Yilin''s words, Wei Qingwan took the opportunity to express concern to Wei Yichen: "Brother, sister, I wish you the best of luck in this country test..."


    "Needless to say." Wei Yichen interrupted, "It''s already late today, and I have to get up early tomorrow, so let''s call it a day."


    Speaking of which, Wei Yichen got up directly and said goodbye to Yun Shi: "Mother, I''m going back to my room to rest first, and you should also rest earlier."


    "Okay." Yun agreed gently.


    Nowadays, nothing in the family is as important as the son''s taking the provincial exam.


    Wei Qingwan stiffened her back, watching Wei Yichen''s leaving back, her body trembled slightly.


    Wei Yilin walked to Wei Qingwan''s side, patted Wei Qingwan''s hand and comforted him: "Second sister, don''t be sad, elder brother has been busy recently, and when he finishes the exam, he won''t be angry with you again."


    Wei Qingwan came back to her senses, bit her lips and nodded: "It''s my fault, I did something wrong, and I should bear it."


    Wei Yilin comforted: "Sister, don''t say that. Although you are wrong with others, you have already been punished and corrected. Our master said that knowing your mistakes can make you better."


    Wei Qingwan nodded again.


    At this time, Wei Jin, who had always been taciturn, suddenly said: "Mother, the second sister''s reputation is not good, and it may affect the eldest sister. The second sister should be sent to Zhuangzi to preserve the reputation of the eldest sister."


    Hearing that, the rest of the people in the room looked at Wei Jinyi with surprised eyes.


    If Wei Ruo was surprised that her second brother would bring up such a thing, he rarely talked to Yun Shi, but today it was rare to speak, because it was because of his own affairs.


    Yun was surprised that Wei Jinyi actually made such a request.


    Wei Qingwan was surprised that Wei Jin also said that she "has a bad reputation".


    "Second brother, what do you mean by that? Where does my bad reputation come from?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    Wei Qingwan has been recuperating at home for the past few days and is unaware of the rumors outside.


    She only thought that only a few people in her family knew about it, and she didn''t spread it to the outside world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 352： Wei Jin also fainted Yun

    Chapter 352 Wei Jin is also mad at Yun


    Wei Jin also did not respond to Wei Qingwan''s question, but looked at Yun Shi sharply, waiting for Yun Shi''s answer.


    Yun''s complexion was slightly pale: "Now there are only rumors outside, if you send Wanwan to Zhuangzi now, wouldn''t it mean that you have been convicted of the crime?"


    "Second sister hasn''t gone to school for a few days. If you want to say that she has already been convicted of the crime, she is not far behind." Wei Jin also said.


    "That''s different, Wanwan didn''t go to school these days, I said she was sick." Yun explained.


    "If you are sick, you can send her to Zhuangzi to recuperate. Those who believe that she is sick will still believe it."


    "What''s the same?"


    "Mother said to the outside world that the elder sister was away from the house for thirteen years, and she was recuperating in the village. Here, it can be used on the elder sister, why can''t it be used on the second sister?" Wei Jin also said.


    Yun Shi was speechless by Wei Jinyi.


    It was the first time she discovered that this **** who had been silent in the house for many years was so eloquent!


    Wei Qingwan was still puzzled: "Mother, what happened? Why do you say I have a bad reputation?"


    Yun took a look at Wei Qingwan, and knew that she would know about this sooner or later, so she didn''t hide it.


    "The story about you has already spread outside." Yun Shi said with a sigh.


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan''s face turned pale.


    how so? Has it spread all over the outside world?


    Then...then...isn''t she...


    Thinking of the consequences, Wei Qingwan''s mind buzzed, and a series of bad associations flooded into her mind.


    Yun said to Wei Jinyi again: "Let me think about what you said before making a decision. Today is already too late."


    "I didn''t come to discuss with you." Wei Jin also said.


    "What do you mean by that?" Yun''s complexion became even uglier, his brows were frowned, and his eyes were cold.


    "Jing Hu, please Second Miss go to the countryside." Wei Jin also issued orders.


    After Wei Jin finished speaking, Jing Hu led people into the hall and appeared in front of Wei Qingwan.


    "Second Miss, please." Jing Hu looked serious and menacing.


    Wei Qingwan''s face was pale, her body trembling.


    "Pa¡ª" Yun slapped the table heavily, and angrily said, "Presumptuous! Do you still take my mother seriously?"


    Wei Jin also remained motionless, with his face still not loosened, and continued to direct Jing Hu: "If the second lady refuses to cooperate, let the rough envoy in the mansion directly put the second lady down."


    "Wei Jinyi, you are a bastard, and you are giving orders in front of me, the head of the house. Do you have any sense of superiority and inferiority in your eyes! You are the one who should be dragged down and punished!" Yun said angrily.


    Wei Jin also ignored Yun Shi, and said to Jing Hu, "Second Miss, please go to Zhuangzi."


    "Who would dare to move without my consent?" Yun yelled angrily.


    However, what Yun didn''t expect was that her order didn''t work. Two rough envoys still came in, and set up Wei Qingwan in front of her.


    "Mother! Mother, save me! Mother..." Wei Qingwan, who was being erected, cried and turned to Yun for help.


    Mr. Yun was dumbfounded, and couldn''t believe that there were servants in her home who couldn''t command her!


    "Reverse, you are rebellious! Who are you! How dare you ignore my order!" Yun was furious.


    Her reprimand didn''t work, and Wei Qingwan was forcibly taken down by her servants under her nose.


    Yun stood up and pointed at Wei Jinyi angrily: "You rebellious son, what have you done to this family?"


    Yun, who was so angry, felt dizzy and couldn''t stand upright. Cuiping hurriedly supported her.


    Wei Jin also remained expressionless: "I have already told my mother that I just want to send my second sister to Zhuangzi."


    After speaking, Wei Jin also stood up and left.


    "He...he..." Yun''s eyes turned up, and he didn''t slow down. He passed out on the spot and fell on the maids.


    Wei Ruo is also in a bit of a situation at the moment. To be honest, she didn''t expect such a thing to happen. The second brother didn''t mention to her in advance that he would do such a thing.


    And she didn''t expect that the second brother would be so bold as to dispose of Wei Qingwan in front of Yun''s face, something even the eldest brother could not do.


    Wei Ruo glanced at the fainted Yun, then chased Wei Jinyi out of the dining hall, and chased to the gate of Cangyun Garden just in time to catch up with Wei Jinyi.


    "Second brother."


    Hearing Wei Ruo''s voice, Wei Jin also stopped.


    "Second brother, will something happen to you?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Second brother is a concubine, so the mistress of the house seems to be unreasonable both emotionally and rationally, right?


    Other Wei Ruo doesn''t care, but I just don''t want my second brother to be implicated.


    She knew that Wei Mingting loved the second brother, but if the second brother did too much, even the father would not turn a blind eye.


    "No, I will explain to my father when he comes back." Wei Jin also replied.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi, both puzzled and moved.


    Wei Jin also continued: "It is biased to handle this matter. Even if Wei Qingwan is exonerated, she cannot be so tolerant."


    While speaking, Wei Jin also stretched out his hand subconsciously to touch Wei Ruo''s head, but realized that this action was unreasonable, so he retracted it.


    "Don''t worry about me, I have my own measure." Wei Jin also added.


    Wei Ruo nodded, paused, and added: "Thank you, Second Brother."


    Second brother did this for herself. Although she didn''t care that her reputation was dragged down by Wei Qingwan, Wei Ruo couldn''t help feeling warm when someone cared about her so much.


    Wei Jin also didn''t speak, the two walked side by side for a while, until they separated when they were about to listen to Songyuan, and went back to their respective residences.


    ###


    Later, Wei Mingting returned to the mansion.


    As soon as he returned home, he heard that Yun''s fainted from Wei Jinyi''s anger.


    Wei Mingting hurried back to Cangyun Garden to visit, and then learned the ins and outs of the matter from Cuiping, Yun''s personal maid.


    Cuiping didn''t dare to add more details, but just stated what happened in a realistic manner.


    She also didn''t know why the second young master would suddenly attack, and she didn''t know why the people in the house obeyed the second young master and ignored his wife.


    But that''s how it happened, and the madam was stunned in the same way. As for the second young lady, she should have already gone to Zhuangzi by now.


    After listening to Cuiping''s words, Wei Mingting glanced at his wife on the bed, but did not get angry immediately as others expected.


    After a while, he went out and went to Yingzhu Garden in person.


    In Yingzhu Garden, Wei Jin also seemed to have expected that Wei Mingting would come to find him, waiting quietly in the study, and had already prepared tea.


    Wei Mingting looked at Wei Jinyi after entering the door, and didn''t blame or provoke him immediately, but frowned, sighed, and asked in a deep voice, "Why did you do this?"


    The tone was a little helpless, mostly questioning, and there was not much sense of blame.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 353： Your concern for Joel

    Chapter 353 Your concern for Ruoer


    Wei Jinyi, who was sitting in front of the desk writing something, unhurriedly put down the pen and ink in his hand after hearing the voice, and then asked Wei Mingting to sit down at the table where the tea had been poured.


    After taking a look, Wei Mingting sat down face to face with Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also said to Wei Mingting: "Madam Wei''s handling of this matter is biased. She cares about the mother-daughter relationship with Wei Qingwan, but has she ever thought about the mother-daughter relationship between her and Ruo''er?" Wei Jin also asked back.


    Wei Mingting sighed: "She really prefers Wanwan, and she didn''t handle the recent incident properly. But it''s not good for you to do this tonight, after all, she is your mother in name."


    "She has the status of an elder. If she has to take care of this important status in everything, Ruo''er will struggle in this house. Instead of making it difficult for Ruo''er, it is better to let me be the bad guy." Wei Jin also replied.


    Wei Jinyi''s words surprised Wei Mingting: "Your concern for Ruo''er is beyond my expectation."


    Wei Jin didn''t answer the question either, neither admitted nor denied, but instead asked Wei Mingting: "Does father think this is fair to Ruo''er?"


    Wei Mingting looked gloomy, and sighed again: "It''s because I care less about family affairs, Madam, she didn''t handle it properly, and I am also responsible."


    Wei Mingting felt guilty about the family affairs. He traveled to the army every day, and he really didn''t care enough about the affairs of the mansion and the children at home.


    "Since father admits that this matter is unfair to Ruo''er, then do as I can, and don''t let Ruo''er feel cold." Wei Jin also said.


    "I see." Wei Mingting replied.


    After a while of silence, Wei Jin also said to Wei Mingting: "My time in Wei''s house is numbered."


    Wei Mingting paused for a moment, his expression became more serious: "Have you really thought about it? You know, once you take this step, there is no room for regret."


    "I know that some things are already doomed from the moment I was born. Instead of escaping, it is better to face it. Life or death, suffering or happiness, you will know after experiencing it."


    "Since you have decided, I will not say anything else."


    Wei Mingting stretched out his hand and patted Wei Jinyi on the shoulder. Like every ordinary father''s advice to his son who is about to go far away, Wei Mingting integrated this advice into his words.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t implicate the Wei family." Wei Jin also said.


    "I''m not afraid of getting you involved. From the moment I brought you home, I put my life and death aside." Wei Mingting said.


    "You are not afraid of getting involved, but you still have the Wei family behind you. You have to consider the life and death of the Wei family."


    "You''re right, I really don''t have the right to make the whole Wei family take risks for what I do."


    "I will handle it properly so that the Wei family will not be implicated. Please help me take care of Ruo''er." Wei Jin also said.


    Wei Mingting agreed: "I understand."


    After talking with Wei Jinyi, Wei Mingting returned to Cangyun Garden, and when he stepped into the bedroom, Yun Shi had already woken up.


    Seeing Wei Mingting, Yun opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word. The grievances in his stomach turned into tears at this moment.


    Seeing this, Wei Mingting asked the servant girls in the room to retreat.


    Wei Mingting came to the bed, sat on the edge of the bed, then picked up the medicine bowl, and fed the medicine to Yun himself.


    Yun Shi doesn''t want to drink medicine at this moment, she just wants to find out the reason of the matter.


    "Husband... why did such a thing happen today, why did the servants in the mansion listen to Jin Yi instead of me?" Yun asked.


    If Jin Yi did it in private, it would be really daring and reckless.


    "I ordered it." Wei Mingting replied.


    Though he didn''t specially arrange those people for Wei Jinyi, but he acquiesced in their existence, so it can be regarded as his instruction.


    "My husband ordered the people in the house to do this? Why?" Yun looked at Wei Mingting in disbelief.


    It''s not that she didn''t think about this possibility, she just avoided it subconsciously.


    If her husband ordered it, where did he put her?


    "Don''t ask too much about this matter, Jin Yi has a sense of propriety, and today''s matter is an exception." Wei Mingting explained.


    "Husband... you... You said that what he did today was measured? He let me, the head of the house, lose face. How can this be called proper?" Yun was emotional.


    "Wanwan did something wrong, she was exempted from some family law punishment, and saved her life, but now that the rumors outside have affected the reputation of the two girls in the family, we should at least keep Ruoer safe." Wei Mingting explained.


    "Leaving aside the matter of Wanwan, now it is Jin Yi who has done such a thing to my mother, who is so rebellious, how can my husband indulge him like this?" Yun asked.


    "Madam, don''t ask too much about Jin Yi, if you have any resentment, just blame me." Wei Mingting said.


    "How can I blame you? How do you want me to blame you?" Yun''s emotions became more and more agitated.


    "Ma''am..."


    "Why on earth do you want to protect him like this? Why do you ignore me at all because of him? Why?" Yun burst into tears.


    "Ma''am, I can''t explain this matter to you at the moment, please give me some more time, and if the time is right, I will tell you everything." Wei Mingting replied.


    Yun couldn''t listen: "Seventeen years ago...a full seventeen years! What kind of woman is it that makes you miss her so much and treat your children so special?"


    Yun''s eyes were red, and he questioned Wei Mingting in pain.


    Why is it special to Wei Jin? It could only be that the mother of this child was special to her husband.


    All these years she has been trying to ignore this child, so that she doesn''t think too much about it.


    But whenever her husband showed extraordinary concern for that child, her heart could not be calm, and it was hard not to think about it.


    Today, her husband''s answer and attitude completely broke her line of defense, letting her know that this child''s position in his heart is far more important than she thought!


    He even let the child''s status and power in the mansion override her above her, and allowed him to disobey her and deal with her unscrupulously!


    "Don''t think too much, this matter has nothing to do with Jin Yi''s mother." Wei Mingting explained.


    "It doesn''t matter that you pamper him like this? It doesn''t matter that you allow him, a concubine, to ride on the head of my first wife? Don''t lie to me again!"


    The suspicion and grievance accumulated in Yun''s heart for many years poured out like a flood after the embankment broke:


    "I have worked hard for this family for so many years, but in the end, my husband has always had another woman in his heart. The love and respect these years are fake, but it is just my wishful thinking!"


    Yun complained like crazy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 354： six princes

    Chapter 354 The Sixth Prince


    Wei Mingting frowned: "Madam, I''m sorry to make you feel wronged, but that''s all I can say about this matter."


    "Why? Why can you only talk so much? If you have any difficulties, why can''t you tell me?" Yun asked while pulling Wei Mingting''s sleeve, with tears all over his face.


    "Ma''am, you and I have been married for more than twenty years. I hope you will believe me this time. There are some things that I really cannot say, but my feelings for you are true." Wei Mingting said sadly.


    "How can you make me believe you? How can you make me believe you when you have done so much for you and that woman''s child!" Yun couldn''t believe her husband''s words.


    Seeing that Yun still didn''t believe it, Wei Mingting didn''t know what to say.


    After a long silence, Wei Mingting said: "You should have a good rest first, and we will talk about this matter after you calm down."


    After Wei Mingting finished speaking, he got up and left.


    Watching Wei Mingting leave, Yun''s emotions completely collapsed, and he threw all the touchable things around him on the ground.


    All of a sudden, soup bowls, medicine bowls, and lamps shattered to the ground.


    Cuiping heard the sound coming in, and was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    "Ma''am! What''s wrong with you, Ma''am?"


    Mr. Yun cried out like a deflated ball: "Why? Why did he treat me like this? We have been married for more than 20 years, and I am no match for a woman who has been with him for a year!"


    "Ma''am..."


    "He treated me like this, he treated me like this!" Yun''s body trembled from crying, his face was pale.


    Cuiping was terrified, it was the first time she saw such a lady.


    This night, the lights in Cangyun Garden remained on until dawn.


    And Wei Mingting stayed up all night in the study in the front yard.


    ###


    Early the next morning, the entire Captain''s Mansion knew what happened last night.


    Wei Yichen is going on a long trip, Yun and other family members should have come to see him off, but now there is only Wei Yilin with a face that is more bitter than a bitter melon.


    Last night when Wei Jinyi sent Wei Qingwan away, Wei Yilin stopped him, but he failed to beat Jing Hu.


    Then he passed out out of nowhere.


    When he woke up early this morning, his sister Wanwan was no longer at the house.


    "Brother, sister Wanwan has been sent to Zhuangzi, what should I do?" Wei Yilin asked Wei Yichen sadly with a bitter face.


    "If you make a mistake, you should be punished." Wei Yichen said.


    "But... but Zhuangzi is very bitter, how can sister Wanwan get used to it?" Wei Yilin worried.


    "Didn''t your eldest sister live in the He family''s Zhuangzi for thirteen years? Why did your elder sister suffer so much, but your second sister couldn''t?" Wei Yichen asked.


    Hearing this, Wei Yilin was stunned.


    He had heard that the He family treated his elder sister very badly. When they left her on a dilapidated farm for the past thirteen years, he only felt that she was suffering, but he didn''t really feel it.


    Until now, when things happened to sister Wanwan, he suddenly realized that life in Zhuangzi was far more difficult than he thought.


    Wei Yilin could not help but lowered his head.


    After a long while, he raised his head again and continued to ask Wei Yichen: "Brother, I also heard from a servant that last night my parents had a fight and my mother cried very hard."


    "I heard that too."


    "Brother, aren''t you worried? There have been a lot of things happening at home recently, and it feels like a lot of things have changed, and everyone is no longer the same as before." Wei Yilin pursed his lips, his face full of worry.


    Wei Yichen reached out and touched Wei Yilin''s head: "Some conflicts didn''t just happen recently, they have always been hidden in this family, but they just broke out recently. This may not be a bad thing for our family."


    "Is that so?" Wei Yilin asked doubtfully.


    "It''s like this." Wei Yichen explained, "The longer some things are hidden, the greater the potential harm. This is true of your second sister, and the conflict between parents is also the same."


    "Then what should I do?" Wei Yilin asked.


    "Be yourself, work hard to learn martial arts, work hard to grow up, and become a man who can protect your family on your own." Wei Yichen said.


    "Okay, brother, don''t worry, I will work hard!" Wei Yilin still listened to Wei Yichen''s words very much.


    He was very sad at first, but now he feels that he has found his direction again.


    "Yes." Wei Yichen nodded, then got into the carriage and set off for the provincial capital.


    After Wei Yilin watched Wei Yichen go away, he also returned to the mansion. He wanted to listen to his elder brother and continue to work hard to be a man who would make his parents, brothers and sisters proud.


    ###


    Located in a small building on the outskirts of the city, surrounded by green water, pines and cypresses depend on each other.


    Qi Zhen quickly walked through the curved corridor and walked into the small pavilion in the lake.


    In the pavilion sat a young man with a tall figure and good looks.


    Wearing a dark blue brocade robe, a white jade belt around the waist, and a golden python pattern pendant.


    Qi Zhen came to the pavilion, bowed and saluted: "I have seen Your Highness."


    "Exemption." Chu Heng smiled lightly, and then invited Qi Zhen to take a seat, "You are welcome, cousin, if you have anything to discuss in detail."


    Qi Zhen took his seat: "Your Highness, the matter you asked me to investigate has some clues."


    "Tell me about it." Chu Heng was very interested.


    "What your Highness heard is true. There is indeed such a thing, which is powerful and kills enemies quickly. It is called Thunderbolt. It was found by a young general in the Anti-Japanese Army. Now that young general has been ordered by His Highness the Seventh Highness." I found the ship merchant who provided the thunderbolt, and I will lead the ship merchant to meet His Royal Highness the Seventh Highness and the anti-Japanese army garrison Zheng Zhongye in these two days."


    Chu Heng''s eyes froze, his expression sank, and he asked: "In your opinion, can this thunderbolt change the situation of the war against the Japanese army and the Japanese pirates, and help Chu Lan make great contributions?"


    "Although I really don''t want the answer to this question to be negative, according to the information I''ve heard, I''m afraid it can have such a huge impact." Qi Zhen replied.


    Although Qi Zhen is very romantic and beautiful on weekdays, he is never sloppy in major matters.


    There must be sufficient basis for him to make such a judgment, and he is definitely not just talking about it.


    For this reason, Chu Heng''s eyes became more cold, and he said: "My disaster relief has not yet achieved results, and if Chu Lan succeeds in fighting the Japanese because of this, it will be very disadvantageous to me."


    On the surface, the emperor sent Chu Lan to oversee the army and Chu Heng to provide disaster relief are two independent things, but who can know the meaning behind this?


    It''s just examining the two of them to see who is more capable.


    Those who can do meritorious service will definitely get more support from the court, otherwise they will fall into a disadvantage.


    "Your Highness, you want me to prevent the smooth progress of this matter?" Qi Zhen asked.


    "I want that thunderbolt." Chu Heng said what was in his heart.


    Qi Zhen thought for a while and said: "Since it is what His Highness thinks, I will do my best to solve His Highness''s worries and problems."


    Chu Heng nodded with satisfaction, and then asked: "I heard that the Taizhou government''s disaster relief is effective because of Miss Wei''s help in making suggestions?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 355： Of course I wont admit defeat

    Chapter 355 Of course I will not admit defeat


    "It''s true. The eldest lady of the Wei family has helped Qianzhi County and His Highness the Seventh Highness complete wasteland reclamation in Xingshan County before, and resettled some refugees. It''s just that His Highness Seventh didn''t mention her when this matter was reported to the court. .¡± Qi Zhen said.


    He has been in Taizhou Mansion for many days, so he naturally found out these things clearly.


    "The person who hangs out with you these days seems to be the second lady of the Wei family?" Chu Heng asked again.


    "Forgive me, Your Highness. The Second Miss of the Wei family is indeed a beauty. I couldn''t control it for a while, and spent some time with her, so I almost fell into Chu Lan''s trap." Qi Zhen said.


    Chu Heng waved his hand: "I don''t mean to blame you, I know your temperament, although you love beauty, but you will not miss the business."


    Qi Zhen smiled: "Thank you, Your Highness, for trusting me."


    Chu Heng said again: "You and my cousin, you don''t have to be so polite. I asked Miss Wei''s second because of the matter of land reclamation and disaster relief that I mentioned earlier. If the eldest lady of the Wei family really has this ability, instead of letting her be used by Chu Lan , it is better to use it for me, do you understand what I mean?"


    Qi Zhen suddenly understood: "I understand what Your Highness means. Please give me some time, Your Highness, and allow me to make some arrangements."


    Chu Heng was very satisfied: "You have always been resourceful, and this matter will definitely not be difficult for you."


    Qi Zhen smiled: "Looks like I have to sell my body to reconnect with Miss Wei Jia."


    Chu Heng joked: "I heard that Miss Wei Jia is a top-notch beauty, even if you really marry her and go home, you won''t lose."


    Qi Zhen said: "Your Highness, don''t laugh at me. A beauty is like a flower. It blooms beautifully on the branches and grows beautifully in the backyard, but it can''t go to the hall. Although viewing flowers is good, it can only be used for entertainment, not as a serious business. Marrying a wife is like marrying a virtuous person, and if I want to change to become a young lady of the Wei family who can do things for His Highness, I may still consider a thing or two, the premise is that she really has such a great ability."


    "Uncle must be very happy that you have such an idea." Chu Heng said.


    "My father only hopes that I will calm down and return to him soon."


    "It''s fine for you to be like this now. After returning to Beijing, I will explain to my uncle so that he doesn''t have to worry too much about you."


    "Then I will thank Your Highness."


    After talking with Chu Heng, Qi Zhen left this small building in the suburbs.


    Then Qi Zhen asked his subordinate Wei Qingwan about the current situation, and after learning that Wei Qingwan was sent to Zhuangzi by the Wei family, Qi Zhen had an idea in his heart.


    ###


    Suburban farms.


    This farm was bought by the Yun family after the Wei family moved to Fucheng. It has 500 mu of land.


    Yun once wanted to sell the Zhuangzi before, but no one bought it, so it was nothing.


    Zhuangzi is not big, and the house on Zhuangzi is a bit dilapidated.


    The yard that Wei Qingwan lived in was no different from an ordinary farmyard, except for a small yard less than ten square meters and a dilapidated house.


    And the maid who accompanied her was only Cui He, and Nanny Li wanted to come with her but failed.


    Wei Qingwan cried all night last night, and this morning she sat at the door of the room and waited all morning.


    But none of them can change her current situation at all.


    It''s just entered August, the weather is still relatively hot, and the sun is shining at noon, so Wei Qingwan moved into the house.


    Looking at the dilapidated bed and the cold and hard quilt, Wei Qingwan felt desolate in her heart.


    Cuihe is also rather discouraged at the moment. She thought she could live a good life with their second lady, but now not only has she not lived a good life, she has also fallen to such a point that she has to spend a lot of money to drink hot water in the morning With great strength, he got firewood and started a fire to boil water in front of the blackened stove.


    When I was in Xiaowei¡¯s Mansion, these fires were made by the rough maids below, and there was no need for a big maid like her who was close to the young lady to do it herself.


    Going back to the room full of resentment, seeing Wei Qingwan sitting on the edge of the bed in a daze, Cui He couldn''t help persuading her: "Miss, stop moaning, you are of no use at all."


    "Otherwise what else can I do?" Wei Qingwan laughed at herself, "I thought that only the people in the mansion knew about this matter, but I didn''t expect Wei Qingruo to be so ruthless that she would destroy me as well as herself!"


    Wei Qingwan has already blamed Wei Ruo for leaking the news of her private meeting with the man, and concludes that Wei Ruo did it.


    "Miss, she is ruthless and you need to be even more ruthless than her, you can''t just admit defeat like this!" Cui He said anxiously.


    Once their young lady admits defeat, she will really have no future!


    "Of course I won''t admit defeat. I will return all the things Wei Qingruo did to me!" Wei Qingwan said firmly.


    "That''s right, miss, don''t worry, even if there are gossip outside, Mr. Qi''s heart towards you has not changed. If he knows that you have suffered such grievances, he will definitely not sit idly by." Cui He quickly comforted road.


    "Yes." Wei Qingwan nodded.


    The master and servant were talking when suddenly there was movement outside.


    Cuihe hurriedly went out to have a look.


    There are a few more people in this dilapidated small courtyard that can be seen at a glance.


    Seeing the person coming, Cui He stood still: "You... who are you?"


    Wei Qingwan, who came out later, saw the visitor, a look of joy appeared on her face, followed by tears welling up in her eyes.


    Qi Zhen stepped forward quickly, gently hugging Wei Qingwan into his arms.


    "Sorry, I''m late, I made you feel wronged."


    Hearing these words, Wei Qingwan couldn''t stop crying anymore, all the grievances poured out at this moment.


    Qi Zhen was not in a hurry, and took out a handkerchief to gently wipe away Wei Qingwan''s tears.


    After a while, when Wei Qingwan stopped crying, Qi Zhen said softly: "Okay, it''s okay, I''m here, and I won''t let you be wronged again."


    Qi Zhen''s words are like a ray of sunshine in spring shining on the frosty ground, melting the permafrost and reviving the vegetation, making Wei Qingwan''s heart flow again.


    "Master Qi, what should I do with the rumors spreading outside?" Wei Qingwan bit her lip and asked softly.


    "Don''t worry, I knew about this a long time ago. I haven''t told you all this time because I was worried that it would affect your recovery." Qi Zhen explained.


    "Then... then, will this implicate you?" Wei Qingwan worried.


    "It''s okay, I never care what people say." Qi Zhen said.


    Looking at Qi Zhen''s determined eyes, Wei Qingwan''s hanging heart dropped more than half.


    Immediately afterwards, Qi Zhen said again: "The rumors outside have a bad influence on you, and you have been punished by your family. I want to find an opportunity to visit your father in these two days, explain the situation to him, and ask him for forgiveness. I hope so Let him calm down and take you back home."


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan felt a warm current in her heart.


    Master Qi is willing to visit her father, which means that he really values ??her and really wants to marry her


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 356： Are interested in Thunderbolt

    Chapter 356 All interested in Thunderbolt


    Wei Qingwan rested her head on Qi Zhen''s chest with a happy face.


    At this moment, she felt very at ease and satisfied.


    Immediately afterwards, Qi Zhen asked suddenly: "By the way, is your sister working for the Seventh Prince?"


    Wei Qingwan raised her head, deep down in her heart she was very unhappy about Qi Zhen mentioning Wei Qingruo.


    In her eyes, Qi Zhen is her light, brings her warmth, and can save her from the abyss; while Wei Qingruo is the person she hates the most, and is the chief culprit who caused her to fall into the quagmire.


    Wei Qingwan carefully asked: "Why did Mr. Qi ask about my sister?"


    "I mean, if she works for the Seventh Prince, it may have some influence on our affairs. You know that I and the Sixth Prince are cousins, and the relationship between the Seventh Prince and my imperial cousin is..."


    Even ordinary people who don¡¯t understand government affairs know something about the competitive relationship between the sixth prince and the seventh prince, not to mention that Wei Qingwan is also a daughter of the Earl¡¯s Mansion.


    Wei Qingwan quickly explained: "Sister, she is not working for the Seventh Prince, she is working for Princess Jingmin. This time, all the Taizhou government participated in the land reclamation and disaster relief. The Seventh Prince is only one of them, and it cannot be counted as working for the Seventh Prince. The prince works."


    "Oh? I''m relieved that way." Qi Zhen smiled softly.


    "Yes." Wei Qingwan nodded, feeling a little more relaxed.


    Then Qi Zhen casually said: "It would be even better if your sister could help His Highness Six."


    "Why did Mr. Qi say that?" Wei Qingwan''s heart tightened again.


    "Now that the emperor sent the Sixth Highness to the south of the Yangtze River for disaster relief, when we really need manpower, if the Wei family can help His Highness the Sixth Highness perform meritorious service, it will be of great help to both the Wei family and the two of us in the future. "Qi Zhen analyzed.


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan pursed her lips, with complicated emotions in her eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, Qi Zhen smiled brightly and said: "You don''t have to take it to heart, I just mentioned this matter, I should work hard for you and me, and other people''s things can''t be extravagant. Let alone your sister, What she wants to do is her business, and it is not easy to interfere."


    Wei Qingwan slightly nodded her head, countless thoughts skipping through her mind.


    Qi Zhen said in relief: "Don''t think too much. Although there is some bad reputation outside, my father has never been able to hold me back. As long as I insist, he will definitely agree."


    "Yes." Wei Qingwan replied softly, Qi Zhen''s comfort was very useful, but there was still a trace of uneasiness in her heart.


    After the two chatted, Qi Zhen left.


    After Qi Zhen left, Wei Qingwan sat alone in the room, her expression still solemn.


    Cui He had a smile on her face: "Miss, Mr. Qi left you a lot of things, and he said he would find a way for the master to pick you up. Why are you still frowning?"


    Wei Qingwan didn''t answer Cui He''s words, but glanced at the things Qi Zhen sent behind Cui He.


    Then he said to Cui He: "Pick some valuable things that I can''t use and sell them, and then find a way to help me find the medicine that can remove scars."


    Cui He nodded hurriedly: "I''ll do it now, servant girl."


    After Cui He left, Wei Qingwan''s brows still did not relax, thinking of those words of Qi Zhen just now in her mind.


    Not only did Wei Qingwan not expect Wei Qingruo to be helpful to her marriage with Young Master Qi, she also didn''t want Wei Qingruo to work for the Sixth Prince, and she didn''t even want Wei Qingruo to have contact with the Sixth Prince, Young Master Qi and others.


    So she would not say a word to Wei Qingruo about Mr. Qi''s proposal just now.


    For the marriage between her and Mr. Qi, she believed that Mr. Qi would be enough, and Wei Qingruo was not needed.


    For some reason, she was vaguely worried that Wei Qingruo would ruin her marriage with Young Master Qi.


    ###


    Chu Lan is in Yu Sheng Tea House at the moment.


    He didn''t really come to drink tea and relax, considering the current situation, he couldn''t be relaxed.


    It''s just that he doesn''t trust other people in Taizhou Mansion, and after the robbery of grain and grass last time, the military camp has become a place of suspicion.


    So he hid in the tea room of Yu Sheng Tea House, discussing matters with Lu Yuhong and some cronies.


    On the tea table by the window, Chu Lan flipped through the recent military affairs records, and Lu Yuhong, who was sitting opposite him, came over curiously.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with this control map?" Lu Yuhong asked and looked at it carefully.


    Although Lu Yuhong was not well-educated, he still inherited the fine lineage of their Lu family in terms of martial arts, and he could understand the control map and maps at a glance.


    But he didn''t see any problem from the control content.


    "There is nothing wrong with the map itself, but this defense map is from the last time we fought Japanese pirates." Chu Lan said.


    "The time in April when our army suffered heavy losses and Wei Mingting almost died?" Lu Yuhong nodded.


    "Wei Mingting mentioned this matter when he discussed with me the day before yesterday. He suspected that the actions of our army at that time might have been leaked to the Japanese pirates, which led to their surprise attack."


    "What do you mean? Someone in the Anti-Japanese Army is collaborating with the enemy?" Lu Yuhong''s face was shocked, and then turned into anger, "They are all citizens of my Celestial Dynasty. Why do you want to collude with the enemy?"


    "Because of profit, because of money." Chu Lan replied.


    "are you sure?"


    "Not yet." Chu Lan was looking for flaws, but so far she hasn''t gotten any clear clues.


    It seems that it is not easy to find this spy hiding in the barracks.


    "Then don''t read it yet, I think you saw it early in the morning, why not drink a cup of tea and relax yourself." Lu Yuhong suggested.


    As he said that, he stretched out his hand to tear away the defense map in front of Chu Lan, and changed the subject: "Why don''t you tell me about the Thunderbolt? The Thunderbolt is really so powerful that it can kill a group of well-trained soldiers all at once. Kill them all?"


    Compared to studying the deployment map, Lu Yuhong was more interested in Thunderbolt bullets.


    "I have never seen the scene of the thunderbolt explosion with my own eyes, only the remains of the corpses after the bombing. Like you, I also want to see the appearance of the thunderbolt when it is used." Chu Lan is also full of enthusiasm for the thunderbolt. interest and curiosity.


    "Haven''t you already found the ship dealer who can provide Thunderbolt?"


    "I found it. I will arrive at Taizhou Prefecture on the fourth day of August. After staying in the capital city for one night, I will meet us at the barracks the next day." Chu Lan replied.


    "Can you let me see it then?" Lu Yuhong was full of curiosity.


    "It''s okay."


    "Then it''s settled, I''ll go there with you on the fifth day of August!" Lu Yuhong looked excited, already looking forward to the legendary powerful new weapon.


    ###


    Early the next morning, Wei Jin also came to Songyuan to find Wei Ruo.


    Seeing Wei Jinyi standing at the door, a smile appeared on Wei Ruo''s face.


    "Good morning, second brother."


    "Well, it''s early." Wei Jin responded, and then told Wei Ruo the good news, "The fish is hooked."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 357： Inform Xu Zhengyong

    Chapter 357 Notified Xu Zhengyong


    "Oh? Who got the news?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Qianfu Inn, someone has booked all the remaining rooms in Qianfu Inn." Wei Jin also replied.


    Wei Ruo let Xu Zhengyong tamper with the content of the message.


    Every general received the same general information about the ship merchants. They all said that on the fifth day of August, the ship merchants would arrive at the barracks under the leadership of Xu Zhengyong''s cousin and present thunderbolts.


    But there is one detail that is different, that is, the place where the ship merchants will stay is different on the night of the fourth day of August.


    Theoretically, if you don¡¯t have other plans, you don¡¯t pay much attention to where the ship dealer will stay the night before, as long as you ensure that people are safe.


    Unless this person has other ideas, it is possible to arrange for other people to meet with the ship merchant before the ship merchant arrives at the barracks.


    At the several locations disclosed to those people, Wei Jin also arranged for different people to wait in ambush.


    As long as someone contacts someone there, it can be determined who has ulterior motives.


    The Qianfu Inn is one of the addresses provided by Wei Ruorang and Xu Zhengyong.


    In this way, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin probably knew who the problem was.


    The target is locked, and the next step is how to catch people.


    "Second brother, I''m going to find Brother Xiaoyong." Wei Ruo said the same to Wei Jin.


    "I''ll accompany you." Wei Jin also agreed.


    "good."


    Then Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also went back to their respective rooms and changed their outfits, and then went to Sibaozhai with Xiumei to find Xu Zhengyong.


    Xu Zhengyong didn''t return to the barracks for the past few days because he had to meet the ship merchant and "cousin" who brought Thunderbolt, and was ordered to stay in Fucheng.


    Wei Ruo told Xu Zhengyong the result and told him to report the matter to Chu Lan.


    Although Wei Ruoxin was reluctant to have an intersection with Chu Lan, Chu Lan had to be present if this matter was to happen. Otherwise, it might not be possible given the status and power of her father and brother Xiaoyong in the army.


    Even though Wei Ruo had judged that the person behind the scenes was probably not Chu Lan, but after all, he was not sure, so he didn''t ask Xu Zhengyong to inform him of the plan.


    Now that he has a clear goal, Brother Xiaoyong can go to him to discuss countermeasures with confidence.


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s statement, Xu Zhengyong couldn''t help saying: "Sister Ruo''er, I have been clamoring to help you be your backer, but it turns out that you have been helping me to be my backer until now."


    Wei Ruo replied: "Don''t tell me such bitter words, I''m not used to it. If I help you, isn''t it also helping myself? Don''t I have a backer when you make contributions?"


    "That''s right! Sister Ruo''er, don''t worry, I will work hard!" Xu Zhengyong solemnly promised Wei Ruo.


    "Don''t mess around, work hard, don''t always work hard."


    "I know, don''t worry." Xu Zhengyong assured.


    "Um."


    After explaining to Xu Zhengyong, Wei Ruo, Wei Jinyi and Xiumei left.


    It''s still early today, Wei Ruo plans to go out of the city to inspect Younan Farm and Caili Farm.


    On the way, Wei Ruo went to Zhaojia Village to visit Zhao Hai and Zhao Xun brothers.


    Wei Ruo came to the house of Zhao Hai and Zhao Xun brothers again, and after knocking on the door, Zhao Hai opened the door.


    Wei Ruo gave Zhao Hai a vacation and asked him to stay at home and take care of his younger brother.


    Zhao Hai was excited when he saw Wei Ruo dressed in men''s clothing: "Young master, please accept my worship!"


    Zhao Hai knelt down with a "plop".


    "Don''t kneel down, get up and talk." Wei Ruo said.


    "I can''t repay the great kindness and virtue of the young master''s family. Please accept my respect for the young master''s family!"


    Zhao Hai didn''t care, he was going to kowtow to Wei Ruo.


    The head just went down a centimeter, and a hand was on his forehead, no matter how hard Zhao Hai, who was burly and full of strength, couldn''t go down any further.


    Zhao Hai raised his head, only to notice that there was an ordinary-looking young man next to their young master, and it was this man who stopped him from kowtowing to the young master.


    Wei Ruo said to Zhao Hai: "Don''t kowtow to me. Your brother''s recovery is not entirely due to me. It is due to your careful care, his own tenacious will to survive, and part of the reason for God''s curtain."


    When Wei Ruo came to Zhao Hai''s house for the first time, he felt that he was not sure that he could cure Zhao Xun. Although he still left a prescription, he just had the mentality of trying it out.


    But I didn''t expect Zhao Xun to stabilize after taking the medicine, so Wei Ruo asked someone to deliver medicine to Zhao Hai twice while he was busy with other things.


    "No, it was my younger brother who was rescued by the Shaodong family!" Zhao Hai said excitedly.


    "Stop talking about this, take me in to see your brother." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo hasn''t been here since the last time. Now that Zhao Xun''s condition is stable, since there is a chance to save him, Wei Ruo wants to show it again.


    "Okay, I''ll take the young master to the house!" Zhao Hai was very excited, and led Wei Ruo and others into the house.


    Same as last time, Zhao Xun was lying on the bed, still looking weak.


    Seeing Wei Ruo and Zhao Xun excitedly wanted to get up, Wei Ruo signaled him not to move around, just lie down quietly.


    Then Wei Ruo took Zhao Xun''s pulse, judging from the pulse, his Qi and blood were better than last time, which is a good sign.


    But it''s too early to talk about recovery.


    Wei Ruo got up and rewrote the prescription to Zhao Hai: "Afterwards, I will take the medicine according to this prescription. If no medicine is applied, it will be boiled into one bowl with five bowls of water, and it will be taken three times a day."


    "Okay, okay." Zhao Hai carefully accepted the new prescription given by Wei Ruo.


    "If there is any medicine in it that is difficult to find, you can tell Manager Yu, and he will help you find it." Wei Ruo said again.


    Zhao Hai had tears in his eyes: "Young master, you are so kind to our brothers, our brothers don''t even know how to repay you."


    Wei Ruo waved his hands and said, "Don''t take it to heart, just help me with things later on."


    Zhao Hai nodded heavily: "From now on, the lives of our two brothers will belong to the Young Master''s family, and I am willing to work for the Young Master''s family for the rest of my life!"


    "It doesn''t need to be so serious." Wei Ruo said, "You can continue to take care of your brother at home, and we will talk about the matter in Zhuangzi later."


    After speaking, Wei Ruo didn''t stay for long and left immediately.


    She was afraid that if she stayed, Zhao Hai wanted to kowtow to himself again.


    After leaving Zhao Hai''s house, Xiumei couldn''t help but said: "Miss, you are really kind-hearted sometimes. Obviously that Zhao Xun meets the requirements of the dying person you have been looking for, but you still choose to rescue him without hesitation." he."


    Zhao Xun comes from an innocent background, a simple family background, and a scholar, which is very suitable for the "future husband" that Wei Ruo has been looking for.


    "It''s true that I want to marry someone who is about to die, but if this person is still saved, I can''t choose to leave him alone for my own selfish desire, right?" Wei Ruo said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 358： Qi Zhen meets with Wei Mingting

    Chapter 358 Qi Zhen meets Wei Mingting


    "According to Miss, if you do this, you will never find someone who meets the requirements to marry in your life." Xiumei muttered.


    "That''s not necessarily the case, and not every critically ill person I meet can be rescued by me."


    "Miss, your medical skills are so good, most of them can be rescued. It is hard to find the dying people who meet the requirements, and you have to be helpless, let alone impossible." Xiumei said.


    Wei Ruo flattened his mouth: "This world is so big, I still don''t believe that I can''t find such a person. If it''s not possible, I will make one."


    Speaking, Wei Ruo turned to Wei Jinyi and said, "Second brother, I know you don''t agree with me doing that, but if I find it, you are not allowed to stop me."


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded shallowly.


    Only did he know that Ruo''er almost chose the man who was so sick that only his bones remained as her future husband-in-law.


    Then Wei Ruo and the three went around the Younan Farm and Caili Farm.


    Younan farm grows the late rice species in Wei Ruo''s space, but the late rice species are very adaptable, and can be planted early or late.


    There is a thousand acres of fertile land in Younan Farm that was planted early, so it matures early. It is already August, and the rice has already hung ears, which is a sign of another bumper harvest.


    The improved thousand acres were planted a little later, but are doing well now.


    Caili Farm was planted the latest, and the current situation is also very good. The tenants are in high spirits and are extremely motivated.


    The other sweet potatoes planted and the sandy sweet potatoes contracted by Wei Ruo to Shitou Village are also in good condition. Harvesting has begun one after another, and a large-scale harvest will be ushered in in half a month.


    According to this situation, this year''s autumn harvest will not be a problem.


    As long as this wave of harvest is stabilized, the food problem in Taizhou Prefecture this year can be well alleviated.


    Turning around, Wei Ruo asked Wei Jinyi with a smile: "How is the second brother, is your sister rich?"


    Wei Ruo didn''t specifically hide from Wei Jinyi about her wealth, but she also didn''t formally show Wei Jinyi about her property.


    This time, Wei Jin also saw part of her private property.


    Of course Wei Ruo still has some reservations. So far, Wei Jinyi has only seen her farm. As for the shop and business, Wei Ruo has not disclosed half of it to Wei Jinyi.


    Even Wei Ruo of Sibao Zhai, which Wei Jinyi had been to a few times, never told Wei Jinyi that it was her shop, only that it belonged to her nanny, and it was indeed her nanny''s shop in name.


    "Well, if Er''er is rich, it''s a good thing." Wei Jin also responded.


    "Really? I also think it''s a good thing that I have money." Wei Ruo smiled brilliantly.


    After the inspection round, it was getting dark, and the three of them returned to the city.


    ###


    When Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi went outside the city, Qi Zhen came to Xiaowei''s mansion to visit Wei Mingting.


    After hearing the report from the servants, Qi Zhen, the third son of the Qi family, came to pay a visit, Wei Mingting was puzzled.


    He didn''t even know when the third son of the Qi family came to Jiangnan, let alone why he came to visit him.


    The Wei family has never had any contact with the prosperous Qi family.


    Wei Mingting didn''t want to see him in his heart. Right now, both family affairs and military affairs were very difficult, which left him in no mood to deal with other things.


    But Qi Zhen couldn''t miss him when he visited, because the identity of Mr. Shoufu''s son was there.


    So Wei Mingting asked his servants to bring Qi Zhen to the living room in his front yard, and met him in the living room.


    As soon as they met, Qi Zhen saluted Wei Mingting, politely: "Meet Mr. Wei."


    "Master Qi San, forgive me, I don''t know why you came to see me today?"


    Wei Mingting was not good at flirting with others, so he asked directly.


    Qi Zhen replied with a smile: "Come here to plead guilty, please forgive Master Wei."


    "Why did the third son of Qi say that?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "The rumors about Second Miss are related to me." Qi Zhen said.


    Hearing this, Wei Mingting''s eyes froze, and the smile faded from his face.


    Qi Zhen felt the flash of killing intent in the other party''s eyes, and smiled habitually.


    Then he explained: "Master Wei, please don''t be in a hurry to get angry. Nothing happened between me and the second lady. There was some misunderstanding in the middle, which damaged the reputation of the second lady. This matter is my fault, and I am willing to make up for this mistake."


    "My daughter''s reputation has been damaged, how can you make up for it?" Wei Mingting asked rhetorically.


    Qi Zhenben doesn''t have a good reputation, if he comes out to clarify, it will definitely become more and more black.


    "Lord Wei, please calm down. Although I can''t make up for my reputation, I can make up for Master Wei in other ways."


    "other aspects?"


    "Master Wei''s two elder brothers, one is white now, and the other is just looking for an eighth-rank job." Qi Zhen said.


    Hearing this, Wei Mingting immediately understood what Qi Zhen meant by making up for it.


    "Master Qi, please go back, someone Wei is ineffective in disciplining his daughter, leading to today''s situation, I can''t blame others." Wei Mingting refused.


    Qi Zhen was not angry when he saw this, but said with a smile: "Master Wei, you don''t have to be angry. I just want to express my sincerity, and I didn''t come here to make Mr. Wei angry. If Mr. Wei thinks my proposal is inappropriate, Then pretend I didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    "Master Qi, is there anything else you want to say?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "There is nothing else important."


    "Then pardon Wei, who still has military affairs to deal with, so Mr. Qi will not be left behind."


    Wei Mingting once again issued an order to evict guests.


    Qi Zhen smiled, but this time he agreed tactfully: "Then I will take my leave today, and I will talk to Lord Wei again when I have a chance."


    Qi Zhen left Xiaowei''s mansion, although the meeting with Wei Mingting this time was not worse than he expected, but he was not annoyed.


    As soon as he came, he had inquired about Wei Mingting''s situation before he came, and he knew that this person''s personality was like this;


    Secondly, he didn''t expect this matter to make progress so quickly. Today''s trip is mainly about temptation;


    Three things are more important right now is to find someone who can make thunderbolts, that guy is much more important than Miss Wei.


    ###


    The fourth day of August.


    Qianfu Inn.


    In August, it got dark late, and it didn''t get dark until Xushi.


    The Tianzihao box on the second floor has been reserved for several days, and the guest finally came today.


    The man looked about forty years old, with a big beard, dressed like a businessman, and was full of dust.


    He was followed by several escorts, several horses, and two carts of things.


    There were several boxes loaded on the two carriages, and I don¡¯t know what was inside, it was heavy.


    When moving from the car to the inn, it was obvious that the man''s entourage was struggling to move.


    The waiter wanted to help, but the customer refused. The customer only allowed his own people to touch the boxes.


    "The things here are more dangerous, and you can''t move them casually." The man said to the waiter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 359： close the net

    Chapter 359 Closing the net


    The shop waiter nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, then, guest officer, you should be careful."


    At this moment, there are other customers in the store, some of them are eating, some are chatting.


    But after the man entered the store, many of them cast their eyes on the dusty businessman and the big box he brought.


    Those who didn''t turn their heads to look directly, also glanced with the corner of their eyes, and seemed to be a little interested.


    Then the man took his suitcase to the second floor and walked to the Tianzihao room.


    Passing through the room of the shop, the man stopped and stomped on the ground three times, seemingly to remove the dirt from his shoes.


    In the large-scale room, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin sat at the table facing each other.


    There were refreshments and tea on the table, and the two of them looked very leisurely while sipping tea and eating refreshments.


    After hearing three regular stomping sounds outside, Wei Jin and Wei Ruo looked at each other, and the two understood each other.


    Then Wei Ruo cut a piece of cake and put it on the plate in front of Wei Jinyi, "Second brother, try it, this is the cake I made."


    "Okay." Wei Jin also agreed, then picked up a small piece and put it into his mouth, tasting it carefully.


    Then Wei Ruo cut another piece and put it on the side plate: "Brother Xiaoyong, come and taste it too."


    Xu Zhengyong is not as leisurely as Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi at the moment, he paces back and forth in the room, like an ant on a hot pot.


    "Sister Ruo''er, I can''t eat anything now, I''m worried about the situation outside!" Xu Zhengyong said while he couldn''t help but came to the door of the room and put his ear on the door to eavesdrop.


    It was very quiet outside at the moment, only the voices of guests coming and going in the inn were vaguely heard.


    "It''s useless to be anxious, what should come will always come, what should be hidden can''t be avoided." Wei Ruo comforted.


    Xu Zhengyong, who didn''t hear any movement, walked back to the table: "It''s not wrong to say so, but let me stay like this, I really can''t stay!"


    "Then eat something sweet and relax. I specially made it, matcha-flavored. I use this year''s new tea-ground matcha. I got fresh milk from this morning. It''s just out of the pot before going out. It''s absolutely fresh." Wei Ruo smiled and handed the cake to Xu Zhengyong.


    "No, no, no, no, what Sister Ruoer cooks must be delicious in the world, but I really don''t have such a leisurely mood right now." Xu Zhengyong couldn''t help admiring Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi, "Sister Ruoer, Second Brother Wei, I I really admire the two of you, even in this situation, you can still be so calm."


    Wei Ruo said to Xu Zhengyong: "Since Brother Xiaoyong has already reported the matter to the Seventh Prince, let the Seventh Prince handle the rest. You just need to go out and arrest people at the right time."


    Xu Zhengyong said: "As long as I think of the **** who caused us heavy casualties, I want to go to his skin and constrict his tendons right now!"


    "Okay, okay, then you continue to pace, and my second brother and I will eat first." Wei Ruo smiled.


    Then Wei Ruo ignored Xu Zhengyong, and continued drinking tea and snacks with her second brother.


    After a while, footsteps came from outside the door again.


    Someone knocked on the door of the Tianzihao room next door.


    Xu Zhengyong immediately leaned on the door to listen.


    "Guest officer, I''m here to bring you dinner."


    Immediately afterwards, the sound of the door opening was heard, and the waiter entered the Tianzihao room with dinner.


    Xu Zhengyong has been waiting for the footsteps of the waiter in the shop to leave after delivering dinner, but there is no.


    Xu Zhengyong immediately became vigilant, and turned to Wei Ruo, "Why hasn''t the person delivering dinner left yet?"


    "Yes." Wei Ruo took a sip of tea calmly.


    "Sister Ruoer, don''t worry about drinking tea, tell me quickly!" Xu Zhengyong was anxious.


    "Because he is definitely not the original waiter of this inn. When the ship merchant comes to deliver things, you are in charge of receiving them. You will definitely arrange someone to guard them in the inn. If they want to approach you without disturbing you, it is best to pretend to be someone from the inn. Choose. With the pretext of delivering dinner, you can go into the room and talk to people." Wei Ruo explained to Xu Zhengyong.


    "Ah? Didn''t that let them succeed? Sister Ruo''er, you already knew that they would arrange this way, why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    "Because it''s better to let them in to talk, so that we can be sure that our previous judgment is not wrong." Wei Ruo said.


    "Then we can arrest people after they finish talking?"


    "Theoretically, it''s like this, but it''s not us, but you and the Seventh Prince." Wei Ruo said.


    Xu Zhengyong clenched his fists and said, "Yes! Leave it to me to arrest and beat people!"


    "Don''t kill me, it''s more valuable to live." Wei Ruo reminded.


    "Don''t worry, half of his life will be taken at most, and the remaining half will wait until his value is used up!" Xu Zhengyong promised.


    Wei Ruo continued drinking tea with Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also commented on the cake made by Wei Ruo: "This is delicious, soft and sweet, not greasy and has a milky fragrance."


    "Really? I''ll make another one for you next time my second brother celebrates his birthday." Wei Ruo said.


    "Um."


    "Second brother, do you have any favorite fruit? I''ll make it for you with that kind of fruit. If it''s not in season, I''ll make jam in advance." Wei Ruo asked again.


    "It''s all right."


    "If you want everything, I will choose a sour fruit, and it will make your teeth sour!" Wei Ruo said intentionally.


    "Um."


    "It''s okay? Are you not afraid of acid?"


    "Ruo''er can do anything."


    "Second brother, just flatter me!" Wei Ruo laughed.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi were chatting, when suddenly there was a loud "bang" from the next door. It was the sound of the table being overturned, and it was also a signal they had discussed in advance.


    Xu Zhengyong immediately rushed out of the door and went straight to Tianzihao''s room.


    Wei Ruo sat still in his seat, while Wei Jin got up and closed the door opened by Xu Zhengyong.


    Immediately afterwards, the movement from outside became even louder, not only in the Tianzihao room, but also from downstairs.


    There were constant footsteps outside, the sound of tables and chairs being destroyed, the sound of ceramic crocks breaking, the sound of close combat, and the painful moans of people.


    In such a noisy situation, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin still had no intention of moving, and they still sipped tea and ate cakes calmly.


    Wei Ruo is not really afraid, she can''t do those with knives. It''s just that the second brother is sitting opposite her, so she feels at ease.


    After a while, a man with a knife climbed up from the window of the room where Wei Ruo and the others were located.


    Wei Jin also glanced sideways at him: "You are looking for the wrong way."


    After finishing speaking, he threw the teacup in his hand and hit the man between the eyebrows.


    Before the man could react, he fell from the window again.


    After a while, another person climbed up from the window.


    As soon as he showed his head, Wei Jin also threw the plate at hand, hit the opponent''s forehead again, and shot him down instantly.


    There are many ways to break into the inn, but the two people just chose the worst one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 360： catch the culprit

    Chapter 360 Catch the principal culprit


    After about a stick of incense, the movement outside disappeared, and the whole Qianfu Inn once again returned to tranquility.


    Then Wei Ruo heard footsteps coming from the corridor outside. The footsteps went from near to far, passing the stairs to the first floor.


    After most of the people left, Xu Zhengyong returned to the room where Wei Ruo and the others were located.


    "I caught it, and I made a general trial. It was really sent by that bastard! The **** wanted to ask the source of the Thunderbolt first, and then we went to find the person who made the Thunderbolt first. We only need to hire that person in advance Under your command, you can get the Thunderbolt before we know it!" Xu Zhengyong said with righteous indignation.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo was not surprised.


    From the time she set up this game, she knew that the other party would have such thoughts.


    It is too risky to directly intercept the ship merchants to prevent the military camp from getting this batch of Thunderbolt bombs. I have just experienced the robbery of food and grass, and it is too easy to expose myself if I do this again.


    But if you contact the ship dealer in advance and buy the other party with money, the source of obtaining the thunderbolt is relatively much safer.


    Arranging people to ambush in the inn in advance is probably just in case. If the ship dealer doesn''t cooperate, they can directly silence them so that everyone will not get a thunderbolt.


    Xu Zhengyong continued: "Now His Highness the Seventh Prince is preparing to take people back to the barracks. His Highness the Seventh Prince has already released the signal flare just now. If Master Wei sees it, he should take action immediately."


    "Yes." Wei Ruo nodded.


    Although he doesn''t like Chu Lan, Wei Ruo still approves of Chu Lan''s ability to handle things.


    Then Wei Ruo said to Xu Zhengyong: "Go and join the Seventh Prince first, don''t leave for too long and cause suspicion. Let''s talk about the next thing in two days when we have time."


    "Okay, then you and Brother Wei be careful and go home early." Xu Zhengyong urged.


    "Well, don''t worry." Wei Ruo agreed.


    Xu Zhengyong nodded, and then went out to join Chu Lan.


    After he left, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin did not leave immediately, but waited for Chu Lan''s people to retreat before leaving the Qianfu Inn.


    ###


    Barracks, commander camp.


    Zheng Shoubei was standing in front of the sand table, fiddling with the layout on it.


    "Commander, Lord Wei please see me."


    Soldiers guarding the tents report.


    "Oh? Master Wei is back? Let him in." Zheng Zhongye said.


    Then Wei Mingting entered the tent.


    Seeing Wei Mingting, Zheng Zhongye greeted Wei Mingting with a smile to the front of the sand table: "Master Wei, come and see, adjust the defense to this, and then raid this southeast corner, can you wipe out those Japanese pirates entrenched on the southeast coast?"


    Wei Mingting came over, glanced at the sand table, but didn''t answer, but asked Zheng Shoubei: "Master Zheng, you have made great achievements in the military, why did you do something like collaborating with the enemy and treason?"


    Zheng Zhongye was taken aback for a moment, and the smile on his face disappeared.


    After a long while, he turned his head to look at Wei Mingting, with a smile on his face: "What''s wrong with Mr. Wei? What are you talking about collaborating with the enemy and treason?"


    "Why do you want to hijack food and grass, and want to steal Thunderbolt bombs? How does this benefit you?" Wei Mingting didn''t understand.


    Zheng Zhongye was born as a civilian. He has been in the army for more than 20 years.


    "Master Wei, you are talking about evidence. It is a serious crime to slander your boss. I can deal with you directly by military law, and you can be imprisoned." Zheng Zhongye said coldly.


    "All the people you sent to Qianfu Inn have been captured alive." Wei Mingting said.


    Hearing this, Zheng Zhongye''s face turned completely cold, and a pair of hanging eyes cast a murderous intent.


    "Wei Mingting, I didn''t see that you still have such thoughts. When did you find out that I have a problem?" Zheng Zhongye said coldly.


    "I never suspected it before, until the robbery of grain and grass appeared."


    "So that''s how it is. This trip to rob food and grass was indeed sloppy. I didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful thing as the Thunderbolt, which would ruin all the confidantes I cultivated with great difficulty." Zheng Zhongye didn''t pretend anymore.


    "Why did you do this?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "Why? Heh, you probably have to go to Huangquan Road to ask Lord Yan about this question."


    Zheng Zhongye walked up to Wei Mingting''s saber while talking with him, and when he finished speaking, he pulled out his saber and slashed at Wei Mingting.


    Wei Mingting was already prepared, so he dodged to dodge.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned around and came to the side, picked up the spear placed in the corner, and fought with Zheng Zhongye.


    One after another silver light swayed in the camp, and one after another metal collision sounded.


    The long spear danced like a silver snake in Wei Mingting''s hands, like a dragon sailing out to sea, as fast as wind and lightning.


    The unpredictable and powerful marksmanship made Zheng Zhongye difficult to parry.


    Zheng Zhongye originally thought that Wei Mingting''s injury hadn''t fully healed yet, so he would definitely not be able to show his full strength by doing it now.


    But he didn''t want Wei Mingting to be so powerful in martial arts, even though he almost died more than three months ago, he could still have such a great threat and oppressive force at this moment.


    After more than 20 moves, Zheng Zhongye was at a disadvantage and gradually lost.


    In terms of martial arts alone, he is no match for Wei Mingting.


    At this time, Zheng Zhongye rolled his eyes and shouted outside the tent: "Come on, Wei Mingting wants to assassinate the coach! Come on!"


    Several people rushed in from outside the tent, armed with long guns, and surrounded Zheng Zhongye and Wei Mingting.


    "Take down Wei Mingting! He is collaborating with the enemy and treasoning the country, and wants to kill me!" Zheng Zhongye snapped back.


    Zheng Zhongye had the highest official position in the Anti-Japanese Army, and now he gave the order, and the soldiers should obey them.


    However, the few people who came in at this moment did not attack Wei Mingting as he said, but pointed their finger at him.


    Seeing this situation, Zheng Zhongye suddenly felt that his situation was over, and he couldn''t help but panic.


    Seeing that he was distracted, Wei Mingting picked up his gun and shot down the weapon in Zheng Zhongye''s hand.


    The saber fell to the ground, and Zheng Zhongye also lost the strength to resist.


    ###


    At ??children, Chu Lan rushed to the barracks with his men.


    After entering the main camp tent, Chu Lan saw Zheng Zhongye who was **** and kneeling in the center of the tent.


    Wei Mingting stood aside. Before Chu Lan came, he only made a simple question to Zheng Zhongye and did not use torture.


    Chu Lan walked around Zheng Zhongye and re-examined him.


    Then Chu Lan came to the position of the coach and sat down, and began to ask: "Zheng Shoubei, do you know what is the crime of collaborating with the enemy and treason?"


    "Your Highness, I did not collude with the enemy and treason. I robbed food and grass, and asked the ship dealer privately about Thunderbolt bombs. I followed orders!" Zheng Zhongye explained.


    The crime of collaborating with the enemy and treason is too great, and it will implicate the whole family. Zheng Zhongye dare not bear such a crime.


    "Follow orders? Whose order?" Chu Lan''s eyes were piercing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 361： Temporary garrison

    Chapter 361 Temporary Garrison


    "This... I can''t say this now, unless His Highness can promise to save the lives of me and my family!" Zheng Zhongye put forward his request.


    "You have become a prisoner, how dare you make demands?"


    "If Your Highness doesn''t agree to protect the lives of me and my family, I won''t reveal who is behind the scenes. Otherwise, I will die if I say it or not! I have nothing to be afraid of!"


    Chu Lan said: "You think you committed these things, and I can let you live? At most, I can only save the lives of your wife and children. If you don''t agree, none of them will have to live."


    What Zheng Zhongye did made the lieutenant feel chilled, and Chu Lan would never spare Zheng Zhongye anyway, otherwise it would be difficult to appease the anger of the public.


    Zheng Zhongye''s face was ashen, knowing that he had no hope of surviving.


    After thinking for a while, Zheng Zhongye slowly raised his head: "Okay, as long as Your Highness can save the lives of my wife and children, I am willing to tell who I am ordered by."


    "Okay, I promise you, tell me."


    "Not yet, I can''t guarantee whether His Highness will backtrack. After His Highness lets me meet my wife and children and ensures that you will not implicate them, I will tell the whole story."


    After thinking for a while, Chu Lan agreed: "It''s up to you."


    "Come here, take Zheng Zhongye down and watch him strictly," Chu Lan said.


    "Wait a minute." Wei Mingting said, "I still have a question I want to ask Zheng Shoubei."


    "Master Wei, please ask." Chu Lan agreed.


    Wei Mingting walked up to Zheng Zhongye and asked: "Master Zheng, you have made countless military exploits and were regarded as a hero by the whole army. Why did you do something to hurt your brother?"


    This is something Wei Mingting cannot understand and cannot tolerate.


    Zheng Zhongye smiled: "Wei Mingting, you are from the Zhongyi Bofu, and you have a hard time in the army. Don''t you know how difficult it is for me, a commoner, to defend? It is true that the military exploits are great, and the soldiers love you. But what''s the use? If you want to go up, become a high official, and get a high salary, don''t you have to look at the faces of those nobles?"


    "I, Zheng Zhongye, have no foundation or background. Even if I become a minor officer in the army, I can only get a meager salary. It is difficult to support a family! Your success has never been based on how hard you work on the battlefield and how many military exploits you can make. .If I rely on this alone, I will have to die eight times out of ten to let my wife, children and parents live a good life!"


    "So what if we shed our blood on the front line? Isn''t our life and our fate in the hands of those civil servants in Beijing who only know how to chat and laugh? A few words from them can make us sweat and blood. Burn it!"


    "Don''t be stupid, Wei Mingting, what about fighting against the Japanese and defending the country is all bullshit! The court can''t see us at all! I lost this time because I was unlucky, but if I follow the rules all my life, I won''t even be able to defend this position." Can''t sit."


    Wei Mingting looked at Zheng Zhongye and didn''t know how to respond.


    Seeing that Wei Mingting was in a daze, Chu Lan waved his hand, signaling his subordinates to take Zheng Zhongye down and put him in prison.


    Zheng Zhongye was dragged up by two soldiers and walked out of the camp. Just two steps out, Zheng Zhongye suddenly fell to the ground, his body twitched, and black blood vomited from his mouth.


    Chu Lan stood up suddenly, and Wei Mingting also stepped forward quickly.


    "Military doctor!"


    Wei Mingting called the military doctor, but before the military doctor arrived, Zheng Zhongye lost his life and remained motionless.


    After the military doctor made a diagnosis, it was determined that Zheng Zhongye died of poisoning.


    After inspection, it was found that Zheng Zhongye had a new needle wound on the back of his waist. He was about to interrogate the two soldiers who took Zheng Zhongye out of the camp, and one of them died in the same manner.


    This also verifies what Zheng Zhongye said, that someone indeed instructed him to do these things, and this person has arranged more than one person in the army, but Zheng Zhongye has no chance to confess to the other party.


    The clues have been broken so far, and Chu Lan can only give up now.


    Just wait for the matter to be reported to the Ming court, and wait for the emperor to make a decision.


    Because Zheng Zhongye is a garrison, and the barracks cannot be without a commander for a day, so Chu Lan decided to let Wei Mingting temporarily take the post of garrison, and Xu Zhengyong temporarily took the post of deputy garrison that Wei Mingting vacated.


    Xu Zhengyong was a little flattered. Wei Mingting was originally the deputy defenseman, so it was reasonable for him to temporarily act as the defenseman without the defenseman.


    But he was only a general at first, so it was a bit too fast to promote him to the position of deputy defense all at once, and he was promoted to three levels in a row.


    "Your Highness, it''s inappropriate for me to temporarily act as the deputy guard?" Xu Zhengyong worried.


    He also wants to be promoted quickly, but it is somewhat inappropriate to go so fast.


    "It''s okay, firstly, it''s only temporary, whether it can be done or not depends on the appointment of the imperial court; secondly, you have made a lot of contributions this time, and you will be rewarded for the three major contributions, so it is really time to mention it." Chu Lan said .


    "Thank you, Your Highness." After hearing Chu Lan''s explanation, Xu Zhengyong readily accepted the arrangement.


    After everyone else stepped down, Xu Zhengyong also planned to leave.


    But at this time Chu Lan stopped him.


    "What else is there for Your Highness?" Xu Zhengyong asked.


    "You arranged today''s game?" Chu Lan asked.


    "Why does Your Highness ask such a question?" Xu Zhengyong said.


    "I have been with you in the military camp for some time. You are brave and resourceful, but you don''t have such ingenuity. Today''s game doesn''t seem to be done by you." Chu Lan said firmly.


    Hearing this, Xu Zhengyong lowered his head.


    Chu Lan continued to ask Xu Zhengyong: "Who is Xu Heyou to you?"


    "This...Xu Heyou..." Xu Zhengyong hesitated for a long time before answering.


    "You don''t have to lie to me. I''ve asked someone about it. Back then, Sibaozhai in Xingshan County had claimed that their behind-the-scenes boss was Mr. Heyou, but I remember that your parents lived in the backyard of Sibaozhai in Fucheng." Chu Lan said.


    "This..." Xu Zhengyong still lowered his head.


    "Is he the cousin you mentioned?" Chu Lan asked again.


    Xu Zhengyong thought for a while, then said: "Yes, he is my cousin."


    "Sure enough."


    The guess in his heart was answered in the affirmative, and Chu Lan felt a little joy for some reason.


    After being silent for a while, Chu Lan let Xu Zhengyong leave: "I see, you step back, it''s getting late, go to rest earlier."


    "yes."


    Xu Zhengyong retreated from Chu Lan''s tent, and then heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, sister Ruo''er had a clever plan and told him in advance that he might be asked about his "cousin" status by the Seventh Prince, so that he didn''t have to panic when he was questioned, and just admitted that Xu Heyou was his cousin.


    Because a large amount of food cannot appear out of thin air, and it was raised in Taizhou Mansion in a short period of time, it is impossible for the Seventh Prince to not know the source at all.


    Although Sister Ruoer didn''t really want Xu Heyou''s identity to have too much intersection with the Seventh Prince, it was still more important to supply the military camp with food. In the face of righteousness, some trivial matters had to be sidelined.


    So knowing that Xu Heyou''s identity would be involved, Sister Ruo''er still chose to send food.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 362： additional impact

    Chapter 362 Additional Influence


    the next day.


    Small buildings in the suburbs.


    Seven or eight subordinates knelt in front of Qi Zhen.


    Qi Zhen''s complexion was very ugly, his handsome face was shrouded in a layer of black haze, the corner of his mouth no longer had the usual frivolous smile, replaced by an ice-like coldness.


    Originally planned to take this opportunity to get the Thunderbolt, but the result was good. I lost my wife and lost my army!


    Thunderbolt finally entered the barracks of the Anti-Japanese Army! It has become the reassurance of soldiers in this special time! The chances of doing meritorious service for Chu Lan have increased!


    Qi Zhen asked: "Is there any news about the Thunderbolt maker?"


    The subordinates who were kneeling on the ground dared not say anything.


    "There is no news? Are you all useless? The anti-Japanese army has already got the Thunderbolt, and there is no news about the creator of the Thunderbolt?"


    "Don''t be angry, my lord. The maker of the thunderbolt didn''t show up. The ship merchant said he didn''t know about the maker. He got the thunderbolt by accident. So the anti-Japanese army only got what was left in the hands of the boatman. The two boxes of thunderbolt bombs will be gone when they are used up, and they may not be able to play a big role in the process of fighting against Japanese pirates."


    Wen Yan Qizhen sneered: "If you didn''t find it, you didn''t find it. Don''t make excuses for me!"


    The subordinates were silent.


    "Continue to look for clues, and if you don''t want to die, bring back a result that satisfies me! Otherwise, come and see me!" Qi Zhen ordered.


    "The subordinates take orders!"


    ###


    In the study of Yingzhuyuan.


    Wei Jin was also sitting in front of the desk, and Ke Chongshan and Zhang Yi were reporting to him.


    "Master, Zheng Zhongye is dead, he should have been silenced by his master." Zhang Yi said.


    "This sixth prince is really ruthless. He had placed dead soldiers in the barracks early in the morning. As soon as Zheng Zhongye was exposed, he immediately poisoned him to death, and didn''t give him a chance to expose himself." Ke Chongshan couldn''t help commenting.


    "Yes." Wei Jin was not surprised by this result.


    Zhang Yi said again: "Speaking of which, Zheng Zhongye is also an effective subordinate of the Sixth Prince. If he is dead, the Sixth Prince is considered to have lost a capable officer. We have made a mistake this time."


    Ke Chongshan said: "If you want me to say, the eldest lady is still amazing! If it weren''t for her exquisite arrangements, there would be no such result!"


    Zhang Yi also agreed: "Miss is really powerful, that thunderbolt is the most powerful weapon I have seen so far. With such a weapon, why worry about the enemy not being destroyed?"


    This can be considered unintentional. Wei Ruo''s original intention was to find out the spies in the Anti-Japanese Army and help Xu Zhengyong get promoted by the way, but he didn''t expect that it would also play other roles invisibly.


    "Don''t involve Ruo''er." Wei Jin also said.


    "Yes, the subordinates know." Zhang Yi and Ke Chongshan hurriedly responded, not daring to mention Wei Ruo again.


    Wei Jin also asked: "What''s the reaction from the Seventh Prince?"


    Zhang Yi replied: "The seventh prince probably also guessed that the mastermind behind the scenes is the sixth prince, but Zheng Zhongye is dead, and there is no proof of his death. He can''t impeach the sixth prince without evidence. I guess he can just let it go. In addition, It is a good thing for Master Wei that he let Master Wei take the post of guard for the time being."


    "I see, the seventh and sixth princes will continue to stare."


    "Yes, this subordinate takes orders."


    Zhang Yi Ke Chongshan retreated from the study after finishing his report, then quietly climbed over the wall and left the Xiaowei''s mansion.


    ###


    The news that Wei Mingting temporarily acted as the garrison, and Xu Zhengyong temporarily acted as the deputy garrison soon reached Wei Ruo''s ears.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help being a little surprised. She knew that Brother Xiaoyong would get a chance to be promoted after this incident, but she never expected to be promoted to three levels in a row.


    "Miss, Brother Xiaoyong has been promoted to three consecutive levels this time. According to this situation, he really has a chance to surpass the master!" Xiumei looked excited.


    This also means that brother Xiaoyong really has the opportunity to fulfill his promise, become the lady''s backer, and help the lady leave the school captain''s mansion openly and aboveboard!


    "Don''t get too excited, this is only temporary, whether you can really take office depends on the intention of the court." Wei Ruo said.


    "Maybe it''s really possible. Brother Xiaoyong has done a lot of work this time. He helped the barracks find food and grass, found thunderbolts, and now he also uncovered the traitor in the anti-Japanese army! Three things Great credit!"


    Xiumei has great expectations for this.


    Wei Ruo said with a smile: "In any case, the promotion should be a sure thing. We will find him to celebrate next time Brother Xiaoyong comes home."


    "Well! Bring good wine and meat to celebrate! This time I won''t argue with him, let him show off his quick tongue." Xiumei added.


    The smile on Wei Ruo''s face became stronger: "Okay, let''s change our clothes, let''s go out and visit the magistrate''s mansion. I haven''t passed many days, and there aren''t many things recently, but I can''t be so slack."


    "Okay, miss, I''ll go get ready."


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei tidied up a bit, then went out in a carriage to the magistrate''s mansion.


    As soon as he entered the mansion, Wei Ruo was invited by Mrs. Yuan, saying that she had something to give her.


    Wei Ruo entered the yard where Mrs. Yuan lived with doubts. After entering the house, she saw Mrs. Yuan sitting on a soft mahogany couch.


    Seeing Wei Ruo enter the door, Mrs. Yuan smiled and waved to her, signaling Wei Ruo to come to her.


    Wei Ruo walked over, Madam Yuan pulled her to sit beside her, and then took out a letter and handed it to her.


    Wei Ruo took the envelope with doubts, but when he opened it, he was surprised to find that there was a household registration document inside.


    "Ma''am, you created Xu Heyou''s household registration for me?" Wei Ruo asked in surprise.


    Mrs. Yuan nodded: "You Xu Heyou''s reputation is getting bigger and bigger. Just in case, it is better to prepare in advance to have a guarantee. In this way, as long as your daughter is not found and Lushan''s true face is not found, This household registration can still save you a lot of trouble."


    "Thank you ma''am!" Wei Ruo was very happy, this gift was exactly what she needed right now.


    "You don''t have to thank me, but you are also thanking yourself. If it wasn''t for your land reclamation and disaster relief, which gave so many victims a place to go, the Yamen wouldn''t have had the opportunity to register households and naturalizations for these land reclamation victims. , help you get this household registration done."


    "I still want to thank Madam for thinking of me so much." Wei Ruo was grateful.


    Mrs. Yuan smiled softly, and then brought the topic to the issue of land reclamation and disaster relief: "The late rice seeds and sweet potatoes you planted so that everyone can grow well in order to ensure this year''s output are growing well. As long as there are no major disturbances in the next period of time, this year It is very hopeful that there will be a good harvest.¡±


    "And the development of wasteland reclamation and disaster relief is currently within your expectations. Those victims are working harder than we expected, and the progress is even much faster than expected. Now all the planned wasteland has been reclaimed. The first wave Fertilization is also in progress, but so far there is a relative shortage of fertilizers, so we can only do it step by step."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 363： Go to the provincial capital with my second brother

    Chapter 363 Going to the provincial capital with the second brother


    The former was Wei Ruo''s first suggestion to Mrs. Yuan, asking the Taizhou government to replant late rice seeds and sweet potatoes to protect the existing agricultural production this year; the latter was a wasteland reclamation activity personally led by Wei Ruo to expand the farmland for resettling the victims.


    Now both have made good progress, and everyone in Taizhou sees hope.


    Madam Yuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion: "Ruoer, these are all thanks to you. If there is a bumper harvest in Taizhou Prefecture this year, you will be the lifesaver of countless farmers and disaster victims in Taizhou Prefecture!"


    Wei Ruodao: "Thank you Madam for your compliment, but let''s talk about it later. We will celebrate happily when the food is in the warehouse."


    With the situation still undecided, Wei Ruo dare not be too happy too soon.


    "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about this first." Madam Yuan hurriedly said, she couldn''t help talking to Wei Ruo because she was happy, but she was really afraid that something might happen at the last minute.


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Yuan asked Wei Ruo: "By the way, Ruo''er, I heard from Mother Qin that you want to block the river and build a dam? Did you draw the relevant drawings?"


    "Well, I do have this idea. The annual precipitation in Taizhou is not a lot, but it is not uniform. There is plenty of rain in the rainy season, but there will be a period of dry weather after summer, which is very unfavorable for the growth of rice. This summer is fine. , if it catches up with the situation of the previous two years, even if more wasteland is reclaimed, the grain will not grow well without water." Wei Ruo explained.


    "Yes, that''s the truth. It''s just that building a reservoir is nothing more than anything else." Mrs. Yuan felt that what Wei Ruo said was very reasonable.


    Wei Ruo knew what Mrs. Yuan meant: "Building a reservoir not only requires a lot of manpower and material resources, but also takes a very long time. Even if a small reservoir is dug, it will take at least three to five years. If a large reservoir is built , it will be possible to complete it in ten or twenty years."


    "That''s right, this is the biggest problem with the construction of the reservoir. Although the achievements in the present age will benefit the future, in the few years of construction, there is no doubt that it will be a waste of money and people." Mrs. Yuan said.


    Wei Ruo analyzed: "If this is the case this year, it is really not suitable. We don''t have more food to feed people and build reservoirs; but if there are enough granaries and the flood victims keep pouring in, I think it is better to arrange the construction of reservoirs. The project can be regarded as a good way to resettle the disaster victims and stabilize the hearts of the people."


    "Ruo''er makes sense." Mrs. Yuan agreed with this statement.


    Wei Ruo continued to analyze: "Opening up wasteland is indeed a relatively direct way to solve the food problem, but there are also some risks. Relying on increasing the cultivated area, increasing soil fertility, and the excellent nature of crop varieties, the ability to resist natural disasters is still too weak. More Only by increasing the fault tolerance rate in a dimension can we better guarantee the grain output.¡±


    "If that''s the case, in Ruo''er''s view, do you still plan to put the construction of the reservoir on the agenda?" Madam Yuan asked.


    "If this year''s grain harvest is bumper and the granary is full, and the number of disaster victims in other areas is still increasing and pouring into Taizhou Prefecture, it is a good way to arrange for the extra disaster victims to build a reservoir." Wei Ruo explained.


    Madam Yuan thought about it seriously and said: "I see, we will discuss this matter at the end of this year according to the situation in all aspects."


    Then Mrs. Yuan shook Wei Ruo''s hand and said, "This child is a lucky one. Your father is expected to be promoted to another level this time, and the fortune of your Wei family will also get better and better."


    Wei Ruo smiled, it''s hard to answer, it''s hard to say whether her father''s promotion is a good thing or a bad thing for her.


    ###


    Stayed in Yuan Mansion until the evening, solved the problems accumulated during this period one by one, and also arranged for everyone to open up wasteland for the next period of time.


    After the end, Wei Ruo returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion, preparing for the departure to the provincial capital tomorrow.


    Wei Ruo planned to go to the provincial capital under the pretext of delivering supplies to Wei Yichen, but he actually went there to find a new shop.


    Tomorrow, Wei Jinyi and Xiaobei will also be traveling together. When Wei Jinyi said that he would go with him, Wei Ruo readily agreed.


    In this way, Wei Ruo has more reasons to go out, and his safety is more guaranteed.


    Yun didn''t ask much about Wei Ruo going to the provincial capital with Wei Jinyi.


    Recently, she has been physically and mentally exhausted. What happened one after another made her exhausted and sick.


    How about the eldest daughter and the bastard, she really doesn''t want to ask more questions now, and she can''t manage it well anyway.


    But before going out the next morning, Wei Ruo followed the rules and said goodbye to Yun.


    Mr. Yun just got up, leaned on the couch and said: "If your elder brother is missing anything, you can make up for him first, and I will make up for you when the mansion is free."


    Although the Yun family doesn''t know when the mansion will be able to afford it.


    "Understood." Wei Ruo didn''t say anything, after all, it''s a promise, and whether to follow through is another matter.


    Then Wei Ruo set off with Wei Jinyi and others.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei ride in a carriage, Xiaobei drives ahead, and Wei Jin also rides a horse.


    After leaving the city gate, Wei Jin also changed his appearance and became "Wang Jin".


    Wei Ruo changed her appearance because she was a woman, and she didn''t want her family to know what she was doing outside, and Wei Jin was also a man, so it stands to reason that he didn''t have so many restraints like Wei Ruo, but he didn''t want others to recognize her, just like Wei Ruo. come out with him.


    Although Wei Ruo was puzzled about this, he didn''t pursue it.


    She just needs to know that her second brother is trustworthy.


    The roads from Fucheng to the provincial capital are official roads, which are relatively easy to travel. It can be reached in one day if you rush on the road, and it takes two days for ordinary travelers to arrive by horse-drawn carriage.


    But Wei Ruo was not in a hurry on this trip. The four of them stopped and stopped along the way, and when they encountered beautiful mountains, rivers and beautiful scenery, they stopped to enjoy it.


    Sometimes they will pick mushrooms and wild vegetables, fish and catch shrimps and crabs, and rest at night is also random, and they will not rush to the inn to stay.


    In the first night, the four of them slept in the field not far from the official road.


    In today''s weather, you don''t have to worry about catching a cold when you sleep outdoors, let alone Wei Ruo took out a tent from the carriage.


    Mosquitoes are more troublesome this season, but this problem is no longer a problem when it comes to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo prepared ointments and incense that can repel mosquitoes, ensuring that snakes, rats, insects and ants will not get close to them.


    Wei Ruo set up a pot, cooked mushroom broth, and several people had a delicious meal under the stars.


    Then Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also sat on the grass and chatted for half the night before returning to rest in the carriage and tent respectively.


    The rhythm of the next few days was similar, and the four of them seemed to be traveling instead of rushing.


    So when Wei Ruo and others arrived at Lin''an Mansion, it was already dusk on the fourth day.


    Because he had already been with Yun''s last time, Wei Ruo found an inn to stay in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 364： Dongshi imitation

    Chapter 364 Dongshi imitates me


    After dinner, Wei Ruo and Xiumei sorted things out in the hotel room.


    "Miss, although this Lin''an Mansion is more prosperous than Taizhou Mansion, there are many more refugees along the way than Taizhou Mansion. The number of refugees gathered outside the city gate is about to catch up with the refugees on the wasteland of Taizhou Mansion."


    Xiumei couldn''t help feeling emotional about what she had seen and heard in the past few days. There were not many refugees in the city of Lin''an Prefecture, but they were all blocked outside the city gate. Those people were starved to death without enough food.


    As the provincial capital of Zhejiang Chengxuan Political Commissioner, Lin''an Mansion was originally the most prosperous and lively prefecture in Zhejiang Chengxuan Political Commissioner, but now there are many shabby and emaciated refugees in ragged clothes.


    "The food situation has been bad for the past two years, so there are naturally many victims." Wei Ruo said.


    "But didn''t the imperial court send the sixth prince to come to rescue the disaster? Why don''t you look any better? Otherwise, you have to resettle these refugees, stop them all outside the city, and watch them starve to death. ?¡±


    Xiumei''s thinking is relatively simple, she feels that human life is at stake, and no matter what happens, she must save people first.


    Therefore, after seeing so many refugees, Xiumei was vaguely dissatisfied with the sixth prince who came to relieve the disaster.


    "Then I don''t know." Wei Ruo didn''t care about how the sixth prince planned to relieve the disaster, she just did her own thing well.


    Wei Ruo was looking at the map of Lin''an Prefecture while talking to Xiumei.


    "Tomorrow we will go here to check the situation." Wei Ruo said, pointing to the northern suburbs of Lin''an Mansion.


    "I''ll go wherever the lady says." Xiumei didn''t even look at it, and she followed the lady wherever she went.


    "Then I will sell you." Wei Ruo joked.


    "Sell it, if the price is right, I will run away and sell it to the lady after the lady gets the money." Xiumei replied with a smile.


    "You know how to do business." Wei Ruo was amused by Xiumei.


    "Naturally, I have been with Miss for so long, so I have some business sense."


    "My Meimei is smarter than me now, and I still have a business to do. It''s good for you, and you can make a lot of money!" Wei Ruo said.


    "The blue is better than the blue!" Xiumei said playfully.


    ###


    Early the next morning, the four of them set off from the inn to the north of Lin''an Mansion.


    In order to make it easier to move, Wei Ruo and Xiumei both changed into men''s clothes when they were traveling today. In this way, all three of the four people in the group changed their costumes, only Xiaobei was fearless with a face that was not easy to be found out when he mixed into the crowd.


    Because he was wearing men''s clothes, Wei Ruo didn''t ride in a carriage, and rode directly on a horse, which was more convenient for him to move around.


    After riding a horse several times, Wei Ruo no longer suffers from pain in her buttocks and thighs when she rides a horse like before.


    In addition, Wei Jin also bought a special stirrup for her, with a thick layer of soft cushions on it, which made her a lot more comfortable when riding.


    The four of them rode out of the city gate, and the scenery on the road became desolate. There were many villages and farmlands along the way, but none of them seemed to be as prosperous as Taizhou Prefecture today.


    Taking a closer look, I found that the rice in the paddy field is not growing very well, the seedlings are turning yellow, and the ear hanging situation is not optimistic.


    "Why does the rice here in Lin''an Mansion look so bad?"


    Xiao Bei, who was following Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo, couldn''t help but wonder.


    Xiumei, who was walking alongside him, explained: "The weather this year is not very good either. It is not normal for the rice to grow poorly."


    Xiao Bei was still puzzled: "But I see that the rice over there in Taizhou is growing pretty well."


    Xiumei said: "A large number of rice seedlings in Taizhou Prefecture have been replaced with the rice seeds promoted by my lady. They are highly resistant to diseases and adaptable. In addition, the magistrate will lead the people in the government to organize the people to top-dress fertilizers to prevent pests and diseases. To look good."


    Xiaobei suddenly realized: "So that''s the case, I said, why are they all rice, the gap is so big."


    Immediately afterwards, Xiaobei said again: "The harvest in the past two years has been bad. If the situation is still the same this year, won''t the disaster be even worse?"


    Xiumei muttered: "Who says it''s not? I still hope to have a better harvest. I really don''t want to die so many people."


    Xiaobei nodded heavily: "Miss Xiumei is right!"


    After walking for a while, the four of them saw a group of government soldiers driving a group of ragged refugees in one direction.


    A few of the government soldiers still held whips in their hands, whipping the refugees from time to time, driving them forward.


    Xiumei couldn''t help feeling annoyed: "Which family''s soldiers are these? Why did you drive and beat these refugees?"


    Xiaobei hurriedly stopped Xiumei: "Miss Xiumei, keep your voice down, those who are the sixth prince will be in trouble if they are heard."


    Xiumei lowered her voice and asked Xiaobei: "Why did the Sixth Prince''s people drive out the refugees so violently?"


    Wei Ruo also looked over and had the same doubts.


    Xiaobei didn''t answer right away, but glanced at Wei Jinyi hesitantly.


    After Wei Jinyi nodded slightly, Xiaobei continued to explain to Wei Ruo and Xiumei: "Recently, the sixth prince seems to be learning the method of disaster relief from the eldest lady, and arranges for the refugees to open up wasteland and farm."


    Xiumei was even more confused: "Like my lady, why do you treat the refugees like this when opening up wasteland and farming? Just tell them not to do it? Those refugees will be very happy, we have already practiced it in Taizhou Prefecture."


    Xiaobei explained in a low voice: "Because the eldest lady organized land reclamation and disaster relief in Taizhou, the refugees were naturally happy; but the sixth prince did not arrange accommodation here, and it is said that he even had very little food. And forcing the refugees to work from morning to night in order to catch up with the schedule, it is very difficult, so naturally no one wants to."


    Hiding in the wild and eating tree roots and turf still has a chance to live, but being caught as a coolie may die faster.


    Wei Ruo frowned and said: "He has learned it, why did he only learn the superficial part and not learn it all? No one forbids him to follow the gourd."


    This time it was Wei Jin who also answered Wei Ruo: "Because he failed to persuade the people in Lin''an Prefecture to contribute money and efforts, and he was also unable to adapt to local conditions. He had already tried once earlier, but the land was not improved successfully. It took a lot of effort." time but nothing grew on the land."


    If Wei Ruo can revitalize the work-for-relief project and let the entire Taizhou government join in it, a very important point is that she can convince everyone that she can successfully improve the land and let everyone gain something.


    If this prerequisite cannot be established, naturally no one is willing to participate in it and contribute money and effort.


    The sixth prince only learned the framework of Wei Ruo''s method of disaster relief, but failed to get through the key points, so he naturally got a different effect.


    Xiumei couldn''t help but said: "Then he can''t treat the refugees like this. They are already suffering enough. What''s the use of persecuting them if they can''t grow crops?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 365： Unlocks perennial rice species

    Chapter 365 unlocks perennial rice species


    Xiao Beidao: "Miss Xiumei, not everyone is like you and the eldest lady. Some people only care about themselves. It doesn''t matter whether these refugees can survive. The most important thing is whether he can make achievements."


    Xiumei was so angry that she wanted to say a lot of curse words, but she swallowed them all in the end.


    That person is the sixth prince, and for ordinary people like them, he is a existence as tall as the sky.


    So what if you''re mad at him? What can be changed? Not to mention her, even her young lady has nothing to do with these nobles.


    Seeing Xiumei like this, Xiao Bei felt distressed, and wanted to say something to comfort her, but she was stupid and didn''t know what to say, so in the end she could only watch.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo, because he couldn''t see her face because of the cover of the human skin mask, but there was some coldness in her eyes.


    After a while, the coldness gradually faded away.


    "Let''s go." Wei Ruo said.


    Instead of looking at the refugees who were forced to open up wasteland, Wei Ruo clamped the horse''s belly with his legs and sped up a little.


    Wei Jin also followed, staring at her with deep eyes.


    Although Wei Jinyi didn''t say anything, but Wei Ruo knew that her second brother was concerned about her, so she turned to explain to him: "Second brother, I''m fine, it''s true that I''m a little annoyed, but I also know that some things are my fault. I won''t think too much about what I can''t reach, what I shouldn''t think about, and I won''t do things that add trouble to myself."


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded.


    She has always been like this, compassionate, but also very calm, knowing what she can and cannot do.


    After the episode, the four of Wei Ruo walked for another incense stick, and arrived at the place that Wei Ruo had marked last night¡ªFengting Mountain.


    The mountain is not high above sea level, but the mountain is huge and majestic, stretching for several miles from west to northeast.


    "Miss, what you want to buy is not the mountain in front of you?" Xiumei looked surprised.


    "Including all the farmland at the foot of this mountain." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, Xiaobei''s eyes widened. How much would it cost?


    Although the land is cheaper due to the current situation, such a large piece of land must still require a lot of money.


    Xiumei was not surprised that their lady wanted to buy so many fields, because their lady had recently sold grain to the military camp for a lot of money. In addition, several of their businesses were very profitable, and they had saved a lot of money this year. .


    But Xiumei was surprised that their lady wanted to buy the mountain in front of her: "What do you plan to plant on this mountain?"


    "Tea, rice and fruit trees. The mountains are not all rugged. A lot of relatively flat land can be reclaimed, and rice will be planted on that part. Tea trees can be planted on the rest of the land, and tea trees can be planted on the rest of the land. Plant some suitable fruit trees." Wei Ruo replied.


    Tea trees and fruit trees take a long time to plant, especially fruit trees, which take a very long time from planting to fruiting.


    So Wei Ruo didn''t consider planting tea and fruit trees before, but now that Wei Ruo has accumulated a lot, it''s time to make some long-term investments.


    However, crops that can fill the stomach are still Wei Ruo''s first choice, and Wei Ruo will consider other types of crops only on land where it is not convenient to grow rice.


    Xiaobei couldn''t help but said: "Miss, it''s very laborious to plant this rice on the mountain."


    Wei Ruodao: "Well, it''s really laborious, so I plan to plant perennial rice, which can save a lot of manpower."


    "Perennial rice?" It was the first time Xiaobei heard that rice can grow perennial.


    "Yes, perennial rice can be harvested continuously for at least five years after one planting, and during these five years, the yield of rice will basically not decrease significantly. As long as the climatic conditions are ensured for the first year of growth of such rice, it will be harvested later. In a few years, because the root system has grown well, the ability to deal with natural disasters will be greatly improved, and there is no need for additional seedling raising and transplanting." Wei Ruo explained.


    "There is such a powerful rice variety in this world?" Xiaobei asked with a look of surprise.


    Then he turned his head to look at his young master. His young master is knowledgeable and knowledgeable. I don¡¯t know if he has heard of this kind of rice.


    Wei Jin also said, "It''s also the first time I''ve heard that rice can grow perennial."


    Wei Ruo explained: "This is only discovered recently, so I plan to plant it to try. If it succeeds, it will naturally be the best. If it fails, I will admit it."


    Said it was discovered recently, but it was actually unlocked after her space was just upgraded.


    Recently, the sweet potatoes began to be harvested, so her space experience points accumulated to 8,000, and she was promoted to level 6.


    And the newly unlocked seeds for upgrading are perennial rice.


    After learning about the attributes of the new seeds, Wei Ruo was very happy. Her space is really very kind, and all the seeds unlocked in the early stage are the seeds that can come in handy.


    That''s why she couldn''t wait to come to the provincial capital to buy new fields.


    "Where did Ruoer find such a novel rice seed?" Wei Jin also asked.


    Wei Ruo already had an explanation for this: "There are various kinds of rice seeds in nature, even the rice planted in our own fields will undergo some changes during the growth process. Changes are random, good and bad. This is just like people, tall and short, fat and thin, smart and not smart."


    Wei Ruo continued: "We can artificially pollinate the flowers of rice plants with different excellent characteristics, so that the rice seeds produced by them have their own advantages. After several generations of breeding, screening and optimization, it is possible to obtain a kind of It is a rice variety with multiple advantages at the same time.¡±


    The principle is true, but it actually takes a lot of time and energy.


    And if Wei Ruo has the plug-in of space, he can directly obtain seeds with super excellent characteristics without this process, saving countless manpower, material resources and time costs.


    "Ruo''er is really smart." Wei Jin also said.


    "There is also a certain element of luck." Wei Ruodao, "But the second brother can''t tell outsiders about this. If the planting succeeds later, he will say that I got the seeds from other places, not to mention that I discovered them."


    "Okay." Wei Jin also agreed.


    Then Wei Ruo and the others walked along Fengting Mountain for a while to observe the surrounding situation.


    After finding a suitable path up the mountain, several people started to walk up the mountain.


    The mountain is not steep. You can ride a horse on the first part of the mountain, and you don¡¯t need to get off the horse until the middle and later stages.


    The four of them were leading their horses, when there was a rustling sound from the lush grass on both sides of the road.


    Wei Jinyi didn''t need to remind him this time, the movement was so obvious that even Wei Ruo heard it.


    Immediately afterwards, a group of ragged and unkempt men rushed out with sticks and stones, and surrounded Wei Ruo and the others...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 366： work hard for me

    Chapter 366 Give me a full job


    They pointed the "weapons" in their hands at the four of Wei Ruo, and one of them, a middle-aged man with a long stick, threatened, "Hand over your horses!"


    Although the stick was pointed at Wei Ruo and the others, the man''s voice was visibly trembling, and there was panic in his eyes.


    Even the hand holding the "weapon" is visibly shaking. I don''t know if it''s because of nervousness or because the body is weak and the arm has no strength.


    Wei Ruo glanced at Wei Jinyi and said, "Second brother, be gentle."


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded.


    Immediately afterwards, he dodged to those people, and easily snatched the sticks and stones from their hands.


    Several people were dumbfounded.


    Is this... is this a human being? Is it a fairy?


    The women and children hiding in the grass behind the men also made noises in panic.


    Wei Jinyi just looked at these people, and before he could speak, one person couldn''t stand the pressure and knelt down and begged for mercy:


    "The good man spares his life, the good man spares his life, we didn''t mean it, we are really hungry!"


    Wei Ruo said: "It can be seen that you are indeed very hungry, but our horses cannot feed you."


    Speaking, Wei Ruo turned to Xiumei and said, "Meimei, give them all the dried sweet potatoes we brought."


    Xiumei nodded her head, and then took out two large bags of dried sweet potatoes from the cloth bag on the horse.


    Xiumei walked up to those people and handed them both cloth bags.


    Without waiting for Wei Ruo and Xiumei to explain to them, these people reached out to grab the dried sweet potatoes in the bag and started to gobble them up.


    There are a large number of people, and two bags of dried sweet potatoes are distributed to each person with two or three slices.


    Seeing them like this, Wei Ruo and others didn''t disturb them.


    It wasn''t until they finished eating that Wei Ruo said to them, "Are you the villagers nearby?"


    The middle-aged man who threatened Wei Ruo and the others at the beginning nodded: "We are from Renhe County. Dahe Village where we are located is the village with the most difficult land in the county. There is little land and not many crops. It will be enough in previous years, but the weather in the past two years has been bad, basically all the food we planted has died, and the roots and turf on the mountains near our house have been eaten up by us, so we have to escape."


    "Are you hiding on the mountain to avoid those government soldiers?" Wei Ruo asked again.


    The man continued to nod: "Yes! Some of our fellow villagers were arrested and then died, exhausted!"


    Speaking of this, the man''s eyes burst out with grief and indignation.


    As he spoke, the man turned his head and glanced at the women and children hiding behind them, "There are still some edible grass roots and bark in this mountain, and there is water to drink, so I can live for a while."


    Wei Ruo''s eyes fell on those women and children with yellow and thin faces. The women nervously protected the children around them, not daring to meet Wei Ruo''s eyes.


    Instead, the children looked at Wei Ruo with curious and ignorant eyes.


    "If I give you enough food and shelter, are you willing to work for me?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Ruo''s question was so sudden that everyone was almost dumbfounded.


    Wei Ruo added: "It is inevitable to work hard for me, but it will not make you too tired. There is a break time that you should have, and it will not make you cold and hungry."


    This time they heard clearly that the young man in front of him was planning to hire them.


    Several people nodded quickly: "Whoever is willing, as long as you give us enough food, you can do whatever you want!"


    "Then there''s no problem." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo''s decision so happily made the people in front of him look unbelievable.


    "Young master, are you serious about what you just said? Are you making fun of us?"


    Nowadays, how easy is it to find a job where you can eat?


    And the young man in front of him so lightly asked them to stay for him to work, it was hard for them to believe what he said was true.


    "I''m planning to buy some fields recently, and I just need to hire people. Since I met you today, it''s fate." Wei Ruo explained.


    Several people are still in a daze.


    "Wait here for me. I don''t have anything to eat with me now. I''ll get you some when I go back. I''ll arrange your residence after two days when I confirm the land I want to buy," Wei Ruo said again.


    Hearing this, the eyes of several people couldn''t help but burst into light.


    This little boy said he would bring them some more food!


    Wei Ruo turned to Wei Jinyi and said, "Second brother, let''s get them something to eat first, and then come back to check the situation."


    It''s still early today, so it''s still too late to run back and forth.


    Wei Jin also nodded.


    So the four of them decided to go back the same way. Before leaving, Wei Ruo said to the refugees in Dahe Village: "Keep hiding, and don''t get caught to open up wasteland until you are officially hired by me. I can''t help you if you catch me."


    Several people nodded, until Wei Ruo and others disappeared, they were still in a daze.


    Is what this young man said true?


    Will he really come back?


    will bring them food, and then hire them.


    Several people muttered:


    "Is he a liar? Where else would anyone want to hire us?"


    "But it doesn''t seem necessary for him to deceive us. There is nothing in us worthy of him."


    "And he really gave us something to eat just now. It''s sweet and delicious. I haven''t eaten such a delicious thing for a long time."


    Several people muttered for a while, but did not draw any conclusions.


    But one thing is certain, that is, they have to continue to hide well, no matter whether the little boy just now will come to them again, they cannot be caught as coolies for land reclamation.


    ###


    On the way back, Xiaobei couldn''t help but ask Wei Ruo: "Miss, are you really planning to hire those disaster victims?"


    "Of course it''s true, I can''t just make them happy. Why, do you think there is something wrong with my decision?" Wei Ruo said.


    "No, no, I don''t dare to question Missy''s decision. I just wonder why Missy decided to hire those disaster victims so quickly and stop investigating? What if they have misbehavior?" Xiaobei quickly explained.


    "It''s not easy or not. I planned it before I came. When I buy the land, I will hire some disaster victims. Although it may not be able to help many people, but it can help one person. I just met them , let¡¯s set them up by the way.¡± Wei Ruo explained.


    Xiao Bei couldn''t help admiring: "Miss, you are so kind."


    "Is that all right?" Wei Ruo smiled.


    Xiao Bei nodded.


    "Then your requirements for being good are too low." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo smiled and turned to Wei Jinyi, "What do you think, brother?"


    "Ruo''er is fine."


    Wei Ruo smiled "puchi" and said, "I''m not asking you how I am, but what do you think of my idea of ??hiring those people just now."


    "If they are grateful, they will be good candidates. If not, there is still time for another replacement."


    "That''s the truth." The second brother really understood her thinking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 367： Brother, your face is a little red

    Chapter 367 Second brother, your face is a little red


    The four of Wei Ruo returned to the city. After arriving at the inn, Wei Ruo went to the carriage parked in the backyard to get a bag of rice.


    Along the way, Wei Ruo has already taken out too many things from the carriage, making Xiaobei sigh more than once that Wei Ruo''s carriage is like a treasure chest.


    In fact, Wei Ruo¡¯s food was taken out from the space, and all of it was put on the carriage. The carriage was heavy, which was not conducive to traveling.


    In order to look reasonable, Wei Ruo only took a bag of 50 catties this time, and if he took more, he would not be suspicious.


    After taking the food, several people set off again and returned to Fengting Mountain.


    It is noon at this moment, and the victims hiding on the mountain are rummaging through the barren trees for edible grass roots and bark.


    When Wei Ruo and the others appeared again, the eyes of these people were full of disbelief. They didn''t expect that Wei Ruo and the others really came back to find them.


    And when Wei Ruo put the big bag of rice in front of them, they were even more shocked and speechless.


    "You should have a pot and know where to find the water source. Let''s find a place to make a fire and cook." Wei Ruo said.


    Several people jumped on it, and after confirming that the sack was really rice, Huanxi almost cried on the spot.


    "Rice, it''s really rice!"


    "Still good, very good rice!"


    "My God, this is the first time I have seen such a good rice!"


    "..."


    Then several people thanked Wei Ruo one after another.


    Led by the middle-aged man at the head, they all knelt down to Wei Ruo:


    "Thank you benefactor, thank you benefactor..."


    Wei Ruo quickly asked everyone to stand up: "Okay, don''t kneel, if you kneel again, I will repent and I won''t hire you."


    Hearing the words, several people got up quickly, for fear that the young master in front of him would really not hire them if he was a step too late.


    Wei Ruo said again: "Hurry up and cook, the children are growing up, let them eat more."


    The children were all sallow and thin, with little flesh on their bodies, they looked really pitiful.


    Several people nodded again and again, and then the men were responsible for collecting firewood, and the women lived and cooked.


    The children were not idle either, they were still digging around with sticks.


    They have learned to identify some plants and trees from adults, and know what kind of grass roots are edible.


    The rice was cooked very quickly, and when the aroma came out, the villagers of Dahe Village couldn''t help swallowing their saliva.


    When the rice was completely cooked, they opened the lid of the pot, and everyone hurriedly began to fill the rice, and then sent it to their own mouths one by one.


    There was a four or five-year-old girl, with two braids in her hair, wearing a shabby red floral dress, and walked up to Wei Ruo cautiously, holding a bowl full of rice in both hands.


    "Brother, you eat."


    The little girl''s voice was timid, and she looked at Wei Ruo with watery eyes, which also showed timidity.


    Wei Ruo bent down and touched the little girl''s head: "Thank you, but I''m not hungry, you can eat by yourself."


    The little girl hesitated, then turned to look in the direction of her mother behind her.


    Then continued to hold the bowl: "But mother said to thank my brothers."


    Although the little girl was dirty, her hands were clean, and the bowl in her hand was also clean even though it was chipped.


    Wei Ruodao: "These are originally for you. We are not hungry. We have already eaten on the way here. Eat by yourself, eat well, and grow up quickly. Brothers will be very happy."


    "Really?"


    "Really." Wei Ruochong smiled softly at the girl, and his voice was much softer than usual, "Hey, go eat and go back to your mother."


    The little girl nodded obediently, then walked back cautiously holding the bowl of rice.


    After coaxing the little girl back to her mother, Wei Ruo turned around and found Wei Jin looking at him with gentle eyes.


    Wei Ruo walked over: "Why is Second Brother looking at me like that?"


    Hearing this, Wei Jin also turned his eyes away from Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo sat down on the stone next to him: "Second brother, your cheeks are a little flushed."


    "The weather is a bit stuffy." Wei Jin also explained.


    Wei Ruo suddenly smiled: "Second brother, have you forgotten that I can''t see your face now?"


    Wei Jinyi and her face are both covered with a mask, so how can you tell if your face is red or not?


    Hearing the laughter, Wei Jin also turned his head back, and his gaze fell back on Wei Ruo.


    At this moment, Wei Ruo is smiling all over his face, and his eyes are full of contagious smiles.


    Wei Jinyi couldn''t help but smile softly in his eyes.


    Wei Ruo saw that Wei Jin was also smiling, put his hands on his chin, and said seriously: "Second brother, you should really smile more, you really look good when you smile."


    Although what she sees now is not his original handsome face with no flaws, but those eyes are equally charming when they are smiling.


    This time his face was really red, because Wei Ruo saw that his ears were also red.


    After resting for a while, Wei Ruo and the others continued to walk into the mountains, inspecting the situation in the mountains to see if they met her needs.


    After walking for an hour, Wei Ruo judged that it met her expectations, and the rest depends on whether everyone in Fengting Mountain is willing to sell it, and at what price they are willing to sell it.


    So several people set off again to go back to the city.


    As soon as a few people reached the foot of Fengting Mountain, the sky changed, and dark clouds came over.


    It''s about to rain.


    Although it is already August, thunderstorms still come as soon as they are said. The sky was clear just now, and it may pour downpour the next moment.


    According to this trend, a heavy rain is inevitable.


    At this moment, Wei Ruo and the others are faced with a dilemma. They don¡¯t know whether to retreat to the mountains to find a place to hide from the rain, or hurry back to the city.


    God didn''t give Wei Ruo and the others too much time to think about this issue. After a few thunderclaps, the raindrops fell densely.


    Several people hurried to the mountains, looking for places like caves where they could hide from the rain.


    When the few people found a stone wall extending out to keep out the rain, they were soaked from top to bottom.


    The clothes fit wetly onto her body, revealing the girl''s figure without a doubt.


    The white bandage that Wei Ruo had tied on his chest for men''s clothing was now faintly visible.


    As she grows older, some of the characteristics of a woman are becoming more and more obvious, even if she is wrapped in a white cloth, she cannot completely hide it.


    When the clothes are dry, they can be covered if they are looser; now that the clothes are wet and fit tightly to the skin, they are more exposed.


    Wei Jin also took off his clothes and put them on Wei Ruo, then turned his back.


    Wei Jin, who turned his back to Wei Ruo, looked a little unnatural, even a little at a loss.


    I don''t know why, but my heart beats a little fast, and my palms feel a little hot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 368： blood relatives

    Chapter 368 Blood relatives


    Wei Ruo grabbed some clothes and wrapped himself up more tightly.


    Wei Ruo complained in his heart, next time he would not be able to wear clothes made of this material when he went out. This material was specially improved by himself. Although it was clearer and thinner than ordinary materials, it was indeed much more comfortable to wear when the weather was hot, but Embarrassment in this situation is really embarrassing!


    Then Wei Ruo leaned against the stone wall behind him, listening to the sound of pouring rain falling on the mountains and forests, as well as the sound of thunder from time to time.


    Because her whole body was wet, she looked a little anxious, and hoped that the rain would end soon.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Wei Jinyi whose back was facing him. Wei Ruo couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart. Although the second brother is sometimes a bit "pedantic", he is really considerate to himself.


    He is the second brother who treats me well besides brother Xiaoyong, and he is also the only one who has a blood relationship with him and gets along with him like a relative.


    This must be a family member. Fortunately, God didn¡¯t treat her very badly. He still left a "family member" for her.


    "Thank you, second brother." Wei Ruo whispered to Wei Ruo.


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded, his voice was a little hoarse than before.


    Xiumei on the other side is in the same situation as Wei Ruo, and the material of her clothes is the same as Wei Ruo''s.


    Xiaobei followed suit and covered Xiumei with her clothes, and Xiumei whispered "Thank you".


    I don¡¯t know if God heard Wei Ruo¡¯s call, the rain stopped after about a stick of incense.


    Although the rain has stopped, water is still flowing on the ground. It seems that the whole mountain has been washed away by the rain, and the confluence of the water flow is like a small stream.


    Wei Jin also asked Xiaobei to go out and find some dead wood and leaves in a place that was not exposed to the rain.


    Although it is not too cold today, it is not easy for Wei Ruo to go down the mountain and return to the city with his clothes and hair wet all the time.


    Wei Jin also cut down some miscellaneous trees nearby and set up a temporary barrier to cover Wei Ruo and Xiumei.


    After Xiao Bei collected the firewood and came back, he lit a fire for Wei Ruo and Xiumei to hide behind a temporary barrier to dry their clothes.


    After the shower, the sun came out again, and the fire was roasting, and the clothes of the few people only took a stick of incense to dry.


    Although Wei Ruo and the others looked somewhat embarrassed, they were not so uncomfortable after all.


    When he came out from behind the temporary barrier, Wei Ruo returned the dried clothes to Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also took the clothes, and smelled a faint fragrance on the clothes, neither floral nor balm, like a mixture of herbs and sandalwood.


    Wei Jin also knew that this was Wei Ruo''s smell, so he couldn''t help but tighten his fingers.


    After the refurbishment, several people went down the mountain again and rushed back to the city before closing the city gate.


    Early the next morning, Wei Ruo went to the villages and counties in the area of ??Fengting Mountain, and had a rough talk about the purchase. The negotiation process went smoothly, especially since Wei Ruo was willing to buy in a combination of money and grain, which made them agree. Very happy.


    In this year¡¯s situation, grain is especially precious, and it¡¯s better to buy things with grain than with silver.


    At the same time, Zhao Hai and Zhao Xun brothers also arrived in the provincial capital. Zhao Hai will help Wei Ruo manage her newly purchased farm. And he came early just to help Wei Ruo settle down the villagers of Dahe Village who were hiding on Fengting Mountain.


    The reason why Zhao Hai was arranged to come here was not only his own ability and experience in managing Zhuangzi, but also partly because his younger brother Zhao Xun wanted to come to the provincial capital to take the provincial examination.


    Zhao Xun is originally a scholar, and he has the opportunity to participate in this year''s rural examination. It''s just that his physical condition is worrying, and it''s hard to say whether he can stick to the whole exam.


    Under such circumstances, Zhao Hai didn''t want him to take part. His body finally got better under Wei Ruo''s conditioning. Participating in the laborious rural examination might make his condition worse.


    But Zhao Xun himself is very persistent, saying that he doesn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity, and would rather die in the examination room than miss it.


    Zhao Hai had no choice but to persuade him, so he could only agree to accompany him to the provincial capital.


    So Wei Ruo made such an arrangement by the way, which can not only make it easier for Zhao Hai to take care of Zhao Xun, but also allow Zhao Hai to help her deal with the affairs of the provincial capital.


    In addition to Zhao Hai, there will be several villagers from Shitou Village who will also arrive in the provincial capital at a later date, to be sent by Zhao Hai to organize the follow-up cultivation of the newly purchased fields for Wei Ruo.


    Because Wei Ruo has a certain understanding of these villagers in Shitou Village, and he recognizes their abilities and attitudes.


    When starting a new Zhuangzi, using newcomers will increase the difficulty of management, especially this time Wei Ruo bought a relatively large field, and the management is also difficult. Deploying some familiar people will make things go more smoothly.


    After that, Wei Ruo went shopping in the city again, visited some shops, and asked about the prices.


    But the shop is not in a hurry to settle down. Wei Ruo only chose a rough location, and the specific decision will be made after the nanny Uncle Xu comes to do further investigation and understanding.


    On the third day, Wei Ruocai and Wei Jinyi went to see Wei Yichen together, and gave Wei Yichen some things.


    When we met, Wei Yichen''s expression was still as indifferent and serious as he was a few days ago, not as gentle as before, and he would not catch Wei Ruo talking a lot like before.


    Wei Yichen simply thanked Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo and let them go back.


    After finishing all these tasks, Wei Ruo and the others set off for Taizhou Mansion that afternoon.


    It took Wei Ruo and the others a total of eight days for this trip, including the round trip and the stay in the provincial capital.


    If it weren''t for the fear of being questioned by Yun''s if he went back late, Wei Ruo would still be delayed for a few days on the way back.


    When Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion in Taizhou Prefecture, it happened to be the night of August 14th.


    Because the next day is the Mid-Autumn Festival, the mansion is extremely busy.


    After returning to the mansion, Wei Ruo went to greet the Yun family as usual.


    However, Yun''s expression today is very bad, and she is not happy about celebrating the reunion festival, but her expression does not seem to be aimed at Wei Ruo, and she didn''t say much about Wei Ruo''s late return.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the children she valued the most were not by her side on the days when they were supposed to be reunited.


    After going back to Tingsongyuan and asking Nanny Zhang to inquire carefully, it turns out that Yun''s bad mood is not only because Wei Yichen and Wei Qingwan are not at the house.


    Even Wei Mingting will not be able to come back tomorrow, because the frontline anti-Japanese army and Japanese pirates are fighting again, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on right now.


    In addition, during the time when Wei Ruo and the others went to the provincial capital, the Yun family received a letter from the Grand Master of the Earl''s Mansion in the capital to the Captain''s Mansion. But the premise is that their masters have to cooperate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 369： Mid-Autumn Festival Banquet

    Chapter 369 Mid-Autumn Festival Banquet


    In the letter, the Elder strongly asked his younger brother to obey the arrangement of the nobleman, saying that the rise and fall of the Wei family depended on this time.


    Because of this letter, Yun was angry for several days.


    In this way, the Yun family really can''t be happy this year''s Mid-Autumn Festival. Those who should have come have not come, and those who should not have come have come.


    Wei Ruo didn''t ask any more questions after knowing the general situation. The sweet potatoes and the first batch of rice on her farm were about to mature, and it was the busy time of harvesting.


    Wei Ruo''s desk was piled with account books from various villages.


    After Wei Ruo asked Mother Zhang, she started to look through it.


    Judging from the current situation reported by Zhuangzi, the output of this batch of grain is quite abundant, even better than last year''s.


    The bumper harvest of this batch of grain gave Wei Ruo a reassurance. Most of the grain she had stockpiled earlier had been used up¡ªa small part was used to feed the people in the village, and most of it was sold to the military camp.


    If there is no good harvest this year, it will be a big problem for Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo inquired about the situation of other families in Taizhou Prefecture. That part was planted early, and the part that did not suffer from bakanae disease and did not change the rice seed should be mature by this time.


    It is said that although their harvest is not as good as Wei Ruo''s high-yielding late rice, but with the help of various government measures, this year''s harvest is better than the previous two years.


    This is a good sign.


    ###


    The next day, the Mid-Autumn Festival, Wei Ruo and Yun Shi were invited to attend a banquet at the prefect''s mansion.


    When Wei Ruo arrived at the gate of the prefect''s mansion, he saw another carriage of the Wei family.


    When Wei Ruo looked at the carriage, the curtain was lifted, and Wei Qingwan, who was wearing a light green long dress, walked down with the help of the maid Cui He.


    The moment Wei Qingwan raised her head and looked at Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo saw a provocative look in her eyes.


    Her eyes seem to be telling Wei Ruo, even if so many tricks are used to drive her out of the Wei family, so what? Can''t she still come back?


    But when she walked up to Wei Ruo, her expression became cautious again.


    "Sister." Wei Qingwan''s voice was soft and careful.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, but turned to look at Yun''s beside him.


    "Mother, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Wei Ruo''s eyes are sharp, giving people a feeling that there is nowhere to hide.


    Yun opened her eyes with some guilt, and then explained: "In order to prevent Wanwan from showing up for too long and making the outside world suspicious, instead of being accused of having a private meeting with a man, my mother thinks it is better to let Wanwan attend such a crime." The occasion is better."


    After a pause, Yun added: "Mother did this for your own good, Wanwan''s reputation will be damaged even if people suspect you."


    "Oh, my mother is really considerate of me." Wei Ruo snorted lightly.


    "I just asked Wanwan to attend today''s banquet, and I will continue to let Wanwan go to Zhuangzi to take care of her health later on. You don''t have to be so stingy." Yun said again.


    "What does this have to do with me being stingy or not? Don''t say that letting her go to Zhuangzi is what I want, and don''t mention that this is the punishment she should have received." Wei Ruo said coldly.


    Yun''s face froze, and then said: "It''s getting late, it''s time to go in."


    After finishing speaking, he led Wei Qingwan to the mansion.


    Before stepping into the gate of the mansion, Wei Qingwan looked back at Wei Ruo, and smiled at Wei Ruo.


    Xiumei pursed her lips, and said to Wei Ruo, "I''m afraid Ma''am will find a chance to take Second Miss back to the residence soon after she behaves like this."


    "Let''s go in too." Wei Ruo didn''t want to be affected by such things.


    It''s a good harvest season recently, so you should be happy.


    After entering the mansion, Wei Ruo was immediately taken to Mrs. Yuan''s side.


    Brother Sheng next to her grinned when he saw Wei Ruo, glanced at the nanny who took care of him, and ran towards Wei Ruo.


    "Hold~If, hold~"


    The voice of the little milk is very sweet.


    Although the little guy can''t speak much, he has already mastered the address of Wei Ruo.


    Although Mrs. Yuan taught him to call "Auntie", what he learned was to call Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo just hugged the little guy, and he got the little guy''s initiative to offer a kiss.


    "Baji" kissed Wei Ruo on the cheek.


    Mrs. Yuan smiled and said: "This little naughty boy, even the boss would not like to let him kiss his father, so only sister Ruo''er has this honor."


    Then Mrs. Yuan was afraid that Wei Ruo would get tired of holding her, and wanted the nanny to hug Brother Sheng back, but Brother Sheng refused, so she stayed in Wei Ruo''s arms and refused to let anyone else hug her.


    Brother Sheng clings to Wei Ruo and refuses to be hugged by others, so Wei Ruo hugs Brother Sheng for a while.


    It wasn''t until Master Yuan sent someone to pick up Brother Sheng that the little guy reluctantly left Wei Ruo''s arms.


    After Brother Sheng was carried away, Madam Yuan was about to pull Wei Ruo to say hello, when several other ladies came to say hello to Madam Yuan.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, the wives greeted her very warmly, and praised Wei Ruo with smiles on their faces.


    They are all participants in the land reclamation. Now the progress of land reclamation is gratifying. Even the imperial court has heard of it and praised Taizhou government. This makes their faces bright, and they are also praised by their husbands at home.


    So they liked Wei Ruo as much as they thought.


    Facing the compliments from the ladies, Wei Ruo only responded with a modest smile.


    At this moment, Yun led Wei Qingwan over.


    Because she is Wei Ruo''s mother, the wives of the Yun family also surrounded her and said a lot of compliments:


    "Ms. Wei is good at teaching daughters. The eldest girl is talented and generous, and she is a model of everyone''s ladies."


    "Yes, yes, we are all envious. How I wish the girl at home could have half the talents of Miss Wei."


    "..."


    Wei Ruo felt that the compliments from several people were a bit exaggerated, and it was nothing more than complimenting her on other things. How could she become a model of a lady? She clearly didn''t do anything that a lady should do.


    Yun''s face was full of joy: "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m overrated. The two girls in my family are just obedient and hardworking, and they can''t be called particularly talented."


    While expressing modesty, Yun did not forget to bring Wei Qingwan along.


    Hearing Yun''s mention of her other daughter, the wives looked at Wei Qingwan in unison. They had heard all the rumors a few days ago, and it seemed that the Second Miss of the Wei family had acted out of line.


    Later, I also heard that the Second Miss of the Wei family was sent to Zhuangzi by the Wei family. It seemed that her charges had been confirmed.


    Today, Madam Wei brought someone to the princess''s banquet in such a grand manner, I don''t know what was on her mind.


    Seeing the wives looking at Wei Qingwan suspiciously, Yun Shi took advantage of the situation and said: "Speaking of which, my second daughter is not as lucky as the eldest daughter, and I don''t know that some treacherous villain spread some rumors outside, making a mess of it." It made her restless and depressed, and she went to Zhuangzi to recuperate for a few days before she calmed down."


    Wei Qingwan immediately said: "It''s the daughter''s fault. Let the mother worry about her daughter. It''s really unfilial."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 370： Dont give a chance to cleanse

    Chapter 370 Don''t give a chance to whitewash


    Wei Ruo listened to the words of the two, and immediately understood what the two were thinking today.


    Ganqing wants to take advantage of the turmoil to come out and clarify.


    Anyway, it''s just rumors outside, and no one has actually seen Wei Qingwan do something outrageous with their own eyes. No matter how rich the rumors are, as long as they don''t admit it, there is still room for maneuver.


    After Wei Qingwan finished speaking, she glanced in Wei Ruo''s direction.


    She dared to open her eyes in front of Wei Ruo with such confidence and tell nonsense because she was sure that Wei Ruo didn''t dare to expose her casually.


    If Wei Ruo exposes it, not only Wei Qingwan''s reputation will be ruined, but also Wei Ruo''s, so Wei Qingwan is not worried at all.


    Wei Ruo, who received Wei Qingwan''s gaze, curled the corners of her mouth, and then added casually: "It''s not just because of anger, my sister has been subjected to family law a few days ago, and she hasn''t recovered after being raised for so long. I''m still ignorant, it''s hard to be filial to her, in order not to worry my mother, I will accompany my mother out today."


    Wei Ruo really won''t expose Wei Qingwan on the spot, but Wei Ruo can say other things.


    Hearing this, the faces of the ladies showed surprise.


    Received family law? How big a mistake is this?


    All large families with strict family management will more or less have their own family rules, but generally they are only punished by kneeling in the ancestral hall and copying the family laws. Only those who violate the family rules seriously will use the family laws.


    Especially because Wei Qingwan is still a woman, if she is really moved by the family law, she must have committed something unforgivable.


    If it is true, then such a woman must not be easy to marry. No good family would want to marry a woman who made a big mistake.


    Feeling the strange eyes of the wives looking at her, Wei Qingwan''s complexion paled visibly with the naked eye.


    She didn''t expect that Wei Qingruo would go so far and publicly tell about her being dealt with by the family law! Isn''t she afraid that she herself will be criticized after the incident is exposed? Or was she being divorced by the Xu family and was going to drag her into the water?


    Yun didn''t expect Wei Ruo to even dare to say such a thing, and his face turned livid: "Ruoer, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Wei Ruo immediately showed panic, covered his mouth lightly, as if he had just realized that he had said something wrong, and quickly changed the subject, saying to Madam Yuan: "Madam, I got a horse of good material a few days ago, and I will give it to you , I hope you don''t dislike it."


    Of course, Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan never thought that she would dare to say such a family scandal, because they didn''t know that she didn''t care about her own reputation at all, she didn''t even care about her own, so would she care about Wei Qingwan?


    If it weren''t for the fact that it was out of style to expose his mother''s lies in public, Wei Ruo would dare to directly say that the private meeting between Wei Qingwan and the man was true.


    "Okay, let me see what kind of good material Ruo''er got."


    Mrs. Yuan had a smile on her lips. She knew that Wei Ruo did it on purpose just now. Not only did she not think there was anything wrong with Wei Ruo''s move, but she liked her way of retaliation.


    Then Wei Ruo beckoned, and Xiumei walked over holding a piece of fabric.


    Qingyi took the fabric that Xiumei brought over, and brought it to Mrs. Yuan.


    Madam Yuan stretched out her hand, and stroked the surface of the material with the palm of her hand.


    Then he twisted a corner and examined it carefully.


    "This material is very delicate, and much thinner than ordinary materials. This color is very special, a color I have never seen before." Madam Yuan commented.


    The fabric is pinkish-purple. The color is purple but not so bright. Madam Yuan has never seen gray-white purple.


    The ladies next to it stood on the sidelines and watched. Looking at the material in Mrs. Yuan''s hands, they also felt that it was much lighter than ordinary materials, and the color was special.


    Madam Yuan asked several wives to appreciate it together: "Several ladies also come to touch it. Is this material more delicate, softer and thinner than ordinary materials?"


    After getting Mrs. Yuan''s words, the ladies moved closer and even reached out to touch it.


    Sure enough, as Mrs. Yuan said, the material is extremely comfortable and the color is special, so I immediately concluded that it was a good material.


    "Miss Wei, where did you get this material? Forgive my poor eyesight, but I didn''t recognize which family''s material it is." Mrs. Liu said.


    The well-known good fabrics and the wives are all familiar with it, but none of them match the characteristics of the cloth in front of you.


    "It was a gift from a friend. It was said that it was produced by a company called Jinzhifang. It produces a few horses every year. The quantity is relatively small, and it only sells to regular customers, so few people know about it." Wei Ruo replied.


    The curiosity of the ladies suddenly became stronger.


    Few people know about it, and fewer people wear it, and it will be more distinctive when worn out.


    And this material is really good-looking and comfortable, and the effect of making it into the upper body of clothes should not be bad.


    Madam Yuan looked at Wei Ruo''s clothes and said, "Sister Ruo''er is also made of this kind of fabric today, no wonder the color of your clothes is also very special."


    The clothes Wei Ruo wears today are powder blue, a very light blue color, which is lighter and softer than the indigo color usually dyed with Polygonum indigo.


    Hearing this, the wives immediately looked at Wei Ruo''s clothes again.


    Before that, they had noticed that Wei Ruo''s clothes were indeed made of a different color from the ordinary dyed blue clothes, and when she moved, she looked light and agile.


    At first, I thought about asking later, but now I got the answer directly. It turns out that the material of the clothes is different.


    The ladies all exclaimed:


    "The clothes made of this material really look good!"


    "Yeah, especially for a girl who is naturally beautiful, she looks lighter when she wears it."


    "The clothes look good, and the person looks better."


    "..."


    Wei Ruo replied: "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s because the clothes of this shop are well made, and I''m completely stained."


    Several wives then asked Wei Ruo more details about the fabric, and Wei Ruo answered them very patiently.


    The faces of Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan on the side were very ugly. They wanted to find a chance to explain what Wei Ruo said just now about Wei Qingwan''s family law, but they had no chance.


    Right now, he was even more excluded by the crowd, and couldn''t even get in a sentence.


    Until Mrs. Yuan invited everyone to listen to opera in the garden, neither Yun nor Wei Qingwan could find a chance to explain to the wives.


    And these ladies are not that interested in Wei Qingwan''s affairs, and they are not important people. Whether they have done something bad has nothing to do with them.


    While listening to the play, the members of the Wei family were seated at the back, and only Wei Ruo was called to the front row by Madam Yuan, sitting next to Madam Yuan.


    Madam Yuan smiled and said to Wei Ruo: "I just heard that those ladies asked you to help them buy fabrics, and they are making money again?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 371： Eloquent and eloquent

    Chapter 371 Eloquent and eloquent


    "I still have to thank Madam for cooperating with me." Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    Wei Ruo told Mrs. Yuan her thoughts in advance, she just wanted to use today''s occasion to promote her new fabric.


    Although the two are already very familiar with each other, when doing this kind of thing, Wei Ruo still doesn''t intend to hide Madam Yuan''s back. If there is something to be said clearly in advance, she will do it after getting the other party''s consent.


    "It''s a small matter, don''t be polite to me, not to mention that I got a good material from you. To be honest, I really like this material. The color is really special. I will make clothes later, don''t say yes Now that I¡¯m in Taizhou, even if I go back to the capital, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be the only one, and no one will compete with me.¡± Madam Yuan smiled softly.


    While speaking, Madam Yuan asked Wei Ruo: "Is this fabric really as rare as you said, or did you say it deliberately so that they would pay a high price for it?"


    "It''s really rare. Now there are only eight horses in total, and it is estimated that there will be twenty horses by the end of this year."


    Wei Ruo didn''t plan to do more. For one thing, Wei Ruo mixed the dyes himself, and there were many dyes, and Wei Ruo didn''t have time to match them.


    Secondly, her material is mainly sold to dignitaries, that is, the less the better, the rarer the higher the price, once mass-produced, it becomes worthless.


    "Then I have to cherish the horse you gave me even more." Madam Yuan said, and then Madam Yuan commented on Wei Ruo, "You said what is in your head, how can you have it every day? So many spooky ideas, try to make some rare novelties out."


    Wei Ruo explained: "I like to read some miscellaneous books, and I also got in touch with some capable people and strangers, so I naturally learned some things that ordinary people can''t learn."


    "Well, when I have another daughter, I will let her learn from you, and I will also be a female Zhuge in the future, and women will not give up to men." Madam Yuan half-jokingly half-seriously.


    "Okay, then I will wait for your good news, madam."


    ###


    During the banquet, Yun and Wei Qingwan always wanted to find an opportunity to hold Wei Ruo accountable, and to find an opportunity to clarify for Wei Qingwan in front of all the wives.


    However, Wei Ruo and the wives did not give their mother and daughter this chance.


    Wei Ruo stayed with Mrs. Yuan all the time and they couldn''t see each other, and the other wives kept getting together to discuss other things and they couldn''t get in the way.


    It wasn''t until the banquet was over, everyone left the house, and Wei Ruo returned to the carriage that Yun''s had the chance to talk to her again.


    Because he was holding his breath, Yun was not in the mood for this banquet.


    When Wei Ruo boarded the carriage, he saw Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan sitting in the carriage with ugly faces, so he knew what was going to happen next.


    But Wei Ruo was not afraid, and still had a faint smile on his face, looking in a very good mood.


    "You can still laugh," Yun said coldly, his face livid.


    "What is mother talking about, today''s Mid-Autumn Festival, you should be happy, right?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    "What did you mean by saying in front of so many wives that your sister has been subject to family law?" asked Yun.


    "Isn''t this a slip of the tongue by accident?" Wei Ruo said without changing his expression.


    "Leak your mouth? You don''t want to lie to me! I think you did it on purpose!" Yun''s face was stern, with blame and anger in his eyes.


    "Sister, it is often said that Taoism is ugly and should not be publicized. I am indeed wrong, but my sister''s publicity of this matter will hurt the reputation of the Wei family." Wei Qingwan''s face was full of pain and regret.


    "Is it weird to say something? My mother and sister didn''t greet me in advance and tell me what to say and do today. You came here without saying a word, and then sang in front of everyone without saying a word. , How do I know what role I should play in it and what to say?" Wei Ruo asked rhetorically.


    Then Wei Ruo''s gaze turned to Wei Qingwan: "As for what sister Wanwan said about hurting the reputation of the Wei family, I don''t even know where to start. Although it will hurt my sister to say that my sister is subject to the family law. reputation, but it should not hurt the reputation of the Wei family, being able to strictly enforce the family law for the children in the family is a manifestation of strict family management, and the reputation of the family should be beneficial."


    "You are eloquent and eloquent!" Yun said coldly.


    "Does mother think there is anything wrong with what I said? If there is something wrong with what I said, mother can bring it up." Wei Ruo said.


    Can you speak eloquently? She has suffered from the disadvantages of talking about the facts. Thinking about the facts when she said that it was not Wei Qingwan who pushed her, but Nanny Li, Yun Shi didn''t believe her at all.


    So now she has learned to be good when facing them, there is no need to be too based on facts, whatever is beneficial, how can it make them speechless.


    "Do you still think what you said is okay? I could have explained it clearly to the outside world today, but if you disturb it, everything will be in vain!" Yun blamed.


    "My mother has wronged me for saying that. I did say that I missed sister Wanwan''s family law, but the damage to the reputation of our Wei family girl is ultimately caused by sister Wanwan''s affair with others. Mother should be able to distinguish who The responsibility is greater." Wei Ruo said.


    "I''m talking about today''s affairs, don''t talk about anything else."


    "Mother is putting aside the facts and the greatest responsibility. Such a judgment makes it hard for me not to doubt that my mother is a partial sister and doesn''t see me as a daughter. If that''s the case, I have nothing to say."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he turned around and lifted the curtain and jumped off the carriage.


    Mr. Yun obviously didn''t expect Wei Ruo to make such a move. After being stunned for a moment, he opened the curtain of the car, poked his head out and asked Wei Ruo, "What do you want to do?"


    "I walked back by myself. Since my mother is so eccentric, she can forgive my sister for any mistakes, and I will be scolded by my mother for a little problem. After all, I am an outsider in the Wei family and I don''t like my mother, so I don''t have to do it again. Stay in the car."


    Wei Ruo said very sadly, turned around and left after speaking.


    Where Yunshi and Wei Qingwan couldn''t see, the corners of Wei Ruo''s mouth were raised.


    "Come back!" Yun said anxiously.


    Now is the time for the banquet, and there are all the guests who came and went today.


    Let them see their eldest daughter walking outside, and don''t know what they will think.


    Wei Ruoquan pretended not to hear, and continued walking.


    Yun Shi had no choice but to give in: "Okay, okay, I won''t ask about this matter anymore, you come up."


    Wei Ruo still didn''t plan to get in the carriage: "Mother, there is no need to be like this. This carriage is small, and it is too crowded for three people. Mother should take my sister back to the mansion. I will walk back by myself. When my father comes back from the victory, I will personally Plead guilty to my father and explain my disobedience to my mother today."


    Hearing this, Yun''s heart skipped a beat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 372： Frustrating her wish to return home

    Chapter 372 Frustrated her wish to return home


    Sending Wei Qingwan to Zhuangzi was the intention of Wei Mingting and Wei Yichen. The Yun family asked Wei Qingwan to attend Mrs. Yuan''s Mid-Autumn Festival banquet today without telling them in advance.


    Originally, the Yun family only planned to take Wei Qingwan back to the mansion for two days during the Mid-Autumn Festival, and then send her back to Zhuangzi again.


    After talking about it with her husband, it can be said that they wanted to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival together, and her husband''s eldest son was not around. As a wife, it was understandable for her to think that her daughter wanted to have a company. I think her husband''s personality would not care too much about this matter. .


    But if Wei Ruo went to talk about the nature of this matter, it might be different.


    Not to mention that Wei Ruo''s speaking out will make it appear that she deliberately concealed it, but through Wei Ruo''s mouth, the matter is very likely to change.


    She and her husband had a rift due to the last dispute, and they haven''t had a chance to fully repair it yet.


    Although she lost her temper that day and her heart was pierced by a knife, she calmed down afterwards and realized her impulsiveness.


    I have endured it for so many years because I care about my husband and this family. It is not worth it to separate the husband and wife for this matter.


    It''s a pity that her husband went back to the military camp later, so she had no chance to make up.


    She didn''t want to make her husband disagree with her because of this matter, and make the couple''s relationship worse.


    At the same time, Yun could also hear that Wei Ruo said that the carriage was small because she actually cared that she let Wei Qingwan sit in the carriage.


    After thinking about it, Yun turned her head and glanced at Wei Qingwan, then said to Wei Ruo: "I just want to take your sister back home for the Mid-Autumn Festival, and after we have dinner together, I will send her back to the village village. How can such a small matter be worth your fuss?"


    "My sister made such a big mistake, and my mother only thought it was a trivial matter. I just said something wrong in public, but my mother had to blame me in every possible way. Sure enough, my mother treated me and my sister differently."


    Wei Ruo once again expressed his dissatisfaction with Yun''s in a sad tone, and even quickened his pace after speaking.


    Yun frowned, looking at Wei Ruo, who was only walking forward with his back turned, his face was full of sadness.


    Then glanced at Wei Qingwan, Wei Qingwan bit her lip, her eyes were shining, her head lowered, her appearance even made people feel distressed.


    Yun couldn''t bear it, but he still made up his mind: "Wanwan, you go back to Zhuangzi first today."


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head, intending to wait for a word of comfort from Yun, but she didn''t want to wait for such a result.


    "Mother..." Wei Qingwan bit her lip, her eyes were red, and she was about to cry.


    Yun looked at her with tears in her eyes, but insisted on her decision just now: "When your father and your elder brother calm down, mother will pick you up as soon as possible."


    Wei Qingwan''s body stiffened: "Daughter knows, daughter will wait for news from mother at Zhuangzi."


    Wei Qingwan was so aggrieved but still obediently obeyed, which made Yun''s heart very uncomfortable for a while.


    But looking at Wei Ruo who was decisive in the front, she had to insist on this idea. She didn''t want to hurt the eldest daughter''s heart, and make her husband and eldest son dissatisfied with herself.


    "Ruo''er, you heard me, I told your sister to go back, so you also get in the car." Yun called to Wei Ruo.


    Speaking of which, Yun asked the driver to stop the carriage.


    Wei Ruo also stopped in a timely manner, then turned his head to look at the carriage, and waited quietly for Wei Qingwan to get off the carriage.


    Wei Ruo was not surprised that Yunshi would compromise, because this matter itself is Yunshi''s ignorance, as long as Yunshi doesn''t take it seriously, then in the end, either Yunshi will compromise, or she will sue after Wei Mingting returns to make Yunshi uncomfortable.


    Wei Qingwan''s eyes met Wei Ruo''s, and the eyes were no longer weak and sad, but resentment and dissatisfaction.


    She stepped out of the carriage step by step, with extremely slow movements, as if she exhausted all the strength of her body with every movement.


    When she finally got out of the car, Wei Ruo also walked over, passing her by.


    When the eyes of the two crossed, Wei Ruo seemed to feel the murderous intent in her eyes


    Wei Ruofeng calmly stepped on the carriage and got into the carriage.


    Then Yun asked his servants to take Wei Qingwan back to Zhuangzi in the carriage that had just picked him up.


    Wei Qingwan was supported by Cui He and walked away. After walking a few steps, she turned her head to look at Yun, and after walking a few steps, she looked back again. Yun couldn''t bear to see her, and finally had to put down the curtain of the car and sit back in the car by herself.


    Now she and Wei Ruo are left in the car. When she looked at Wei Ruo again, Yun''s expression became more and more complicated.


    Her heart felt as if a big stone had been pressed on it, and it was very oppressive.


    Wanted to say a few more words about the eldest daughter, but was afraid that the eldest daughter would make trouble for her again, so she had to bear it back.


    Wei Ruo closed his eyes and fell asleep, turning a blind eye to Yun''s dissatisfaction and depression.


    ###


    In the evening, Wei Ruo returned to Tingsong Garden, and as soon as she entered the door, she saw Wei Jinyi sitting on a rattan chair in her yard.


    This is rare. In the past, Wei Ruo had to invite him to come into her yard, but today he came uninvited?


    Wei Ruo didn''t approach right away, but stood at the gate of the courtyard enjoying the scenery in front of him.


    Some crops were planted in her courtyard, and some vines covered the entire courtyard wall. There was a full moon in the sky, and under the full moon, Wei Jin, who was dressed in a moon-white brocade shirt, was also sitting at the rattan table.


    His cold face seemed to blend in with the surrounding scenery, but at the same time, a layer of hazy moonlight enveloped his whole body, making his body a little warmer.


    Under the moonlight, the face that is the only one favored by heaven cannot find a single blemish.


    After a while, Wei Ruocai walked towards Wei Jinyi with a smile on his face: "Second brother, today is very unusual."


    "Yes." Wei Jin did not deny this statement.


    Today is indeed a bit unusual.


    "Is it because today is the Mid-Autumn Festival?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "There is a part of the reason." Wei Jin also said.


    "Then what is part of the reason?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I''m going on a long trip again, and this trip may take a long time." Wei Jin also said.


    Hearing that most of the joy on Wei Ruo''s face faded, he said after a moment of silence: "Second brother has been back for less than a month, why are you going out again?"


    "I still have some things to do, and I can''t delay any longer." Wei Jin also explained.


    That¡¯s true. I think I arranged for my second brother to learn from Lay Buddhist Tibetan Forest. With studies, it is impossible to stay in the mansion for a long time.


    What''s more, the second brother has other things to be busy with.


    After thinking about it, Wei Ruo regained some smiles on his face: "I see, then let''s have a good Mid-Autumn Festival today, and practice it for my second brother by the way."


    Wei Jin also nodded.


    Then Wei Ruo and Xiumei worked together, prepared some side dishes, and also took out the braised meat and seafood that Wei Ruo had prepared before and kept fresh in the space.


    Finally, he brought out a jar of fruit wine.


    Seeing the wine jar, Wei Jin was a little dumbfounded.


    "Could it be that Ruo''er wants to get me drunk so that I can''t leave?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 373： Im waiting for my second brother

    Chapter 373 I am waiting for my second brother


    "It sounds like a good idea." Wei Ruo said seriously.


    "Ruo''er..." Wei Jin also didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Wei Ruo let out a "poof" laugh: "Look at you, you don''t even frown when you fight with people, but seeing a jar of not-so-strong fruit wine makes you feel embarrassed. I''ll see you next time." When you fight, bring a jar of white wine, and I will pour the wine on your head when you come here, maybe you will faint just by smelling it."


    "Perhaps it is a good way." Wei Jin also said.


    "Then I can''t tell others about this method. If someone who has ulterior motives for you knows this method, it will directly make you dizzy next time and ruin your innocence, then you will have nothing to say!"


    Hearing the first half of the sentence, I thought Wei Ruo was going to take his head after knocking him out, but who would have thought that it would turn into destroying his innocence later on.


    Wei Jin also couldn''t laugh or cry again: "Why did you think of destroying my innocence? Who would want to destroy a man''s innocence?"


    "Second brother is good-looking. It is no exaggeration to say that he is a stunning beauty among men. Moreover, second brother always abides by the rules and is as pure and pure as women, which makes people feel evil." Wei Ruo said.


    "Ruo''er, you are a girl, don''t always think about ruining a man''s innocence." Wei Jin also said seriously.


    "I can''t do it, it''s okay to think about it, not to mention that I don''t go outside to talk, I only talk to you, second brother."


    "Um."


    So Wei Jinyi didn''t say anything.


    Wei Ruo opened the wine jar, poured wine into the glass, and explained at the same time: "Don''t worry, I won''t get my second brother drunk today. I drank this fruit wine myself, and I know my drinking capacity. If I don''t drink too much fruit wine, I won''t drink it." Drunk."


    "Um."


    "I prepared milk tea for my second brother. Meimei is cooking it. Bring it here later."


    "good."


    Not long after, Xiumei came over to Wei Jinyi with warm milk tea, served dishes for the two of them, and then walked away.


    Let the brother and sister have a drink and chat today, so that Xiumei and Xiaobei won''t be an eyesore.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also chatted with each other for an hour, the atmosphere was just right, Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo''s face with a sweet smile, and said in a serious tone: "Ruo''er, you have to take care of yourself when I''m not around. "


    "Well, I will, you can rest assured."


    "If you have anything to do, just go to the Fengyue Teahouse in the east of the city to find Boss Hao as before, and he will help you." Wei Jin also said.


    "Okay, next time there is a shortage of medicinal materials, I will look for him again."


    "It''s not just a problem of lack of medicinal materials."


    "Okay, I made a note."


    "There is one more important thing. Remember, I am out on errands. If I come back with bad news, you don''t have to believe it. It''s probably because of the misinformation from a long distance away." Wei Jin also warned, with a sharp tone The previous one should be a little more serious.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed.


    "If you remember these words, I will come to you after I finish my work." Wei Jin also said.


    "Well, I''m waiting for my second brother." Wei Ruo responded one by one.


    At this moment, Wei Ruo didn''t realize the special meaning of Wei Jinyi''s words, and it was just an ordinary exhortation before parting.


    This night, when Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi chatted for a while, neither of them was drunk.


    When we parted, Wei Ruo had a smile on his face, and Wei Jin also showed some reluctance, and looked back at Wei Ruo several times before climbing over the fence.


    Because we are going to part soon, Wei Ruo doesn''t think there is anything wrong with Wei Jinyi''s behavior, but just thinks that the elder brother is reluctant to part with her as a younger sister.


    ###


    The next day, Wei Ruo got up a little late, and didn''t wake up until the sun was high.


    After changing clothes, Wei Ruo was sitting in front of the dressing table applying face cream, when he suddenly heard lively voices from outside, and told Xiumei to go to the front yard to inquire.


    Not long after, Xiumei hurried back after inquiring about the news.


    "Miss, good news, the master has won the battle again!" Xiumei excitedly told Wei Ruo the good news she had inquired about.


    "Really?" Wei Ruo also beamed with joy.


    "Well, really! I heard that not only was it won, but the battle was fought very fast and beautifully!"


    Wei Ruo got up immediately: "Let''s go and have a look."


    Wei Ruo took Xiumei to the front yard and greeted Wei Mingting at the door.


    The main gate of the Colonel''s Mansion is not open on weekdays, it will only be opened on such occasions when there are important events.


    Today, Wei Mingting''s triumphant return is considered a major event, so the gate is wide open, and his family members stand on both sides of the gate.


    From a distance, he could see the team led by Wei Mingting coming towards Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    Wei Mingting, who is in military uniform on a tall horse, is imposing, with a tall and straight figure, a cold and determined face, coupled with the majesty and courage of the military uniform, people can''t help but admire him.


    After arriving at the door, Wei Mingting dismounted from his horse, and Yun led the crowd to greet him.


    "Congratulations, master, on his triumphant return."


    "Madam has worked hard too." Wei Mingting replied, then glanced at the others and said, "It''s windy outside, let''s go back home first."


    Then Wei Mingting stepped into the gate first, and everyone followed him back to the mansion.


    The people in the mansion returned to their respective posts to get busy, Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin followed Yun into Cangyun Garden.


    Wei Mingting took off his helmet, sat down without changing his armor, and talked about the battle with several people.


    "Pilidan made a great contribution to fighting the Japanese pirates this time!" Wei Mingting said excitedly.


    He rarely talked about military affairs with his family, but he took the initiative to mention it today, which in itself shows that he is very satisfied with this campaign and he is very happy today.


    "Father, what kind of thing is that thunderbolt? Can it really kill all the Japanese pirates?" Wei Yilin was full of curiosity.


    "When a thunderbolt bomb is thrown into the enemy army, all enemies within three to five meters around it will be seriously injured." Wei Mingting described.


    Wei Yilin''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "That''s amazing! It''s equivalent to a thunderbolt bomb that can blow up a room!"


    "The number of thunderbolt bombs we got this time is limited, not enough to help us kill tens of thousands of Japanese pirates, but it has played a very good deterrent effect. The Japanese pirates who have never seen this thing were frightened and thought we still had A large number of thunderbolts disrupted the morale of the army on the spot, and they were quickly defeated." Wei Mingting said again.


    This result is not far from Wei Ruo''s previous estimate. Although the number of Thunderbolt bullets is not enough, it can still achieve the effect of defeating the Japanese pirates.


    Of course, this should also have a lot to do with Wei Mingting''s meticulous and effective arrangement of the layout. His good layout can make the limited number of thunderbolts play such a huge role.


    "In addition, more than a dozen ocean-going ships of the Japanese pirates and a large amount of gold, silver and jewels on them were also seized this time." Wei Mingting added.


    "Those gold, silver and jewels must have been snatched from the people along the coast. It''s great to have them captured now." Yun said.


    "Indeed." Wei Mingting agreed.


    After a pause, Yun asked: "Husband, how will the imperial court reward you for winning the battle this time? Can the defensive position be held?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 374： stop being humble to each other

    Chapter 374 Don''t be humble to each other


    "I don''t know about this matter, I still need to wait for news from the imperial court." Wei Mingting replied.


    He just led the soldiers to fight well and guard the country, and he didn''t think too much about the rest.


    Wei Yilin answered the words: "Daddy will be promoted step by step! Because Daddy is the most powerful person I have ever seen! He is a great hero who wins battles and defends his family and country!"


    Wei Ruo didn''t speak the whole time, Wei Mingting''s eyes fell on her, and he specifically asked, "How does Ruoer feel about this battle?"


    "It''s the best thing to think, at least for a while, the Japanese pirates dare not commit crimes again." Wei Ruo said.


    Whether it can make the other party completely cut off the idea of ??aggression, Wei Ruo doesn''t know, but at least the deterrent effect is played.


    Wei Mingting said: "Yes, it would be even better if we can get long-term coastal tranquility."


    "Father, since the opponent''s ships have been captured this time, can we use these ships to build our own navy, counterattack the Japanese country, once and for all, and never have future troubles?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Ruo''er''s idea is very good, but this matter is not about ships. The shipbuilding technology of our dynasty is not inferior to that of Wa country. In the early days of our dynasty, the ships we built went to Nanyang and traveled to Zhou country. Although we have this technology now, but The national treasury is empty, and there is not enough energy in peacetime, let alone expeditions to the sea." Wei Mingting explained.


    This matter is also very helpless. Under the natural disasters and man-made disasters in the past two years, the country has become increasingly exhausted. Even if they want to counterattack, they still lack corresponding supplies.


    Wei Ruo asked again: "So only when the food problem is solved, the people are rich, and the treasury is full, will there be a chance to counterattack?"


    "Yes, that''s probably the case." Wei Mingting''s tone revealed a trace of helplessness.


    Wei Yilin also understood, and said seriously with a small face: "Big sister is so powerful. Wait until big sister helps everyone plant the fields, and everyone has food. Dad can lead the soldiers to the lair of dwarf winter melons to kill those dwarf winter melons." Already!"


    Although Wei Yilin''s words were childish, they were also Wei Mingting''s heart''s wish.


    "That''s what I hope for my father." Wei Mingting said, and then looked at Wei Ruodao, "Ruo''er, you have a lot of credit for Taizhou''s prosperity this year, and my father is proud of you."


    "Father has been praised too much. Father and his soldiers defended their family and country in the **** battlefield, which is the glory of the people of Taizhou Prefecture." Wei Ruo said.


    "Being a father is nothing more than fulfilling my duty."


    Wei Yilin said: "Father and sister, don''t be humble to each other, you are very powerful! You are the pride of our family!"


    Wei Ruo glanced at Wei Yilin, this little guy''s attitude towards her is really getting better and better now, and he would say that she is the pride of the family.


    Wei Yilin noticed that Wei Ruo was looking at him, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Stopped talking, and muttered in a low voice: "Why, what I said was the truth...all the brothers in my martial arts school said so..."


    "Your martial arts brothers still praise me?"


    "Hmm, that''s an exaggeration. They said that you made a lot of them eat, and you deserve a lot of credit!" Wei Yilin replied.


    Not all those who practice martial arts with Wei Yilin are from good backgrounds, and many of them are from poor families. They are sent to the martial arts school to study in order to make ends meet. After finishing their studies, they can go to the government office to find a good job.


    So these people are full of gratitude and admiration for the series of disaster relief and grain production actions led by Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo smiled, okay, at least this brat looks much more pleasing to the eye now than when she just returned home.


    Watching the interaction between her husband and children, Yun could not help feeling a little warmth in her heart.


    When the eldest daughter is not aggressive, she is quite attractive, and she can get along well with her family, very warm.


    ###


    After talking with his family members, Wei Mingting went back to the inner room to take a shower and change clothes.


    Yun''s clothing Wei Mingting put on the casual clothes he had at home, and told him about the letter from Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion in the capital with some trepidation.


    "The eldest brother wrote in a letter saying that the sixth prince is willing to support him and let him fill a fat job, but he needs your cooperation. The eldest brother also said that your friendship with the sixth prince will help our uncle''s family grow, so let your husband think about it. " Yun said.


    Wei Mingting''s face darkened: "Brother is confused, the battle for the crown prince is turbulent, if you are not careful, you will fall into the abyss and never recover. Moreover, my loyal and righteous uncle''s mansion has always been clean and does not form cliques for personal gain. I am only loyal to the court and the people. Do not conspire with the prince."


    "I think so too, but I can''t respond to this matter, so I have been waiting for my husband to come back to make a decision after receiving the letter." Yun said.


    "I see, I will write a letter to my elder brother later to express my attitude and have someone take him back to the capital." Wei Mingting replied.


    Yun''s heart that had been hanging for many days finally settled down, and the two of them had the same heart on these important matters.


    This time when her husband came back, she was worried that there would be a rift because of what happened last time, but now it seems that she was worrying too much.


    Then Yun looked at Wei Mingting, hesitated for a while, and then confessed: "On the Mid-Autumn Festival, I asked Wanwan to go to Mrs. Yuan''s banquet, in order to dispel the outside world''s speculation about her."


    Wei Mingting paused for a moment, and then said: "It''s up to you to be careful about this matter. It''s okay to let Wanwan attend the banquet for a short time, but you can''t cancel her punishment without authorization. The state-owned state has family rules, and those who should be punished must be punished."


    "Yes, the concubine knows, and the concubine will handle it properly." Yun Shi breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her husband didn''t blame her and still trusted her.


    ###


    After returning from Cangyun Garden, Wei Ruo went to Yingzhu Garden and knocked on the courtyard door, but no one answered.


    Arrested the servant and asked, and learned that when Wei Mingting returned home, Wei Jin also left the hospital.


    Wei Ruo wasn''t too surprised to get such an answer, because the farewell had already been said last night, and it would save the two of them from feeling sad if they don''t meet today.


    Just looking at the closed courtyard door in front of him, Wei Ruo felt a little bit disappointed in his heart.


    After Wei Ruo walked back to his residence, he sat in front of the desk and stared blankly for a while.


    Xiumei came in and saw Wei Ruo sitting blankly, she hurriedly comforted her: "Miss, don''t be sad, the second young master will come back after a while."


    "I''m fine, I''m just a little disappointed, there is one less person to talk in the mansion." Wei Ruo said.


    "That''s right, now that the second young master is gone, there is no one in this mansion who you can confide in, Miss." Xiumei said regretfully.


    "It''s gone, don''t I still have you?" Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei immediately patted her chest and promised, "Miss, don''t worry, I will always be by your side."


    Wei Ruo went on to say: "Okay, I don''t want my second brother anymore, I have to be busy with the autumn harvest."


    The autumn harvest has begun, and Wei Ruo has a lot of things to do now, so he doesn''t have time to think about east and west in a daze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 375： busy half month

    Chapter 375 Busy half a month


    Rice, sweet potatoes, and the taro planted by Wei Ruoxin later all ushered in a bumper harvest. Wei Ruo wants to arrange the storage and distribution of these grains.


    Among them, rice must be stored in large quantities in the warehouse. The sweet potatoes are still the same as before, and some of them are made into dried sweet potatoes and sweet potato chips, which are more convenient for storage, transportation and sale.


    As for the taro, in addition to storing some of it, Wei Ruo also plans to sell some of it, just like the sweet potato, to pave the way for future promotion.


    And taro is a familiar crop. The difference is that the yield and quality of the batch of taro she planted will be higher.


    Then there is the purchase of fields in the provincial capital. The nanny and Uncle Xu have already set off, and the ten villagers selected by Zhao Hai and Stone Village have already taken their positions.


    Except for the victims in Dahe Village who have already been scheduled, it may be necessary to hire some more people in the future, and then start preparing to plant her new rice variety of perennial rice.


    Wei Ruo plans to open two shops in the provincial capital for the time being, one Sibaozhai and one braised meat shop.


    Sibaozhai needs to choose another suitable shopkeeper, and Wei Ruo has to choose again.


    The lo-mei shop can directly let Chen Aqing go there. Now Chen Aqing has brought another clerk to the lo-mei shop in Taizhou Prefecture very well, and her own ability and courage have been improved. Wei Ruo feels that she can take the lead by herself.


    In addition, the fabrics promised to several wives at the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet must also be arranged.


    Because they had never seen other colors, several ladies ordered purple and blue materials, because they thought those two colors were rare and beautiful.


    These two colors are really special, because the original dyeing process in this world uses natural dyes, purple is generally used for comfrey, and blue is generally used for indigo. The dyeing process of these dyes is more complicated. Relatively simple.


    Wei Ruo chose to use chemical synthesis to make some colors that look relatively new at the moment.


    For example, when preparing blue, Wei Ruo mixed plant ash and ox blood, and then roasted to precipitate yellow crystals, and then put the yellow crystals into an iron salt solution made of vinegar and iron ore (iron oxide) ( ferric acetate), which gives a blue dye.


    The success rate of this kind of dye preparation method is not high under the current conditions, so the amount obtained will not be very large. Sometimes the ore you need also depends on luck, so it is true that the output is not high.


    So Wei Ruo doesn''t plan to expand in terms of fabrics and garments for the time being, and will only promote and sell them in Taizhou Prefecture.


    Like thyme, the output of this special color and texture cloth will be strictly controlled to continue the hunger marketing model.


    On the second day, Wei Ruo dressed up in men''s clothes again and went out to inspect his own Zhuangzi, watching the grand harvest of the people in the Zhuangzi.


    After that, I went to the surrounding farmlands, because many people nearby borrowed Wei Ruo''s rice seeds, and after the harvest, they would hand over the grain to Wei Ruo as agreed at the beginning.


    However, this part of the rice was planted later, and it is still immature, but judging from the growth, it should be able to make a good profit.


    When the farmers saw Wei Ruo, they all greeted each other.


    "Hello Mr. Xu!"


    "Master Xu, come and have a sip of tea!"


    "Why is Mr. Xu free to come to the field today? Come and sit at our house!"


    "..."


    Everyone showed their enthusiasm for Wei Ruo, because the rice in their fields can grow so well now thanks to Wei Ruo''s blessing.


    Although Wei Ruo lent them the rice seeds with the attitude of doing business, the heavy ears of rice growing in the rice fields are real. When they saw the sweetness, they realized that the deal between them and Wei Ruo was extremely important. It''s a good deal, and the attitude towards Wei Ruo is naturally good.


    Finally, Wei Ruo went to Shitou Village. First, he went to see the sandy land he had contracted to Shitou Village. The sweet potatoes on it had been harvested in sevens and eighties, but many villagers were still doing the aftermath.


    Because Wei Ruo said that they will contract this place to them next year, and Wei Ruo paid them according to the proportion, so they are naturally very attentive. Only when the production volume increases, can they get more.


    So they treat Wei Ruo''s sandy land with the same care as they treat their own land.


    When they saw Wei Ruo, the villagers in Shitou Village responded with extra enthusiasm.


    One by one, they came to Wei Ruo with food and drink, one bite at a time, Mr. Xu, for fear that Wei Ruo would become hungry or thirsty.


    After finally escaping from the enthusiastic villagers of Shitou Village, Wei Ruo came to the brewery.


    Although the output of the brewery is not high, the profit is high. Wei Ruo also provides good benefits to these selected brewers. In addition to the initially agreed wages, there are additional rewards at the end of each month.


    So these brewers were all happy and enthusiastic when they saw Wei Ruo, even more than the villagers in Shitou Village.


    Wei Ruo inspected the brewery, and after confirming that there was no problem, he asked someone to fetch ten jars of thyme from the warehouse and transported them to her carriage.


    Although Wei Ruo said that the output of thyme is scarce, only two or three jars per day, in fact, the daily output can still be a little more than this amount.


    The extra Wei Ruo doesn''t usually sell it, but stores it in the warehouse, and uses it when needed.


    The ten altars were taken out this time to send to Xu Zhengyong. After the news of his promotion is confirmed, a celebration banquet will be held for him.


    When he was about to leave, Wei Ruo remembered something again, so he took Xiumei back and took two more jars.


    After returning home, Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to send the two extra jars of thyme to Wei Mingting.


    Wei Mingting fought a good battle this time, and can rest at home for a few days. The rare relaxation time is a good time to taste wine.


    Wei Mingting grinned from ear to ear when he received the thyme from Wei Ruo. He didn''t know whether it was because the wine was really mellow and mellow to his liking, or because it was a gift from his daughter that was more intoxicating than the ones he got from other places.


    ###


    Wei Ruo has been busy with this job for half a month, from mid-August to early September. During this period, he left early and returned late every day. He had almost no contact with other people in the family, and he did not see Yun Shi for a few days.


    During this period, Wei Ruo''s crops in each village were almost harvested, and the rice seeds lent out before were also taken back in the originally agreed share.


    At this moment, all the granaries were filled, and even the Xuji Grain Store in Xingshan County, which had been closed for a long time, reopened for business.


    And it''s not only Wei Ruo''s fields that ushered in a bumper harvest in the past half month, but also the fields of other farmers in Taizhou Prefecture.


    Because of the effective implementation of various measures, about 40% of the fields in Taizhou Prefecture have ushered in bumper harvests one after another.


    So the entire Taizhou Prefecture is immersed in joy, whether it is a farmer who is working hard or a dignitary in a high position, they are all extremely happy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 376： Yuns headache

    Chapter 376 Yun''s headache


    Different from the joy of Wei Ruo and half of the people in Taizhou Prefecture''s harvest, Yun''s family can be said to be devastated.


    The shop is not well managed, and the income of the two villages is not very good.


    Although the rice seeds she planted were also the late rice seeds provided by Wei Ruo, and sweet potatoes were also planted in the mountains of Xingshan County, but because the soil in her two villages was relatively poor, especially the 500 mu of land purchased near Fucheng, Taizhou, The soil is a little hardened and lacks fertility.


    In the early days, Yun asked Wei Ruo for advice, and Wei Ruo told her the improvement method, but because of cost considerations, Yun did not follow what Wei Ruo said to put in great effort and cost to topdress the fertilizer.


    Later, due to the lack of silver on hand, the Yun family also sold several servants, resulting in a shortage of manpower to manage Zhuangzi.


    Now it¡¯s the harvest season, and the output of Zhuangzi at home is less than one-fifth of that of Wei Ruozhuangzi. Even the yield of sweet potatoes, which are relatively easy to grow, is far less than that of Weiruozhuangzi, only a thousand catties per mu.


    This output is far lower than Yun''s expectation. According to this output, it will not be enough for the government to use in the next year, let alone sell the surplus for silver.


    Mr. Yun had a headache, and was so worried that she didn''t eat much for several days.


    "Ma''am, don''t worry, it''s not worth worrying about your body." Seeing this, Cuiping persuaded.


    "How can I not worry?" Yun Shi rubbed his temples, his face extremely heavy.


    "Madam, if you really can''t think of a good solution, you can talk to the young lady. The young lady has a lot of ideas in this regard, maybe she has some ideas." Cuiping suggested.


    Mr. Yun stopped, and murmured: "She does have a lot of ideas on these matters."


    Cuiping continued: "Madam, in fact, the eldest lady is really nice. Although her style of acting is different from that of ordinary ladies, this is also her uniqueness."


    Yun sneered slightly: "She is unique, but she can''t get close to me. I am her mother, but she always treats me as an enemy. I think of her for her sake, but she always shows me face. Hey Maybe it''s because I don''t have a mother''s fate with her, so I get angry if I can''t say a few words."


    Cuiping persuaded: "The disagreement between Miss and Madam is actually not a big problem. You are the biological mother and daughter, and blood is thicker than water. As long as Madam treats Miss well, Miss will sooner or later be influenced by Madam and get close to Madam." of."


    Cuiping¡¯s words did not agree with Yun¡¯s, and he sighed: ¡°Stop talking about it, go and call her over, there are indeed some things you can ask her.¡±


    "Yes." Cuiping followed suit and went to Songyuan to invite Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo just had some free time these few days, cleaning up the melons, fruits and vegetables grown in the yard in Tingsong Garden.


    Cuiping came to invite, Wei Ruo was not very surprised. She has been traveling for a few days and heard some news. She knew that the harvests of the two villages in Xiaowei''s Mansion were not good.


    I think Yun''s sent Cuiping to invite me over at this time, probably because of this matter.


    "Understood, I''ll go right away." Wei Ruo got up to wash his hands.


    Then follow Cuiping to Tingsongyuan.


    On the way there, Cuiping rarely talked to Wei Ruo: "Miss, in fact, Madam treats you well, but Madam grew up in Beijing, and she has more rules. I always hope that you can be like Miss Jingzhong." Being dignified and gentle has created many conflicts with you."


    "Did she ask you to say these words, or did you want to say them yourself?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It was said by the maidservant herself, not by Madam."


    "My conflict with her is far from a difference of opinion, you don''t have to waste your efforts."


    "It is the servant who has usurped."


    Cuiping dared not say any more.


    Arrived at Cangyun Garden, Yun asked Wei Ruo to sit down, and then directly asked about the autumn harvest: "I heard that the Taizhou government has a good harvest recently?"


    "About 40% has a good harvest, and 20% has a mediocre income, which is similar to ordinary years. Although the remaining 40% is not satisfactory, it is also slightly better than last year and the year before." Wei Ruo replied truthfully.


    This year''s action to ensure grain production did not involve all aspects. Only about 60% of the farmers were willing to follow the government''s arrangement to replant Wei Ruo''s late rice seeds and sweet potatoes.


    Even among the 60%, some people did not fully follow the methods promoted by the government to carry out topdressing and other aspects of management, but followed their own way, so the final harvest was slightly worse, so only 40% had a good harvest.


    "That''s unfortunate, the harvest of the two Zhuangzi in Xiaowei''s Mansion happens to be within the unsatisfactory 40% you said. Everyone knows what you did in Taizhou Mansion, and everyone knows that you are a great talent, but now My own farm has failed to grow any crops, and if it spreads, it will be a joke." Yun said.


    Wei Ruo smiled slightly: "Mother, if I remember correctly, you asked me how to manage Zhuangzi and increase production, and I gave you an improvement method, but you didn''t do what I suggested, and after that you Some slaves were also sold, resulting in insufficient manpower to work in the village and lack of management of the farmland."


    "Don''t you know the reason why I sold the servants in the village? How did the family situation allow me to do what you said?" Yun asked Wei Ruodao in turn.


    In this year, the school captain''s mansion was not rich in money, and Yun thought that she was a clever woman who couldn''t cook without rice.


    On the contrary, Wei Ruo, who has plenty of money, never thought of helping the family.


    So when mentioning this matter, Yun couldn''t help but express resentment towards Wei Ruo between the lines.


    "But what does that have to do with me? I told you the way, but my mother didn''t follow through, and it wasn''t my fault. As for what outsiders think about this matter, I don''t mind. If they think I don''t have the ability, then it''s fine. The work-for-relief land reclamation activities have already progressed to this point, and the people involved can only continue to trust me, and it is of no benefit to them to question my ability." Wei Ruo replied very calmly.


    "You can see clearly." Yun''s "praise" with a half-smile.


    "Or does my mother think that I should care about these things? Or does my mother think that it is my fault that Zhuang Zi''s poor harvest is my fault?" Wei Ruo asked Yun.


    "How dare I blame you? I just called you here today to ask if there is any solution. I want to ask for something. How dare I blame you?" Yun said.


    Although she did not dare to blame, her expression and tone clearly revealed her complaints about Wei Ruo''s "inaction".


    "The rice has been harvested, and the coffin has been settled. Now that my mother asks me if there is any solution, I''m afraid it''s too embarrassing for me?" Wei Ruo replied.


    "Isn''t the land you opened up with work-for-work relief going to be planted with wheat soon? If you can get some more land for your family and harvest more when the wheat is harvested half a year later, won''t the problem be solved?" Yun said. Dow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 377： cheap filial piety

    Chapter 377 Cheap filial piety


    "It turns out that mother has already figured out a solution." Wei Ruo said with a smile, "It''s just that mother has forgotten that the government has already formulated rules, and the allocation of new land from wasteland is based on the money paid by each family. , food, and people have been converted, and how much the Wei family can share has already been determined."


    "Aren''t you from the Wei family? Isn''t your contribution from the Wei family? As long as you want to, who would dare to gossip?" Yun asked a series of questions.


    "But I don''t want to. I just want to earn a good reputation for myself, and I don''t want to exchange it for land." Wei Ruo replied, his eyes were bright and transparent, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised an arc.


    "What did you say?"


    Wei Ruo explained unhurriedly: "Does mother think there is a problem? Isn''t it good to be a lady praised by everyone, and to do things that are beneficial to the reputation of the school captain''s mansion? Money can be obtained at any time, land Other ways can also be exchanged, but this good reputation is not so easy to come by."


    Wei Ruo continued: "Mother thinks, I am not only earning my reputation for myself, but also for our Wei family. My sister has ruined the public morals, ruined the reputation of our Wei family girl, and made the Wei family suffer from gossip. As the eldest daughter, it¡¯s good to do something good now and gain a good reputation, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    "Furthermore, my father was an official in the court, shed blood on the battlefield for the people, and became a great hero praised by everyone. As his daughter, I cannot hold him back. I should also establish a good image of giving for the people without asking for anything in return. .¡±


    Yun''s words were choked back by Wei Ruo''s righteous speech.


    Every word she said was well-founded, and not only did it not sound wrong, but it was quite righteous.


    Wei Ruo looked at Yun''s appearance of wanting to reprimand him but couldn''t find anything to say, and smiled slightly: "Does the mother think what the daughter said makes sense?"


    Yun''s face was sullen: "I let you talk, what do you want me to say? Anyway, you have never considered the family affairs at all! You said that I am partial to Wanwan, but you don''t even think about why, I Whenever there is something that bothers you, Wanwan is filial and sensible, but you never think about my family."


    "Oh? My sister knows the cold and the hot? Then did she help you solve the problem? Why did my mother find me and come to find her?"


    "She is not as capable as you." Yun retorted.


    "So you just talk about it and think it''s filial piety when you touch your mother? It doesn''t cost money or effort to get a good reputation for filial piety. This is a very good deal!" Wei Ruo chuckled.


    "How did you talk?" Yun frowned.


    "Does mother think there is something wrong with what I said? Why don''t mother try to let my sister use all her private money to fill the family?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "She doesn''t have much private money." Yun replied.


    "She still has a few sets of clothes, which can be exchanged for a lot of money if they are sold." Wei Ruo suggested.


    "She only has a few sets in total, and she still has to go out to meet people."


    "If she is really willing to help her mother as she said, she will sell the jewelry and give the money to her mother without her asking. In the end, it''s just a low cost and no money."


    After saying this, Wei Ruo got up and said to Yun before leaving:


    "My mother''s problem is that my daughter can''t help me for the time being. If I think of a good way, I''ll come to my mother again. I still have some things to do today, so I won''t bother my mother any longer."


    Then Wei Ruo left Cangyun Garden quickly without giving Yun Shi any time to react.


    Yun took several deep breaths to prevent himself from bursting out.


    After a while, Yun turned her head and said to Cuiping, who was waiting beside her: "Look at her rebellious appearance, how can I talk to her properly! It''s good not to quarrel."


    Cuiping comforted softly: "Madam calm down."


    It¡¯s not easy for Cuiping to say much, she thinks that what the eldest lady said just now is somewhat reasonable, but it¡¯s hard for her to say this as the wife¡¯s personal maid.


    ###


    On the third day of September, the third day after the autumn exam, Wei Yichen returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    When he returned to the mansion, he went to see Yun Shi immediately, and Yun Shi asked him about the exam with a happy face.


    "It''s okay." Wei Yichen didn''t have much expression on his face, neither much joy nor sadness.


    "Chen''er, don''t hide it from your mother, did you not perform well this time?" Yun asked worriedly.


    "No."


    "Chen''er, don''t be sad if you don''t perform well this time, we can wait another three years." Yun continued.


    Compared to his son not performing well this time, Yun was more worried about Wei Yichen.


    After all, such a big incident happened before the exam this time, the mood of the son was affected, and it is reasonable for him not to perform well.


    "Really not. Don''t worry, mother, I performed very normally in this exam. Although I am not sure whether I can win the exam, I have no regrets." Wei Yichen replied.


    "Really?" Looking at her son''s expression, Yun felt somewhat disbelieving.


    "it is true."


    After receiving an affirmative answer, Yun''s heart fell back.


    Wei Yichen looked at Yun and asked, "I heard that on the Mid-Autumn Festival, my mother took her second sister, who was supposed to be punished, to Mrs. Yuan''s banquet?"


    "Did Ruo''er tell you? Why did she tell you these things just after you returned home?" Yun asked.


    "It''s not what Ruo''er said. I haven''t seen her since the provincial capital, and she never sent me any news." Wei Yichen explained, "Mother doesn''t need to relate this matter to my eldest sister. Now I''m asking About your second sister."


    Facing Wei Yichen''s sharp gaze, Yun''s face showed guilt: "Chen''er, the rumors outside are not good for our Wei family. I let your second sister go to the banquet to dispel the suspicion of her from the outside world, otherwise everyone will see her. If you don''t go, you will really think that she has done something outrageous."


    "Didn''t she just do something outrageous?"


    "That''s true, but she is my daughter or your sister. It''s always good to help cover up some things, not to mention there is Ruo''er? You can''t even ruin Ruo''er''s reputation, right? "


    "If Er is capable of earning a good reputation for herself, there is no need to worry. What''s more, with my father and I here, we should work hard to be strong and honor our ancestors. As long as the family is prominent, Ruoer will not worry about not having a good husband in the future."


    Mr. Yun was dumbfounded, not knowing how to answer the conversation.


    Just as the atmosphere between the mother and son was getting colder, a flustered servant rushed in from outside the door.


    "Madam, Eldest Young Master, something is wrong! Something happened to Second Young Master!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 378： Wei Jin is also dead

    Chapter 378 Wei Jin also died


    "What''s the panic? Didn''t the Second Young Master go back to Huzhou Mansion? Why are you making such a fuss?" Yun asked.


    "Second young master met a mountain bandit on his way...unfortunately...unfortunately died..." the boy panted and reported the news cautiously.


    The faces of Yun and Wei Yichen changed greatly upon hearing this.


    "What did you say? Is it the second young master? Dead?" Wei Yichen stepped forward, grabbed the servant''s clothes, and asked.


    "No... there is no mistake, it is the Second Young Master, and it was the guard Jing who sent the Second Young Master out who said it himself!"


    "Where''s the well guard?" Wei Yichen asked.


    "He was injured and now in the front yard..."


    Wei Yichen threw off the servant and walked quickly towards the front yard.


    Mr. Yun also got up quickly, supported by Cuiping, and rushed to the front yard.


    In the front yard, Jing Hu was kneeling on the ground, his hair and clothes were torn and messy.


    Wei Yichen took a step forward: "Where''s Jin Yi?"


    Jinghu slowly turned behind him.


    Behind him, there are two stretchers covered with white cloth.


    Wei Yichen''s movements slowed down, looking at the stretcher covered with white cloth, he didn''t move for a while.


    At this moment, Wei Ruo ran over.


    The moment Wei Ruo saw the stretcher, Wei Ruo''s face turned pale visibly.


    Wei Ruo walked towards the stretcher. When there were still two steps left, Wei Yichen stopped her and stretched out his arms to prevent her from approaching.


    "It may not be Jin Yi." Wei Yichen said to Wei Ruo.


    "Let me see!" Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Yichen looked at Wei Ruo''s firm eyes: "I''ll take a look first, don''t worry."


    Wei Ruo didn''t listen to Wei Yichen, pushed Wei Yichen away, stepped forward, and lifted the white cloth covering the stretcher.


    Under the white cloth was a dead body that was already icy. There were a lot of knife wounds on the body, and it had already rotted to a certain extent, and the original appearance could not be seen.


    Only the tattered clothes were vaguely recognizable as Wei Jinyi''s usual clothes.


    The tragic condition of the corpse made everyone including Wei Yichen turn their heads involuntarily, and it even made Yun Shi who had just arrived almost fainted.


    Wei Ruo didn''t flinch, she looked at the corpse and carefully identified it.


    "Ruoer don''t look at it." Wei Yichen tried to pull Wei Ruo away.


    Such a picture is too cruel.


    Wei Ruo didn''t obey Wei Yichen''s eyes still stayed on the corpse, and asked Jing Hu at the same time: "Guard Jing, what happened?"


    Jing Hu knelt on the ground and explained: "I sent the second young master to the north. After arriving at Huzhou Mansion, we were ambushed by bandits. Several of us resisted desperately, but the opponent had a large number of people and occupied a favorable position. In the end, the three of us were defeated. Both the young master and Xiao Bei died..."


    Jing Hu blamed himself again: "This subordinate deserves to die, for failing to protect the second young master! This subordinate deserves to die! I should apologise, but this subordinate cannot let the second young master die in another country, so I will do my best to send the second young master''s body back Taizhou Mansion. It was only because I had lost all my money, that I moved slowly with the bodies of the Second Young Master and Xiaobei alone, and walked for more than ten days before returning to Taizhou Mansion."


    It was delayed for more than ten days, and the weather was relatively hot during the period, which caused the corpse to rot to a certain extent.


    Wei Yichen frowned, his eyes were painful, and he clenched his fists tightly. After a long while, he ordered: "Go and inform father of this news."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yichen asked someone to call back Wei Yilin who was still in the school, and then asked Xiumei to come over and support Wei Ruo: "Look at the eldest lady, don''t let her get into trouble."


    Xiumei nodded and stood beside Wei Ruo, holding Wei Ruo''s tightly with one hand.


    Xiumei looked at Wei Ruo, seeing that Wei Ruo''s face turned pale, but her eyes still did not move away from the unrecognizable corpse.


    "Miss, stop watching." Xiumei pulled Wei Ruo nervously.


    "I''m fine, I''ve seen a lot of dead people, I''m not afraid." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss¡­"


    "I can take it."


    Xiumei didn''t know how to comfort Wei Ruo better, so she could only choose to accompany her quietly.


    When she looked at the two corpses on the ground, Xiumei''s heart ached.


    The two people who were alive half a month ago have now turned into two lifeless corpses. She didn''t even want to believe it was true, let alone miss...


    About two hours later, Wei Mingting returned to Xiaowei''s Mansion. He had just won a battle recently, and there was no urgent matter in the army, so he came back relatively quickly this time.


    Looking at the two corpses in the front yard and Jing Hu kneeling on the ground, Wei Mingting frowned.


    Wei Mingting asked Jing Hu what happened, and Jing Hu answered one by one, the content of the answers was the same as what he had just told Wei Yichen.


    After listening to Jing Hu''s explanation, Wei Mingting was silent for a long time.


    After a while, Wei Mingting closed his eyes in pain, and ordered his servants to set up coffins and cemeteries.


    "Father, won''t the second brother''s body be transported back to the capital?" Wei Yichen asked.


    The ancestral grave of their Wei family is in the capital, and Taizhou is just a place where they stay temporarily.


    "Nowadays there are many famines and the road is not safe. Instead of bumping back and forth, it is better to be buried here." Wei Mingting said.


    "But father, the second brother is always a member of our Wei family. I''m afraid it would be inappropriate to leave him here alone. If you are transferred to other places in a few years, the second brother will only stay here alone. There are not many people worshiping on Qingming Day of Death." Wei Yichen expressed his worries.


    "If that''s the case, let''s discuss it after I''m transferred. It''s a troubled time now, so it''s better to run less."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Mingting sighed: "Call everyone in the mansion back, and give Jin Yi a beautiful funeral."


    Wei Yichen was silent for a long time before slowly responding.


    Then the school captain''s mansion got busy. A mourning hall was arranged in the mansion, white cloth was covered everywhere, and white lanterns were hung up.


    When the white clothes were delivered to Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo was stunned for a while, then slowly stretched out his hand and put the clothes in his hands.


    "Miss, according to the rules here, only those who are younger than the second young master can burn paper money for the second young master, so you have to work hard tonight."


    Nanny Zhang who brought the clothes said to Wei Ruo with distressed expression.


    Who would have thought that the second young master would leave so suddenly? It''s a great time, and there is not even a descendant who can be filial.


    "I see." Wei Ruo nodded.


    Then Wei Ruo went back to the room, changed his clothes and came out, and followed Nanny Zhang to the mourning hall.


    There is a brazier next to the coffin at the back of the mourning hall, and three futons are placed in front of the brazier. Except for Wei Ruo''s one, there are two other places that should be reserved for Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin.


    Although Wei Qingwan is being punished, but this kind of thing happened in the mansion, she also wants to come back.


    After Wei Ruo knelt down, he began to put paper money into the brazier.


    Not long after, Wei Qingwan came.


    Like Wei Ruo, she also changed into a white linen dress.


    Wei Qingwan knelt down beside Wei Ruo, and then said to Wei Ruo: "Sister, good and evil are rewarded, you have deliberately planned to drive me out of the house, and now the retribution has come, and the second brother who is best friends with you has an accident."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 379： she must be sad

    Chapter 379 She must be very sad


    Wei Ruo didn''t speak, and Wei Qingwan continued: "Sister, is it hard now? But half as hard as when I was kicked out of the mansion and lived alone in Zhuangzi?"


    Wei Ruo still didn''t speak.


    Seeing her like this, Wei Qingwan''s heart flashed with joy.


    If it was the past, Wei Qingruo would have refuted her eloquently. Doesn''t her silence today prove that she is heartbroken and doesn''t even have the energy to speak?


    This is really bad retribution!


    Wei Qingwan was about to say a few more words when Wei Yilin also came.


    Wei Yilin lowered his head, looking sad.


    Although the relationship between him and Wei Jinyi was not good, he was obviously a little sad about Wei Jinyi''s death.


    Kneeling on the futon, Wei Yilin silently burned paper money.


    With Wei Yilin present, Wei Qingwan couldn''t say anything to Wei Ruo, so she could only quietly burn paper money.


    ###


    At night, the entire Captain''s Mansion was immersed in the mourning of the funeral.


    White lanterns illuminated the entire Captain''s Mansion, the flames from white candles in the mourning hall danced, and the smell of burning incense and ingots permeated the surroundings.


    Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin still burn paper money at the back of the mourning hall to watch the night.


    The people are all busy with other things ahead, and at this moment only the three of them are here.


    "Big Sister, Second Sister, take a break first, I will take care of you here." Wei Yilin said with concern.


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo got up without hesitation, went to the side, drank some water and ate some refreshments to fill his stomach.


    Wei Qingwan didn''t move, but said to Wei Yilin sincerely: "This is the last thing I can do for my second brother, I shouldn''t be lazy, and my sister can''t bear Yilin to work alone, so let my sister accompany Yilin." Let''s go together, Lin."


    If it was the past, Wei Yilin would definitely feel that his eldest sister was cold-blooded and ruthless, while his second sister was gentle and caring.


    But now, although Wei Yilin still thinks that his second sister is kind and affectionate, at the same time, he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with his elder sister''s behavior.


    Wei Yilin said to Wei Qingwan: "Second Sister, you should go and rest with Eldest Sister. Your back injury has not been healed for long, so you should rest more. When I am tired and can''t hold on anymore, you and Eldest Sister will come to replace me. .Tonight we have to watch all night, and it will be too much for everyone to keep watching, and it will be much easier to take turns."


    Wei Qingwan shook her head: "I''m fine, today is different than usual, no matter how hard it is, you should persevere, not to mention Yilin, you can persevere, how can my sister be lazy?"


    Wei Yilin thought for a while, and stopped persuading: "That''s fine."


    While Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin were burning the paper, Wei Ruo walked to the coffin and looked at the cold corpse inside the coffin again.


    Compared to the first time I saw him, the one lying in the coffin is much better now. He has changed his clothes, put on a paper mask on his face, and covered up those hideous parts of his body.


    Both Wei Yilin and Wei Qingwan noticed Wei Ruo''s actions.


    Wei Yilin asked Wei Ruo: "Big sister, aren''t you afraid?"


    When he saw the corpse for the first time, he was a little scared in his heart.


    Although he told himself in his heart that he would go to battle to kill the enemy in the future, and he would see many, many corpses, and it would be a hundred times or a thousand times worse than this.


    I also told myself that this person is his second brother, not someone else, so there should be no fear.


    But in the end, he still couldn''t completely overcome his instinct, and walked away decisively after taking a second glance.


    "The dead are not scary, but the living are scary. The dead don''t harm people, but the living do." Wei Ruo replied.


    Seeing Wei Ruo staring fixedly at the person in the coffin, Wei Qingwan knew that she hated Wei Jinyi.


    "If my sister is sad, she can just cry out. The second brother lost his life at such a young age. No one would feel good." Wei Qingwan said to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo didn''t respond, didn''t even give Wei Qingwan a look, and continued to look at the corpse in the coffin.


    Wei Qingwan continued: "Second brother should have a bright future. He can be accepted as a closed disciple by Tibetan monks. His future is not much worse than that of elder brother. I don''t know why God is so cruel and wants to take him away. I don¡¯t know what crime I did.¡±


    Wei Ruo turned to look at Wei Qingwan when she heard this. Wei Qingwan had a pitiful expression on her face, but Wei Ruo could read provocation and ridicule in her eyes.


    But Wei Ruo still didn''t refute Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan felt Wei Ruo''s sadness and helplessness again. This sadness and helplessness made her unable to refute anything, so she could only bear it silently.


    After hearing Wei Qingwan''s words, Wei Yilin thought that Wei Qingwan was feeling sorry for Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Yilin lowered his head and said in a sad tone, "Second brother left just like that, and there will be one less person in the house from now on. Although I didn''t talk to him very much before, I''m really not used to him leaving like this. "


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yilin said: "I hope that the rest of the family will be safe and well in the future."


    Wei Qingwan stretched out her hand and patted Wei Yilin''s shoulder lightly, comfortingly said: "Yilin, don''t worry, we will all be fine, good and evil will be rewarded, we are all people who will be hanged by the sky, and we will be auspicious and auspicious. .¡±


    Wei Yilin nodded.


    Next, Wei Yilin and Wei Qingwan continued to kneel on the futon to burn paper money, while Wei Ruo sat on a chair beside him, resting his chin on one hand, dozing off.


    It''s shocking to still be in the mood to doze off at a time like this.


    It made it hard to tell whether she was heartless or extremely sad.


    Wei Qingwan judged it was the latter, Wei Qingruo didn''t even have the mood to refute her, how could he not feel sad?


    Halfway through the hour of the Hai, Wei Qingwan''s face turned pale, and her body was crumbling.


    Wei Yilin quickly asked someone to help Wei Qingwan aside to rest, and then sighed helplessly in his heart.


    He said earlier that the whole night is not acceptable, especially for sister Wanwan who is weaker.


    Sometimes sister Wanwan is kind because she is kind, but she does things irrationally, which is not as good as her eldest sister who understands decisively.


    ###


    The funeral was held for three days, during which time people from the Taizhou government and the Wei family came to express their condolences.


    Including the prefect Yuan Zhengqin and Mrs. Yuan, the seventh prince Chu Lan and Lu Yuhong.


    After the funeral, Wei Ruo returned to Tingsong Garden exhausted.


    Xiumei helped Wei Ruo change clothes and wash with distress: "Miss, don''t be sad, the second young master will be very sad to see you so sad in heaven."


    "Where did he come from in the sky?" Wei Ruo retorted.


    "Miss, don''t think so, people have spirits after death." Xiumei became even more worried, thinking that Wei Ruo was overly sad.


    "That will have to wait until he is dead." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, what are you talking about? Why wait for him to die?" Xiumei was surprised and puzzled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 380： Its not the second brother who died

    Chapter 380 It''s not the second brother who died


    "Second brother is not dead, that corpse is not him." Wei Ruo said firmly.


    "No... not the second young master?" Xiumei''s eyes widened, her mouth opened wide, and she didn''t close it for a long time.


    "First, I have seen the body of the second brother. Although the body is very close to his figure, I am sure it is not him, and many details do not match; second, he has been there more than once during the time he came back this time. You mentioned it to me, if I get news about his accident, don''t believe it, it''s a misinformation." Wei Ruo analyzed.


    "This... the second young master did say that, but does the second young master really mean this time?"


    If it''s true, that would be the best. Xiumei is afraid that it''s a misunderstanding. When the time comes, there will be no time to rejoice, but the young lady will have to suffer a second time.


    "Second brother usually doesn''t talk much, and he doesn''t talk nonsense. He said that twice in a row, and he must have ulterior motives. At first, I thought he said that just as an ordinary order, but when I saw the corpse When I think about what he said before, I feel that something is wrong, and it shouldn''t be such a coincidence." Wei Ruo analyzed.


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s analysis, Xiumei was overjoyed, and then asked: "So, miss, when you saw the second young master''s body on the first day, you judged that he was not the second young master?"


    "At the beginning, when you stopped me from observing closely, I was only 80% sure. Later, when I was watching the spirit, I carefully observed the corpse in the coffin. In the end, I was 100% sure that it was not the second brother. Naturally, Xiaobei''s corpse It''s also fake."


    "Why is that? Why did the guard Jing bring two fake corpses back to lie to us that the second young master is dead?" Xiumei was confused.


    "It should not be Jing Wei''s idea, but the second brother''s own idea. But I don''t know why the second brother did this. Maybe it has something to do with what he is going to do, or maybe he has other arrangements, anyway, I can be sure What¡¯s more, he wasn¡¯t the one who died, he must still be alive somewhere.¡±


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo said to Xiumei: "I''m sorry, Meimei, for making you worry for a few days. I haven''t been able to find a chance to talk to you about this matter in detail these days."


    In the past two days, Wei Ruo was keeping watch in the mourning hall, and Xiumei was called to the front yard to help because of insufficient manpower in the mansion.


    The two of them never had a chance to meet each other, plus there were so many people in the mansion these two days, Wei Ruo never had a chance to tell Xiumei the news after confirming that the people who died were not Wei Jinyi and Xiao Bei.


    Xiumei shook her head: "I''m fine, as long as the Second Young Master and the others don''t really have an accident, it''s more important than anything else."


    Wei Ruo continued: "It''s fine that only you and I know about this matter. If you go outside these days, you still have to be sad. No matter what the purpose of the second brother''s doing this is, you and I can''t ruin his plan."


    Xiumei nodded heavily: "Miss, don''t worry, I will definitely keep it a secret."


    ###


    On the second day after the funeral, Wei Yichen sent Xiao Nan to deliver to Wei Ruo a few oiled paper bags filled with preserved fruit and pastries.


    There is also a jewelry box, which contains some things like velvet flowers that are popular in the provincial capital today.


    Most of them were bought by Wei Yichen when he was in the provincial capital. They were supposed to be given to Wei Ruo on the day he returned home, but after Wei Yichen went to see Yun, the sad news of Wei Jinyi''s death came.


    So after three days of funeral, Wei Yichen had the opportunity to give things to Wei Ruo.


    "Our young master said that the eldest lady has eaten less these days, and she has lost weight. Please pay more attention to your body and eat more." Xiao Nan said.


    Xiumei glanced at Wei Ruo, saw Wei Ruo nodded, and then took the things from Xiaonan''s hand, "Thank you, young master."


    Xiaonan then said: "The eldest young master asked me to bring a message to the eldest lady, saying that people who cannot be brought back to life should live a good life. The second young master will definitely accompany the eldest lady in the dark. The lady is safe and happy."


    "Thank you for your concern, brother, I''m fine." Wei Ruo replied politely.


    "Okay, as long as the young lady is fine, I''ll go back and report to the young master." Xiao Nan replied.


    Xiaonan turned around to leave after completing the task Wei Yichen gave him.


    Turning around, Xiao Nan saw that Wei Qingwan was also there, and he didn''t know if he was passing by or came here on purpose.


    "Meet Miss Er."


    Xiaonan greeted Wei Qingwan according to the rules, but her tone and expression were obviously not as warm and respectful as when she faced Wei Ruo just now.


    Both he and his young master were framed by Wei Qingwan and suffered a lot, so it is impossible to have any good attitude towards Wei Qingwan anymore.


    Xiao Nan left after saying hello.


    Wei Qingwan turned her eyes to Wei Ruo and Xiumei, and saw several large oiled paper bags in Xiumei''s arms.


    Wei Qingwan felt a little dazzling.


    How familiar. In the past, when my elder brother came back from a trip, he would always bring her some snacks, several oil paper bags, full of them.


    Now this habit has not changed, but the sender has.


    When Wei Ruo saw Wei Qingwan, he was about to close the courtyard door.


    Cuihe stepped forward and pressed one hand on the door panel.


    "Miss, our lady came to look for you, why did you close the door?" Cui He pressed the door panel and did not let go, refusing to let Wei Ruo close the door.


    Wei Ruo replied: "When I was in the countryside, when I saw wild dogs running towards my door, I always chose to close the door, because wild dogs are not human, so let it go away, it can''t understand, not only won''t If you walk away, you will still pounce on you with your teeth bared, not to mention staining your clothes, and you may even tear my clothes and leave tooth marks on my body."


    Wei Qingwan''s face froze, and said: "It seems that my sister has come out of the grief of the death of my second brother. I thought my sister and my second brother had a good relationship, but it seems that it is nothing more than that."


    Obviously two days ago, Wei Qingruo looked sad, but today she already has the strength to choke and insinuate.


    Wei Ruoyou replied leisurely: "My relationship with my elder brothers is better than that of your younger sister. In the past, the eldest brother was entrapped and would not save him, and later, the second brother passed away and only cared about ridicule. With such a cold heart, I don''t care. It¡¯s only been seen in a ''gentle and kind'' person like Sister Qingwan."


    Wei Qingwan''s face darkened, and then she replied in a cold voice: "Sister, you don''t have to say such words to provoke me. I can get to where I am today, thanks to my sister."


    "You mean, I forced you to do the things you did wrong?" Wei Ruo sneered.


    "If it wasn''t for my sister''s pressing every step of the way, how could my situation have become so difficult? I also wanted to get along with my sister warmly. Did my sister give me this chance?" Wei Qingwan asked rhetorically.


    "I forced you? I forced you to have an affair with the third son of the Qi family? I forced you to treat the elder brother with death?" Wei Ruoting laughed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 381： please father

    Chapter 381 Please Father


    "The matter between me and Mr. Qi is indeed inconsistent with etiquette, but we really love each other, what is wrong with it? Because of disagreement with etiquette, should I be considered a heinous crime?" Wei Qingwan asked rhetorically.


    "This is probably the only thing you haven''t changed." Wei Ruo chuckled.


    Whether it is Wei Qingwan in the original book or the Wei Qingwan in front of me, the point that love comes first is always the same.


    It¡¯s just that in the original book, she has the conditions to be a kind person, so her true love is precious, but now she keeps saying that it¡¯s for true love, which will only make Wei Ruo feel disgusted.


    Wei Qingwan continued to retort: ??"I admit that I was wrong about the elder brother, but I have never encountered such a thing. I was flustered and lost my mind for a while. I didn''t intend to harm the elder brother. And I also paid the price for this matter. Now my mother You have already forgiven me, it was you who obstructed me and refused to go back to the mansion, my sister wanted me to be ashamed and unable to go back to the mansion, and she kept saying that she wanted to punish me, but in fact it was just to satisfy your own selfishness."


    "So your logic is that as long as you admit your mistake and you pay the price, others must forgive you, or else they are deliberately trying to make things difficult for you, or are heinously trying to harm you?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Then sister, what else do you think of me? Do you want me to use this life to forgive my sins? Don''t I have a chance to make amends and repent? Is this the punishment I deserve or sister, you let you become the Wei family in order to drive me out of the house. What about the selfishness of the only young lady?" Wei Qingwan asked Wei Ruo back.


    "You really stand up and stand up." Wei Ruo commented.


    "What are you talking about?" Wei Qingwan didn''t understand Wei Ruo''s words.


    "It''s nothing, I just feel that I wasted some words and time just now. Sure enough, people can''t try to communicate with animals. They have their own language system and can''t understand humans."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and pushed Cuihe, and then closed the courtyard door forcefully, blocking Wei Qingwan and Cuihe''s master and servant from the door.


    "Phew, it''s clean." Wei Ruo patted his palm in disgust.


    "If my hands were not full of things, I would have wanted to do it just now." Xiumei muttered.


    "Don''t pay attention to them." Wei Ruo didn''t want Wei Qingwan to affect her mood today.


    Second brother is not dead, and the fake funeral is over, so she still has to keep busy with her affairs.


    Fan Chengxu''s Zuixianju is also going to the provincial capital, which is also a good thing for her. With the cooperation between them, she can gain a firm foothold in the provincial capital more easily.


    Cui He, who was pushed hard by Wei Ruo, looked at the closed courtyard door of Tingsong Garden in disbelief.


    "Miss, she actually cursed people directly?"


    The phrase "animal" clearly refers to their young lady, and they directly pushed her with their hands just now. Cui He did not expect such vulgarity.


    "She doesn''t even pretend now, she just opens her mouth with vulgar words." Wei Qingwan said coldly.


    "Miss, what should we do now?" Cui He asked.


    "Let''s go to see my father."


    Wei Qingwan originally wanted to find Wei Mingting, but when she passed Ting Song Yuan and saw Xiao Nan, she came over to find out, and then she wanted to sarcasm Wei Ruo by the way.


    Wei Qingwan came to the study in the front yard, knocked on the door, and entered the study.


    Wei Mingting, who bowed his head in front of the desk, raised his head, looked at Wei Qingwan, and asked, "Wanwan came to see me for something?"


    Wei Qingwan blessed Fushen, then took the food box from Cui He, walked to the desk and put it down.


    "My daughter prepared ginseng tea and some pastries for my father." As she spoke, Wei Qingwan took out the contents of the food box one by one and put them in front of Wei Mingting.


    These are Wei Qingwan''s specialty dishes, and they were cooked for Wei Mingting in the past, and they were praised by Wei Mingting.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Qingwan said again: "My daughter knows that my father is in a bad mood these days and has no appetite, so I specially made some light food, hoping that my father can eat a few bites."


    "You have a heart." Wei Mingting said, but looking at the food in front of him, he still didn''t have any appetite, "Put the things away first, I''ll use them later."


    After Wei Mingting finished speaking, Wei Qingwan didn''t leave, so Wei Mingting raised his head again and asked, "Does Wanwan have anything else to do?"


    Wei Qingwan lowered her eyes, and then comforted: "Father, I know you are very sad, but people cannot be resurrected after death. Second brother is gone, and you still have us."


    Wei Mingting''s brows were clouded with mist, and his tone was deep and sad: "Yes, people cannot be resurrected after death, and once Jin Yi leaves, he will never come back again."


    "Father, you must think about it. The second brother will not want to see you feel sad for him. My daughter knows that she won''t be able to stay at the house for a few days, and she can''t visit her father often. I only hope that my father can see you." Take care of yourself and stay healthy."


    Wei Qingwan spoke sincerely, every word and every word reveals her filial piety towards Wei Mingting.


    If Yun Shi heard these words, he must be greatly moved in his heart, and when he heard that Wei Qingwan could not stay in the mansion for a long time, he couldn''t help but feel sad, and he wanted to let her go back to the mansion.


    Wei Mingting nodded slightly: "Don''t worry, my father knows it. Although the matter of your second brother is sad, it will eventually pass, and my father can take it easy."


    Then Wei Mingting said: "You step back first, as a father, I still want to stay by myself for a while."


    Wei Qingwan froze for a moment, the expression on her face was a little stiff for some reason.


    "Yes, my daughter is resigning." Wei Qingwan slowly retreated from Wei Mingting''s study, walking extremely slowly.


    Finally, the study door was closed, and Wei Qingwan, who was standing outside the door, stared at the door for a while.


    "Miss, master..." Cui He frowned, full of unwillingness.


    I thought that the master could feel the filial piety of some young ladies, and then felt a little bit reluctant, but the old man didn''t say anything, and let the young lady leave very flatly.


    What should I do? If the master doesn''t let go, won''t the lady have to go back to Zhuangzi again these two days?


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip, then turned and left.


    After Wei Qingwan left, Wei Mingting looked at the cakes and snacks in front of him, without moving his chopsticks, but stood up and took out a brocade box from the cabinet behind him.


    The exquisite brocade box was opened, and what was inside was an old leather water bag.


    Looking at the bag, a dusty memory emerged in Wei Mingting''s mind.


    That was when he just joined the army, when he was fifteen years old...


    He was born in the uncle''s mansion, so he was not welcomed by civilian soldiers, but at the same time, because of the decline of the uncle''s mansion, he was also not welcomed by the children of the rich and powerful.


    So he was isolated in that banner.


    That time when their flag was sent out to perform a mission, he was deceived by others and went the wrong way in the mountains, strayed into the deep mountains alone, and did not return to the camp until late at night, so he was punished.


    He was hanged in the camp by the command of the headquarters, from the middle of the night to the noon of the next day, under the scorching sun...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 382： promoted again

    Just when he thought he would die like this, Duke Xu saved him.


    At that time, he was just an ordinary soldier, while the Duke was the commander of the camp, and his status was very different.


    But after seeing him being punished, the Duke of the State asked the soldiers why he was punished. After learning that he was punished because he refused to obey the order in yesterday''s operation and delayed the progress of the mission, the Duke of the State asked him to let him go.


    Grandpa Guo not only rescued him, but also took him to the commander''s tent and treated him to a drink.


    That day the Duke of the Kingdom said a lot to him.


    He said: Seeing that you have been exposed to the scorching sun without changing your face, you are a man with strong bones. It would be a pity if you died because of this mistake. Your life should be left on the battlefield to protect your home and country. .


    He said: Whether it is in the military camp, in the court or in the homes of ordinary people, evil will always exist. The important thing is not how to avoid evil, but how to protect the goodness in your heart.


    He said: You and I are actually the same. Although our identities are different at present, what you and I are doing is no big or small, and we are all fighting our only life to defend our home and country. The reason why we can hold the sword in our hands tightly is because we all have a belief in our hearts that behind us are our fathers and villagers, the old, the weak, women and children, and if we fall, they will fall too.


    ¡­


    On that day, the fledgling, he looked at the Grand Duke who was revered by thousands of people in astonishment the whole time, watching him drink freely and laugh loudly, showing a side he had never seen in ordinary times.


    It turns out that the majestic and majestic Grand Duke is such a bold and casual person in private.


    It turns out that such a great hero is as approachable as an ordinary old man.


    That was the only close contact between him and the Duke. It might not be a big deal to the Duke, but it had a profound impact on him.


    Wei Mingting was not unimpressed by what Zheng Zhongye said when he captured Zheng Zhongye, but he had already figured it out a long time ago, and it was the Duke who taught him.


    Later, the Duke of the State was defeated and lost three cities in the northeast.


    He firmly believed that this was slander, and such a person would never do something that colluded with the enemy and betrayed the country.


    However, Grandpa Guo failed to return to the capital alive to defend himself. He died on the way back to Beijing...


    ¡­


    Wei Mingting regained consciousness from the memory, the old wine bag in his hand at this moment is the same bag that Duke Guo invited him to drink.


    Then Wei Mingting got up, and took out a jar of wine from the cabinet behind him, it was thyme.


    He poured the thyme wine into the leather bag, then raised his head and drank it.


    Drinking half a jug of wine, his eyes flashed back to that snowy night, when that person handed the infant child into his hands.


    "Remember, once this matter is exposed, you have committed the crime of ransacking your home." The man said.


    He looked at the child and chose to take it after hesitation.


    "I have to repay the kindness." He said to the man.


    Wei Mingting closed his eyes, that child Jinyi...


    In a blink of an eye, so many years have passed...Some things still come to that point...


    ###


    The next day, the imperial decree came, and Wei Mingting was officially promoted to the garrison of the Anti-Japanese Army in Taizhou Prefecture, and he was awarded the title of General Wude, the fifth rank.


    At the same time, many gold and silver artifacts were rewarded.


    Wei Mingting did not show much joy on his face after receiving the order.


    The palace people who came to pass the decree also understood this very well. After all, Master Wei has just experienced the pain of bereavement, so naturally he cannot be happy at the moment.


    It''s just that this decree was approved ten days ago, but it was sent to Taizhou Prefecture by a special person appointed by the imperial court today.


    After comforting Wei Mingting and expressing his congratulations, the palace servants left Xiaowei''s Mansion and went to the post station.


    The good news of Wei Mingting''s promotion quickly spread to the backyard, and the mansion was full of joy.


    Before, it was only temporary, and only when this decree came down, could Wei Mingting''s official position be truly settled.


    It is really bad to say that Zheng Zhongye is bad, but it is also his badness that gave Wei Mingting such a good opportunity.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how many years it will take before Wei Mingting can get such a promotion and sit in this defensive position.


    Yun immediately ran to burn incense in front of the ancestral tablet, and thanked the ancestors for their protection.


    Immediately afterwards, he told the servants: "Don''t be too happy in front of the master. Jin Yi has just left, and the master''s mood has not calmed down yet, so it is not appropriate to celebrate this too much."


    Yun knows Wei Mingting well, and knows that his family is more important than his official position, so he must not be overly happy at this moment.


    In Wangmei Garden, Wei Qingwan also heard the news.


    Involuntarily, a look of great joy appeared on his face.


    From now on, Xiaowei''s Mansion will no longer be Xiaowei''s Mansion, but will be renamed General''s Mansion.


    From captain to general, this is a step that many people will not be able to cross in their entire lives.


    At the same time, this also means that her identity as Miss Wei''s family has also undergone a huge change.


    The first thing Wei Qingwan thought of was that the status gap between her and Mr. Qi had become smaller, and the resistance of Mr. Qi to marry her would also be reduced a lot.


    "Miss, this is really great!" Cui He was happy for Wei Qingwan, but also for herself.


    "Yes." Wei Qingwan''s face was full of anticipation and longing.


    "Now we only need to wait for the master to forgive the miss, and then take the miss back to the house, everything will develop in a good direction!" Cui He said again.


    "Yes." Wei Qingwan thought so too.


    As long as Wei Qingruo doesn''t get in the way, she won''t be far away when she returns home, and then she can stay with Mr. Qi...


    Thinking of Qi Zhen, Wei Qingwan couldn''t help showing a happy and shy smile on her face.


    As long as she can be with Young Master Qi, no matter whether it is Wei Qingruo or someone else who blocks her, she will not be afraid to shrink back.


    Listen to Songyuan.


    When Wei Ruo heard about Wei Mingting''s promotion, the first thing that came to his mind was Xu Zhengyong''s situation.


    Wei Mingting has been officially appointed, so Brother Xiaoyong should be about the same.


    I just don¡¯t know if Brother Xiaoyong will be able to secure the position of deputy defense so smoothly. Wei Mingting¡¯s promotion to the defense is almost predictable, because there is no more suitable candidate than him.


    But it is still difficult for Brother Xiaoyong to advance to three levels in a row.


    "Meimei, let''s go to Sibaozhai." Wei Ruo said to Xiumei.


    "Like Miss, I can''t wait to know about Brother Xiaoyong''s promotion." Xiumei said.


    x Wei Ruodao: "No matter how many levels Xiaoyong has been promoted, it is something to be happy about. Let''s celebrate Xiaoyong."


    Xiumei nodded heavily: "Yes! Everyone is happy!"


    The master and servant had the same idea, cleaned up quickly, and went out.

 Chapter 383： Please go back to Zhuangzi, your lady

    When Wei Ruo and Xiumei arrived, a lot of people gathered outside the gate of Sibaozhai. The lively scene was comparable to when Sibaozhai was holding activities.


    But when you get closer, you will find that these people are not guests of Sibaozhai, but people sent by the imperial court.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei immediately understood that this should be someone from the imperial court who came to give Xu Zhengyong a formal appointment.


    Because Xu Zhengyong is promoted again, his status will be different, and he will have a special residence like Wei Mingting.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei hid in the crowd and waited until all the people from the court had left before entering the Sibaozhai.


    Just as he was about to pass through the shop and enter the back hall, he was blocked by two men dressed as soldiers.


    "This is Master Xu''s residence, and no one else is allowed to enter. You can buy things in this shop."


    Wei Ruo paused, and was about to explain, when Xu Zhushan came out and explained: "This is my relative."


    The soldiers blocking the way quickly apologized and stepped aside to make way for Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei were able to follow Xu Zhushan into the backyard.


    After entering the door, Wei Ruo and Xiumei were not only not angry, but happy.


    Xu Zhengyong came out of the house when he heard the movement, and when he saw Wei Ruo, his expression was solemn.


    "Sister Ruoer, about the second brother Wei..." Xu Zhengyong was full of worry.


    "Brother Xiaoyong, I''m fine."


    "Why is it all right? Don''t lie to me." Xu Zhengyong didn''t believe what Wei Ruo said was all right.


    Wei Ruo stepped forward, looked around, and made sure that there were no other people around, and they were the only ones, so he explained to Xu Zhengyong in a low voice: "There is a mistake, he is fine, and the specific reason is temporarily inconvenient to elaborate."


    Xu Zhengyong was stunned for a moment and then confirmed again: "Really?"


    "Really, so you don''t have to worry about me." Wei Ruo explained.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Xu Zhengyong heaved a sigh of relief, and his whole body was obviously relieved.


    Because of Wei Jinyi''s death, Xu Zhengyong was so worried about Wei Ruo''s situation that he wasn''t particularly happy when he received the offer of promotion. There was a string in his heart that was always tense.


    Knowing that Wei Jin was not really dead, and his sister Ruoer was not sad, Xu Zhengyong didn''t ask about the details.


    Xiumei couldn''t help teasing Xu Zhengyong: "Brother Xiaoyong is really promising, now he has personal guards!"


    Having personal guards fully shows that Xu Zhengyong''s current official position is not low.


    Xu Zhengyong scratched his head embarrassingly: "Meimei, stop teasing me."


    "It''s not a joke, it''s a joy!" Xiumei rarely hurt Xu Zhengyong, "Tell me, what''s going on here?"


    "It is the position arranged by His Highness the Seventh Highness before, deputy guard, conferred the title of Lieutenant Zhongxian." Xu Zhengyong replied.


    "Lieutenant Zhongxian? Isn''t the deputy guard a sixth-rank official? How did you get named Captain Zhongxian?" Xiumei asked.


    "Because I was promoted too fast, I was a deputy defense in real job, but the grade was assigned to be from the sixth rank." Xu Zhengyong explained.


    He was able to sit in this defensive position not only because of the great contribution he made this time, but also because he is currently at war with Japanese pirates, and there is no better candidate for the time being.


    But even so, his promotion this time was a little too fast, so the court specially made this arrangement.


    "I see." Xiumei nodded after understanding, "Anyway, Brother Xiaoyong is now a serious official! After becoming Captain Zhongxian, will he be like our master? Do you have a mansion?"


    "Yes, the imperial court has arranged a mansion." Xu Zhengyong said.


    "From now on, Brother Xiaoyong and Uncle Nanny will be able to live in a big mansion! There will also be guards and maidservants at home, and they will be able to make a grand sedan chair and a carriage when they go out!" Xiumei said happily.


    "I don''t care too much. I still think it''s good to live in a small courtyard, but I''m not used to living in a big courtyard." Xu Zhengyong said.


    The nanny couldn''t help but said, "I also think the small yard is very good, and it''s convenient for us to take care of the shop."


    "Nurse, the shop can be taken care of anywhere. If you change the mansion, you and Uncle Xu can live more comfortably, and there will be someone to take care of you. You can also relax on weekdays." Wei Ruo said to the nanny.


    "Miss, I''m so agile that I don''t need someone to wait on me." The nanny said.


    In the past, it was not impossible to hire someone to serve, but she felt that it was not necessary at all.


    Wei Ruo held the nanny''s hand: "Nanny, you have worked hard for most of your life, it''s time to enjoy yourself."


    "Where is my hard work, I don''t think it''s hard." The nanny felt sorry for Wei Ruo in turn, "On the contrary, it''s you, miss, who have had a hard time walking this journey, and have been constrained everywhere."


    "Nurse, I''m fine. Isn''t everything going in a good direction now?" Wei Ruo said.


    "Yes, mother, don''t worry, I will continue to work hard to save sister Ruoer as soon as possible!" Xu Zhengyong said.


    "Don''t talk big, you have achieved what you are today with the help of the lady!" The nanny gave her son a sideways look.


    Xu Zhengyong shrank his neck.


    Wei Ruo hurriedly helped Xu Zhengyong to speak: "Nurse, don''t say that, I did help a little bit, but Brother Xiaoyong can sit firmly in his current position, relying on my little cleverness alone is not enough, he has enough strength himself , so that the soldiers under him can be convinced."


    "I hope so." The nanny sighed.


    Afterwards, the nanny went to the kitchen to organize lunch, and before moving to the new mansion, the few of them had a lively meal in this small courtyard.


    After a small gathering with the Xu family, Wei Ruo returned to the Wei family.


    The plaque on the gate of Wei''s house has been changed from Xiaowei''s Mansion to General''s Mansion.


    After returning home, Wei Ruo didn''t answer Songyuan immediately, but went directly to Zhang Nanny and others to visit Meiyuan to "drive away" people.


    Nurse Zhang knocked on the door, and Cui He opened it.


    Seeing Wei Ruo and the people Wei Ruo brought, Cui He''s heart tightened, and the image of Wei Qingwan being arrested and taken to Cangyun Garden that day came to mind.


    "Miss, what do you want to do?" Cui He stared at Wei Ruo warily.


    "Please go back to Zhuangzi with your young lady." Wei Ruodao explained the purpose of coming, straightforward.


    "Is the eldest lady in charge now? It''s up to the second lady to decide when and where she will become the eldest?" Cui He asked rhetorically.


    "Then give it a try." Wei Ruo looked indifferent.


    Then Xiumei stepped forward directly, pulled Cui He out of the courtyard, and quickly walked into the courtyard, found Wei Qingwan, and dragged Wei Qingwan out too.


    "Sister, what are you doing?" Wei Qingwan questioned Wei Ruo, her eyes were bloodshot.


    This is the first time Wei Qingruo has come to see Meiyuan to make trouble?


    "The funeral is over, you should go back to Zhuangzi." Wei Ruo replied.


    Two days have passed since the funeral, and Wei Qingwan is still living in the mansion. It seems that no one has mentioned it, so she can live forever.


    "Both parents and elder brother are at the house, it seems that it is not my sister''s turn to take care of these matters?" Wei Qingwan asked through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 384： big brothers attitude

    Chapter 384 Big Brother''s Attitude


    She had already guessed that Wei Qingruo would continue to try every means to drive her out of the mansion, but she never thought that Wei Qingruo would be so shameless, directly use force, and completely regard herself as the head of the Wei family.


    Father just got promoted and she came to make trouble! His heart can be punished!


    "Then try it." After Wei Ruo finished speaking, she winked at Xiumei.


    Then Xiumei dragged Wei Qingwan and Cui He out.


    Wei Qingwan''s strength was no match for Xiumei''s, her face flushed red.


    Cui He called out: "Come on, help!"


    Her yelling attracted the attention of servants in the mansion, but none of them stepped forward to help.


    Nowadays, who doesn''t know that in the Wei Mansion, the eldest lady even dares to confront the wife, so what is a second lady?


    They dare not offend the eldest lady casually.


    Although the servants did not dare to help directly, someone still went to Cangyun Garden to report the matter to Yun.


    When Wei Qingwan was about to be pulled out of the back door, Yun arrived with people.


    "Ruo''er, what are you doing?" Yun''s face was stern, and he walked over angrily.


    When he got closer, he saw the red scratches on Wei Qingwan''s white lotus-root-like arm, and Yun''s heart ached.


    Wei Ruo was not surprised, and replied calmly: "Please return to Zhuangzi to cultivate your sister."


    "You say you''re just asking? What''s the proper way to do this? Now your father has just been promoted to General Wude. As the daughters of generals, you behave so vulgarly and recklessly. If outsiders see it, aren''t you afraid of being laughed at?"


    "Mother, don''t worry, the carriage is parked at the back door. After leaving the back door, my sister will get into the car, and no outsiders can see it. As for the people in the house, they are all trustworthy, even if there are one or two untrustworthy ones hidden. You already know about the scandal, so it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Wei Ruo was calm and composed, and answered perfectly.


    "Don''t talk about him, they are all sisters in the family. What is your intention to treat Wanwan like this?" Yun asked.


    "Mother, why bother to ask? My sister was supposed to be in Zhuangzi, but she was only allowed to come back after a funeral at home in the past two days. Now that the funeral is over, I should send her back. Is it because of this funeral? Can my sister''s punishment end so inexplicably?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan''s thoughts were hit.


    The two of them planned this in the bottom of their hearts, thinking that Wei Qingwan would be punished by taking advantage of this opportunity.


    Yun continued to retort: ??"Your second brother hasn''t passed the first seven days, why are you in a hurry?"


    "Then wait until the first seven days to take over my sister. Anyway, we are not too far away. There are five or seven days to go after this. We can''t just keep my sister at the house for a few special days. The original punishment was in vain. Now that my father has been promoted to garrison, and the military commander''s mansion has been changed to the general''s mansion, the rules of the family should be well maintained. Only strict family traditions can go a long way in the future. "


    Wei Ruo replied that the rhetoric was so high-sounding that Ren Yunshi and Wei Qingwan couldn''t find anything wrong with their eyeballs cracked.


    "I won''t talk to you about that, you are not in charge of this house now!" Yun''s scolded angrily, "Let me go, I have the final say when to send Wanwan back to Zhuangzi!"


    Then Yun gave Xiumei a hard look.


    Xiumei didn''t let go, she didn''t obey Yun''s orders.


    "What do you mean? In this mansion, what I say won''t work anymore?" Yun''s face became even colder, and he immediately gave orders to the others: "Pull her away!"


    Before the servants started their actions, Wei Ruo signaled Xiumei to let her go of Wei Qingwan.


    In terms of martial arts alone, even seven or eight maids can''t beat Xiumei.


    But in this way, Wei Ruo will become unreasonable, so Wei Ruo will not fight with Yun''s people directly.


    Xiumei returned behind Wei Ruo, and Wei Qingwan quickly rushed to Yun''s side.


    "Mother...it''s my daughter''s fault. My daughter didn''t return to Zhuangzi in time and made my sister angry. It''s not my sister''s fault. Please don''t be angry with my sister." Wei Qingwan said with red eyes, aggrieved and understanding.


    Hearing this, Yun felt even more uncomfortable, because she acquiesced in this matter.


    It is not easy for Yun to admit in front of Wei Ruo that he just wanted Wei Qingwan to take advantage of Wei Jinyi''s funeral for selfish reasons, but he also feels sorry for Wei Qingwan''s grievances in this matter.


    So he poured his anger on Wei Ruo''s head: "Look at you, as the eldest daughter of the family, you can''t be more generous, and you can''t be more tolerant to your sisters? Don''t say that you are partial to your sister as a mother, as long as you can be more generous, Treat your sister more leniently, mother will not even want to protect your sister!"


    Wei Ruo didn''t change his face: "Mom thinks too much, I''m just defending the orders given by my father and brother. At the beginning, my second brother ordered someone to send my sister to Zhuangzi. I can''t just leave, and things will change. .¡±


    "Don''t talk about your father and your two brothers! They didn''t mean that, it was all your own idea!" Yun said angrily.


    At this moment, Wei Yichen who also received the news came over.


    He was expressionless: "Mother, it is my intention to send the second sister back to Zhuangzi."


    Yun Shi looked at him with surprise in his eyes.


    Wei Yichen emphasized again: "Sister Ruo''er did it for me and the late second brother, if mother wants to blame, blame me."


    Mr. Yun just said that if Wei used his father and brother as an excuse, Wei Yichen slapped Mr. Yun in the face, leaving Mr. Yun at a loss as to how to respond.


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip and looked at Wei Yichen with red eyes.


    Brother really annoyed her completely! To protect Wei Qingruo so much as to hurt her!


    Wei Yichen received Wei Qingwan''s aggrieved and helpless eyes, but he didn''t give any response, and the expression on his face was still indifferent.


    Seeing Yun''s silence, Wei Yichen said to the servants: "Send the second lady back to the Zhuangzi. There is nothing that you can''t go back to the manor at will. There are no rules. Today''s Wei Manor is different from the past and pays more attention to the establishment of rules."


    Wei Yichen''s words are exactly the same as Wei Ruo''s, they both emphasize that the Wei family must be more disciplined than before.


    The servants responded quickly, and then dragged Wei Qingwan to the door.


    Yun frowned, watching helplessly as the servants took Wei Qingwan away.


    After the carriage that sent Wei Qingwan back to Zhuangzi left, Wei Yichen turned his gaze back to Yunshi.


    "Mother, my father should be very sad and tired these days, please spend more time with my father."


    While Wei Yichen reminded Yun how to make up for the relationship with Wei Mingting, he also reminded her not to spend all her time on taking Wei Qingwan back to the mansion.


    "I see." Yun replied in a low voice.


    After explaining, Wei Yichen went back.


    Passing by Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo saw his cold and resolute side face, still feeling strange.


    He didn''t say a word to Wei Ruo the whole time today, but he did what Wei Ruo thought Wei Mingting would do.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 385： Second Master of the Wei Family

    Chapter 385 Second Master of the Wei Family


    On the third day after Wei Jinyi''s funeral, people from the Zhongyibo Mansion in the capital arrived at the General''s Mansion.


    According to the calculation of time, the people from Uncle Zhongyi¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t come here after receiving the news of Wei Jinyi¡¯s death. If they came for the funeral, they wouldn¡¯t arrive so soon.


    Then it should be that they learned the news of Wei Mingting''s promotion in advance and followed the palace servants who came to announce the decree.


    The person who came back this time was not anyone else from the Zhongyibo Mansion, but Wei Mingting''s second brother Wei Mingyong.


    In the study in the front yard, Wei Mingyong, the second master of the Wei family, smiled when he saw Wei Mingting.


    "Third brother, you are really capable! After being promoted to a fifth-rank official, the second brother is really honored to follow!"


    Wei Mingyong patted Wei Mingting''s shoulder, the corners of his mouth were almost grinning to his temples.


    Wei Mingting''s expression was serious, and instead of laughing and chatting with Wei Mingyong, he asked Wei Mingyong: "Why is Second Brother here this time?"


    Wei Mingting has always been serious, unsmiling, and doesn''t like joking, and Wei Mingyong is used to it.


    Therefore, Wei Mingyong explained without changing his expression: "I heard the news in advance and knew that you were going to be promoted. My parents and elder brother sent me to congratulate you. Besides, we haven''t seen each other for many years. I also want to come and talk to my third brother. Reminiscing about the old days. But I didn''t expect that Jin Yi would have an accident."


    Speaking of which, Wei Mingyong comforted Wei Mingting: "Third brother, don''t be too sad, the world is impermanent, and no one can predict this kind of thing. Fortunately, Jin Yi is just a bastard, and he is not very promising. You still have Yi Chen, a promising son, will be on the list when the results of the autumn examination come out this year, then he will be the first person to be promoted in three generations of our family."


    Wei Mingting said: "I have received the kindness from the second brother. The second brother has worked so hard to come all the way. Let''s go to the guest room to rest today. If there is anything else, we can talk about it another day."


    Wei Mingting didn''t really want to hear what Wei Mingyong said, so he wanted to end today''s conversation.


    "Hey, don''t worry." Wei Mingyong waved his hand, then asked, "Third Brother, have you read all the letters that Big Brother wrote to you before?"


    "Trust me, I have read it, and all my thoughts have been written in the reply letter." Wei Mingting replied.


    "Brother and I feel that we haven''t explained this matter to the third brother very clearly, which makes the third brother misunderstand and our two ideas are different." Wei Mingyong said.


    Wei Mingting frowned, he already guessed that Wei Mingyong would discuss this matter with him during this trip, and deliberately avoided it.


    But since the other party was his second brother, Wei Mingting asked patiently, "What else does second brother want to tell me?"


    "Third brother, I know that you have been promoted to an official again now, and you have done the defense of the fifth rank, but you have to know that my court has always valued civil affairs over military affairs, and the status of military officers in the court has never been high. How can you do this now?" You were promoted quickly and got important tasks, but because the Japanese pirates caused the imperial court a headache, and when the Japanese pirates are gone, you will most likely be left out in the cold."


    Wei Mingyong said again: "If you have a brother who can speak for you in Beijing, things will be different. Even if the war is over in the future, it will help you return to Beijing to find a good position."


    Wei Mingting replied: "Second brother, I didn''t join the army to be valued. Guotai Min''an is what I want all my life. If the price of Guotai Min''an is that I have nothing to contribute and I am not valued, I will be content."


    Wei Mingyong sighed, and then asked: "Third brother, think about it carefully, how long have you not returned to the capital, and how long have you not seen your parents? Think about how many injuries you have suffered in these years, and how many times you have escaped from death? Don''t you want to live a stable life, don''t you want to return to the capital to be a stable official?"


    "I understand what the second brother wants, but since I choose to join the army, I will not go to live a comfortable life. I have long known the hardships and dangers involved. It''s just that it is unfilial to not be filial to your parents. I need to trouble my elder brother and second elder brother to take care of my parents instead of my unfilial son." Wei Mingting replied.


    "Third brother, why are you still the same as before, stubborn and paranoid? My Wei family''s hundred-year-old foundation has now declined, and it has come to an end. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you still have to think about your parents, me, and elder brother. There are a group of juniors in the family to make plans."


    Wei Mingyong looked like he hated iron but not steel.


    "If what the second brother said about planning for the parents, elder brothers and younger generations in the family is to cling to a certain prince, I don''t think it is advisable, and it is not a wise choice."


    "Why is it not a wise choice? You are not even afraid of going into battle to kill the enemy. Are you still afraid of being implicated by standing in the wrong team?" Wei Mingyong asked.


    "When I went to battle to kill the enemy, I deserved my death. If I died in a political struggle, my death would be lighter than a feather." Wei Mingting replied.


    "It''s nonsense! Death is death, there is no distinction! And who told you that you will die if you serve the sixth prince? We only need to support him to do things for him secretly, not to do anything against the conscience for the sixth prince. It''s something people criticize. It''s all about taking what they need from each other. If the sixth prince doesn''t arrange someone to sit in that position, the seventh prince will arrange someone to sit. Why do we let such an opportunity slip away from us?" Wei Mingyong retorted.


    Wei Mingyong''s thoughts made Wei Mingting''s brows wrinkle even tighter.


    "Second brother thinks that if he only supports the sixth prince secretly, the sixth prince will support our family?"


    "Why not? Now is the time for employing people, and you and your two sons and daughters have some skills that have caught the eyes of the sixth prince. It is natural for the sixth prince to want to take you under his command." Wei Mingyong asked back.


    Wei Mingting was silent for a moment and then said: "Second brother must be tired after running around all the way. Let''s go to rest today. I still have some business to deal with."


    Wei Mingting didn''t want to argue with Wei Mingyong anymore, so he directly issued an order to evict the guest.


    "Third brother..." Wei Mingyong wanted to continue talking to Wei Mingting, but was invited away by Wei Mingting''s personal guards.


    Wei Mingyong had no choice but to give up temporarily.


    Anyway, the other person has already come, and there will be a chance to talk to his stubborn brother about this matter later.


    ###


    On the morning when the results of the township test came out, Yun got up early to bathe and burn incense, offering incense to his ancestors to pray for blessings.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun sat in the main hall and sent people out to inquire every once in a while.


    "Ask again, why is there no news yet?"


    It was only a quarter of an hour ago that people asked people to inquire, but Yun couldn''t help asking people to inquire again.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Another half an hour later, the boy hurried in.


    "Ma''am, I''m overjoyed, I''m overjoyed! The young master has won! He has won!"


    Yun stood up abruptly: "Really?!"


    "Really, the people who came to announce the good news have arrived at the door!" The servant replied.


    Mr. Yun was overjoyed: "Quick, help me to the door!"


    With the support of Cuiping, Mrs. Yun hurried to the gate


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 386： No surprise he will win

    Chapter 386 No surprise he will win


    Seeing the person delivering the good news at the door, Yun finally confirmed the matter of her son Zhongju, and her chest was filled with joy for a moment.


    "Great! It''s really great!" Yun''s eyes were moist with joy.


    While she was happy, Yun did not break the rules. She warmly received the person who came to deliver the news, gave the messenger a red envelope, and also gave rewards to a few capable maids and servants, and then ordered the servants Firecrackers were lit to celebrate.


    Wei Mingyong, who lives in the mansion, also got the news immediately, and ran to the door happily.


    Knowing that Wei Yichen really won the exam, Wei Mingyong said to Yun with a happy face: "Congratulations to the third sibling, this kid Yichen is really promising! He passed the provincial examination for the first time! It''s really amazing! "


    Mr. Yun was immersed in the joy of his son Zhongju. Faced with Wei Mingyong''s praise, Mrs. Yun looked proud: "I never thought that Yichen would pass the provincial examination for the first time."


    "The third younger siblings are also responsible for raising such an outstanding son as Yichen! This is the first person in our family in three generations! Glory to our ancestors!"


    Yun''s said: "This kid, Yi Chen, has made people feel at ease."


    At this time, Wei Yichen came out of the mansion. Compared with the excitement of the two elders, Wei Yichen''s reaction was relatively dull.


    "Chen''er, you won the prize! From now on, you will be a candidate!" Yun said excitedly to Wei Yichen.


    "Well, I already know."


    Wei Yichen''s face was filled with joy, and his tone was a lot more excited than usual, but he was still relatively restrained, unlike Yun''s who wrote all the joy on his face.


    Wei Mingyong came over and patted Wei Yichen on the shoulder: "Yichen, you are now a prosperous man, don''t forget to support your two uncles and your cousins ??in the future."


    "Um."


    Wei Yichen agreed lightly, and the little joy on his face had disappeared, replaced by his usual indifferent face since he was rescued by Wei Ruo that day.


    "Yichen has grown up, and his words and deeds are more stable than before. Even if he won such a happy thing as Juren, he doesn''t look too happy." Wei Mingyong praised.


    "The identity of the father is different now. In order not to become a burden to the father, other members of the family should be more cautious in their words and deeds." Wei Yichen replied, and then said, "Second uncle should also pay more attention."


    "Nephew Yichen, don''t worry, why don''t you worry about your second uncle and me doing things? The second uncle has eaten more salt than you have eaten rice. Can you not know that the whole family has one heart?"


    Wei Yichen nodded briefly, and then returned to the mansion.


    Looking at Wei Yichen who walked away indifferently, the smile on Wei Mingyong''s face was slightly stiff.


    Why does Yichen look more and more like his third brother? Obviously he used to be a cheerful and talkative character, but now he looks taciturn and serious, really like the third brother!


    Now the father and son, one promoted to the fifth rank general, and the other won the Juren, are more and more good at putting on airs! Don''t even pay attention to him!


    Wei Mingyong hummed softly in his heart, but he also knew that right now he and his elder brother had to rely on the father and son of the third room, so he took this dissatisfaction to the bottom of his heart, and still had a flattering smile on his face.


    After that, Wei Mingyong returned to the guest room where he lived, thinking about how to find another opportunity to talk with Wei Mingting about the unfinished business yesterday.


    ###


    Listen to Pine Garden.


    Wei Ruo also soon learned of the news that Wei Yichen had been selected.


    Wei Ruo is not at all surprised that Wei Yichen was able to win the exam. Wei Yichen in the original book is capable of winning the exam. Even if he is given a chance, it will not be a problem to be admitted to Jinshi.


    It¡¯s just that the original book set Wei Qingwan as a bitter character, so shortly after Wei Qingwan and Chu Lan got married, the entire Wei family suffered. Not only Wei Mingting died in the battle, but even Wei Yichen missed the opportunity to take the provincial examination later. .


    Wei Qingwan, who lost the blessing of her father''s family, was brought back to the capital by Chu Lan as a matter of course.


    It was not until Wei Qingwan gained favor and became Chu Lan''s concubine that the Wei family revived, and then a group of relatives came to the house to fight the autumn wind and begged Wei Qingwan to help find jobs and benefits.


    During this process, the Wei family has always been Wei Qingwan''s burden, adding difficulties to Wei Qingwan''s already difficult road to the palace.


    "Miss, Eldest Young Master has graduated from high school, should we go and give Eldest Young Master some presents to congratulate?" Xiumei asked.


    "No need, I won''t offer this kindness. And now it stands to reason that the second brother just left, and I should be sad when I don''t show much interest in other things. Congratulations." Wei Ruo replied.


    "That''s right, we have to look very sad when we go out now!" Xiumei nodded, thought for a while, and then asked, "Miss, shall we go out this afternoon?"


    Wei Ruo originally planned to go out this afternoon, to go to the nanny and Uncle Xu to discuss the new purchase of Zhuangzi in the capital.


    Originally, Wei Ruo considered that Nanny and Uncle Xu would be busy in the past two days because of moving, so he planned to postpone the matter in the provincial capital.


    But the nanny and Xu Zhushan didn''t think so. Wei Ruo procrastinated and didn''t make arrangements, so they sent two letters to Wei''s family asking Wei Ruo about the arrangements for Xinzhuangzi, the provincial capital.


    The two of them didn''t want to delay Wei Ruo''s business because of Xu Zhengyong''s promotion and their move.


    In their view, Wei Ruo''s affairs are far more important than their moving.


    "Go, they are busy with theirs, and we are busy with us. It doesn''t matter. And I plan to go to the Fengyue Tea House in the east of the city after talking about the business." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Ruo didn''t really care about Wei Yichen''s failure in the exam. She didn''t rely on Wei Mingting or Wei Yichen. She didn''t really care whether they were promoted to high school or not.


    In comparison, she still cares more about her career and the real situation of her second brother.


    Wei Ruo felt that Boss Hao of Fengyue Tea House might know something, so he planned to make a trip today.


    "Then what should we say if Madam and the others ask?" Xiumei asked.


    "When I asked, I said that I went to the Yuan Mansion. For the sake of the people and the reputation of the Wei family, even if I was sad, I couldn''t ignore the people." Wei Ruolian had already thought about his words.


    Xiumei laughed out loud, "Miss, you are right, we are all for the Wei family!"


    After listening to the simple lunch in Songyuan, the master and servant went out in a grand manner.


    Wei Ruo first went to Sibaozhai to meet the nanny and Uncle Xu. They are still living in the old place for the past two days, and they will not move in until the new mansion is fully tidied up.


    Wei Ruo explained to the nanny some arrangements in the provincial capital, including the newly purchased Fengting Mountain area, and the purchase of shops in the provincial capital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 387： Determine the status of the second brother

    Chapter 387 Determine the status quo of the second brother


    Wei Ruo handed over the follow-up personnel management matters at Fengting Mountain to Zhao Hai, and he was already in action, but other more commercial things such as purchases and reconstructions had to be done by Nanny and Uncle Xu.


    Not to mention the store, no one else can do it without Nanny and Uncle Xu.


    After the explanation, the nanny asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, how many years can this regrowth grow?"


    This is the first time planting ratooning rice, and the nanny couldn''t help but become curious.


    "It will look like four to six years, and there will be some changes due to the environment and climate." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Wouldn''t that save a lot of labor costs?" The nanny said with a look of surprise.


    "Well, it saves time and effort, is easy to manage, and the yield is not low. The most important point is that the first year from breeding to seedling growth is the most vulnerable to the impact of climate and environment. Once the root system grows well, subsequent disease resistance The performance and weather resistance will be much better, as long as the first year grows well, it will be easier to manage in the next few years, and it is relatively easier to guarantee the production.¡±


    "That''s really a good thing, especially suitable for areas with many mountains and steep mountains!" The nanny''s tone was full of expectations for the ratooned rice.


    "In short, we will conduct experiments in the Fengting Mountain area of ??the provincial capital first. Once successful, we will carry out a larger area of ??promotion in the coming year, so that more steep mountain areas can also grow rice." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, everything is up to Miss." The nanny replied.


    Xu Zhushan has been listening carefully from the sidelines, and when the nanny said yes, he nodded accordingly.


    Wo Chang Fu Sui This word could not be more appropriate for him.


    Wei Ruo stayed in Sibaozhai for more than an hour, and then went to Zuixianju to discuss with Fan Chengxu about opening a branch of Zuixianju in the provincial capital.


    Fan Chengxu''s request was very simple, but whatever Wei Ruo gave him in Taizhou Mansion, he would also give him the same in Lin''an Mansion.


    Wei Ruo readily agreed, and the price was also based on the one in Zuixianju, Taizhou Prefecture.


    The two of them are now more and more tacit understanding, and they don''t come and test each other like they did at the beginning.


    Wei Ruo is happy about this, and Fan Chengxu is even happier.


    "Brother Heyou, are we considered friends now?"


    After talking about the business, Fan Chengxu couldn''t help asking Wei Ruo.


    "Boss Fan was joking. Could it be that we have been enemies?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    "I always feel that in Brother Heyou''s heart, I''m just your partner." Fan Chengxu stared into Wei Ruo''s eyes while shaking his folding fan.


    Brother Heyou is not outstanding in appearance, but his eyes are really watery, and he likes them very much.


    Wei Ruodao: "Boss Fan, businessmen can''t talk too much about feelings. If they talk about feelings, the business will be unclear."


    "But if there is only business and no feelings, life is quite boring. When I met Brother Heyou, I met a rare confidant in life. It is not a bad idea to do less business for the confidant." Fan Chengxu replied.


    He admits that this statement is a bit irrational and does not conform to his usual business experience.


    But he felt that Xu Heyou was worth it.


    "I''m flattered that Boss Fan said that." Wei Ruo laughed.


    "Brother Heyou, don''t believe it. Although Fan is often full of lies, what he said to Brother Heyou today is true. I really like to be friends with Brother Heyou, even close friends. I want to marry you." Fan Chengxu said seriously.


    "Boss Fan, don''t make fun of me anymore. You and I have a good business. If you are a close friend and a wife, you are not afraid to scare me away?" Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    Disappointment flashed across Fan Chengxu''s eyes, but he recovered quickly. The sly smile returned to his face, and he waved his fan and replied, "I''m not joking with you, we''re only talking about business."


    Xu Heyou''s temperament is really similar to his former self. He doesn''t like to talk about personal affairs with others, but only likes to talk about business, buying and selling, and talking about money.


    At that time, he still hated those who tried to have a relationship with him, but now he wanted to have a relationship with Xu Heyou, but Xu Heyou was like a stubborn rock, and he had nothing to do with him.


    Wei Ruo talked with Fan Chengxu for more than half an hour, then turned down Fan Chengxu''s invitation to have dinner together, and Wei Ruo rushed to the east of the city again.


    Boss Hao of Fengyue Tea House seemed to know that Wei Ruo would come in advance, and sent someone to wait for Wei Ruo early.


    As soon as Wei Ruo entered the teahouse, he was invited upstairs by the waiter.


    Then Boss Hao handed over a letter to Wei Ruo, and told Wei Ruo: "Miss, don''t worry about it, master is fine."


    Wei Ruo opened the letter, but there were only three simple sentences on it.


    "Don''t forget about my safety, see you in the capital, take care."


    Putting the letter in his hand, Wei Ruo thought for a while and asked Boss Hao: "Is what my second brother is doing dangerous?"


    Wei Ruo never asked about what Wei Jinyi was doing, even though he vaguely felt that the matter was not simple, so he never asked.


    But the matter has come to this point, he even staged a scene of suspended animation, then the matter is more complicated and dangerous than Wei Ruo imagined.


    "Miss, the master doesn''t want you to worry." Boss Hao asked something out of the question.


    "Do you think things have reached this point, can I not worry?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "This..." Boss Hao also knew that this matter could not be justified, with an embarrassed expression on his face, but he didn''t want to really tell Wei Ruoming, so he could only explain, "Miss, don''t worry, this matter is about to be completed, and there will be no danger later. "


    This explanation does not completely convince Wei Ruo: "If the danger is really all over, he doesn''t need to use the golden cicada to get rid of his shell. He did this to not hurt the rest of the Wei family, am I right? ?¡±


    Boss Hao was at a loss for words. He wanted to refute and cover up, but Wei Ruo''s guess was too accurate.


    Wei Ruo didn''t make things difficult for Boss Hao again: "I won''t make things difficult for you either. He should have told me in advance that he wouldn''t let you reveal any more information to me. I only have one request. What news does he have in the future, no matter good or bad? Yes, let me know."


    "Miss, don''t worry, I will contact you as soon as possible when there is news from the master." Boss Hao immediately agreed.


    After asking what he wanted to ask, Wei Ruo got up and didn''t leave.


    Boss Hao hurriedly called to her: "Miss, I have also prepared a batch of medicinal materials for you, which was instructed by the master."


    Wei Ruo stopped, thought for a moment and replied, "It''s still delivered to the address last time."


    "Okay." Boss Hao agreed, and then said, "Besides, Missy has other needs, just send me a letter."


    "Understood." Wei Ruo didn''t say much, and he didn''t have anything special right now.


    After agreeing, Wei Ruo took Xiumei and left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 388： Uncle Er

    Chapter 388 The Second Boss


    The news of Wei Yichen''s selection also reached Wei Qingwan''s ears.


    Wei Qingwan, who heard the news, felt mixed feelings for a while.


    She sat quietly in Zhuangzi''s dilapidated courtyard, looking into the distance in a daze.


    "Miss, are you not happy? It is such an honor for the young master to become a Juren master. In the future, he can take the imperial examination again. If he wins the Jinshi, his future will be limitless." Cui He asked.


    "What''s the use, he treats me like a stranger now, and if he has the ability in the future, he won''t take care of me." Wei Qingwan looked sad and sad.


    "Miss, don''t think so. Although the Eldest Young Master doesn''t treat you very well now, he is your eldest brother. Even if he treats you badly at home, he still has to take care of his brother and sister when he leaves the house. And as long as he has Good luck, Miss, whether you are married or married in the future, your status in your husband''s family will be guaranteed." Cui He analyzed for Wei Qingwan.


    "How could I not know?" Wei Qingwan naturally knew the stakes, "It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Cui He asked.


    "Young master Qi has no news so far... I don''t know if something happened." Wei Qingwan was very worried.


    When we met that day, Mr. Qi promised himself that he would write a letter home to mention the matter, and would go to her father to propose marriage.


    In recent days, there has been a lot of good news in the family. Her father was promoted to the fifth-rank defense, and her elder brother was promoted again. However, Wei Qingwan has not waited for the news from Qi Zhen for a long time.


    He hasn''t contacted her for ten days in a row, which made her worried.


    "Miss, don''t worry, Mr. Qi is a busy person, he must be busy with many things, it''s not that he doesn''t care about you, miss."


    "I trust him, I''m just worried about his family." Wei Qingwan said.


    "Miss, don''t worry, your current status has risen with the change of the status of the master and the young master, and you are gradually worthy of Mr. Qi." Cui He explained.


    "I hope so." Wei Qingwan said.


    ###


    The matter of Wei Yichen''s selection made the Wei family lively for a long time.


    During this period, Wei Ruo also heard that Wei Yichen''s classmate Xu Fengyuan also won the exam.


    Besides, there was another person Wei Ruo knew who also won, and that was Zhao Xun.


    This is something Wei Ruo didn''t expect. With Zhao Xun''s physical condition, it is already very good to be able to complete the exam.


    As a result, he still passed the exam, Wei Ruo had no choice but to look at Zhao Xun with admiration.


    If this person is in good health, he does not know what achievements he will have in the future.


    During this period of time, Wei Mingyong lived in the general''s mansion, and talked to Wei Yichen whenever he had time.


    Because Wei Mingting is away from the house most of the time, all he can do is to do Wei Yichen''s ideological work.


    Wei Yichen''s reactions were relatively cold, and he treated Wei Mingyong fairly politely, but he was very perfunctory in what he said, and he didn''t let go at all, which made Wei Mingyong very depressed.


    This day, after finding Wei Yichen to shut the door, he planned to go outside for a walk.


    At the door, he met Wei Ruo who had come back from the outside, and Wei Mingyong immediately called to stop Wei Ruo.


    "Eldest niece."


    Wei Ruo stopped and looked at Wei Mingyong.


    It has been several days since Wei Mingyong came to the General''s Mansion, and it was the first time that the two met face to face.


    On weekdays, Wei Ruo would either stay in his own courtyard or go out, and had little contact with other people in the house, let alone Wei Mingyong.


    Wei Mingyong actually wanted to talk to Wei Ruo, but he couldn''t find a suitable opportunity, and he didn''t go directly to Wei Ruo''s yard to find her like Wei Yichen.


    Today can be regarded as an opportunity for him.


    "Second Uncle, what''s the matter?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Mingyong had a cordial smile on his face: "My niece, my second uncle heard about you when he was in the capital. You really deserve to be the daughter of our uncle Zhongyi''s mansion. You have the demeanor of your grandmother back then."


    "Second uncle is too much." Wei Ruo smiled politely and alienated.


    Wei Mingyong went on to say: "Niece, you are also fourteen years old now. These two years are a good time for you to discuss marriage. If your family can be more famous, it will be easier for you to discuss marriage."


    "Marriage is a matter of parents'' order and matchmaker''s words." Wei Ruo replied.


    "But you have to know that the glory of the family is closely related to everyone in the family. No matter when, the Wei family will always be your backer." Wei Mingyong said again.


    "It should be like this." Wei Ruo said in a dull tone.


    Wei Mingyong then sighed and said: "Hey, it''s a pity that your father doesn''t understand this principle very well. His mind is only full of how to win battles and how to defend his family and country. He doesn''t think about family glory at all."


    "Isn''t winning the battle the supreme glory of himself and the Wei family? How can the second uncle say that his father doesn''t care about the glory of the family?" Wei Ruo asked rhetorically.


    "There is nothing wrong with him winning the battle, but this is not a long-term solution. I don''t think the Japanese pirates will be able to make trouble for long. If you want to maintain the long-term glory of the Zhongyi House, you have to have a few more capable people in the family, especially those who can come out. Only a few civil servants who can stand in the court can help your father!" Wei Mingyong said.


    "Didn''t the eldest brother win the exam now? I believe that with the talent of the eldest brother, he will be able to enter the court as an official in a short time, and then he and his father will take care of each other." Wei Ruo said.


    "Your eldest brother is still a little younger after all, and if there is no one to support him, it will be very difficult for him to make it to the top."


    "The second uncle should let the other cousins ??in the family work hard, and there are a few more candidates, ah no... It seems that the other cousins ??haven''t been admitted to the scholar, so we should first be admitted to the scholar." Wei Ruo said.


    "That''s not what I meant." Wei Mingyong frowned.


    "What is the second uncle talking about? Don''t you hope that there will be more people in the family to help your father? Don''t you hope that the family will have more civil servants?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Mingyong sighed again: "Hey, let me tell you straight. There is a very good opportunity in front of our Wei family right now. As long as your father nods, our Wei family will have a chance to get His Royal Highness the Sixth Prince. This is much faster than taking the imperial examination.¡±


    Wei Ruo curled her lips into a smile, in fact, she knew what Wei Mingyong meant just now.


    "Second Uncle wants to cling to the sixth prince, he should go by himself, what can he do with my father who can''t bring enough glory to the family?" Wei Ruo asked rhetorically.


    "You child, I have been talking to you for a long time, why do you still not understand? The sixth prince''s roll call requires your father and you to assist him, and your father agrees to this matter."


    "What the second uncle said is very funny. On the one hand, the second uncle thinks that my father''s ability is limited and not enough to support the glory of the Wei family, but on the other hand, he said that only my father promised to serve the sixth prince. Support, so in the end, is my father capable or not?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 389： Empress reward

    Chapter 389 Empress Reward


    Want to gain Wei Mingting''s glory, but also feel that Wei Mingting can''t support the Wei family and needs the help of their elder brothers. Isn''t Wei Mingyong a little too funny?


    Although he is such a person in the original book, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but be speechless by his shamelessness when he actually met.


    "My niece, what you said is a bit disregarding the overall situation? The second uncle has already analyzed it thoroughly for you. A single tree is hard to support. A chopstick is easy to break, but a pair of chopsticks is hard to break. Don''t you understand such a simple truth? Your father and You both have some abilities, but relying on the two of you alone is far from enough!"


    "That''s really my niece. I''m dull, and I can''t understand the meaning of the second uncle very well. Why don''t the second uncle continue to talk about this matter with his father and elder brother? Too many ideas." Wei Ruo replied with a cold tone.


    "What do you mean?" Wei Mingyong''s face suddenly darkened.


    "Is there something wrong with what I said? Second Uncle has something to discuss rationally with his father and elder brother, why should he ask me?" Wei Ruo asked back with a smile in his eyes.


    "Wei Qingruo, I am your second uncle, your elder. I discussed this matter with you, a junior, because I gave you a little bit of face. You are so rude, how can you look like a lady in the uncle''s house?"


    "I don''t need to worry about whether I look like a lady." Wei Ruo replied coldly.


    "You... With your upbringing, it''s no wonder the Xu family doesn''t want you to divorce!" Wei Mingyong said angrily.


    He came to Taizhou Mansion in the past few days and already inquired about everything that happened during the time that the Wei family was in Taizhou Mansion.


    I don¡¯t know where I heard that Wei Ruo almost got married to the Xu family, a well-known local family in Taizhou Prefecture, but it didn¡¯t work out in the end.


    "Second Uncle has to make it clear, I''ve never been engaged, how can I break off the engagement?" Wei Ruo said coldly.


    "Heh, I heard that the eldest son of the Xu family was admitted to Jieyuan this time. It was a good opportunity before him to fly on a branch and become a phoenix. It''s a pity that you didn''t have this life."


    "Flying on a branch and turning into a phoenix? Erbo means that the Wei family is a chicken coop? Then what is the second uncle in the Wei family?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "You..." Wei Mingyong, who realized that he had been scolded, turned even more ugly, "Arbitrarily discussing the elders, without respect or superiority, I don''t know what to say!"


    He hit a wall with Wei Mingting and Wei Yichen, but they will at least give him the most basic face.


    This eldest niece is fine, she just gave him a face!


    Wei Ruo didn''t want to talk to Wei Mingyong anymore: "I have something to do, I''m going back to the room first, Second Uncle, please do what you want."


    After speaking, Wei Ruo strode away from Wei Mingyong and walked towards the backyard.


    Wei Mingyong watched Wei Ruo walk away, and then angrily said: "It''s unreasonable, you have no respect! No education! The third family really didn''t raise a decent person!"


    ###


    The time has entered late September, and the rice in Taizhou Prefecture has been harvested.


    Those who listened to Wei Ruo''s persuasion and obeyed the government''s arrangement benefited a lot.


    After the people¡¯s harvest, the government government collected taxes and the granary was also full.


    With a bumper rice harvest, the government government has more confidence in opening up wasteland.


    At the same time, the planting of winter wheat in the wasteland is also proceeding smoothly, and the green wheat seedlings symbolize hope.


    Thus, the disaster victims who participated in land reclamation became more motivated, and even the famous dignitaries of Taizhou Prefecture who participated in it were also enthusiastic, and many of them wanted to take the initiative to invest more.


    The outstanding disaster relief achievements of Taizhou Prefecture naturally attracted the attention of the imperial court, especially after comparing the disaster relief achievements of the six princes.


    For this reason, the imperial court specially sent envoys to Taizhou Mansion, and issued a decree to praise the people headed by Yuan Zhengqin, including Mrs. Yuan and Wei Ruo.


    In addition, Chu Lan''s biological mother, Concubine Hui, rewarded Wei Ruo with a lot of good things, and arrived at Taizhou at the same time as the envoys sent by the imperial court.


    Madam Yuan immediately sent someone to the General''s Mansion to invite Wei Ruo.


    Knowing that it was the empress in the palace who gave Wei Ruo an extra reward, the Yun family paid special attention to it, and before Wei Ruo went out, he repeatedly told him: "You must thank the rewards well, and be cautious in your words and deeds when you see the palace people who come to give the rewards. Don''t lose your etiquette, most of them are the celebrities around the empress."


    "I know."


    Wei Ruo was about to go out when Wei Mingyong rushed over.


    Wei Mingyong frowned and said to Wei Ruo nervously: "Niece, you have to think carefully about the reward from Concubine Hui."


    Concubine Hui is Chu Lan''s biological mother, and what Wei Mingyong wants to marry is the sixth prince Chu Heng, so he doesn''t want the members of the Wei family to get too involved with Chu Lan.


    Yun''s eyes froze, and then urged Wei Ruo to go out: "Ruoer, you go first, don''t keep the people of Yuan Mansion waiting."


    Wei Ruo nodded, then turned and left.


    Before Wei Mingyong could say anything, Wei Ruo left, so he could only turn his head and say to Yun: "Third siblings, our family should not get too involved with the Seventh Prince."


    Yun''s complexion darkened: "Second brother is worrying too much, our family has not had too much contact with any prince, whether it is my husband''s contact with the seventh prince in the barracks, or Ruo''er''s disaster relief and cooperation. The intersection between the Seventh Princes is all due to the situation, please don''t over-interpret it."


    "This is not a question of whether I will over-interpret it, but a question of whether I will misunderstand it if I let others know." Wei Mingyong said anxiously.


    "The body is not afraid of the slanting shadow, the second brother doesn''t have to worry too much about these things. What''s more, this is a gift from the empress, no matter what we do, we can''t refuse this grace, right?" Yun replied.


    "I''m not saying that Ruo''er won''t accept the reward. It''s a great joy for Ruo''er to be rewarded this time. As an uncle, I''m also happy for her. I just remind Ruo''er and the third younger siblings not to be confused by the reward from the imperial concubine or empress." own position."


    "Second brother, don''t worry, Ruo''er is a measured person, and she doesn''t need to worry about this kind of thing."


    Wei Ruo has many behaviors that the Yun family disagrees with, but the Yun family is very relieved of Wei Ruo in this matter related to the struggle between the Wei family and the court.


    After Yun finished speaking, she asked Cuiping to support her and went back to Cangyun Garden.


    Wei Mingyong gritted his teeth and muttered after Yun''s walk away: "Woman is a family with long hair but short knowledge! Is there any comparison between the seventh prince and the sixth prince? The mother of the sixth prince is a noble concubine, his uncle is the chief assistant, and he has countless disciples. And The Seventh Prince''s ancestral family has nothing! How can it be compared?"


    "He also said that he didn''t want to get involved in the disputes between the princes, but he was born to be confused with the seventh prince! Even a little brain knows which side is more promising!"


    Wei Mingyong only dared to mutter such a few words when no one was around, and he didn''t dare to say too much in front of Yun''s face.


    Really offended the person in the third room, he couldn''t get anything good.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 390： The Nine Princes

    Chapter 390 The Ninth Prince


    Wei Ruo was brought to Mrs. Yuan.


    There were also Nanny Qin and another nanny that Wei Ruo had never met before.


    Nanny Qin introduced to Wei Ruo: "Miss, this is Nanny Zeng."


    Wei Ruo looked at that person, and Wei Ruo could tell from Nanny Qin''s tone and demeanor that although they were all nanny from the palace, Nanny Zeng''s status should be slightly higher than Nanny Qin''s.


    "The old slave has met the eldest girl." Madam Zeng was slightly blessed, and her attitude towards Wei Ruo was as polite and courteous as Madam Qin.


    "Nurse Zeng." Wei Ruo greeted each other with a nod.


    "Miss, these are all rewarded by your mother, thank you for your contribution to the people of Taizhou Prefecture."


    There were several boxes beside Nanny Zeng, covered with a red cloth.


    Although I couldn''t see what was inside for the time being, Wei Ruo knew that the things were not bad just looking at the ceremony, and they should be valuable and good things.


    "Thank you for your gift." Wei Ruo thanked you.


    He said in his heart, this Concubine Hui is kinder than her son, if she knows how to give her a gift, it is not in vain for her to bring her son to a wave of performance.


    "Don''t be polite, big girl. These rewards given by the empress are also approved by the Holy One, and they are obtained by the big girl''s ability."


    Wei Ruo followed Mrs. Yuan in presiding over the disaster relief and was rewarded, but because she is the daughter of the clan, the emperor could not directly reward her, so the mother and concubine of the seventh prince related to this incident should give the reward, which not only shows her attitude, but also is not rude number.


    "The daughter of the people thanked His Majesty Long En." Wei Ruo said hurriedly.


    "The empress said, when the eldest girl goes to the capital, she must summon the eldest girl and thank the eldest girl in person." Madam Zeng said very politely.


    "The women of the people are terrified, but they are doing their best and dare not take credit." Wei Ruo hurriedly replied.


    Nanny Zeng took Wei Ruo''s hand and patted the back of Wei Ruo''s hand lightly: "Miss, I hope to see you working for more common people in the future, and taking saving all people as your mission like His Highness the Seventh Highness." .¡±


    Wei Ruo smiled slightly, and immediately understood the meaning of Madam Zeng''s words.


    This is implying that she wants to continue to stand by Chu Lan''s side in the future.


    Wei Ruo replied: "Nurse, I''m a girl, so I don''t have much use for it. This time, Madam Yuan appreciates and supports me, so I have this opportunity to do my best for the people. I have already shown everything, and I can''t help you with anything else."


    "Miss, don''t underestimate yourself, the things you are doing now are already beyond the reach of many famous ladies." Zeng Nanny said.


    Wei Ruo just responded with a smile.


    Madam Yuan knew that Wei Ruo was not very good at dealing with such situations, so she came forward and said to Madam Zeng, "Mother, Ruo''er sister is almost embarrassed by what you said, I don''t allow you to put too much pressure on her gone."


    "Okay, okay." Nanny Zeng replied with a smile, "It can be seen that the princess really likes the eldest girl, and I''m afraid that my old lady will scare the eldest girl."


    "Isn''t that afraid of you? I have heard of your name Zeng Nam since I was a child." Madam Yuan joked with a smile.


    Madam Yuan often went to the palace, and she was an old acquaintance with several favored nanny in the palace, including this highly qualified Nanny Zeng.


    "My lord princess, what you say can make my old lady very terrified. If the old prince takes it seriously, then my old lady''s head will be lost!" Zeng Nanny smiled all over her face.


    The two nuns chatted with Mrs. Yuan and Wei Ruo for a while, mainly those three were talking, Wei Ruo only occasionally seconded and spoke less.


    After chatting for more than a quarter of an hour, Nanny Zeng and Nanny Qin bid farewell to Madam Yuan, and Madam Yuan sent Qingyi to send the two nanny away.


    Only Mrs. Yuan and Wei Ruo were left in the room.


    Madam Yuan said to Wei Ruo in a gentle tone: "Although Concubine Hui is not favored, she gave birth to a capable seventh prince, and her status in the palace is unshakable. That Zeng Nanny is an old man in the palace. Those who work in front of the Empress Dowager are a bit thin-skinned even in front of the Emperor."


    Wei Ruo nodded, "Mrs. Xie made a point, I''ll take it down."


    Madam Yuan said again: "The reward given to you by Concubine Hui this time should be ordered by the Holy One, so you don''t have to worry about getting involved with the Seventh Prince."


    "I thought about it." Wei Ruo said, Wei Ruo had already thought about this problem on the way here.


    Concubine Hui is a concubine, so if she blatantly gave gifts to the clan girls to win Wei Ruo to her side, it would be too stupid.


    Madam Yuan''s words confirmed Wei Ruo''s thoughts.


    It can be seen from this that Wei Mingyong''s worries are superfluous, and they are nothing more than his self-righteous stupid ideas.


    Madam Yuan said to Wei Ruo, "Speaking of which, before you came, Madam Zeng told me about a major event that happened in Beijing recently."


    "What is it?"


    "You''ve probably heard that the most popular candidates for the crown prince are the Sixth Prince and the Seventh Prince. The Sixth Prince''s ancestors are powerful and have many supporters in the court; and the Seventh Prince''s own ability is superior to the Sixth Prince''s." Some. Originally, the Sixth Prince was more hopeful between the two, but recently the Sixth Prince¡¯s relief has been fruitless, and the Seventh Prince¡¯s military exploits have raised the voice of the Seventh Prince.¡±


    "I''ve heard it a little bit." Wei Ruo didn''t understand why Madam Yuan mentioned these things at this time.


    "Then you probably don''t know that the Ninth Prince has appeared, and the situation is about to change." Madam Yuan said surprisingly.


    "Ninth Prince?" Wei Ruo looked at Madam Yuan in surprise.


    "Yes, Ninth Prince." Madam Yuan was very determined.


    "I''ve heard some rumors about the Ninth Prince before, but it should be just a rumor, shouldn''t it be true?"


    Wei Ruohui has a basis for thinking this way. In the original book, Chu Lan won the battle for the heir apparent. In the end, no Nine Princes appeared.


    The ninth prince only exists in people''s conversations, and his status in the emperor''s mind is probably similar to that of the late Bai Yueguang in the male protagonist''s heart.


    Whenever the sixth and seventh princes have something that makes the emperor feel uncomfortable, the emperor will think of the child he had with his beloved Empress Xu.


    Although the child died at birth, it did not prevent him from being the best and most perfect son in the heart of the emperor.


    "I thought so too at first, but I didn''t expect this person to actually appear. And it was at the critical moment when Xu Guogong''s collusion with the enemy and treason case was being retried." Mrs. Yuan said.


    "Is it the real Ninth Prince? Could it be someone impersonating him?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Madam Yuan shook her head: "I''m not sure now, but the people who escorted this person back to the capital were all former ministers who were around Empress Xu back then, and they also had a token of Empress Xu on them. This is something that ordinary people who want to impersonate cannot do."


    Wei Ruo frowned, a little puzzled.


    There is no such thing in the original book!


    "However... the Ninth Prince seems to be a little sick, sick, and looks like he won''t live long." Madam Yuan added.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 391： dont care about those things

    Chapter 391 Don''t care about those things


    "Sick? What''s wrong?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It''s not clear yet, the imperial physician in the palace didn''t figure out why, they only diagnosed that he won''t live long." Madam Yuan replied.


    With an undetermined identity, he suddenly appeared. This Ninth Prince was originally a very threatening competitor, but he was a sick child who would not live long.


    It seems that the recent capital city is destined to be restless.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while and said: "This matter is indeed surprising and astonishing, but to me, it''s just a buzz. The battle for imperial power, let alone me, is also irrelevant to Uncle Yu Zhongyi''s residence."


    "Sister Ruo''er is always sober, and what she said is very reasonable. I will let you listen to it if I tell you. You and the General''s House must not get involved in it with enthusiasm, so as not to cause unnecessary disasters."


    Madam Yuan pointed out that she was also concerned about Wei Ruo, and that''s why she said such a few words, and she wouldn''t bother with someone else.


    "Ma''am, don''t worry, but if I have a choice, I will choose to stay away from this matter. I am not interested in imperial power struggles. Rather than thinking about those things, I would rather focus on how to grow more and better crops." , study how to feed more people." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Yes, that''s right." Madam Yuan''s eyes were full of approval.


    ###


    Wei Ruo brought back a lot of rewards from Yuan Mansion.


    Wei Mingyong had been waiting for Wei Ruo at the door, and when he saw her come back, he came to check.


    He was about to reach out to uncover the red cloth, but Xiumei stopped him.


    "Second Master, what are you going to do?"


    "What do I want to do with you, a little girl?" Wei Mingyong said angrily.


    How unreasonable is that, a little maid dares to interfere in his affairs?


    Seeing that a dozen boxes of things were carried into the backyard, Wei Mingyong was a little depressed, he still didn''t see anything! His intuition told him that there were some good things in there!


    At this time, Wei Mingyong saw Wei Ruo who got off the carriage, stepped forward to block her way again, and continued what he had said to Wei Ruo before Wei Ruo went out.


    "Eldest niece, you may not like to hear some words from the second uncle, but they are from the bottom of your heart. They are beneficial to you, me, and the Wei family. Whoever has the better chance of sitting on the throne of the sixth prince or the seventh prince is a discerning person." It''s all clear, don''t be confused!"


    "Second uncle, let''s save these words and tell my father and brother." Wei Ruo still had the same attitude.


    "You are the eldest daughter of the Wei family, and you should listen carefully to what you should understand! It''s about the future of the Wei family, so you can''t pretend to be deaf and dumb." Wei Mingyong said seriously.


    "I didn''t pretend to be deaf and dumb, but I persuaded my second uncle to understand the matter before making a judgment. Don''t copy what others say. Others say that you should blindly stand on the side of whoever has hope. When the time comes, the entire Wei family will be affected. .¡±


    If it weren''t for Wei Mingyong''s blood relationship with him, what he did would implicate her, and Wei Ruo didn''t even want to say this to him.


    "What do you mean? You said I was wrong? What do you know as a boudoir girl?" Wei Mingyong said angrily.


    "The eldest sister said there is no problem."


    Wei Yichen came to the door at some point and appeared beside Wei Ruo.


    His tall figure stood behind Wei Ruo, as if he was supporting Wei Ruo, and what he said really meant this.


    "Yichen, don''t talk nonsense just to protect your sister." Wei Mingyong said.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. Many things can''t just be seen on the surface. Since the overall situation is not yet determined, we can''t jump to conclusions. For the Wei family who is in a weak position, it is definitely not a good idea to stand in line at this time." Wei Yichen said.


    "It''s just that you are timid and afraid of getting into trouble." Wei Mingyong muttered dissatisfied.


    "Second Uncle bento thinks we are timid and afraid of getting into trouble." Wei Yichen said, not minding being called timid by Wei Mingyong.


    Wei Ruo raised her head and looked at Wei Yichen beside her. It was really not her illusion, Wei Yichen was really different.


    Seeing Wei Yichen''s attitude, Wei Mingyong had no choice but to put away his ideas of persuading him and Wei Ruo.


    "Forget it, I won''t argue with you on this matter."


    Immediately afterwards, he said: "Can you let me see what good things this concubine Hui has given to the eldest niece?"


    Wei Ruo wanted to refuse, but Wei Mingyong didn''t give her a chance to refuse, and said directly: "I just want to see and don''t take things from my eldest niece. I''m an elder, so I can''t do such a thing. My eldest niece shouldn''t be stingy." To the point where you won¡¯t even let me see it, right?¡±


    Wei Ruo thought for a moment, then glanced at Wei Yichen again and said, "Okay, it happens that the elder brother is also here, so let''s take a look together."


    Wei Yichen nodded.


    So the three of them went to Wei Ruo''s Tingsong Garden together.


    The twelve suitcases just now have all been sent to Wei Ruo¡¯s Tingsong Garden, and as soon as they entered the far gate, they saw boxes full of them.


    Wei Ruo uncovered the red cloth covering it one by one.


    Before that, Wei Ruo had only seen the list of rewards, but not the real thing.


    Twelve loads of rewards, two loads of jewellery, four loads of silk, brocade and cloth, two loads of dry goods and treasures, and four loads of porcelain, calligraphy and paintings.


    Wei Mingyong''s eyes sparkled, and he couldn''t help but marvel: "This concubine Hui is so generous and gave you so many good things!"


    Wei Yichen said calmly: "This was not given by Concubine Hui, it must have been ordered by the Holy One."


    "What do you mean? Not Concubine Hui? Is it a reward from the Holy Majesty to our Wei family?" Wei Mingyong looked surprised.


    "Without the emperor''s permission, it is impossible for Concubine Hui to give such a generous reward to the daughter of a subject without permission. It is suspected of forming a clique for personal gain." Wei Yichen said.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Yichen with a little more approval.


    He may not be able to see clearly the things in the inner house, but he still has a clear eye when looking at the things in the court.


    "It''s actually like this?!" Wei Mingyong beamed with joy, "The Holy One rewarded the Wei family! That''s really great!"


    At first, Wei Mingyong was still a little worried, but now that Wei Yichen said this, he completely lost his worries, and the only thing left was the joy of being rewarded.


    "It''s not the Wei family, this is a reward for the eldest sister." Wei Yichen corrected.


    "It''s all the same, the eldest niece is not married yet, she belongs to my Wei family." Wei Mingyong said cheerfully.


    Wei Yichen didn''t answer this question, and instead said: "I''ve seen everything, we can go, the eldest sister must be tired from running around today, let''s let her have a good rest."


    Wei Mingyong glanced at Wei Ruo, "Niece, you have received a reward, shouldn''t you bring some gifts to your grandparents who are far away in the capital?"


    Wei Mingyong only said that he would not take things from his niece, but he did not say that he would not ask for things for others.


    As a granddaughter, honoring grandparents is a matter of course, and no one can say that there is something wrong with him.


    Wei Yichen''s face darkened slightly, but what Wei Mingyong said was correct, so he didn''t refute it.


    Wei Yichen looked at Wei Ruo like Wei Mingyong, wondering how Wei Ruo would respond.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 392： distribute the bounty

    Chapter 392 Distribution of Rewards


    Under the eyes of the two, Wei Ruo replied unhurriedly: "Second uncle, don''t worry, I will not forget my grandparents. After I sort out these things, I will choose gifts and send them to the grandparents in the capital."


    Hearing what Wei Ruo said, Wei Mingyong was very satisfied: "The eldest niece is still very general."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo turned his head to Wei Yichen and said: "Brother, in a few days, the boat that Miss Xie''s family will send to Beijing will depart from Taizhou Mansion. It will go to the capital by land first and then by water. I just asked her to bring some for me. Things are in the past, if you have something to bring to your grandparents, brother, you can take it with you."


    Xie Ying and Wei Ruo still have a medicine field in Xingshan County, and it is doing pretty well now.


    Xie Ying also opened a medicine shop in the capital, and Wei Ruo would send some to Xie Ying in the capital every once in a while, so that Xie Ying could sell it in the medicine shop.


    Of course, it is not enough to rely solely on the medicinal materials produced by the medicine field. Most of the medicinal materials in the pharmacy are purchased from other places.


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, Wei Mingyong''s expression changed.


    "My niece doesn''t need to be so troublesome, right? I''ll be back in the capital in a few days, and then I''ll just take the things with me. It''s somewhat inappropriate to hand over such expensive things to those unreliable merchants." Wei Ming said bravely.


    "Second uncle, don''t worry, that''s not an ordinary merchant, it''s from the Xie family, you can trust it, and second uncle also plans to live in the general''s mansion for a while? I''m afraid it will be delayed." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Yichen also said: "That''s true, and the second uncle added a few followers by himself. Too much luggage is not conducive to traveling, and it is easy to be missed by thieves. Nowadays, the world is not peaceful, bandits are rampant, and it is even more unsafe to carry valuables with you."


    The words of Wei Ruo and Wei Yichen blocked what Wei Mingyong wanted to say.


    The smile on Wei Mingyong''s face was very stiff: "That''s fine."


    It can be seen that he is not very willing for Wei Ruo to arrange this way, but there is nothing he can do about Wei Ruo.


    Then Wei Ruo sent Wei Mingyong and Wei Yichen away on the grounds that he was going to rest.


    Wei Yichen walked very simply, and Wei Mingyong looked back many times before leaving.


    Wei Ruo closed the courtyard door, and Xiumei and the other two began to sort out the pile of rewards.


    The rewards he got this time can be seen to be of great value at a glance.


    Those jewelry are not seen outside.


    "Miss, the pearl inlaid on it is so big, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a big one, and this jade pendant looks worth a lot of silver!"


    Xiumei is the same as Wei Ruo. Looking at these things, there is only one word left in her mind: valuable!


    "This jade pendant, this hairpin, and this pendant are all given to you, as well as this bracelet and this set of headgear are all given to the nanny. She is a person of status now, and these can be taken out."


    When Wei Ruo came up, he picked out a lot of things and prepared them for Xiumei, Nanny and others.


    "That won''t work, it''s too expensive." Xiumei refused.


    "Precious is worthy of my Meimei!"


    "These are all rewards, how can I wear them casually!"


    "There''s nothing I can''t do. I have the right to distribute what is rewarded to me." Wei Ruo said.


    While talking, Wei Ruo went to look at the two porcelain calligraphy and paintings. Originally, the calligraphy and paintings could be given to the second brother, but now the second brother doesn''t know where he is, so he can''t send them out for the time being.


    Wei Ruo still chose two and gave them to Wei Yichen later.


    Whether you like it or not, you still have to do what you should do. And judging from Wei Yichen''s attitude just now, Wei Ruo didn''t feel so distressed when he sent the calligraphy and painting.


    As for porcelain, Wei Ruo picked out a set of white porcelain tea sets and a vase.


    "Take these two items to the capital for the old uncle and old lady."


    Picked out another set of cups: "This set is for father to drink."


    Then Wei Ruo picked out a water bowl and gave it to Yun.


    Although Yun is not proficient in calligraphy and painting, he still needs to write and keep accounts on a daily basis, and she can use the water bowl as a gift. It is definitely not that Wei Ruo deliberately chose the one she despises the most to perfuse Yun. no.


    Wei Ruo looked at the two loads of dry goods and treasures again, and took out two cans of tribute tea, and some dried abalone and dried sea cucumber, and prepared to send them to the capital to the elders.


    The same abalone fin ginseng belly took out two big bags, one for Wei Yilin, and one for the nanny and Uncle Xu.


    Finally, Wei Ruo picked out eight more silk and satin cloths from the two loads, and gave two to each of the other four members of the family.


    Wei Ruo gave half of the remaining cloth, and also planned to send it to the Xu family.


    After distributing these, Wei Ruo and Xiumei put away the rest of the things together.


    The selected things were then sent to the various houses.


    Cangyun Court.


    Mr. Yun saw what Wei Ruo had sent over, and asked Aunt Zhang what Wei Ruo had sent to other people in the house.


    I was very satisfied with what I heard before, but after listening to it, I found that Wei Qingwan was not there, and I couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    "This child is determined not to forgive Wanwan..." Yun''s tone was full of helplessness and distress.


    Aoju Garden.


    Wei Yilin looked at the things Wei Ruo sent over with little interest: "Why didn''t she give me whips and knives like before? These things are good, but I prefer weapons."


    Xiumei said to Wei Yilin: "Our lady said, if the young master doesn''t like these things, let me take them back."


    Said that Xiumei was about to get the things back, Wei Yilin had quick eyesight and quick hands, strode forward, hugged the things in his arms and protected them.


    "Who said I don''t like it? I don''t want it anymore? I just want to say that I like weapons more, but I didn''t say I don''t like them."


    "This time the reward is for my young lady, how can there be such things as weapons?"


    "That''s true." Wei Yilin agreed, "Go back and tell the elder sister that I like the things she gave me very much. You are not allowed to tell her that I have other things I like more!"


    "Why, are you afraid that my lady will be unhappy after hearing this?" Xiumei said with a smile.


    "Who is afraid that she will be unhappy?"


    "Then why won''t you let me tell the truth?"


    "It''s not...it''s not..." Wei Yilin hesitated for a long time, "Oh, anyway, don''t worry about it, I just like it. Abalone''s wing belly or something is a good thing. I don''t want it for no reason. And this cloth It looks good at first glance, and it is just right for me to make clothes."


    Wei Yilin''s attitude changed quickly enough.


    Xiumei laughed out loud.


    "What are you laughing at?" Wei Yilin pouted to express his dissatisfaction.


    "I''m going to report to Miss." Xiumei turned around and left after speaking.


    Wei Yilin who was left behind looked down at the things he was holding in his arms, thinking of what Wei Ruo carefully selected for him, the corners of his mouth involuntarily raised.


    "Although she looks cold to me, she still cares about me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 393： Marriage

    Chapter 393 Marriage


    Wei Yichen also received gifts from Wei Ruo, two expensive calligraphy and paintings and two silks and satins.


    Wei Yichen looked at the gift with no obvious expression on his face, and he didn''t make any comments, but asked Xiao Nan to put everything away in a calm tone.


    "Young master, the calligraphy and painting sent by the eldest lady should be your favorite, don''t you want to take a look?" Xiao Nan asked suspiciously.


    The young master has always loved calligraphy and painting, especially the calligraphy and paintings of famous artists, and most of the calligraphy and paintings rewarded by the palace are famous calligraphy and paintings, and the young master can''t look at them on weekdays.


    "No need, put it away." Wei Yichen didn''t say much.


    Xiao Nan had no choice but to nod and do as he did, but felt in his heart that the Eldest Young Master became more and more taciturn, and the people who escaped from the dead became taciturn, and after the Second Young Master left, it became even more unpredictable.


    ###


    Wei Qingwan is in Zhuangzi, but she can still know the big and small things that happen in the mansion.


    People in Zhuangzi will also talk about what happened in the general''s mansion, especially when it comes to the eldest lady getting a reward from the empress in the palace, the people in Zhuangzi are full of excitement.


    He also talked about how good the rewards were, how shiny the satin Wei Ruo distributed to the people in the mansion, and how exquisite the porcelain was, which no one in the mansion had ever seen before.


    These words sounded extremely harsh to Wei Qingwan''s ears.


    The people in the Zhuangzi are just like the servants in the mansion, they are all flattering and depressing. Seeing that Wei Ruo is in power now, they keep praising her, and seeing her downcast, they make things difficult for her, and deduct her daily expenses for food and clothing.


    Wei Qingwan glanced at her shabby room. The room was leaking everywhere. Even though Cui He had cleaned it several times, she still could vaguely smell the musty smell.


    And there is no jewelry on her dressing table that can be worn out.


    Some earrings and bracelets were taken out by her to exchange for silver taels, which were used to maintain her daily food and clothing expenses.


    After arriving at Zhuangzi, her daily food and clothing were extremely poor. If she didn''t make some allowances, her life now would be even more difficult.


    Thinking of Wei Ruode''s pile of rewards, Wei Qingwan sneered, then looked at herself in the mirror, and couldn''t help laughing at herself, blaming herself for not being able to comprehend earlier, not being able to act preemptively, to end up in this situation. so-so.


    With a "squeak", the door was pushed open.


    "Miss, miss..." Cui He hurried in from the outside, holding a letter in her hand.


    "How is it?" Wei Qingwan asked hastily.


    "Master Qi has a letter for you." Cui He handed over the letter.


    Wei Qingwan hurriedly took the letter and opened it to check.


    She finally waited for news from Mr. Qi, and she has always believed that Mr. Qi will keep his promise...


    The letter unfolded, and the joy on Wei Qingwan''s face gradually emerged.


    "How is Miss? What did the letter say?" Cui He asked expectantly.


    "I can go back to the General''s Mansion openly." Wei Qingwan said firmly.


    "Really? That''s great!" Cui He said happily, "The eldest lady will not be happy anymore! As far as the rewards she got, the young lady will not even bother to look at them in the future!"


    Wei Qingwan tightly held the letter in her hand, her eyes filled with hope.


    ###


    On the second day, Wei Ruo was digging the ground with a **** in the yard, and all the vegetables in the small vegetable garden surrounded by the wall had been harvested. She was going to turn over the ground, pile up compost, and prepare to sow new seeds.


    "Miss, miss..." Xiumei ran in hastily.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "A **** from the palace came to the house to announce the decree."


    "Is it for father or brother? Or me?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Neither of them. It''s for the second lady." Xiumei said.


    "Wei Qingwan? What''s the situation?"


    "It''s a marriage gift!"


    "Give marriage? To whom?"


    "Sixth prince! Be the concubine of the sixth prince!"


    "Sixth prince? Are you sure? Did you hear me correctly? Is it the sixth prince, not the seventh prince, or the third son of the Qi family?" Wei Ruo was very surprised by the news.


    Xiumei nodded her head heavily: "I heard it sincerely. I''m sure it''s the sixth prince, not the seventh prince or the third son of the Qi family!"


    Wei Ruo frowned, forgot to move the hand holding the hoe, and began to think deeply about this question.


    According to the plot of the original novel, Wei Qingwan''s official partner is Chu Lan, and in this life she is matched with Qi Zhen.


    But now that the decree of granting marriage came down, she was pointed out to the sixth prince who had never had any contact with her, which is really strange!


    "Did the imperial decree say why such a marriage was granted?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "You said that the Second Miss of the Wei family is virtuous, dignified and courteous, and she said a lot of compliments." Xiumei replied.


    This kind of word is generally said in marriage, and has no specific reference value.


    "Then who is the concubine of the sixth prince?" Wei Ruo asked again.


    According to the rules of the current dynasty that Wei Ruo learned, the general prince''s big wedding is accompanied by the crowning of the king, and the big wedding always comes first with the main concubine and then the side concubine. Some of the main concubines and side concubines enter the door on the same day, but it is very rare It is rare to marry a concubine first and then become a concubine.


    Calculated, the sixth prince Chu Heng and the seventh prince Chu Lan are also eighteen, and they are at the age of the king''s wedding.


    "Then I don''t know yet. When I heard the news, I immediately came back to report to Miss. I haven''t had time to inquire too much in the future." Xiumei said.


    "Let''s go, go to Cangyun Garden and ask about the situation." Wei Ruo said.


    It''s not that she thinks too much about gossip about Wei Qingwan, but that if Wei Qingwan really becomes the concubine of the sixth prince Liu Heng, she will be passively implicating the Wei family. Wei Ruo needs to find out.


    Wei Ruo brought Xiumei to Cangyun Garden. At this time, the Cangyun Garden was filled with an unusual atmosphere because of the marriage just given.


    When Wei Ruo walked into the main room, it was rare to see Yun''s joy at receiving the order.


    "Miss."


    Cuiping called Wei Ruo, the voice caught Yun''s attention, Yun raised his head and met Wei Ruo''s eyes.


    "Is there something wrong?" Yun asked with a cold voice.


    "I heard that there was an order from the palace to marry the second sister to the sixth prince?" Wei Ruo cut straight to the point.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect your second sister to have such good luck?" Yun said.


    "Mother thinks this is a good thing for the Wei family?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Let''s not talk about whether it''s a good thing for the Wei family, but at least it''s a good thing for Wanwan, so that she won''t be disturbed by gossip again!" Yun said with a straight face.


    "Mother doesn''t think there is any problem in this at all? The person who had an affair with the second sister before was the third son of the Qi family, and now the object of marriage is the sixth prince. They are cousins." Wei Ruo asked.


    "Wanwan didn''t have an affair with the third son of Qi. The two of them were just in love and nothing more than politeness. Outsiders don''t understand nonsense. Why do you, as the eldest sister in the family, say that she has an affair? What''s your intention? " Yun asked back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 394： Go home to provoke

    "Mother is willing to believe that kind of nonsense is your business, but I am stating an objective fact. Whether Wei Qingwan has an affair or not can be decided by Wei Qingwan''s one-sided words. I remind mother that things are strange. If mother is not willing to consider me There is no other way." Wei Ruo said with a cold face.


    "So what if something is wrong? This is the order of the Holy Majesty, can my Wei family resist the order?" Yun asked Wei Ruo.


    Without waiting for Wei Ruo to reply, Yun continued: "You pretend that I don''t know the stakes? You pretend that I don''t know that my Wei family should not be involved in the battle for the crown prince? I know the twists and turns better than I know." You know!"


    "Since my mother knows everything, then I have nothing to say."


    Wei Ruo said goodbye to Yun Shi after finishing speaking: "Don''t disturb the mother''s rest, the daughter will retire first."


    Wei Ruo turned and left, Yun looked at him coldly.


    Cuiping whispered from the side: "Madam, the eldest lady is also kind. Madam also said just now that this marriage is also a troublesome matter for the Wei family. This is the same thing that the eldest lady is worried about."


    Yun said: "Her heart for the Wei family is right, but she has no good intentions for Wanwan. She can''t see that Wanwan is good. Knowing that Wanwan has been named a side concubine, she would not think that it would be for Wanwan who is deeply involved in gossip. For any benefit, I can only think about how the Wei family will be implicated."


    After a pause, Yun said again: "Also, she came to question me like this because she felt that I didn''t know the stakes, what? Now that she has grown up and gained a good reputation outside, she actually thinks that I am the head of the family. The mistress is not as smart and scheming as she is? She is going to tell me what to do!"


    Cuiping lowered her head, not daring to say any more.


    Wei Ruo didn''t ask Yun for any useful information, so he went back to Tingsongyuan first.


    For such a big event as the gift of marriage, there will inevitably be a lot of movement, and you will definitely be able to find news if you ask elsewhere.


    It just so happened that Wei Ruo was going to visit the Yuan Mansion in the afternoon. Maybe he could get more information by asking the well-informed Mrs. Yuan.


    So after lunch, Wei Ruo and Xiumei went out to Yuan Mansion.


    Wei Ruo came to Yuan Mansion today to build a reservoir.


    The bumper harvest and the court''s awards gave the government and the local tyrants great confidence. After discussing with government officials and local tyrants, Yuan Zhengqin decided to put forward the idea of ??building a reservoir that Wei Ruo had mentioned before. schedule.


    For this reason, the Taizhou government intends to absorb another batch of refugees and arrange them to engage in the construction of the reservoir. Accordingly, the Taizhou government is in charge of food and housing.


    This is to carry through to the end the work-for-relief method proposed by Wei Ruo. If this matter can be done well, it can not only help the victims, stabilize people''s hearts, but also create income and benefit the people.


    Wei Ruo needs to roughly confirm the general scope of the reservoir construction based on the map, and then go to the field to investigate, draw drawings, and determine more detailed construction arrangements.


    This is not a small project, and Wei Ruo has been busy for a long time.


    Before discussing the matter with Madam Yuan''s think tank, Wei Ruo first went to see Madam Yuan and asked her about the marriage.


    Mrs. Yuan already expected that Wei Ruo would come to ask herself about this matter: "As far as I know, not only the marriage of the sixth prince has been finalized this time, but also the matter of the sixth prince and the seventh prince''s becoming kings. The time has been fixed. It will be on the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month. The sixth prince''s wedding will be scheduled for the second half of next year, and he will marry the main concubine and side concubine at the same time; the seventh prince''s marriage is yet to be decided."


    "Does Madam know who the sixth prince''s main concubine is, and why did she choose my sister as the side concubine?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "The main concubine chooses the first daughter of the Qi family. Everyone is not surprised by this arrangement. As for the side concubine who chooses your younger sister, no one knows the reason."


    "But if you think about it carefully, your younger sister''s identity is also in line with the status of being the side concubine of the sixth prince. Since the main concubine is the daughter of the Qi family, the status of the side concubine should not be too high. The background of the Zhongyi uncle''s mansion and your father''s current rank Just right."


    "I''m a little puzzled why I chose your sister instead of you. If I were Concubine Qi, I would definitely prefer you instead of your sister. After all, you are famous in front of the emperor."


    "But maybe it''s because you are famous in front of the emperor that the emperor is not sure about you."


    Madam Yuan analyzed with Wei Ruo, and told Wei Ruo her thoughts without reservation.


    "Thank you ma''am, I understand." Wei Ruo said.


    Madam Yuan took Wei Ruo''s hand and patted it lightly twice: "Sister Ruo''er, don''t worry, since the marriage was bestowed by the Holy Majesty, it''s not your Wei family who chose to stand in line, and it doesn''t mean your Wei family took the initiative to get involved."


    Wei Ruo nodded: "That''s a good thing to say, but I''m afraid that the caring people in the family will use it as a bridge."


    "Fortunately, your father is a good official who wholeheartedly serves the people. He probably won''t want to get involved in these struggles. Just put your heart in your stomach." Madam Yuan comforted.


    Wei Ruo nodded: "Madam, don''t worry, these things won''t affect me. Don''t worry about the reservoir, I''ll do my best."


    After Wei Ruo finished talking with Mrs. Yuan, he went to the conference hall to discuss business matters with other people.


    At dusk, Wei Ruo returned to the General''s Mansion.


    When Wei Ruo''s carriage stopped at the gate, another carriage from the mansion also arrived at Xiaowei''s Mansion.


    After Wei Ruo got off the carriage, he saw the servants of the mansion moved the scorpion to the carriage, and waited respectfully aside.


    The first person to get out of the carriage was Cui He. She lifted the curtain of the carriage, and then Wei Qingwan leaned out from inside.


    Wearing a goose-yellow long dress full of immortality, her hair is rolled up and adorned with a hosta.


    The man looked a little thinner, but his complexion looked good, with a flushed face.


    Cui He and another maid came forward to help, and carefully helped Wei Qingwan off the carriage.


    After getting out of the car, Wei Qingwan raised her head and met Wei Ruo''s gaze.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan was unhurried, her face was calm, and she even smiled a little.


    She walked up to Wei Ruo unhurriedly, and smiled slightly: "I met my sister."


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer.


    Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Ruo, and continued: "My sister knows that my sister doesn''t like my sister coming back to the mansion, but there is no way. In the next year, my sister will be planning to get married, and it will be very inconvenient on the Zhuangzi, so I have to go back to the mansion. coming."


    "But sister, please don''t worry. When my sister gets married, there will be only my sister, a daughter from the first line, in the house. No one will argue with my sister anymore."


    "Although the elder and younger are in order, it is reasonable that the elder sister married before the younger sister, but now it is a marriage bestowed by the Holy One, which is slightly different. I have to wrong my elder sister. I hope my elder sister will not resent my younger sister for this."

 Chapter 395： triumphant

    Chapter 395 Satisfied


    Wei Qingwan smiled and spoke softly.


    Wei Ruo asked Wei Qingwan expressionlessly: "Aren''t you more happy with Mr. Qi than Jin Jian? What''s the matter, and now you are going to be the concubine of the sixth prince? Are you still so happy? It seems that your affection Isn''t it that heavy?"


    "Sister, don''t talk nonsense. When did I fall in love with Mr. Qi? Sister, don''t ruin my sister''s reputation. Those rumors outside are just speculations by outsiders with ill intentions. There is no basis for it. My sister and I are sisters." , should be different from outsiders and shouldn''t be so gullible to believe outside rumors. Even if my sister has a quarrel with me, such things should not be said casually."


    Wei Ruo hooked his lips and smiled: "You tell too many lies, do you even believe yourself?"


    Wei Qingwan replied: "Sister, what she said is wrong. It is said that you were divorced by the Xu family. Should I follow my sister''s example and talk to people everywhere?"


    Wei Ruo calmly said: "You can do it yourself."


    After finishing speaking, Wei Ruo walked away quickly with Xiumei, leaving Wei Qingwan far behind, and did not give Wei Qingwan a chance to continue performing.


    At this time, Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Ruo''s back as he walked away, looking back indifferently.


    Cui He muttered: "Seeing that you have returned home, miss, I think the eldest miss is extremely unhappy. The servant girl saw her face just now is very ugly!"


    "Let''s go, go back to the mansion to see mother." Wei Qingwan asked Cui He to help her back home.


    After Wei Qingwan met Yun Shi, the two exchanged pleasantries for a while.


    Seeing Wei Qingwan who had lost a lot of weight, Yun''s heart ached, and she couldn''t help but feel comforted when she thought that she could be brought back to the mansion in an open and honest manner.


    Considering that Wei Qingwan was exhausted, Yun simply told Wei Qingwan to go back to rest after a few words.


    Wei Qingwan came out of Cangyun Garden and met Wei Mingyong at the gate of Cangyun Garden.


    It looks like Wei Mingyong didn''t meet him by chance, but he was waiting for Wei Qingwan at the gate of Cangyun Garden.


    "Meet the second uncle." Wei Qingwan took the initiative to salute, dignified and polite.


    Wei Mingyong smiled all over his face: "You don''t need to be too polite, you don''t need to be too polite. Wanwan is really getting more and more graceful!"


    It was the first time Wei Mingyong had met Wei Qingwan in the days since he came to the General''s Mansion. Wei Qingwan had been at Zhuangzi before, and the two had no chance to meet.


    "Second Uncle''s reputation is too high." Wei Qingwan said modestly with her head lowered slightly.


    "Wanwan, now that the imperial decree has been issued, you will be a princess in the future, and your status will not be the same. You must not forget your second uncle in the future."


    "Second Uncle, I was born as a member of the Wei family and died as a ghost of the Wei family. My honor and disgrace are inseparable from the Wei family. No matter which family I marry into, the Wei family is my backing and retreat. Of course I will never forget to support my father, brother and elders." Wei Qingwan replied.


    This answer magnified the smile on Wei Mingyong''s face several times.


    "Wanwan, what you said is really too reasonable. Our Wei family should work together, and everyone should work together to share weal and woe! Wanwan is really knowledgeable and reasonable, and she is a well-deserved daughter of our loyal family. "Wei Mingyong couldn''t help but said.


    Speaking of this, Wei Mingyong sighed: "Sure enough, the environment in which you grew up is very important. You grew up in the Wei family. You are smart, decent, and well-educated. Although your sister has the blood of our Wei family, there is no trace of a lady in her body. His appearance, words and deeds are all vulgar."


    "My sister has not been back home for a short time, so it is inevitable that there are some things that have not been done well. If my sister''s words and deeds are inappropriate, please forgive me and don''t take it to heart." Wei Qingwan said in relief.


    "Forget it, I don''t expect her to be more sensible. It''s not bad that she can bring some glory to the Wei family with the skills she learned in the country. I don''t expect her to make any great achievements in the future. .¡± Wei Mingyong said with emotion.


    Then Wei Mingyong looked around again, and after making sure that no outsiders were around, he lowered his voice and said to Wei Qingwan: "Wanwan, the sixth prince will be the one who will ascend to the Great Treasure in the future. You can be his side concubine now. You have the opportunity to be the mother of the world, you have to seize the opportunity, if there is anything you need about the second uncle, just ask the second uncle, and the second uncle will definitely support you with all his strength."


    Wei Mingyong couldn''t help but imagine the bright future.


    If their Wei family can produce a daughter who is well-behaved in the world, why should their Wei family have no good future?


    At that time, let¡¯s not say that the glory and status of the ancestors when they first won the title of Zhongyi Bo will be restored, and they will even be comparable to Xu Guogong back then!


    "Second Uncle, I know you''re doing my best, but you can''t say these things elsewhere." Wei Qingwan reminded.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just talking to you, I wouldn''t say it elsewhere." Wei Mingyong said hastily.


    "That''s good. It''s too late for us to talk about some things now, and it''s not too late to discuss them later." Wei Qingwan said.


    Wei Mingyong nodded again and again: "Wanwan is very reasonable."


    "Second Uncle, I''m a little tired today." Wei Qingwan said.


    "Look at me, I was happy for a while, and I forgot Wanwan, you just came back from Zhuangzi today, so you should be tired. You should go back and have a good rest and take care of yourself." Wei Mingyong said hastily.


    "The niece is leaving first."


    Wei Qingwan Wei Weifu left behind, and then returned to Wangmei Garden.


    The last time I came back was because Wei Jinyi passed away, so I only stayed here temporarily for a few days.


    At that time, all the servants in Wangmei Garden were transferred to other places, and Cuihe was the only one who took care of her.


    When I came back today, not only did the servants who were serving have been transferred back, but the Yun family also sent an extra personal maid over to assist Wei Qingwan in preparing for the marriage.


    Entering the room, not only the room has been cleaned up, but everything on the bed has also been replaced with new ones.


    The decree that was passed on in the morning has already been cleaned up in the evening, and the actions of the servants in the mansion are really fast.


    Seeing this, Wei Qingwan couldn''t help laughing: "Sure enough, it''s all fools."


    After Cuihe entered the room, Wei Qingwan asked her to close the door, and then took off her clothes, revealing her back with the hideous scars.


    Cui He skillfully came forward to help Wei Qingwan apply the ointment.


    After applying it, Wei Qingwan looked at her back that had not changed much through the mirror, and was a little annoyed: "This ointment is useless at all."


    Having obtained the marriage proposal, she also returned to the General''s Mansion, and everything went smoothly, except that this was not a problem for her.


    When she gets married next year, her back must not look like this!


    "Miss, don''t worry, this ointment is just overused, and you can immediately ask the whereabouts of that miracle doctor Xu. After changing the ointment from the miracle doctor, miss''s back will be healed." Cui He hurriedly said.


    "When will the old woman from Stone Village come?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 396： Expensive ointment

    Chapter 396 Expensive ointment


    "Miss, don''t worry, the old woman from Shitou Village will come over early tomorrow morning. The ointment that Miss asked for half a month will be available soon. Miss will definitely get what she wants." Cui He said.


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan''s expression improved slightly, and finally there was some good news.


    The grandson of the old woman that Cuihe was talking about fell down mischievously before, and his body was cut deep by the rocks. His face was almost disfigured, but the ointment did not leave any scars on his body.


    That ointment is exactly what Wei Qingwan has been asking about all this time.


    Now that I have news, I make up my mind to ask why.


    Wei Qingwan nodded.


    ###


    Early in the morning of the second day, Wei Qingwan sent Cuihe to wait for someone at the back door, and the old woman from Stone Village did not appear until half an hour later than the agreed time.


    Grey hair, wrinkled face, shabby but clean clothes.


    Cui He complained a bit: It is a great honor for a village woman in the mountains to invite her to the General''s Mansion, how dare she be late and make her wait!


    But thinking that the information carried by the old woman was related to the future of their young lady, Cui He endured it and took the old woman to Wangmei Garden.


    After entering the house, Cui He introduced to the old woman: "This is my young lady, please tell my young lady in detail about the ointment that healed your grandson''s face."


    The old woman glanced at Wei Qingwan, and then replied: "This ointment was given by a genius doctor. My eldest grandson used three boxes, and his face completely healed without leaving any scars."


    "I''ve heard you say these things. My lady wants to ask you who is that genius doctor and where is he now, and how to get the ointment." Cui He said, her tone showing impatience.


    "I don''t know much about the miraculous doctor and benefactor, but I can tell Miss about the ointment." The old woman replied.


    "Then tell me quickly." Cui He said anxiously.


    Wei Qingwan also looked at her eagerly.


    "The benefactor''s good medicine is sold in Tongdetang in the provincial capital. Ordinary people ask if it is not available. After entering the store, they say that it is the good medicine for wounds from the doctor Xu, and the shop assistant will lead it upstairs." The old woman replied.


    "Really?" Wei Qingwan''s eyes lit up obviously.


    "Miss, I dare not lie to you. You are Miss Qianjin. I also heard that you will be a princess in the future. If you give me a hundred courage, I will not dare to lie to you!" The old woman replied.


    "Just follow what you said?" Wei Qingwan confirmed again.


    "Yes, then you can buy it." The old woman replied.


    "Very good." Wei Qingwan''s mouth kept rising in a good mood.


    "Miss, I will let my mother go to the provincial capital tomorrow!" Cui He said.


    Wei Qingwan nodded.


    Then another question came to mind, and he asked the old woman: "Then how much does a box of this ointment cost in Tongdetang?"


    "A box of one hundred taels of silver."


    The old woman spoke surprisingly, and said a price that made Wei Qingwan suspect that she had auditory hallucinations.


    "What? A box of one hundred taels of silver?" Cui He exclaimed directly.


    "Yes." The old woman gave an affirmative answer.


    "You old woman, are you kidding us? You, an old woman whose whole body is not worth a few pennies, can afford a box of medicine for a hundred taels of silver?" Cui He asked.


    "Of course my old woman can''t afford it, even if I sell it! Didn''t my old woman say it before? It was a gift from my benefactor, and we didn''t ask for a penny!" the old woman explained.


    Wen Yan Cuihe looked at Wei Qingwan, frowned and asked cautiously: "Miss, what should we do now?"


    Wei Qingwan glanced at the old woman again and asked, "You said your grandson recovered after using three boxes, and there is no scar left?"


    "Yeah, I can''t see it at all, as if I haven''t been hurt." The old woman replied firmly.


    "You mean one box of such an expensive ointment is not enough?" Cui He was full of surprise and depression. How many months was that for her!


    "Of course, one box is not enough, two boxes still have some traces, and the three boxes can''t be seen until they are used up."


    That is to say, Wei Qingwan will need to use at least three boxes, which will cost three hundred taels of silver!


    The joy on Wei Qingwan''s face faded, and was replaced by sadness.


    The only jewelry she has now is worth some money, but don''t say she can''t sell the only jewelry she can afford, even if she sells it, she can''t get so much money.


    But now she really needs this ointment very much. According to the information she inquired, the sooner this ointment is used, the better the effect. It is best to start using it immediately after the scab falls off.


    After waiting for a year or two, even if you use it, it will still leave traces.


    She has already lost some time now, and if she doesn''t need to be afraid, she will have no chance.


    what to do? What should she do?


    Wei Qingwan was silent for a long time without saying a word.


    Seeing that she has been silent, the old woman asked cautiously: "Miss, is there anything else the old woman can help with?"


    Cui He turned pale at the old woman and wanted to help their young lady like this? Don''t even look at your identity?


    Wei Qingwan asked with a sullen face: "What did you do to meet that genius doctor, and why did that genius doctor give you the ointment?"


    "There''s no reason, it''s just that we met by chance. The genius doctor saw that my eldest grandson was pitiful, so he wounded my eldest grandson. Before he left, he gave me three boxes of ointment, and asked me to apply it on my eldest grandson every morning and evening." The old woman replied. .


    "Then tell me where you can find a miracle doctor!" Cui He said anxiously.


    "My old lady doesn''t know!" The old woman spread her hands.


    "You don''t know how to find a genius doctor, and how did you know that you can go to Tongdetang to buy medicine?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "Because the genius doctor said before leaving that if you don''t have enough money, you can go to Tongdetang, and you can meet people with the method I just said. Then the genius doctor said that he would greet the guys inside in advance, and I don''t need money."


    The old woman explained everything in detail, but what she said didn''t help Wei Qingwan much.


    Wei Qingwan looked at the old woman, knowing that it would be useless to ask further: "Okay, you go back first."


    "Yes, yes." The old woman nodded repeatedly.


    Cui He reluctantly sent the old woman out of the back door, then turned around and left, not bothering to say a single polite word to the old woman.


    After Cui He left, the old woman groaned in the direction behind her: "You called me from such a long distance, asked me for a long time, and didn''t let me drink a sip of tea, didn''t even say thank you, how rude!"


    Immediately afterwards, the old woman smiled again: "But my old woman is here to complete the work Mr. Xu entrusted to me, so I don''t care what your attitude is!"


    On the other side, after sending the old woman away, Wei Qingwan pondered for a long time, and decided to let Nanny Li go to the Tongde Hall in the provincial capital first to verify whether what the old woman said was true.


    The author gave birth to a child in the past two days, and the update can¡¯t keep up. After recovering, the update will be resumed. Please rest assured


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 397： I want Wei Ruo to help pay

    Chapter 397 Want Wei Ruo to help pay


    Nurse Li set off for the provincial capital with Wei Qingwan''s orders that afternoon.


    It was rushed back and forth, and I came back to see Wei Qingwan with the results on the third morning.


    "Miss, what the old woman said is true. Tongdetang does sell scar-removing ointment, and it is indeed a sky-high price of one hundred taels a box. And I also found out that this magic medicine has already made a name for itself in the provincial capital. , Healed the scars of many people.¡±


    Receiving an affirmative answer, Wei Qingwan''s complexion was gloomy, and she didn''t know whether it was more joy or worry for a while.


    Seeing this, Nanny Li gave Wei Qingwan an idea: "Miss, why don''t you seek help from your family members, you will be a princess in the future, and the injuries on your back will affect your favor. The honor of the family is closely related, and the House of Loyalty and Justice cannot ignore it."


    Wei Qingwan frowned, and thought over Li Nanny''s words carefully: "You are right, my injury was caused by this family."


    "That''s right!" Nanny Li nodded in agreement.


    "You allow me to think deeply." Wei Qingwan said.


    ###


    Listen to Pine Garden.


    "Miss, there is news from Tongde Hall. Second Miss really sent someone to ask." Xiumei smiled.


    In the past two days, I have seen many people looking at Meiyuan, and I have seen them arrogant and domineering.


    They were talking about the future princess, and those who didn''t know it thought that the second lady was canonized as the princess.


    "Well, if she can get the money, I''ll sell her. I won''t make trouble with the money; if she can''t get the money, then she will have to scratch her heart and lungs." Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei nodded with a smile: "Miss is right, it depends on whether Second Miss has the ability to get the silver. She has so many holes in her back, at least a dozen boxes of more than a thousand taels of silver will be used!"


    The old woman in Stone Village said that the scars can disappear completely with only three boxes because her grandson''s wound is small and the dosage is small. It will be different in Wei Qingwan''s body.


    "I open the door to do business without deception. I will sell her as much money as she gives. If the money is not enough, it is none of my business."


    "Mmm, Ms. is always the most fair in business!" Xiumei agreed, "Speaking of which, Ms. Xie is really amazing. She actually opened a medicinal herb shop. There are still two, one in the provincial capital and one in the capital."


    Tongdetang is the shop opened by the Xie family in the provincial capital. Wei Ruo and Xie Ying have been cooperating in the management of the medicine field, so they not only know but also have contacts with Tongdetang.


    "She doesn''t just talk about it, she is a unity of knowledge and action. And her mother fully supports her in doing so, which will get twice the result with half the effort." Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s great, I don''t know when I can see Miss Xie and Mr. Xie again." Xiumei said with emotion.


    "There will be a chance."


    Wei Ruozheng and Xiumei were talking and Cuiping came.


    "Miss, madam, please go over and discuss something."


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo knew that it would not be a good thing.


    Every time Yun asked him to discuss something, there would probably be a dispute.


    "I see." Wei Ruo agreed.


    Wei Ruo went to Cangyun Garden with Cuiping after tidying up a bit.


    In the room, Yun Shi was sitting directly opposite the door, and Wei Qingwan was next to her.


    "Why is mother looking for me?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Sit down first, mother has something to discuss with you." Yun''s rare patience, with a kind face on his face.


    Wei Ruo followed suit.


    After sitting down, he picked up the teacup that was placed aside and tasted it.


    The tea in it is freshly brewed, and it seems that there is really something important to talk to her about.


    If Wei Ruo is not in a hurry to ask, they must be more anxious to find her if they have something to do.


    Yun Shi observed Wei Ruo''s expression, saw that her expression was the same, and said tentatively: "Ruo''er, you also know about your sister being married."


    "Well, how could you not know?"


    "Wanwan''s marriage is a foregone conclusion. Whether we like it or not, Wanwan will become the side concubine of the palace in the future." Yun said again, with a gentle tone.


    "That''s right."


    "Hey, I know that Wanwan''s becoming the sixth prince''s side concubine will involve the Wei family in the court struggle to a certain extent, but the matter has come to this point, it is useless for us to think too much, it is better to do what we can do."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Wei Ruo''s reaction was neither good nor bad, but it was a bit bland, which made Yun''s understanding difficult.


    She knew that Wei Ruo was dissatisfied with Wei Qingwan being given a marriage, so she came up and said something to appease Wei Ruo.


    If Wei Ruo''s attitude can improve, she can continue to talk about the next thing, but if Wei Ruo''s attitude is not good, she is afraid that what she said next will cause resentment.


    Yun didn''t get to the point for a while, and Wei Qingwan, who was on the side, felt a little anxious. She was afraid that Yun would repent, so she didn''t want to talk to Wei Ruo.


    But she didn''t dare to speak, because she just satirized Wei Ruo two days ago, and speaking at this time would definitely backfire.


    Wei Qingwan carefully stepped forward to refill Yun''s tea: "Mother, the tea is cold, I''ll add some for you."


    Hearing the voice, Yun looked at Wei Qingwan, and thought of her daughter''s situation in the palace in the future, Yun let go of her worries.


    Yun continued to say to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, you are also at the age to discuss marriage, and you understand some things. A woman''s appearance and body are damaged and her husband''s family will hate her, especially if she does something like Wanwan. The prince''s side concubine."


    "Understood, no matter how nicely the side concubine puts it, she is still a concubine''s room. Most concubines serve others with sex, and if they lose their color, they will lose the capital to be favored." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Ruo''s words made both Yun''s and Wei Qingwan''s faces stiff and ugly, especially Wei Qingwan''s.


    Yun''s embarrassing answer: "Ruo''er is right to say that."


    "So?" Wei Ruo raised the corners of his mouth and looked at Yun''s leisurely.


    "Ruo''er, you know that Wanwan was subjected to family law not long ago. She didn''t take good care of her at that time, leaving scars." Yun''s face was melancholy.


    "Well, so the mother and sister are worried that they will fall out of favor after entering the palace?" Wei Ruo said.


    Being told the idea, the embarrassment on Yun''s face deepened a bit, but he continued to bite the bullet: "Recently, we found a magic medicine that can help your sister get rid of the scar on her back and restore her to health." to the way it used to be."


    "That''s very good."


    Wei Ruo commented, and then continued to drink tea leisurely.


    Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Ruo''s appearance, knowing that she did it on purpose, but she could only be anxious, there was nothing she could do about it.


    Yun continued: "It''s just that the medicine is expensive, and a small box costs one hundred taels of silver."


    "That''s really expensive." Wei Ruo continued to play dumb, pretending that he couldn''t hear Yun''s voice.


    "It''s very expensive. So mother thought, Ruo''er, can you buy this ointment for your sister?" Yun said.


    Who is the person with the richest money in the Wei family? Who in the Wei family can easily come up with three hundred taels? Undoubtedly it was Wei Ruo.


    "Why should I buy it for her?" Wei Ruo stared at Yun''s with a pair of bright and sharp eyes.


    Seeing the blessings from the treasures, thank you very much~~~


    I will write when I have time, but the update is very unstable, so you don''t have to wait.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 398： I will get married earlier than my sister

    Chapter 398 I will marry earlier than my sister


    Wei Ruo''s question made Yun''s face, which was already a little embarrassed, even stiffer.


    But she continued to try to persuade Wei Ruo, Xiaozhi moved her with emotion and reasoned: "Ruo''er, let''s think of it as you putting makeup on your sister. Your sister will not forget you when she enters the palace in the future."


    "I asked my mother that if I were to get married first now, would my mother ask my sister to add makeup to me?" Wei Ruo asked?


    "Of course it will." Yun replied.


    "Okay, let my sister put on my makeup first." Wei Ruo said.


    The corners of Wei Ruo''s mouth raised slightly, looking at Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan with a gesture of watching the show.


    "Ruo''er, aren''t you... aren''t you going to get married yet?" Yun said.


    "Didn''t mother think I agreed so happily just as a hypothetical?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "No, it''s just the fact that your sister will marry before you." Yun said.


    "Mother, since ancient times, the order of the elders and the younger ones has been orderly. As the elder sister, it is reasonable for me to marry before my younger sister. Now, although my younger sister is a family whose will is determined first, the wedding date is next year, and there is still time to arrange my marriage. I married before my younger sister. According to what I have seen, most of the high-ranking families also arrange it like this."


    Mr. Yun paused, and after a long silence, he continued: "You are indeed right, but aren''t you unwilling to discuss marriage so early? Aren''t you very dissatisfied with the Xu family wanting to discuss marriage with you before?"


    "I just don''t think I''m suitable for a wealthy family like the Xu family. It doesn''t mean I don''t want to marry. Now that I''ve found a good husband, I just wait for the other party to come to propose marriage, and my parents nod."


    Wei Ruo spoke surprisingly, and said something in a calm tone that neither Yun nor Wei Qingwan expected.


    "What did you say?" Yun''s face changed suddenly.


    Wei Ruoze looked calm, and gave an affirmative answer in a silent gesture.


    Yun continued to question: "You mean that you contacted the man in private and engaged yourself in a marriage?"


    "That''s right." Wei Ruo replied calmly.


    "Nonsense! You are a lady, how can you be so frivolous?" Yun''s face was full of anger.


    "Isn''t this a good start by Wei Qingwan? Why is it justifiable for Wei Qingwan, but frivolous for me?" Wei Ruo asked back, with a calm demeanor and a sarcasm at the corner of his mouth.


    Wei Ruo''s question directly blocked all the reprimanded words of Yun''s stomach in his throat.


    Yun Shi held her breath and didn''t know what to do. After thinking for a while, she said, "I didn''t say that what your sister did was right."


    Wei Ruo calmly said: "In short, mother, I have already selected a husband candidate for myself, and I will come to propose marriage soon. At that time, I will ask my mother to arrange my marriage before my sister. Don''t let outsiders see the joke."


    As Wei Ruo said, Wei Ruo turned her eyes to Wei Qingwan: "My sister will get married before my sister, and my sister should not be stingy to add makeup to my sister, right?"


    The expressions of Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan were very stiff, and a layer of darkness shrouded their faces.


    Yun continued: "Ruo''er, if you don''t want to spend money to buy this ointment for your sister, you can just say so, you don''t have to make such a move. Marriage is a big deal!"


    "Mother, don''t worry, I''m not kidding, I''m serious. The future husband I''m looking for is a decent family. Although he is a little poor, he comes from a clean farming and studying family, and now he has achieved some fame. He is suitable for me." Wei Wei Ruo explained.


    "What is appropriate or not? Parents have the final say on whether marriage is appropriate or not since ancient times, so you can''t talk nonsense yourself!"


    "Then ask mother to investigate and appraise whether it is suitable and whether it can be married."


    "Anyway, this matter can''t be so hasty." Yun objected.


    "Mother doesn''t need to object in a hurry, you can discuss with father after he comes back before making a decision." Wei Ruo said unhurriedly.


    Yunshi was dumb, she was a little uncertain if Wei Ruo moved out of Wei Mingting.


    Wei Qingwan frowned and pursed her lips.


    The two looked at Wei Ruo, and seemed to have a thousand words to say, but they couldn''t say it.


    Wei Ruo looked at the two of them for a while and said: "Since mother has nothing else to do, I''ll go back first and have a lot of things these days, so I won''t be with my mother and sister."


    After speaking, Wei Ruo got up and left.


    Mr. Yun opened his mouth, thinking to stop Wei Ruo again, but he didn''t think about what to say after he stopped, so he had to swallow the voice that came to his mouth.


    After Wei Ruo left, Yun sighed: "Is this kid really planning that, or is it an excuse for not wanting to pay?"


    "My daughter doesn''t know, I''m afraid that my sister will be angry and really make fun of her marriage. My daughter knows that this marriage has hit my sister very hard. My sister has resentment in her heart, but if she has any resentment, she can point it at me , I am willing to accept it, as long as my sister can feel more comfortable. But no matter how much there is resentment, my sister should not mess around with her life''s major affairs." Wei Qingwan said.


    "You did something wrong earlier, but you have also been punished. Now that the bestowal of marriage is the decision of the superiors, how can I blame you." Yun sighed.


    Wei Qingwan shook her head with self-blame: "No, it still has something to do with my daughter. If it wasn''t for my daughter''s personal relationship with Mr. Qi, and his good words for me, the imperial concubine might not have chosen me. I know that my sister is not yet married. , but to seek a marriage for himself, it is really wrong.¡±


    "I can''t blame you for this. If it wasn''t like that, there would be gossip outside. I''m afraid you won''t be able to marry a good family. Now that it''s like this, at least my mother doesn''t have to worry about your marriage anymore." Yun said with emotion.


    Wei Qingwan still explained to Yun some things about this marriage.


    She had repeatedly emphasized before that she and the third son of the Qi family were in love with each other, and there was no overstepping, and this incident just proved her words.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it¡¯s not about love and courtesy, and that it¡¯s ashamed to hurt Wei Qingwan¡¯s reputation, how could the third son of the Qi family make good words for Wei Qingwan in front of Qi Guifei to facilitate this marriage?


    "It''s not something glorious after all, my daughter knows she''s guilty." Wei Qingwan said in a low voice.


    Mr. Yun reached out to hold Wei Qingwan''s hand in his own, and patted it gently: "It''s not sad, everything is over, and it is developing in a good direction now, so I should be happy."


    Wei Qingwan bit her lip and asked Yun: "Mother, what about the ointment?"


    "Hey, I''ll find another chance to talk to her." Yun''s face was sad.


    Originally Yun¡¯s mention of letting Wei Ruo add makeup to Wei Qingwan was just an excuse, but Wei Ruoyu surprisingly told them that she also planned a marriage for herself, causing Yun¡¯s headache.


    "Mother, my daughter knows that this matter is my personal matter, so she shouldn''t have made her worry about me, but she had to discuss it with her only because she thought it was related to the Wei family. If she made her worry and embarrass her because of this, the daughter''s sin would be serious .¡± Wei Qingwan said in shame.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 399： The Zhao brothers come to the door

    Chapter 399 Zhao Family Brothers Visit


    "How can it be your business now? Don''t worry, my mother will not care about you. No matter whether you can persuade your sister or not, my mother will help you buy the ointment so that you can marry the sixth prince without any worries. .¡± Yun said.


    "Mother..." Wei Qingwan''s eyes were slightly red, "Mother, you are so kind to me, I... I don''t even know how to repay you..."


    "Stupid boy, tell mother that you will repay and not repay." Yun patted the back of Wei Qingwan''s hand and comforted him, "Anyway, you don''t have to worry about this matter, mother will take care of it for you."


    "Thank you mother..." Wei Qingwan bit her lip, holding back the tears that were about to burst into her eyes.


    "Silly boy, why are you crying?" Yun''s reached out to wipe away Wei Qingwan''s tears.


    "My mother is so kind to me, I don''t know what to do..."


    "Then there is no need to cry, you are a bride to be married now, you should be happy."


    Wei Qingwan nodded heavily.


    ###


    Come out from Yun Shi, Wei Qingwan''s face is still not relaxed.


    "Miss, don''t be so sad, Madam has already promised you, you just need to wait for the good news." Cui He comforted.


    "No, I can''t completely rest assured. Although my mother has the heart to help me, she may not have the ability. I still need to have double protection." Wei Qingwan said firmly.


    "Miss, what else do you plan to do?" Cui He asked.


    "I want to see Uncle Er."


    Wei Qingwan turned her idea on Wei Mingyong.


    "Miss, do you think the second master can help?"


    "He is most happy that I am the sixth prince''s side concubine. Let him do some work at this time so that he can ask me for benefits in the future." Wei Qingwan said.


    "Miss is right."


    Because it was inconvenient to meet with Wei Mingyong in private, Wei Qingwan asked about Wei Mingyong''s movements, and specially "ran into" Wei Mingyong in the corridor between the front and back yards.


    "Second Uncle."


    "Wanwan is going to the front yard? Your eldest brother is not in the front yard, he went out with his classmates." Wei Mingyong said.


    "I''m not looking for elder brother, but I have something to say to my second uncle."


    Hearing this, Wei Mingyong was slightly stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face: "If you have anything to say, Wanwan might as well just say it."


    "My niece wants to borrow some money from my second uncle." Wei Qingwan said.


    Hearing that it was borrowing money, Wei Mingyong''s smile subsided slightly: "How much silver taels does Wanwan want to borrow?"


    "Three hundred taels."


    "What does Wanwan want to borrow so much money?" Wei Mingyong asked.


    Wei Qingwan briefly described the scars she suffered from being dealt with by the family law. It is not a secret in the Wei family to be dealt with by the family law, and there is nothing wrong with Wei Mingyongming.


    After listening to Wei Qingwan''s description, Wei Ming courageously said angrily: "Third brother is so confused! How can I treat you like this?"


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head: "I did something wrong and made my father angry. I can''t blame my father, and I can''t blame my sister who arrested me and went to my father to be punished."


    "If you want me to say, I should blame your sister!" Wei Mingyong looked fierce.


    "Sister...she also has her own considerations."


    "What considerations can she have? A short-sighted girl, a country girl, has no experience. I don''t think she can see Wanwan, hello!"


    Wei Mingyong''s impression of Wei Ruo was already bad, and this made it even worse.


    Wei Qingwan gave a bitter smile, and then turned the topic back to business: "Then second uncle, would you like to lend me the three hundred taels?"


    "This..." Wei Mingyong looked unnatural and hesitant.


    "Second Uncle, is it difficult?"


    "Wanwan, to tell you the truth, the business of the second uncle has not been easy in the past two years, and three hundred taels is not a small amount for the second uncle. Let the second uncle think about it carefully."


    "Second Uncle, this is the only thing my niece wants to get help from the family before she gets married." Wei Qingwan emphasized.


    "I know, but Wanwan, the daily expenses of maintaining the huge Zhongyi Bo''s Mansion are not a small amount. Most of the income from the shop run by the second uncle is spent on it. Although three hundred taels is not much, it is not too little. You have to think deeply before making a decision.¡±


    Seeing that Wei Mingyong''s delay was obvious, Wei Qingwan didn''t insist.


    "I see. It''s my niece who is not good. She didn''t consider the difficulties of the second uncle. She shouldn''t have said that." Wei Qingwan apologized.


    "Where is it, Wanwan, don''t be sad. The second uncle didn''t say no to help you with this favor, but you still need to think about it."


    "Well, my niece understands." Wei Qingwan said, "Second Uncle, my niece has other things to do, so I''ll go back first."


    "Well, you go back first, the second uncle will notify you when there is a result."


    Wei Mingyong watched Wei Qingwan go away and felt hesitant.


    ###


    Two days later, Wei Mingting returned to the mansion, and before Yun could find a chance to tell him that Wei Ruo had found a marriage for himself, the Zhao family brothers came to visit.


    Hearing the guard''s report, Wei Mingting, who had just changed his armor, looked slightly gloomy.


    After thinking for a while, someone invited the Zhao family brothers in.


    At the same time, Wei Qingwan heard about the Zhao brothers'' visit to Wei Mingting.


    In the past two days, she has been paying special attention to the movements in the front yard, wondering if what Wei Ruo said is true.


    Knowing that the Zhao family brothers came to visit to propose marriage, Wei Qingwan immediately sent Cui He to inquire.


    "Miss, I found out. The two brothers are from ordinary farmers. There are several acres of Susukida in the family. The younger brother is very competitive. This year, he and the young master are in the same exam, but he is not in good health. He heard that he has lung disease and may not survive. A few years."


    "Really?" Wei Qingwan was a little disbelieving, "Will Wei Qingruo like such a person?"


    "The slave also finds it strange."


    "Go to the front yard to ask again, and see how father reacts." Wei Qingwan ordered.


    Cuihe Deling went to the front yard again.


    About an hour later, the Zhao family brothers left, and then Wei Mingting sent someone to find Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo walked into Wei Mingting''s study.


    "Father."


    "sit."


    Wei Ruo glanced at the chair beside the desk, then sat down.


    "The brothers from the Zhao family came here just now and expressed their feelings to me. The second son of Zhao said that he had seen you working hard for the disaster-stricken people in the wasteland from afar. He fell in love with you at first sight and wanted to marry you. Wait for me to nod." I plan to formally come to the Wei family to propose marriage." Wei Mingting said.


    "Did father agree?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "If Er is interested in the second son of Zhao?" Wei Mingting asked instead of answering.


    "I think Mr. Zhao Er is quite good. He has a mediocre family background and a simple background. His family background matches mine. Mr. Zhao Er himself is motivated, has a great reputation, and has a promising future." Wei Ruo said.


    "But I saw that his health is not very good, he is thin and has some persistent illnesses." Wei Mingting said.


    "I think it''s just some minor illness and weight loss, maybe it''s because of hard work in studying, and the stubborn illness has found a good cure recently." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Mingting frowned: "Ruoer already has an idea."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 400： Chu Lan bid farewell to Wei Ruo

    Chapter 400 Chu Lan bid farewell to Wei Ruo


    "Yes. I can''t hide it from my father." Wei Ruo admitted frankly.


    "Is it because of Wanwan that Ruo''er is so anxious to find a good son-in-law?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "It''s not all. Father knows that I have indeed reached the age of marriage. Didn''t my mother want to arrange for me to discuss marriage with Mr. Xu? Rather than waiting for a marriage that doesn''t suit me and being bound in a high wall and deep courtyard, it''s better Plan early."


    In front of Wei Mingting, Wei Ruo did not hide his true thoughts.


    "If you are worried about being arranged for an inappropriate marriage, there is no need to do so. With me, I will not let you marry into a deep house that you don''t want to go to." Wei Mingting said loudly.


    "Thank you, father, but my daughter thinks that Mr. Zhao Er is very good in all aspects, and he is a good match for her daughter." Wei Ruo replied with a firm attitude.


    Wei Mingting was silent.


    After a while, Wei Mingting spoke again: "If Ruoer really thinks it''s suitable to be a father, I won''t say anything. It''s just that as a father, I need to investigate again, and I need to confirm his character and physical condition."


    "Listen to father." Wei Ruo said.


    After another silence, Wei Mingting asked Wei Ruo: "What does Ruoer think about Wanwan''s marriage?"


    "My daughter has no opinion. It is my sister''s blessing to be selected, and I wish her well." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Mingting frowned and looked at Wei Ruo, wondering what he was thinking.


    After a while, Wei Mingting let Wei Ruo go back.


    Coming out of Wei Mingting''s study, Xiumei rejoiced and said, "Miss, you are thoughtful, and guessed that if you really find a dying person, the master might not agree."


    "I also changed my mind recently, considering that it would be easier for the Wei family to agree. It just happened that Zhao Hai and Zhao Xun were willing to help me with this, so I simply arranged it like this."


    It''s just that it may be relatively troublesome to get out in this way.


    "We don''t have to go back to this house when Miss gets married. Then Miss can do whatever she wants, and don''t have to look at their faces anymore!" Xiumei said full of expectation.


    "Well. If it goes well."


    Before that, Wei Ruo couldn''t be too happy.


    The plan to leave has been brewing for so long, and when it comes to practice, Wei Ruo is also a little nervous while looking forward to it.


    ###


    Wei Mingyong thought about it all night.


    Now that I have borrowed the three hundred taels, I will be able to ask Wei Qingwan to find an errand for him in the future.


    Once Wei Qingwan is favored, the benefits he can bring will be much higher than the three hundred taels.


    So after weighing the pros and cons, Wei Mingyong finally decided to lend the three hundred taels of silver to Wei Qingwan.


    So Wei Mingyong found an opportunity to meet Wei Qingwan, and after complaining, he gave Wei Qingwan the three hundred taels of silver.


    "Wanwan, even if it''s the second uncle, the three hundred taels is not a small sum. You should keep it carefully, and don''t lose it."


    The implication of the words: You have to remember this great kindness.


    "My niece will remember the kindness of the second uncle." Wei Qingwan replied.


    This answer made Wei Mingyong very satisfied: "Wanwan, you can rest in peace and wait for your marriage. Your good days are in the future."


    "Borrow the auspicious words of the second uncle."


    After receiving the silver, Wei Qingwan''s heart fell to the ground.


    After separating from Wei Mingyong, she immediately sent Nanny Li to Tongdetang in the provincial capital to buy ointment with a silver ticket.


    "Miss, it''s all over now, the ointment is gone. It seems that the eldest lady is also true. She is really going to marry a sick and poor scholar." Cui He sneered.


    "She is such a smart and calculating person, would she really find such a marriage for herself? I still don''t believe it, and I always feel that there is a fraud in it."


    "Miss, don''t worry, the eldest lady can''t do any tricks, no matter how hard she tries, she can''t be better than your marriage!"


    "That''s true."


    Although the current status of the Wei family has improved a lot, and it is much easier for the girls of the Wei family to talk about marriage, but no matter what, Wei Qingruo will marry a son of a family with similar status. Still worse.


    ###


    Because he was busy with the reservoir, Wei Ruo hadn''t been to his village for several days.


    It is rare to have time today, so Wei Ruo took the time to change into men''s clothes and inspected his property.


    Because October is coming soon, the weather is starting to turn cold, and many preparations for winter have to be made.


    The first stop Wei Ruo went to was Younan Farm. Just as the carriage stopped, Wei Ruo poked his head out of the carriage.


    The person standing in front of him made Wei Ruo froze.


    Chu Lan.


    Why is he here?


    After hesitating for a moment, Wei Ruo calmly got off the carriage.


    This is her place She can come whenever she wants, no need to be shy.


    "Long time no see."


    Chu Lan stepped forward, staring at Wei Ruo with a pair of deep eyes.


    Wei Ruo smiled politely: "What''s the matter?"


    Wei Ruo''s attitude darkened Chu Lan''s expression: "I''m here to say goodbye to you."


    "I wish Brother Zhu a smooth journey." Wei Ruo said.


    Chu Lan frowned: "You really hate me that much?"


    "Master Zhu, you have a noble status, I dare not judge you indiscriminately, let alone hate you or not."


    Chu Lan said with a wry smile: "Forget it. Today I will leave Taizhou Mansion and return to the capital. I don''t know when we will see you next time."


    Chu Lan has temporarily finished his work as the warlord of the Anti-Japanese Army in Taizhou Prefecture, and will leave for the capital in a few days.


    Before leaving, he wanted to see Xu Heyou again.


    But he didn''t know when Xu Heyou would return to Younan Farm, so he could only wait outside the Younan Farm.


    During the period, Chu Lan''s staff advised him more than once to hurry up and leave. The imperial edict had already arrived.


    But Chu Lan insisted on waiting.


    After waiting for three days, Xu Heyou finally arrived.


    "We will meet again if we are destined."


    It''s better to miss it.


    "I also hope that we have this fate." Chu Lan said, staring at Wei Ruo with deep and long eyes.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer the call.


    Chu Lan continued: "Master Xu, won''t you invite me in for a sit-down? Just think it''s doing it for me."


    Wei Ruo refused in his heart, but looking at Chu Lan''s expression, he didn''t dare to refuse directly, for fear that things would be too counterproductive.


    After thinking about it, Wei Ruo decided to agree. Anyway, after today when Chu Lan returns to the capital, there is a high probability that the two will never meet again.


    "If Mr. Zhu doesn''t dislike it, come in and have a cup of tea in the humble house." Wei Ruo said.


    Chu Lan finally smiled.


    Wei Ruo invited Chu Lan into the farm, and Chu Lan proposed to go to the small courtyard where he lived, and Wei Ruo agreed.


    There is a tea stove in front of the stone table in the courtyard, boil water, make tea, and serve a few dishes of preserved fruit snacks.


    Wei Ruo and Chu Lan sat opposite each other.


    The morning sun fell on the two of them like a layer of golden veil.


    Chu Lan couldn''t help but think back to the days when she was recuperating in the Younan Farm. After careful calculation, it has been a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 401： subdivision

    Chapter 401 Division


    Wei Ruoben didn''t intend to have too much involvement with Chu Lan, so he kept his mouth shut throughout the whole process. When Chu Lan asked her, he only answered briefly, and if he didn''t say anything, she wouldn''t say anything either.


    Even so, Chu Lan was not angry, and quietly enjoyed the time with Wei Ruo.


    "I think the days in the farm are the most comfortable I have been in Taizhou Mansion these days." Chu Lan savored the taste carefully.


    Wei Ruo really wanted to complain about him. At that time, he was physically and face disfigured. What kind of comfort was he? I''m afraid my brain is broken!


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer the question, but focused on putting charcoal into the stove.


    Chu Lan suddenly took off a jade pendant from her waist, put it on the table, and pushed it in front of Wei Ruo.


    "You accept this thing."


    "Young Master Zhu, I have already collected your medical expenses, so you don''t need to be so polite."


    "Just accept it. If you need it in the future, if you go to the capital, you can bring this jade pendant to me. Maybe I have a chance to help."


    Before Wei Ruo could refuse again, Chu Lan said again: "If you don''t accept, I won''t leave today."


    Wei Ruo choked in his throat when he refused.


    After thinking for a long time, Wei Ruo chose between accepting the jade pendant and Chu Lan not leaving.


    "Then respect is worse than obedience." Wei Ruojiang picked up the jade pendant and put it in his arms.


    After drinking a cup of tea, Chu Lan got up.


    "Mr. Xu, goodbye by fate." Chu Lan bowed her hands, and finally said goodbye to Wei Ruo solemnly.


    "See you by fate." Wei Ruo replied.


    Chu Lan turned and walked out of the farm.


    Before getting on the horse, he took one last look at the place where he lived all winter.


    Then he rode away, dressed in black, he finally turned into a black spot in Wei Ruo''s sight, and finally disappeared.


    Seeing off Chu Lan, Wei Ruo breathed a sigh of relief.


    I don''t know why Chu Lan is so obsessed with her life-saving grace to him, she has already accepted his silver taels, and it is reasonable to say that she has settled the two.


    Besides, she has such an attitude towards him, how can such a proud person like him stick to his hot face and cold ass?


    I really can''t see that he is such a kind person.


    Not thinking about this question any more, Wei Ruo hurriedly went to Caili Farm and Shitou Village to inspect the growth of the crops and the situation of the brewery before returning to the General''s Mansion.


    After returning home, Wei Ruo was not idle either. She took out the maps of the two farms and nearby mountain villages, thinking about finding another open space.


    The fabrics that Wei Ruo promised to the wives of several aristocratic families have been sought after by all the wives. Now more people ask Wei Ruo about the source of the fabrics and express a strong desire to buy them.


    Wei Ruo told them that there were very few things and they had to wait if they wanted to buy them.


    Because Wei Ruo has no way to mass-produce whether it is cloth or dyes, and Wei Ruo does not plan to mass-produce.


    But Wei Ruo still needs to find a way to set up a cloth dyeing workshop, because Wei Ruo can''t operate it with a large water tank in his small courtyard every time, which is really inconvenient and easy to be discovered.


    The next day, Wei Ruo received another letter from the nanny, informing Wei Ruo of the progress of Fengting Villa in the provincial capital.


    According to Wei Ruo''s instructions, some victims were taken in and resettled, and some relatively flat places on the mountain were reclaimed to prepare for planting perennial ratooned rice seeds.


    Because of the terrain, the initial planting will be relatively labor-intensive. We can plant as many species as we can in the next half month, and Wei Ruo, who is too late to plant, will not force it. We will make plans after the next year''s recovery.


    Other relatively sloped land is planted with tea trees.


    These tea trees are wild tea trees that Wei Ruo asked people to dig in the provincial capital and various mountains in Taizhou Prefecture.


    It¡¯s not that the local people don¡¯t know the existence of wild tea trees. They don¡¯t want to transplant them because there is no place to plant them. Land resources are very precious and everyone gives priority to planting crops to satisfy their hunger.


    The priority of non-essentials such as tea is very low. Poor people drink water more, and most of them don''t have the leisure to pick tea and make tea.


    The wild tea trees in the provincial capital and Fushan Mountain in Taizhou are mainly green tea, and the variety is similar to Longjing.


    After transplanting, Wei Ruo asked them to prune all their branches and leaves.


    The first batch of tea leaves can be picked in the coming spring.


    In addition to informing Wei Ruo of the progress of Fengting Villa, the nanny also told Wei Ruo in a letter that the sixth prince who was in charge of disaster relief had left Jiangsu and Zhejiang, and it was said that he was punished for failing to provide disaster relief.


    Chu Lan has returned to Beijing, and the sixth prince has also returned. In addition, there is another sick child, the ninth prince. It seems that the capital is going to be lively.


    Wei Ruo thought, if the capital is lively, let it be lively, and her place should be quiet.


    ###


    The next day, Wei Ruo went out dressed as a woman, and went to open up wasteland with Mrs. Yuan, Nanny Qin and others.


    Although Chu Lan has already returned to Beijing, Nanny Qin and others were left behind and continued to follow Wei Ruo to open up wasteland and rescue disasters.


    Besides, there are many wives who will also accompany, including Yun''s.


    The land reclamation has begun to bear fruit, and the winter wheat has been planted. The wives all want to see what the fields look like now after they have contributed money, food and labor.


    According to the promise of the government, the ownership of these lands belongs to them who have contributed money and labor, and the grain harvest of this season also belongs to them.


    Furthermore, after today''s inspection, the government office will start to divide the land, and the specific amount of land that each family can get will be announced.


    The wives who saw Yun and Wei Ruo sent congratulations one after another.


    Because the Wei family is in full swing recently.


    Wei Mingting was promoted, Wei Yichen was elected, Wei Ruo was rewarded, Wei Qingwan was given a marriage.


    There is no other moment in the limelight.


    Wei Ruodu just responded with a smile.


    The smile on Yun''s face is brighter than that of Wei Ruo''s. She is proud and happy from the bottom of her heart.


    Ms. Xu did not like Wei Ruo daoxi like everyone else, on the contrary, she looked at Wei Ruo with a complicated expression.


    When they arrived at the place, everyone saw large tracts of reclaimed fields, and the green wheat seedlings on them were full of vitality.


    Everyone couldn''t help showing joy on their faces.


    "It''s hard to imagine that a year ago, this place was full of rocky land with few weeds growing!"


    "No, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I really wouldn''t believe it. The ten thousand hectares of fertile land are newly cultivated in the past half a year!"


    "I heard from the older generation that in the past, nothing could be grown in this area! Now the wheat seedlings are verdant, as if a Bodhisattva has cast a spell!"


    "..."


    The ladies praised again and again.


    After the visit, Mrs. Yuan showed the distribution map of the fields to the ladies.


    The drawing shows the location of the fields that have been reclaimed, and the size and ownership of each piece of land are clearly marked.


    All the wives who saw the result showed satisfied smiles on their faces, because the marking on it was consistent with what Mrs. Yuan promised at the beginning, which is to distribute according to the proportion of each family''s money, grain and people, which is fair and just.


    Only Yun''s expression on his face seemed a little stiff after seeing the drawings.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 402： Wei Ruo gets more than the Wei family

    Chapter 402 Wei Ruo gets more than the Wei family


    The Wei family was only allocated two very small pieces of land, which add up to no more than two hundred acres, and the location is remote.


    In contrast, there is a large piece of land of 500 mu in the center with Wei Qingruo''s name on it.


    This made it difficult for Yun''s face to keep smiling.


    At this time, in front of all the wives, Yun Shi was also uncomfortable.


    She looked at Wei Ruo with great dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    Wei Ruo noticed it, but she also kept silent, and even pretended not to see Yun''s strange look at her.


    What Yun didn''t notice was that next to the land marked with Wei Ruo''s name, there was a thousand acres of land marked with Xu Heyou''s name.


    The rest of the ladies looked pretty good, and this result was not different from what they expected. For example, the Xu family, which contributed a lot of money and effort, directly allocated more than 3,000 mu of land, and the general families also had more than 1,000 mu of land.


    They are all exchanged with their own real money, and those who get less are also paid less, so there is nothing to complain about.


    What''s more, it is the female gentlemen sent by each family to follow Wei Ruo and Mother Qin to settle accounts and distribute. If it is really unreasonable, everyone has already known it.


    "Do you have any objections to this?" Madam Yuan asked after everyone finished watching.


    "I have no objection. Madam and Master Yuan have always done things fairly and justly. The distribution of land here is very reasonable."


    "I think so too, everything can be arranged by Madam."


    "We completely trust you, madam, and there will be no problems with the arrangements you made."


    "..."


    Everyone replied one after another.


    Madam Yuan continued: "Since everyone has no objection, then I will follow this. At present, these lands will continue to be arranged and managed by the government. When this batch of winter wheat is harvested in the coming year, everyone can arrange people to harvest it .¡±


    Everyone answered yes.


    After the discussion on land distribution was over, all the wives followed Mrs. Yuan and walked along the field ridges to visit this large newly reclaimed field full of vitality.


    During the period, several ladies pulled Wei Ruo to talk about the fabric.


    Several wives who first asked Wei Ruo to help buy fabrics have already put them on, and the effect is really amazing. I couldn''t help but praise the various benefits of this fabric to Wei Ruo.


    also said that if they can still buy it, they are willing to increase the price to buy it.


    Wei Ruo revealed to several people that a batch of fabrics will be produced during the Chinese New Year, not only in the previous two colors, but also in new colors.


    The wives immediately showed great interest and wanted Wei Ruo to reserve it for them in advance.


    The one who didn''t make an appointment with Wei Ruo last time also showed that she wanted it very much this time.


    Seeing that there are too many people who want it, Wei Ruo said that she will notify everyone when the material arrives, and then discuss how to sell it.


    The ladies agreed, because the material is so rare, and there are so many people who want it, they can only wait patiently.


    Mr. Yun was listening, and his expression became darker.


    It was already time when the carriage came back from the wasteland. As soon as the carriage arrived at the gate of the General''s Mansion, Wei Ruo jumped out of the carriage and walked quickly to the backyard.


    Mr. Yun watched from behind without making a sound, but his expression was rather unwell.


    Not long after Yun returned to Cangyun Garden, Wei Qingwan came.


    Seeing that Yun''s complexion was not good, he asked softly: "Mother, what''s wrong with you? Did you encounter any unpleasant things when you went out with your sister today?"


    Yun Shi then talked about the land distribution, and then sighed:


    "At that time, there was no extra silver in the family, so I couldn''t contribute money and efforts. I have no objection to the government''s distribution of less to the Wei family, but she is the daughter of the Wei family, and she has already thought about buying private property for herself before she is married. She wrote her own name on the part she worked on herself."


    The person in charge of dividing the land is Mrs. Yuan''s think tank headed by Wei Ruo, so it must be Wei Ruo''s intention to assign Wei Ruo''s credit to Wei Ruo''s name.


    Wei Qingwan sighed: "My sister should not have done this. Even if it was written about the Wei family, when my sister gets married in the future, my mother will give her this share. She is directly counted separately from the family. Outsiders don¡¯t know what they will think.¡±


    "That''s the reason. The depression in my heart comes from here. It''s a pity that people who should understand don''t understand." Yun sighed.


    "Mom, don''t be angry. I heard that the scholar my sister is going to marry is not only poor, but also a little sick. My sister must be worried about her future life before planning for herself." Wei Qingwan said in relief.


    Wei Qingwan didn''t say it was okay, but Yun''s face became even more ugly when he said it: "She didn''t know what to think, she didn''t want a marriage as good as Xu''s, and chose one like this. But your father said he respected her Thoughts, I have nothing to do."


    "My sister has been away for many years, and my father probably wants to make up for my sister. Whatever my sister wants, my father wants to do his best."


    "In the future, when she suffers enough and runs back to her mother''s house crying, she will know how wrong her choice is now, but by then it will be too late, and no one can replace her for the suffering she has to suffer."


    "Then mother, let''s find another opportunity to persuade my sister, so that she will not do such a thing in a fit of anger."


    Yun waved his hand: "No matter how much I tell her, she will only think that I am hurting her, and it is a waste of effort to make myself unhappy, so I don''t need to talk about it."


    Immediately afterwards, Yun said to Wei Qingwan: "For the ointment, mother will get you two hundred taels first, and you can wait for mother to find another way for you about the remaining one hundred taels."


    "Thank you, mother." Wei Qingwan said emotionally.


    "No need to thank you. If it weren''t for the poor income of the shop in the past two years, mother can give you three hundred taels at once. But fortunately, now that your father has been promoted, his salary has also increased, and he also got some land and houses. With a reward, the family will become more prosperous day by day."


    "Well, my daughter knows about mother''s difficulties." Wei Qingwan said.


    ###


    After Wei Qingwan came out of Cangyun Garden, she hurried back to her residence, because just now Cui He told her that Nanny Li was back and successfully brought back the ointment for healing the scars.


    As soon as she entered the room, Wei Qingwan hurriedly asked Cui He to apply ointment on her.


    "Quick, Cuihe, put it on for me."


    Nanny Li was hesitant to tell Wei Qingwan what she learned in Tongdetang.


    After Cuihe finished administering the medicine to Wei Qingwan, Wei Qingwan asked Nanny Li while getting dressed: "Is there anything you want to say to me, Mammy?"


    Wei Qingwan could see Nanny Li''s entanglement.


    "Miss, about this medicine... the old slave heard from Tongdetang that the wound area is large, and the dosage will be large. This ointment is only enough for you for half a month. To recover, you need to apply it continuously for at least two months."


    "Mother, what did you say? Two months? Wouldn''t it be necessary to buy at least nine more boxes?" Cui He exclaimed.


    Nanny Li nodded: "That''s right."


    That is nine hundred taels of silver! Where can I get so much silver taels?


    Wei Qingwan''s complexion immediately became very ugly.


    The three hundred taels of silver were still obtained from Wei Mingyong, where would she get another nine hundred taels of silver?


    Even if you still have the two hundred taels from Yun''s, it''s still seven hundred taels short!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 403： Trapped halfway in snow

    Chapter 403 Trapped halfway in the snow


    Listen to Pine Garden.


    Wei Ruo received three hundred taels of silver bills from Tongdetang.


    Bai Huahua''s money is in hand, Wei Ruo is in a very good mood.


    Adding the newly obtained 1,500 mu of land, Wei Ruo''s mood is not so good.


    Now it is up to Wei Mingting to nod and agree to his marriage with Zhao Xun.


    Wei Ruo knew that Wei Mingting had sent people to inquire about Zhao''s situation in the past few days, and Zhao Xun''s body had already been found.


    Wei Ruo is not worried about this because Zhao Xun''s health has indeed improved. It is a risk for him to take the autumn test while sick, but his ability to survive also proves that his health has indeed improved a lot.


    Now Wei Ruotian has a lot of property, a lot of shops, a lot of money saved, and the marriage is settled.


    Everything is moving in the direction Wei Ruo wants.


    "Miss, now we have the money to open a new store and buy a new house."


    "This time I will use the money to buy a shop in the provincial capital." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, haven''t you already asked the nanny to buy the shop?" Xiumei was puzzled.


    "That''s right, the shop I want to open has already been bought. The shop I plan to buy this time is not for opening a shop myself, but for renting out to earn rent." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo recently received a reward, Zhuangzi had a bumper harvest, and made some money from several businesses, so he has more money in his hand.


    Wei Ruo likes to use money to make money, so he considers becoming a renter.


    Taking advantage of the current bad environment in the provincial capital, I bought a batch of shops at low prices. When the disaster is over, the value of the shops in the provincial capital will inevitably rise. At that time, it will be very cost-effective to sell or collect rent.


    "It''s good to collect the rent, and I get money every month!" Xiumei looked forward to it.


    "In a few days, I have to find a way to go to the provincial capital and handle this matter myself. I will also deal with the matter of Fengting Villa by the way." Wei Ruo planned.


    Wei Ruo has already planned it, so he will go to the provincial capital to stay for a while if he finds an excuse, so that he can do business and hide at leisure.


    Speaking of which, the last time I went to the provincial capital was with my second brother. I don¡¯t know where he is now, what happened to the thing that bothered him.


    ###


    The next day, Wei Ruo went out on the grounds of Mrs. Yuan and land reclamation.


    Said to go to Yuan Mansion for a short stay, but actually went to the provincial capital.


    It has been half a month since I left and came back.


    Originally, Wei Ruo would be able to arrive at Taizhou Prefecture that night, but it snowed heavily this morning, and within half a day, there was thick snow on the road.


    The inside and outside of the city are covered with snow, and the road into the city is covered with thick snow.


    The wheels got stuck in the heavy snow and couldn''t move on. Wei Ruo''s carriage was forced to stop outside the city.


    "Miss, what should I do, I can''t leave." Xiumei tried to push the carriage out, but failed.


    "Meimei, let''s not hurry. The snow is still falling, and the snow is getting thicker and thicker. Even if the carriage is pushed out from here, the front will still be immobile." Wei Ruo analyzed.


    "Then what should I do?" Xiumei worried.


    "Don''t worry, we have everything, even if we stay by the side of the road for a few days, there will be no problem." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss is right! I was so anxious that I forgot about it!" Xiumei suddenly realized.


    "Let''s clear the snow beside the carriage first, and then build a shed." Wei Ruo planned to set up camp on the spot and make plans after the heavy snowfall.


    "good."


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei changed their clothes first. It was enough for them to wear autumn clothes in the morning. Now they have to wrap themselves in thick winter clothes.


    After changing their clothes, the two started to work, clearing the snow around their carriage.


    The carriage that Wei Ruo is riding in is newly bought by Wei Ruo himself.


    Because Wei Ruo always has to go out by himself, it is inevitably inconvenient to use the Wei family''s carriage. As for Wei Ruo being rich, everyone in the Wei family knew about it, so it was reasonable for her to buy a carriage with her own money.


    This carriage is more spacious than the two original ones of the Wei family, and there are thermal pads on all four walls of the carriage, keeping it warm and airtight, and extremely comfortable, enough for Wei Ruo and Xiumei to spend the night in it.


    The two of them first swept out an open space around the carriage.


    Xiumei stepped on the snow and went to a bamboo forest not far away to cut a bundle of bamboo.


    Then Wei Ruo got a piece of cloth as if by magic, and built a simple shed with bamboo and cloth.


    The shed is larger than the carriage, in addition to covering the carriage, it can also leave a small open space.


    Then Wei Ruo took the brazier and charcoal and burned them in the open space next to the carriage. Although this was a bit wasteful, the heat generated by the brazier could prevent the snow from accumulating on the roof of the shed to a certain extent.


    Otherwise, if the snow is too heavy, there will be a thick layer of snow in a short while, which will easily crush the shed.


    Beside the brazier, Wei Ruo raised another stove, put it on, and started to boil water.


    Because they couldn''t leave for a while, they had to solve the problem of eating on the spot.


    Although there is no shortage of dry food in the carriage, Wei Ruo likes to eat some warm food in such a cold weather.


    While boiling the water, Wei Ruo brought some hay for the two horses.


    While Wei Ruo and Xiumei were busy, a group of people appeared not far away.


    Wei Yichen, Xu Fengyuan, Lu Yuhong and others originally rode back to the city from Anzhou Academy, but because the snow was too thick, they were forced to dismount.


    After walking for a while, it became difficult to walk, and the snow was already below the knees. Whether it was a horse or a human, it was strenuous and dangerous to drive under such conditions.


    But stopping in place at this time is also a very dangerous thing. No one knows how long the heavy snow will last. They only have money and no food on them. If they just wait here, they will freeze to death and starve risk of death.


    Just when the few people didn''t know what to do and were hungry and cold, they saw a shed not far away, and saw the fire and smoke coming out of the shed.


    Several people showed surprise and doubt on their faces at the same time.


    In this snowy day, why is there a shed next to the official road?


    After a while, someone with sharp eyes recognized the busy figure.


    "Brother Yichen, that seems to be your eldest sister?"


    Hearing this, Wei Yichen and Xu Fengyuan looked over at the same time.


    Then the eyes of the two of them changed, and they both confirmed that the figure was Wei Ruo.


    At the same time, the busy Wei Ruo also noticed the group of people in the distance.


    After careful observation, it was found that they were students from Anzhou Academy.


    "Why are they here?" Wei Ruo was a little puzzled.


    This group of scholars don¡¯t stay in the academy well, what are they doing here in the snow?


    While thinking about it, I saw these people walking towards her direction.


    There are six people in this group, namely Wei Yichen, Xu Fengyuan, Lu Yuhong, Yuan Wangyuan, the descendant of the Yuan family, Liu Yu, the second son of the Liu family, and a poor student named Gao Wentian.


    After the six people approached, they could not help but become more surprised and curious when they saw the situation on Wei Ruo''s side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 404： Rescued by Wei Ruo in the snowstorm

    Chapter 404 Rescued by Wei Ruo in the snowstorm


    Lu Yuhong was the first to ask: "Miss Wei, why are you here?"


    "I came back from the wasteland and caught up with the heavy snow. It was too dangerous to continue on the road, so I rested where I was." Wei Ruo replied.


    Lu Yuhong asked again: "Are you planning to set up camp here?"


    "Yes, the wind and snow are heavy, and the road is dangerous and unpredictable. The terrain here is open, and there is no risk of avalanches. If you stay where you are and rest, as long as you keep warm, you will not be in danger." Wei Ruo analyzed.


    This is indeed the case, and all six of them showed signs of agreement.


    The only prerequisite for doing so is that you have enough supplies on your body.


    Like these few people...


    Wei Ruo asked: "Why are you here?"


    Yuan Wangyuan, who was beside Lu Yuhong, replied on behalf of several people: "We started down the mountain when it just snowed in the morning. At that time, we didn''t expect the snow to fall so heavily. We thought it would be very easy to go down the mountain to the stable at the foot of the mountain to retrieve the horses and ride them. I will be able to enter the city soon. I never thought that when I was at the foot of the mountain, the snow was already very thick, and it would be more dangerous to go up the mountain again, so I decided to go back to the city on horseback. I didn¡¯t expect that it would be impossible to move forward after halfway through.¡±


    Yuan Wangyuan showed embarrassment when he spoke.


    Wei Ruo keenly sensed the embarrassment of the few people. Not only were they wearing thin clothes in such heavy snow, but they only had a few horses around them, and they probably didn''t bring much food.


    So Wei Ruo took the initiative to say: "If you don''t dislike it, you can rest in my shed for a while and warm up by the fire."


    Wei Ruo took the initiative to invite, saving several people from the embarrassment of opening their mouths.


    "Is it possible?" Liu Yu asked in surprise.


    "Of course it is possible." Wei Ruo said.


    Lu Yuhong smiled and said, "Liu Yu, what are you talking about? Brother Yichen is here. They are brothers and sisters of the same blood. What are you afraid of with him around?"


    Liu Yu smiled: "Brother Yichen is here, but we are not related to Miss Wei, so we are very grateful to be taken in by Miss Wei."


    "You are right in saying that!"


    As Lu Yuhong said, he took off the jade pendant around his waist, and wanted to give it to Wei Ruo as a thank you gift.


    Wei Ruo naturally did not dare to answer.


    Wei Yichen stopped Lu Yuhong: "Brother Lu, whether a man or a woman should kiss each other."


    Lu Yuhong was stunned for a moment before realizing that it was very impolite for a man to give his jade pendant to a woman.


    So he smiled awkwardly: "I''m sorry Miss Wei, I didn''t mean to be frivolous, but I didn''t think about it so much for a while, so I just wanted to express my gratitude."


    Wei Ruo knew Lu Yuhong''s thick-headed character, so he wouldn''t argue with him.


    "Mr. Lu, you are welcome. Find a place to sit down first. Meimei and I will cook a pot of broth. Let''s drink some soup to warm our bodies."


    After explaining to several people, Wei Ruo went back to the carriage to get things.


    After Wei Ruo got into the carriage, Yuan Wangyuan patted Xu Fengyuan''s shoulder, who was silent the whole time, with a smile on his face: "Brother Xu, if you have something to say, you need to say it. Don''t bore yourself to death."


    "I have nothing to say." Xu Fengyuan said.


    "Brother Xu, your mouth can deceive people, but you can''t deceive people with the way you looked at the eldest girl of the Wei family just now." Yuan Wangyuan broke through.


    "Brother Yuan, I''ll find a few stones to serve as seats, and you will put our horses in place."


    Xu Fengyuan changed the topic, then handed the reins of his mount to Yuan Wangyuan, and then walked away.


    Yuan Wangyuan shook his head helplessly with a smile, and then his eyes fell on Wei Yichen who was also silent.


    It''s strange to say that it is understandable for Xu Fengyuan to be less talkative when he sees the eldest girl of the Wei family. Why is Wei Yichen also silent?


    They are brothers and sisters, but they don''t seem to be very familiar with each other. Wei Yichen and Miss Wei are not as familiar as Lu Yuhong.


    Not long after, Xu Fengyuan moved the stones, and the horses were placed around the shed.


    After everyone sat on the stone and roasted for a while, the tempting fragrance came out of the steaming pot.


    Lu Yuhong was the first to be unable to hold back any longer. While sniffing the smell of food, he asked Wei Ruo who just got off the carriage:


    "Big girl, what are you cooking in this pot? Why is it so fragrant?"


    "Mutton soup, it''s cold, you can drink mutton soup to keep warm." Wei Ruo replied.


    "It smells so good! My stomach is growling." Lu Yuhong said.


    "It must be because you are hungry, Mr. Lu." Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s true that I''m hungry. We haven''t eaten anything since morning, but it''s true that your broth is delicious." Lu Yuhong commented.


    Yuan Wangyuan on the side teased: "Young Master Lu, don''t be tempted to steal it."


    Lu Yuhong said unhappily: "You can rest assured, I will never move until the eldest girl says it''s ready to eat. It is disrespectful to the food to touch the chopsticks before the food is cooked."


    Wei Ruo smiled, and handed a cloth bag from the car to Lu Yuhong.


    "Take this and warm it on the brazier, and eat it with mutton soup in a while." Wei Ruo said.


    Lu Yuhong opened the cloth bag, and saw that it was full of dough cakes that were bigger than their faces.


    Several people took one without hesitation.


    While several people were warming up by the fire, Xiumei took out some cloaks and blankets and distributed them to them.


    "Although these cloaks are women''s styles, they are all new and have never been worn by anyone. If you gentlemen don''t mind, you can put them on to keep you warm." Wei Ruo added.


    Several people were not polite or hesitant, and one of them took one and wrapped it around his body.


    Compared with etiquette and face, life is more important.


    With cloaks and blankets to keep out the cold, and a brazier to keep warm, the six of them felt a lot warmer.


    After a while, the mutton soup was ready. Wei Ruo filled a bowl of soup for everyone, and put two large pieces of mutton in each bowl.


    Seeing the bowls and chopsticks that Wei Ruoxin took out, Lu Yuhong couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "Miss, you have a complete set of things in this car."


    "I often go out to open up wasteland, where there is a shortage of supplies, so I am used to bringing more complete." Wei Ruo explained.


    In fact, these things are not all carried on the carriage. No matter how big the carriage is, the space is limited, and it is impossible to carry such complete things.


    Especially things that are not easy to preserve like mutton, it will go bad within a few days after being put on the carriage.


    "Miss has the foresight! Today, thanks to Miss, we can keep warm from the cold." Yuan Wangyuan said.


    Wei Ruo smiled: "Drink it while it''s hot."


    The few people were not polite, and drank while it was hot.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m too hungry, or the mutton soup cooked by Wei Ruo is better than other places, and the faces of several people showed amazed and satisfied expressions.


    "Miss, your mutton soup is so delicious. This is the best mutton soup I''ve ever tasted! And this cake is more fragrant than other cakes!" Lu Yuhong exclaimed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 405： reinforced shed

    Chapter 405 Strengthening the shed


    Yuan Wangyuan, Liu Yu, and Gao Wentian all echoed and praised Wei Ruo''s mutton soup and naan, saying that these were the most delicious mutton soup and pancakes they had ever tasted.


    Xu Fengyuan didn''t speak, but his eyes fell on Wei Ruo from time to time, and from the way he ate the naan and soup, it could be seen that he was also very satisfied with the lunch.


    Wei Yichen was also silent, his eyes were deep, and he seemed to have something on his mind.


    Since that narrow escape, he has become deep, so neither Wei Ruo nor his classmates are surprised by his appearance.


    In the end, several people ate up Wei Ruo''s pot of mutton soup, leaving not even a drop of soup.


    The snow is still falling, and the surrounding snow is getting thicker and thicker, only the shed that Wei Ruo set up is an exception in this vast land.


    After eating and drinking, Xu Fengyuan suggested: "Let''s get some more bamboo to strengthen this shed."


    Xu Fengyuan worried that as the wind and snow increased, the shed built by Wei Ruo might not be able to support it.


    Lu Yuhong was the first to respond: "I''ll go with you."


    Yuan Wangyuan, Liu Yu and Gao Wentian seconded the proposal.


    Then several people went to cut a lot of bamboo and reinforced the shed with ropes from Wei Ruo''s carriage.


    Wei Ruo saw that several people had brought bamboo, but clumsily tied the whole bamboo to the shed she had already built, so she helped.


    "Ruo''er, let''s do it." Wei Yichen said.


    "If you do this, it may cause the structure of the entire shed to be unstable, and the wind and snow may be stronger at night. If the shed collapses, it will be more troublesome, especially for you."


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei had carriages that could shelter them from the wind and snow. Even if the shed collapsed, it wouldn¡¯t have any impact, so when Wei Ruo and Xiumei built the shed at the beginning, it was relatively simple and rough.


    But now with Wei Yichen and Xu Fengyuan, their situation is different.


    Speaking, Wei Ruoli took out the hatchet and split the light bamboo that was only as thick as a thumb into several equal parts, and then separated the green tough part of the outer layer of the light bamboo from the white bamboo fiber part of the inner layer.


    Seeing this, Xiumei also came over, and neatly used a part of bamboo to build the frame on the side of the shed, and then took the bamboo she had just treated from Wei Ruo, and weaved the green and resilient outer skin on the frame.


    Looking at the master and servant''s skillful movements and tacit cooperation, Lu Yuhong and others couldn''t help feeling ashamed.


    These big men are not as good at working as the two women!


    Lu Yuhong said anxiously: "Miss, otherwise, you command, and we will do it."


    Lu Yuhong also knew that the few of them did not know how to build a reinforced shed without Wei Ruo, but it was really impossible for the two girls to work with a group of big men watching him.


    "Yes, Miss Wei, just let us do it. Although we don''t understand it very well, if you ask, we will do it." Yuan Wangyuan seconded.


    Wei Ruo stopped, raised his eyes to look at Lu Yuhong and the others, and was not polite to them: "That''s all right, you guys do it."


    Wei Ruo stepped aside, and Xiumei also stopped.


    After Wei Ruo guided for a while, the few people understood, so Wei Ruo and the others continued to strengthen the shed by themselves, and brought Xiumei back to the carriage.


    The interior of the carriage is very warm, with soft cushions on the walls and bottom, and a few fluffy cushions next to it, making it very comfortable for sitting or lying down.


    However, Wei Ruo looked solemn at this time.


    Xiumei worried: "Miss, what''s wrong with you? Is it because Mr. Xu..."


    "What are you thinking? What does it have to do with him? I am worried that this heavy snow will bring great suffering to the people of Jiangsu and Zhejiang."


    "That''s right, last year''s heavy snow caused the people of Taizhou to suffer a great crime! In addition, a plague almost broke out at that time... I''m afraid the momentum of this year''s snow will be greater than last year..."


    Speaking of this, Xiumei couldn''t help but become worried.


    Speaking, Xiumei comforted herself: "However, the grain harvest this year is not bad, and the situation can be slightly better."


    Good grain harvest is not only a matter of being able to eat enough food. With surplus food at home, people can also buy more cotton-padded jackets and quilts, and can also repair houses, so that the impact of heavy snowfall will be less.


    "In short, we need to be prepared." Wei Ruodao, "I remember that I stocked up a batch of coal in a warehouse in Younan Villa."


    Because of last year''s situation, Wei Ruo also made preparations early this year. Although she doesn''t know whether it will snow this year or whether it will be as cold as last year, there is always nothing wrong with stocking up on more supplies to keep out the cold.


    Xiumei nodded: "Yes, the entire warehouse has not been touched, and there is also a batch of warehouses in Xingshan County that have not been touched."


    "Cotton should also be in stock. When you return to the city, you can follow me to confirm the warehouse where the cotton is stored." Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei nodded.


    Outside the carriage, the six people outside were not lazy at all. Although they were not very skilled, they were very serious.


    While working, Liu Yu couldn''t help asking Wei Yichen: "Brother Yichen, why is your eldest sister so good that she even knows these things. I just saw her skill at splitting bamboo, as if she has done it many times. "


    Liu Yu chopped some bamboo and felt pain in the places where the fingers were under some force.


    He is not a weak scholar. He usually practiced riding and shooting, and his hands also had some calluses, but there was a difference between the position where he used to practice force and the position where he used a hatchet to split bamboo.


    Wei Yichen was silent for a long while without speaking.


    "Brother Yi Chen?" Liu Yu called out.


    "When my younger sister was recuperating in the country, she learned some crafts from the old people in the country out of hobby." Wei Yichen replied in a deep voice.


    "So that''s it, Miss Wei is really a knowledgeable person." Liu Yu praised.


    As he spoke, Liu Yu couldn''t help looking at Xu Fengyuan: "No wonder Brother Xu..."


    In the middle of speaking, they realized that the atmosphere was not right, and the faces of Xu Fengyuan and Wei Yichen changed.


    Liu Yu hurriedly shut up, swallowing all the words that followed.


    Wei Yichen urged: "It''s getting late, we have to speed up."


    The others nodded in agreement, so they stopped gossiping and concentrated on strengthening the shed.


    In the evening, the reinforcement work was basically completed.


    The top of the shed was originally covered with criss-crossed bamboo and cloth, but now flexible bamboo strips are used to fill the gaps, increasing the load-bearing and overall firmness.


    Two sides of the shed were sealed with flexible bamboo strips. On the other two sides, Wei Ruo''s carriage was parked on one side.


    Due to limited time, it is not easy to seal the top and both sides.


    In addition, they are still burning fire in the shed, so it is not good to seal off all sides, which is already very good.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 406： talk wine

    Chapter 406 Talking about wine


    After finishing their work, several people sat down, wrapped in the cloak and blanket given by Wei Ruo, and hugged each other tightly.


    Just this morning, none of them expected such a situation for the pampered young masters.


    Who would have thought that after only half a day, they would curl up together in such a state of embarrassment, just like that, with the help of the eldest daughter of the Wei family, otherwise their situation would be even worse at this moment.


    "Gulu~" Lu Yuhong''s stomach growled.


    The meal of mutton soup and naan at noon was indeed quite full, but after a busy afternoon, I almost digested it all.


    Lu Yuhong smiled awkwardly, at this moment he couldn''t take the initiative to find Wei Ruo and ask her for food.


    Everyone is away from home, and they generally don¡¯t bring too much food with them.


    The girl from the Wei family didn''t bring too much. It''s not easy to get them a full meal at noon, and there should be no more in the evening.


    So even if you are hungry again, Lu Yuhong and others will not be able to say this again.


    At this moment, Wei Ruo came out from the carriage, carrying three heavy cloth bags in his hand.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Wei Ruo came to them and opened the first cloth bag, which contained a bag of sweet potatoes.


    Wei Ruo put the unwashed and muddy sweet potatoes into the brazier.


    Immediately after was the second cloth bag. After opening, there were small taro inside.


    The taro that Wei Ruo grows on Zhuangzi mainly produces large pieces of taro, but there are still some small taro, which are smaller than sweet potatoes. Now Wei Ruo produces these smaller taro.


    Similarly, Wei Ruo threw these yams into another brazier.


    Finally, Wei Ruo opened the third cloth bag, which contained sliced ??rice cakes.


    Wei Ruo did not throw these rice cakes directly into the fire, but tied them with shaved bamboo sticks and roasted them on the fire.


    After all these foods are baked, they should be enough for them to have a full meal.


    Seeing this, Lu Yuhong and the others couldn''t help but look surprised.


    I thought I was going to starve at night, but they still underestimated the food reserves on the carriage of the eldest daughter of the Wei family!


    After roasting for a while, the smell of roasted sweet potatoes came out from the brazier. I wonder if everyone is hungry, but the smell is very attractive.


    Although the aroma of rice cakes and taro roasted is not so strong, it is also full of expectations.


    Seeing that the baking was almost done, Wei Ruo went back to the carriage to get things.


    Wei Ruo came out again holding a wine jar in his hand.


    "Miss Wei, this is...?" Yuan Wangyuan looked at the jar Wei Ruo carried with questioning eyes.


    "Thyme." Wei Ruo said and placed the wine jar in front of several people.


    "Miss Wei wants to buy us a drink?" Yuan Wangyuan asked again.


    Not only is it because thyme wine itself is precious and difficult to buy, but it is also very rare for them to have a place to warm up in the current situation they are in. How dare they expect to drink fine wine.


    "Drinking can warm you up from the cold." Wei Ruo explained.


    It is impossible for these people to sleep well tonight. The long night is really difficult. Drinking alcohol can not only warm up the body but also pass the time. It is a good way.


    Hearing the words, the faces of several people couldn''t help showing joy.


    Lu Yuhong was the first to stand up and thank you: "You are so interesting, big girl!"


    Yuan Wangyuan said: "Miss Wei has a heart."


    Liu Yu couldn''t help but said: "Miss Wei, you are too thoughtful."


    Wei Ruo smiled, and then directed several people to clean the bowls they had just used to drink the mutton soup.


    The cleaning method is also very simple, just take the snow outside and wipe the bowl several times.


    Although this method may not be able to clean up much, but in the current situation, everyone will not care so much.


    Then several people poured a bowl, Wei Ruo was no exception.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s heroic actions, several people were slightly stunned, but soon felt nothing.


    In ordinary days, etiquette should be observed, and men and women should avoid suspicion.


    But in this situation now, there is no chance of a bad life, and it seems a little too pedantic to care about the difference between men and women.


    "I would like to offer Miss Wei a cup first, and thank Miss Wei for her generous help today and for preparing such a rich food for us." Yuan Wangyuan was the first to stand up to express his gratitude, and then drank first as a respect.


    Wei Ruo was not restrained at all, raised his bowl and took a big sip in response.


    Seeing Wei Ruo like this, Lu Yuhong also stood up and respected Wei Ruo: "Miss, I can''t say anything. Anyway, the meaning is very similar to that of Brother Wangyuan. Anyway, I also offer you a toast."


    Said that Lu Yuhong drank first as a respect.


    Wei Ruo responded heartily, then raised his head and took a big gulp.


    Immediately afterwards, Liu Yu and Gao Wentian also respected Wei Ruo, expressing their gratitude to Wei Ruo for what he did today.


    Seeing Wei Ruo graciously drinking with the man, Wei Yichen looked calm and didn''t make a sound to stop him.


    He held the wine bowl silently, and took a sip restrainedly.


    Wei Ruo''s free and easy appearance was reflected in Xu Fengyuan''s eyes. After a while, he suddenly got up as if he had figured out something.


    "Big girl, I also offer you a toast."


    Xu Fengyuan lost the initial awkwardness on his face, and stared at Wei Ruo with a relieved smile on his face.


    When Xu Fengyuan spoke, everyone looked at him in surprise.


    He has been silent today, and everyone guessed that he has not completely let go of Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo was also a little surprised and met Xu Fengyuan''s eyes.


    Seeing his friendly and hearty smile, and open and clear eyes, Wei Ruo immediately let go of Xin, and responded without any scruples, holding up a bowl.


    The two of them raised their heads and drank the wine together, and then Xu Fengyuan said: "Miss, I was abrupt before, I hope you don''t take it to heart."


    "Master Xu is the one, don''t take it to heart." Wei Ruo replied.


    Neither of them clarified, but everyone who was present knew the meaning of what they said.


    Xu Fengyuan shook his head and smiled lowly: "Some things are my wishful thinking, and have nothing to do with the eldest girl."


    So far, among the few people present, except Wei Yichen who did not respect Wei Ruo, the others all respected him.


    Then the few people continued to drink to their heart''s content, eating roasted sweet potatoes, roasted taro and roasted rice cakes to their heart''s content.


    The clear white wine exudes a strong aroma, and it tastes even more delicious than usual.


    And those rough-looking roasted sweet potatoes, roasted taro and roasted rice cakes are like delicacies from mountains and seas, which are endless aftertaste.


    Everyone was talking and laughing, although it was freezing cold, they had a different taste.


    Time passed without knowing it.


    The sky is getting darker, the wind and snow have not abated, and the temperature is getting colder.


    At this moment, several figures in the white snow field in the distance attracted the attention of Wei Ruo and others.


    At the same time, those few people also noticed the shed where Wei Ruo and the others were in.


    These people showed extremely surprised expressions on their faces, and then accelerated their pace towards this side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 407： old mans help

    Chapter 407 The old man''s help


    Getting closer and seeing more clearly, Wei Ruo saw a total of five people in this group, four of whom were wearing uniform clothing, and surrounded the fifth person in the middle to shield him from the wind and snow.


    Because the people surrounded were tightly wrapped, Wei Ruo couldn''t see the appearance of that person for a while.


    But Wei Ruo could tell that the four people in charge of protection should have good skills. At this time, the heavy snow was already above their knees, and they could sweep away the thick snow neatly to open the way, while moving forward in an orderly manner.


    It is estimated that Lu Yuhong and others have also noticed this, so they have no idea of ??helping.


    Not long after, these people came to Wei Ruo''s shed.


    "You guys, free up this shed!"


    A man walking in the front spoke to everyone in an arrogant tone.


    Everyone didn''t move, they all sat and watched.


    Immediately afterwards, a man wearing a cloak came out from behind.


    At the beginning, the hat of the cloak covered most of his face. After the hat was taken off, everyone could see his true face.


    It was a man in his fifties, with gray hair and a ram beard. His face was slightly wrinkled, his face was pale and his lips were slightly purple because of the cold.


    Aside from his complexion, the man is full of heaven, with bright eyes and a tall figure, with an extraordinary bearing.


    The man scolded his servant: "Don''t be rude!"


    Immediately afterwards, he said to the people in the shed: "My little friends, I''m really sorry, my servant was a little rude just now, I hope you will be tolerant."


    The man continued: "My surname is Tan. Passing by here, I was caught in a snowstorm and couldn''t advance or retreat. I only brought some snacks and snacks in the car to satisfy my hunger. I had to ask my servants to protect me and find a place to take refuge. But I didn''t see you on the way. Human shadow, it took me half a day to meet your group, and I took the liberty to come here to beg for food, if you guys are willing to help, I would like to thank you a lot."


    The man is polite and modest.


    Xu Fengyuan and the others didn''t speak at the moment, and they were only able to stay here because of the help of Miss Wei''s family. Whether to help this man depends on Wei Ruo''s intentions.


    Wei Ruo turned around and gave Xiumei a look. Xiumei understood, and handed the leftover sweet potatoes and taro to the man.


    "If my husband doesn''t dislike it, I''ll give these to you."


    Before the man could make a sound, the servant on the side scolded: "Bold, how can my husband eat such a vulgar thing?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How can food be vulgar or not? As long as it can satisfy the hunger, it is worth cherishing." The man reprimanded the servant again.


    Immediately afterwards, the man reached out to take a roasted sweet potato, looked at the thing in his hand, and ordered the servant to give Xiumei money.


    Wei Ruo interrupted: "No need, it''s fate to meet you today in this wind and snow. If you don''t mind, you can eat these roasted sweet potatoes and roasted taro. If it''s not enough, I can roast some more for you."


    "Then I would like to thank this girl." The man thanked.


    Then the man''s servant peeled off the outer skin of the sweet potato for the man, and served the man with the orange-yellow potato meat inside.


    Lu Yuhong and Xu Fengyuan frowned slightly. From the manner in which the man ate the roasted sweet potatoes, they felt again that the status of the man in front of him was either rich or noble.


    However, neither of them could guess the man''s identity. Lu Yuhong had never seen this man in the capital for many years.


    After eating a whole sweet potato, the man couldn''t help commenting: "Although this thing looks inconspicuous, it tastes really good, sweet, soft and waxy."


    Wei Ruo saw that this person was polite, polite, and smiling, so he asked Xiumei to bring him another bowl of wine.


    The man''s domestic servant was a little worried: "Sir, let this subordinate try it for you first."


    Looking at the servant, it seems that he is worried that there is something wrong with the wine in the bowl.


    The man smiled and said: "Don''t be nervous. In this heavy snow, I have never met a few friends. They are willing to give me a share of food. It is kindness. Why do you want to harm me?"


    After finishing speaking, the man savored carefully.


    Then the man showed surprise: "Could this wine be the rumored thyme?"


    "Mister also knows thyme?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Yes, someone gave me a small jar of thyme before, and I thought it was very good. But I heard that this wine is very difficult to buy, and it is only sold in Taizhou Prefecture. Therefore, when I passed by Taizhou Prefecture this time, I still thought of it. Taizhou government bought a few jars."


    Wei Ruo didn''t expect her thyme to spread so widely, and people from other places came here admiringly.


    Xu Fengyuan explained to the man: "Sir, this thyme is not easy to buy in Taizhou Prefecture. Usually, one person can only buy one pot at a time. You have to make an appointment with the shopkeeper of Zuixianju as early as possible."


    "Is that so?" The man''s face showed a little surprise and a little disappointment.


    Immediately afterwards, he looked at the bowl in his hand and said in doubt: "Then this is..."


    Wei Ruodao: "I just got a jar from a friend today and put it on the carriage to take back to the city. I didn''t want to meet this snowstorm just in time, so I gave it to everyone to drink to warm up."


    "The girl actually shared such a rare good wine with us." The man said with emotion.


    "A good knife is used wisely, and so is a good wine. In this situation, this wine can warm you up and make friends. This is a good time for it to be useful." Wei Ruo explained.


    "Young lady''s words are wonderful!" The man couldn''t help but praised, and couldn''t help but look at Wei Ruo twice more.


    "If you don''t mind, sir, let''s sit down together and have a drink while warming up by the fire." Wei Ruo said.


    In the current situation, this old gentleman can¡¯t go anywhere else, and it is really difficult for him to go back and forth again.


    "Thank you, girl." The man thanked.


    Then Xu Fengyuan made room for him.


    Before the man took his seat, his servant wanted to take off his clothes to cover the man, but the man stopped him.


    After the man sat down, he warmed himself to the fire and drank wine like everyone else.


    Then Wei Ruo brought out a bag of charcoal fires, filled both stoves, and brought out some raw sweet potatoes, put them in the brazier to roast.


    Wait until the newly roasted sweet potatoes in the brazier are cooked, and Xiumei will distribute them to the man''s servants after they are cooked.


    The four servants of the man hurriedly refused: "The villain dare not, if the girl has any extra food, please share it with my husband."


    "Let''s eat. At my lady''s place, there are only people who suffer from cold and starvation. There are no masters or servants. What your master eats, you also have. The servants are also human beings, and they are also hungry and have to eat." Xiumei said.


    The four of them were surprised, as if they didn''t expect them to have a share.


    "Hurry up and take it, I''ll get you some wine. It''s just that there aren''t enough bowls, can the four of you just take the jars and share the drinks?" Xiumei urged.


    The four of them were even more surprised and looked at each other a few times, but they didn''t act.


    "Is it going to work?" Xiumei asked again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 408： Sharing weal and woe

    Chapter 408 Sharing weal and woe


    "We don''t drink alcohol." One of them replied, and the other three nodded in agreement.


    Seeing the firm attitude of these four servants, Xiumei stopped persuading them, feeling that these people didn''t trust her and her young lady very much, and always felt that they were going to poison them.


    But as a domestic servant guard, it is understandable to be so vigilant, and Xiumei can understand it.


    The man looked at this scene, and said to his servant with a peaceful face: "The wine is so good, don''t disappoint this girl''s kindness. Today is a special situation and I allow you to drink."


    "But sir, we still have to protect your safety..."


    "Just drink some to warm up, so that you won''t get drunk, and it''s okay." The man then ordered in a serious tone, "This is my order."


    The four servants could only bow their heads and say yes.


    Seeing this, Xiumei went to fetch the wine jar with some wine left, and gave it to the four of them.


    The four of them took two sips in turn.


    It was getting late at this time, Wei Ruo and Xiumei returned to the carriage, and they covered themselves with quilts and lay down comfortably.


    It is still snowing outside, but inside it is as warm as at home.


    In comparison, the situation of the eleven men outside was much miserable, with only a few thin cloaks and blankets to keep out the cold.


    But Wei Ruo can no longer bring them warm clothes. It''s not that she doesn''t bring so many supplies in her space, but that she can''t take too many things out.


    She had already taken out a lot of things before, and they didn''t know how long they would be trapped here. During the period of being trapped, Wei Ruo had to take out a lot of food every meal.


    If she brought out a few more quilts for them, no matter how spacious the carriage was, it would make people suspicious.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei slept comfortably this time, but the next morning, when Wei Ruo got off the carriage again, he saw that the snow outside the shed had doubled in thickness.


    Their shed is still strong, and the snow on the roof and around the shed has also been cleared.


    Immediately afterwards, we saw that Wei Yichen, Xu Fengyuan and others were obviously tired. It seemed that they had not had a good rest all night.


    After Wei Ruo and Xiumei came down, they immediately set up the pot where the mutton soup was cooked last night, poured in the remaining water in the leather bag, and poured in a cloth bag of rice.


    Now that there are more people, this cloth bag of rice will be enough for everyone to eat.


    Seeing Wei Ruo take out the rice, everyone''s eyes lit up involuntarily.


    They didn''t know how much food was stored in Wei Ruo''s car, but they subconsciously felt that even if there was more, it couldn''t be that much.


    So whenever Wei Ruo can come up with new food, it can surprise people.


    Lu Yuhong couldn''t help but said, "Miss, do you still have food in your car?"


    "Well, there are some more, I hope they can help us survive this snowstorm." Wei Ruo said.


    Actually, people like Wei Ruo couldn¡¯t finish eating the food and water stored in the space even if they lasted until Chinese New Year.


    "That''s really great!" Lu Yuhong said happily.


    The faces of the rest of the people were also happy. Last night, the snow didn''t stop. They were really worried that they would die here.


    Now with Wei Ruo''s words, they feel a little more at ease.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo put some dried minced meat and preserved eggs into the pot.


    The preserved eggs are freshly peeled, chopped up with a dagger in the palm and thrown in.


    Finally add a little salt and pepper to taste.


    "Miss, what are these?" Lu Yuhong asked curiously again.


    "Porridge with preserved egg and lean meat does not have fresh lean meat, so some dried minced meat is used instead." Wei Ruo explained.


    It¡¯s not that there is no fresh lean meat, but it¡¯s not easy to bring out fresh meat and vegetables, which seems a bit unreasonable.


    Jerky and preserved eggs are easy to preserve, so it is relatively reasonable to take them out.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo smashed the extra preserved eggs, added some soy sauce, and made a simple side dish.


    In addition, I brought out some pickled pickles.


    After cooking, Wei Ruo served everyone a bowl with some side dishes.


    The situation was the same as yesterday when drinking. There were four less bowls. The four guards of the old man surnamed Tan stopped eating first, and then washed the bowls and refilled them after the others had finished eating.


    A simple meal of preserved egg and lean meat porridge with side dishes, but everyone felt that it was particularly delicious.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of Wei Ruo and Xiumei¡¯s outstanding craftsmanship, or because of the current environment of lack of food and clothing.


    After breakfast, Wei Ruo sat on the carriage and looked at the sky outside.


    The snow is smaller than yesterday, but it is still falling.


    The snow is already one meter high, and the temperature is very low. The snow shows no sign of melting, and the bottom layer is still frozen, which is completely frozen.


    It seems that they don''t want to leave today.


    Since they couldn''t leave, everyone could only stay in the shed.


    In addition to sitting around the fire to keep warm, the men will do some things within their ability: shoveling snow, strengthening the shed, etc.


    Especially the snow on the roof of the shed must be cleaned up in time.


    Even if there are two braziers to keep warm, the snow will still accumulate due to the severe snow outside.


    Wei Yichen, Xu Fengyuan, the six of them and Mr. Tan''s four servants took turns to remove the snow to ensure the safety of the shed.


    In the rest of the time, everyone chatted around the stove to pass the time, sometimes reciting poems, sometimes discussing national affairs. The most discussed was the impact of the snow disaster on Taizhou Prefecture and the subsequent disaster relief measures.


    This heavy snow has been heavier than last year''s snow so far.


    Last year¡¯s event was rare in a place as far south as Taizhou, let alone this year¡¯s event.


    It can be seen that this year''s snow will bring great harm to Taizhou Prefecture, and the people affected by the disaster are likely to be far more than last year.


    Then there will be more problems correspondingly. Everyone started discussions on this and imagined many disaster relief methods.


    Mr. Tan was listening to everyone''s high-spirited talk, with a kind and appreciative smile on his face.


    On the morning of the third day, the snow finally stopped, but because the snow was too thick, everyone still couldn''t leave.


    Fortunately, the height of the snow has not been higher than the shed, and it has not threatened the safety of everyone in the shed.


    At the same time, the snow at a height of about one and a half meters was like a wall built up, surrounding the shed, and largely blocking the wind and cold for everyone in the shed.


    In this way, everyone doesn¡¯t have to keep burning two braziers to keep warm, save some charcoal fire, and only burn some when Wei Ruo needs to cook.


    After eating the breakfast that Wei Ruo cooked for everyone, everyone began to dig a tunnel outside.


    First dig a passage for only one person, and then dig a wider road after digging three meters away.


    This is done to keep the snow around the shed and keep the inside of the shed warm.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 409： Infected with a cold

    Chapter 409 Infected with wind and cold


    While the men were shoveling snow, Wei Ruo and Xiumei who stayed in the shed were not idle.


    Because there was a clump of light bamboo not far from the road dug by everyone, Wei Ruo and Xiumei cut some back.


    Use these bamboos to expand the shed and build a bamboo bed on the ground, about one meter wide and two meters long, big enough for a grown man to lie down on.


    Laying on a blanket is always more comfortable than sitting directly on a cold stone.


    The place is not big, just big enough for such a bamboo bed, but at least everyone can take turns to lie down and sleep for a while.


    On the fourth day, everyone still couldn''t leave the place, the weather was still very cold, and the snow showed no sign of melting.


    Fortunately, Wei Ruo can cook for them every meal, and no one is hungry.


    The work of shoveling snow and digging roads continued. Except for evening and meal time, everyone did not stop at all.


    Four days have passed and they must speed up. Once the food and charcoal fire are exhausted, their lives may be in danger.


    Every time Wei Ruo was able to offer food to everyone, everyone felt a sense of relief in their hearts.


    They really didn''t expect that there would be so much rice and flour on Wei Ruo''s carriage.


    Although Wei Ruo told them that she often went to open up wasteland, the journey was far away, and she had no place to eat, so she brought cooking tools and a lot of food by herself.


    But they never thought that the large amount of food she said would be so much, which really saved their lives!


    On the fifth day, something unexpected happened. Mr. Tan had a fever.


    Mr. Tan didn''t tell everyone at the beginning, even his four personal guards didn''t know.


    It wasn''t until dinner time that he got up to take the bowl that Wei Ruo handed him, but just as he stood up, he fell down.


    Fortunately, his servant quickly caught him and put him on the bamboo bed.


    At this time, Mr. Tan was a little dizzy from the fever, and the four servants suddenly panicked.


    "You two, the third and the fourth, look at Mr., the second and I will go to the doctor for medicine now." Ada gave instructions to the other three.


    "Brother, the road is blocked by heavy snow, where do you go to find a doctor? Although we have been digging for two days, there should still be a long distance from the city gate." Ah San asked.


    "I''m going to look for it even if I''m far away, sir, there''s nothing to do!" Ah Da was determined.


    The other three people had no better way, so they nodded in agreement.


    "Brother, come back as soon as possible!" Ah San urged.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, take care of sir!"


    After speaking, Ah Da planned to set off with Ah Er.


    Xu Fengyuan, Lu Yuhong and others saw this scene, but they didn''t have any better suggestions at this time.


    "Wait a minute." Wei Ruo called to stop the two who were about to go out.


    "Miss Wei, what''s the matter?" The two stopped and looked at Wei Ruo.


    "Mr. Tan must have caught a cold. I have medicine in the car." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss Wei has medicine?"


    The four showed expressions of surprise and joy at the same time.


    Not only Mr. Tan''s four servants, but Xu Fengyuan and Lu Yuhong were also surprised.


    The carriage of the eldest daughter of the Wei family is probably not a treasure chest, is it? Why is there everything!


    "Yes." Wei Ruo gave an affirmative answer, and then directed the four people, "You can carry him to my carriage first."


    In the past few days, the men have never been in Wei Ruo''s carriage. Although it is a special period and many etiquettes have been put aside, they still try to keep some distance from Wei Ruo. After all, men and women cannot kiss each other.


    At this time, Wei Ruo offered to move Mr. Tan to the carriage, and his four servants were naturally happy, because Wei Ruo''s carriage was relatively warm.


    "No." Wei Yichen stopped.


    As he spoke, Wei Yichen took off the blanket he was wearing and covered Mr. Tan.


    "Just let Mr. Tan lie on the bamboo bed. If it''s still cold, I can give him all my clothes." Wei Yichen said, with a serious expression and a firm attitude.


    "It''s better to carry people up, it''s warmer in the car." Wei Ruo said.


    "There is a difference between men and women. Now this carriage is where you sleep. It is no longer an ordinary carriage. Men are not allowed to enter casually." Wei Yichen was very firm.


    In the past few days, Wei Yichen had been reticent and never interfered with any of Wei Ruo''s decisions, but at this moment he suddenly changed his attitude.


    What else Wei Ruo wanted to say, Xu Fengyuan also agreed with Wei Yichen''s opinion: "I agree with Brother Wei''s opinion, it is better to let Mr. Tan lie on the bamboo bed."


    As he spoke, Xu Fengyuan also took off the cloak covering himself.


    Immediately afterwards, the rest of the people also gave the coats they were wearing to Mr. Tan.


    Wei Ruo hurriedly stopped and said: "Okay, there is no need to cover it anymore, you all cover it, if you don''t cover it for him, you will have to be crushed by him."


    While speaking, Wei Ruo went to the bamboo bed, took off some of the cloaks and blankets that covered it, and returned them to Wei Yichen and the others, leaving only two blankets, one for the bottom and one for the body.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo held Mr. Tan''s wrist to feel his pulse.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wei Yichen and Ada spoke at the same time.


    "When I was in the country, I learned some superficial medical skills from an old gentleman. I took Mr. Tan''s pulse to make sure whether he really had a cold. If so, he could take medicine." Wei Ruo explained.


    After hearing Wei Ruo''s explanation, the four of them felt more relieved, proving that the eldest daughter of the Wei family did not take medicine casually.


    Wei Yichen frowned slightly, it was the first time he knew that his eldest sister would feel the pulse.


    After taking the pulse for a short time, Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to go to the car to get the medicine and came back, while he started boiling water himself.


    The water that Wei Ruo and the others drank in the past two days was boiled with snow water, and if it got cold, they would put it in a cowhide bag.


    When Wei Ruo did this at the beginning, Lu Yuhong and the others stopped him.


    The few of them were distressed by the limited amount of charcoal fire, and said that the men could just stuff the snow into their mouths, and there was no need to boil it.


    But Wei Ruo insisted that everyone must drink the boiled water.


    Wei Ruo regretted not being able to get fresh water out of the space. Drinking raw water is absolutely impossible.


    After Xiumei boiled the water, Wei Ruo took a bowl, put the pills into the bowl, and then poured the boiled water to dissolve the pills.


    A bowl of clear water instantly turned into a bowl of dark brown concoction.


    It was the first time for everyone to see such a way of mixing medicine, and they couldn''t help feeling novelty.


    "Miss Wei, do you just drink this medicine like this?" Ada, who got the medicine, was a little hesitant.


    "Well, just drink it like this." Wei Ruo replied, "Don''t worry, there is nothing wrong with this medicine."


    The four servants hesitated for a while, and after looking at each other, they chose to believe Wei Ruo.


    Ah Er supported Mr. Tan, and Ah Da carefully gave Mr. Tan the medicine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 410： be saved

    Chapter 410 Saved


    Although Mr. Tan took the medicine, Mr. Tan did not wake up and his fever went down. The four of Ada couldn''t relax so quickly.


    Ada still hesitated, wondering if he should go to the doctor and medicine.


    In case Miss Wei''s medicine doesn''t work, if they go to the doctor again, it may delay the husband''s condition!


    Xiumei saw the hesitation and entanglement of these people, and said: "Don''t worry, human life is at stake. If my lady is not sure, she won''t say this."


    Ada looked hesitant and frowned: "I know your lady will not disregard human life, but..." But I don''t know if this medicine will come in handy.


    Xiumei added: "If you don''t believe that my lady''s medicine can cure your husband, just wait for two hours. If your husband hasn''t woken up after two hours, you can follow the plan you made. Go into town and find the doctor."


    After hesitating for a while, Ah Da finally agreed.


    Because starting now, even if you can successfully enter the city and find the doctor, at least it will be tomorrow to bring the doctor back.


    After the four of Ada waited anxiously for an hour and a half, Mr. Tan woke up.


    When I probed Mr. Tan''s forehead again, I was pleasantly surprised to find that his fever had subsided.


    This is really amazing! The fever went away so quickly!


    Afterwards, Wei Ruo mixed another bowl of medicine for Mr. Tan, and then told Ada and the others to take the medicine for Mr. Tan every three hours.


    By the next morning, Mr. Tan had basically recovered, and he looked refreshed and completely free from illness.


    Knowing that he was saved by Wei Ruo''s medicine, Mr. Tan thanked Wei Ruo: "Thank you Miss Wei. I really don''t know how to thank you this time." Mr. Tan said.


    "You don''t need to say thank you, it is also a kind of fate that you and I can meet here." Wei Ruo said flatly.


    She didn''t think about asking someone for a favor or asking for money in exchange in this situation.


    "Miss Wei, you are an unusual woman." Mr. Tan commented.


    "Sir, take a good rest. Although your symptoms are probably cured, you still need to rest." Wei Ruo said.


    After Mr. Tan was safe, Ah Da, Ah Er, and Ah San set off immediately, and continued to shovel snow to clear the way together with Xu Fengyuan and Lu Yuhong.


    Today is the sixth day, everyone has to speed up the progress.


    Staying here for one more day is more dangerous.


    This time, Mr. Tan contracted a cold and was lucky to be treated by Ms. Wei. I don¡¯t know who gets sick next time, and I don¡¯t know if he will be so lucky to meet Ms. Wei who has medicine.


    Ten of them dug for three days, and they only dug about one-fifth of the distance from the city gate.


    If the weather doesn¡¯t get warmer and the ice and snow don¡¯t melt, they will need to dig another twelve days at this rate...


    Everyone felt a little heavy.


    The past three days have caused several people''s bodies to be a little overdrawn, and there are more blisters on their hands.


    Even if they practice martial arts, riding and archery on weekdays, they are a bit too much.


    Twelve more days to dig...they probably won''t be able to...


    But even if the road ahead is uncertain, they still have to continue digging.


    Dig at least you can do your best to hold fate in your own hands, if you don¡¯t dig, you can only resign yourself to fate.


    Just when everyone thought it would take a long time to dig to the city gate, things turned around.


    At noon that day, everyone had just eaten two mouthfuls of the bread that Wei Ruo had prepared for them, when they noticed a few figures appearing in the white snow field in the distance.


    The distance is very far, and the figure is as small as an ant, but it is indeed a figure.


    And the number of people is very large, there are dozens of people.


    After observing for a while, everyone found that those people were shoveling snow and digging roads just like them!


    "It''s the people in the city! They''re digging out!"


    After discovering this fact, Liu Yu shouted happily.


    Immediately afterwards, Lu Yuhong and Gao Wentian also cheered.


    The crowd finally saw hope, and they became excited immediately, and quickly moved faster.


    Two hours later, the two sides converged.


    Seeing the fifty or sixty government officers, soldiers and ordinary people holding shovels, shovels, hoes and other tools on the opposite side, everyone felt a surge of enthusiasm.


    After the excitement, everyone immediately returned to the shed to deliver the good news to Wei Ruo.


    It turned out that Master Yuan took countermeasures on the first day of heavy snow, organized government officers and soldiers and a large number of people in the city, and mobilized everyone to shovel snow to clear the way.


    Because Master Yuan governs well, everyone respects and trusts Master Yuan, whether it is ordinary people or gentry nobles, so everyone cooperates very much.


    In addition to clearing the snow near his home, he also took the initiative to send people to support the government office, and went out of the city to sweep the snow with the government officials.


    This makes the whole process of clearing the snow so fast.


    After listening to this, Xiumei excitedly sighed: "Master Yuan is so amazing! He actually arranged for someone to dig out of the city so quickly!"


    Wei Ruo agrees very much that in such a short period of time, a large number of people can be organized to dig the main roads in the city and dig outside the city, and the deployment ability and execution ability are very outstanding.


    Xu Fengyuan explained the situation to Wei Ruo: "Miss Wei, the road dug in the city is wide enough for your carriage to pass, but the road we dug is relatively narrow, only enough for one person and one horse to walk side by side."


    "It''s okay, Mr. Xu, you go back first, I will wait for the people in the city to dig the road to me before we start." Wei Ruo replied.


    "No, it''s too dangerous to leave you two girls in this wilderness." Xu Fengyuan objected.


    "Xiumei and I can take care of ourselves, and now that the snow is covering the fields, not to mention people, even animals are gone, there is no danger. What''s more, it won''t be long before the people in the city can leave The next section of the road will be widened," Wei Ruo explained.


    "This..." Xu Fengyuan was still a little worried.


    "Brother Xu, go back first, I will stay here to take care of my sister." Wei Yichen said.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yichen patted Xu Fengyuan on the shoulder, and signaled him and others to leave as soon as possible with his eyes.


    Xu Fengyuan instantly understood what Wei Yichen meant, knowing that it would not be a good thing for Wei Ruo that the rest of them stayed.


    So Xu Fengyuan and the others left first.


    Mr. Tan also went into the city under the **** of four servants.


    Before they left, Wei Ruo gave them the remaining two pills together with the porcelain bottle containing the pills.


    Wei Ruo, Xiumei and Wei Yichen were left in the shed.


    Wei Yichen sat outside on a bamboo bed covered with blankets, watching quietly.


    During dinner, Wei Ruo lit the fire and cooked as usual, but this time the portion needed to be cooked was less, and there were only the three of them.


    Wei Ruo made noodle cakes with flour and dried meat, pasted them on the pan and fried them.


    "Eat it." Wei Ruo handed the meatloaf to Wei Yichen.


    Wei Yichen looked at the meatloaf in his hand, but didn''t speak immediately.


    "What''s wrong? Is it not to your taste?" Wei Ruo asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 411： Big sister saved me

    Chapter 411 My Big Sister Saved Me


    "No, everything you cook is delicious." Wei Yichen replied.


    They were trapped for six days, and Wei Ruo and Xiumei cooked meals for them for six days. Although each meal was not exquisite, it was all delicious.


    "Then why do you just watch and not eat?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "nothing."


    Wei Yichen looked into Wei Ruo''s eyes and seemed to have something to say, but he didn''t say anything in the end. Then he bowed his head and ate the cake.


    He didn''t say anything, so Wei Ruo stopped asking, and sat on the other side with Xiumei, eating meatloaf with hot water.


    From the corner of his eyes, Wei Yichen looked at Wei Ruo whose face was reflected by the firelight, and his stern face softened a little inadvertently.


    Sensing that Wei Yichen seemed to be looking at him, Wei Ruo looked over. At this time, Wei Yichen calmly withdrew his gaze, and his face had returned to indifference.


    Wei Ruo and the three of them didn''t wait too long in the shed. An hour after the three of them finished their dinner, the road was completely dug through.


    The three immediately set off back to the city.


    The weeds and hay on the ground and the bamboo leaves used to build the shed were fed to the horses when shoveling the snow in the past few days. , so the horses pulling the cart still had strength, but they were a little slower than usual.


    It was already late at night when Wei Ruo and Wei Yichen returned to the General''s Mansion. When they heard the report from the servants, Yun took Wei Qingwan out anxiously to greet them.


    These days, Yun''s sleep and food are difficult, because before the heavy snowfall, she received a letter from Wei Yichen''s family saying that she would return home on the fifth day of the new year, but it snowed heavily on the fifth day of the new year, and she did not wait for her eldest son to come back.


    She didn''t know if the eldest son had left to go back to the city. It would have been better if he hadn''t gone out in the academy, because he was afraid that he would be trapped by heavy snow on the way.


    It''s a pity that the letters are blocked and there is no audio at all.


    Now that there is finally news of the eldest son, Yun can''t help crying with joy.


    "Chen''er, Chen''er, are you okay?" Yun Shi excitedly held Wei Yichen''s hand at the side door, and looked him up and down.


    "I''m fine, mother, don''t need to worry." Wei Yichen replied.


    "As long as it''s okay, as long as it''s okay! My poor son, I don''t know how you got here for so many days. Look, you''ve lost weight!" Yun''s face was distressed.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo got off the carriage, and the moment he saw Wei Ruo, Yun''s face was surprised: "Why did you come back with Chen''er?"


    Wei Yichen explained on his behalf: "Ruo''er went to open up wasteland and came back to meet us, and we were trapped halfway together."


    Wearing that, Yun looked at Wei Ruo again: "I only know that you are enjoying the blessings in the Yuan Mansion, but I don''t know that you are also trapped on the road."


    Wei Yichen argued for Wei Ruo: "Ruoer didn''t enjoy the blessings in the Yuan Mansion, she lived in the Yuan Mansion because she had something to do."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yichen added: "It is also fortunate that I met Ruo''er this time, otherwise my son and several classmates would have died halfway."


    "Is that so?" Yun was a little surprised, and then looked at Wei Ruo.


    "This time, my son and his classmates were blocked by ice and snow, and they had no food or anything to keep warm. For six days and six nights, if the elder sister did not provide food, clothes and charcoal fire, they would have died of freezing and starving on the side of the road. "


    Hearing Wei Yichen''s words, Yun''s heart was frightened for a while, and then he couldn''t help but feel grateful.


    "I didn''t expect such an opportunity." Yun said with emotion, and then said to Wei Ruo, "You saved your elder brother again, you are really your elder brother''s lucky star!"


    At this moment, Yunshi forgot all the dissatisfaction with Wei Ruo, and looked at Wei Ruo with gratitude in his eyes.


    Regardless of whether she and the eldest daughter have a mother-daughter relationship, the blessing that the eldest daughter brings to this family is real!


    Wei Qingwan stepped forward: "My sister has been with my elder brother and his classmates for the past few days. They are all men, and only my elder sister is a woman. Isn''t this inconvenient? But it''s okay, you all came back safely. gone."


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan coldly: "What do you want to express?"


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head: "Sister has no other intentions... just thinking that men and women are different, there must be a lot of inconvenience..."


    Wei Ruo said in a cold voice: "I think what you want to say is not inconvenience, but to say that my reputation will be damaged by staying with so many foreign men for six days?"


    Wei Qingwan denied it aggrievedly: "I didn''t say that, sister, please don''t wrong me..."


    Wei Ruo sneered: "Wronged you? Why did I wrong you?"


    Wei Ruo was aggressive, Wei Qingwan was scared by Wei Ruo and took a step back, hiding behind Yun Shi.


    Yun Shi hurriedly said: "Ruo''er, what are you doing like this? Your sister''s words are not pleasant, but they are true. Now that there are no outsiders around, why can''t you say that you are so tactful?"


    "Mother." Wei Yichen took a step forward and stood in front of Wei Ruo, "The second younger sister''s speech just now may make people have bad associations. My eldest sister and I almost had an accident. As a sister in the family, her first reaction was not Is it okay to care about whether we are hungry, cold or suffering, but to ask whether there is any inconvenience in our daily life?"


    "This..." Looking at Wei Yichen''s serious face, Yun didn''t know how to argue for Wei Qingwan.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yichen questioned Wei Qingwan: "The second sister asks the eldest sister such a question, does she not trust me as the eldest brother or a certain classmate of the eldest brother?"


    "Brother misunderstood, I didn''t mean that." Wei Qingwan, who was being questioned, had an ugly expression and clenched her fists involuntarily.


    Wei Yichen continued to ask: "At the moment of life and death, when life is at stake, ordinary people think about how to survive, and have no time to think about dirty things. Is what elder brother said right, second sister?"


    Wei Qingwan''s face turned pale, she lowered her head, and did not refute, but she looked wronged and innocent.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Yichen and thought to himself: It feels good to have someone stand up and help you.


    Seeing the situation, Yun hurriedly smoothed things over: "Okay, okay, the most important thing is to come back safely. Ruo''er has always been by Chen''er''s side, so there is nothing to worry about."


    After finishing speaking, he ordered his subordinates to help Wei Yichen and Wei Ruo get things, and then led Wei Yichen and Wei Ruo into the mansion.


    Wei Yichen glanced at Wei Qingwan, who still had her head down, and complied with Yun''s wishes and did not continue this topic.


    Wei Ruo didn''t talk to Wei Qingwan anymore, she was tired after so many days of tossing around, and she didn''t have the time to waste words with Wei Qingwan.


    Besides, she knew that Wei Qingwan only dared to talk about it in front of Yun Shi, and she didn''t dare to go out, for fear of damaging her own reputation.


    Because it was getting late, Wei Yichen also stated that he was very tired, so Yun did not leave the two of them to talk, and directly asked them to go back to take a bath and change clothes to rest earlier.


    Wei Ruode went back to Tingsongyuan smoothly. After washing up, he lay down in the soft and warm bed and had a good sleep.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 412： Sell ??goods in short supply at high prices

    Chapter 412 Selling goods in short supply at high prices


    The next morning, Wei Ruo woke up, had breakfast in his own room, and then went out.


    Just as she walked to the gate of Tingsongyuan, she ran into Mrs. Yun who came to visit her.


    "Where are you going this early in the morning?" Yun asked.


    "Going out to do errands." Wei Ruo replied with a cold expression.


    "You just came back yesterday and you have to go out again. How much do you dislike staying in this house?" Yun asked.


    "Mother, after the heavy snowfall, the city is already in such a state. Have you ever thought about opening up wasteland? There are a large number of wasteland victims gathered there. Since I have taken responsibility for this matter, I will naturally be responsible to the end, right?" Wei Wei If you ask Yun Shi back.


    Yun Shi was choked, knowing that Wei Ruo''s words were reasonable, but felt a little embarrassed, and said: "Now that the road is blocked by heavy snow, what can you do? Shovel the snow to clear the road, repair the house, dig the ruins to save people, which one is you?" Something a girl can do?"


    "Don''t worry, mother, I have something I can do. Even if I don''t have the ability to help, as the person in charge of the land reclamation appointed by Mrs. Yuan and His Highness the Seventh Highness, I should express my concern for this matter, right? ?¡± Wei Ruo asked back.


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, before Yun could think of a response, he left without looking back.


    Yun Shi looked at Wei Ruo''s leaving back, and said angrily: "I''m so out of my mind that I want to take the initiative to repair it with her for the sake of saving Chen''er again!"


    "Ma''am, don''t get angry, the eldest lady may be in a hurry to go out for business." Cuiping comforted.


    "It''s right for her to do things, but her attitude doesn''t take me seriously. When did I care about her being busy with outside things? I''m dissatisfied with her arrogant attitude!"


    Before she came here, she really planned to have a good talk with the eldest daughter, but when she saw the eldest daughter''s indifferent and perfunctory appearance to her, most of her good mood disappeared.


    ###


    Wei Ruo has quilts, padded jackets, a large amount of coal and rice grains in his hands. These supplies are in short supply in heavy snow days, especially this year, the heavy snow that has not happened in a century has come so early.


    Wei Ruo had never sold these things before at the shop in Fucheng, so Wei Ruo and Xiumei rushed to Sibaozhai to arrange related matters.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei were walking on the street. Now through the joint efforts of the government and the people, the main roads inside and outside Taizhou Mansion have been dug through.


    I saw that the dilapidated houses of many poor families were crushed by the snow and turned into ruins.


    This is the case in the city, but the situation in the countryside may be even worse.


    Seeing that this year''s situation was even worse than last year, Xiumei couldn''t help muttering: "What''s wrong with these two years? At the end of the year, the wind and rain are not going well, and it still snows in places where it doesn''t snow much. It''s getting bigger every year!"


    "Every once in a while, there will be a small ice age. Once it enters the small ice age, the climate will gradually become colder, the frequency of severe weather will increase, the fish catch will decrease, and the food production will decrease. However, I hope that the climate change in the past two years is not the same. The reason, after these two years, it will get better." Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei nodded: "Yeah, I really hope that such bad weather won''t happen again, otherwise I don''t know how many people will die. This year everyone managed to grow some food, and I hope to have a good year!"


    "Hopefully."


    Wei Ruo came to Sibaozhai, because the nanny and Uncle Xu had moved to the mansion granted by the court, the backyard of Sibaozhai is now vacant, and only one room was reserved for Wei Ruo and Xiumei to change their clothes.


    After Wei Ruo and Xiumei changed into men''s clothes, they started to get busy.


    Wei Ruo used this courtyard as her temporary stronghold, and called her own staff in Fucheng.


    Fucheng Sibaozhai''s current shopkeeper is Jia, the previous shopkeeper in Xingshan County. After Uncle Xu and Nanny went to the provincial capital to help Wei Ruo start buying property, shopkeeper Jia was transferred to Fucheng Sibaozhai.


    There are two other guys, who are also honest, hardworking and trustworthy.


    In addition to the staff from Sibaozhai, Wei Ruo also called Chen Aqing and another clerk from the lo-mei shop next door.


    There are two other people who are responsible for Wei Ruo''s warehouse and transportation of goods.


    At present, there are only so many people in Fucheng, including Wei Ruo and Xiumei, a total of nine people.


    As for the large number of people on the two Zhuangzi, Wei Ruo can only contact them after the communication is restored.


    In the past two days, Sibaozhai and Lumei shops have been closed, and they have changed to sell coal, cotton products and rice grains.


    In the courtyard, everyone stood in the front hall of the round table. Wei Ruo arranged tasks for everyone. Some were responsible for staying in the store for sale, some were responsible for transporting goods to the warehouse, and some made other arrangements.


    Then Wei Ruo set the selling price of the item.


    The price of coal has tripled, and Wei Ruo plans to sell it for four taels of silver.


    While cotton product Wei Ruo also raised the price three times.


    Chen Aqing asked Wei Ruo in puzzlement: "My lord, you have always been kind, and you don''t raise the price of things that the people urgently need. Why is it different this time?"


    Wei Ruo explained: "What I sell is high-grade charcoal. Even if I don''t raise the price, ordinary people will not buy it; the same is true for these cotton products. They can¡¯t afford it, so whether I raise the price or not makes no difference to them, coal and cotton are what they need, but they are not the coal and cotton that I want to sell in my shop.¡±


    "That''s right! Then you raise the prices of these items, and you only earn money from the rich!" Chen Aqing suddenly realized.


    Wei Ruo then pointed to the map on the table in front of him and said: "In addition, I want to build a temporary relief center in this area in the east of the city. I have already drawn the general blueprint. Food is provided for those who can¡¯t eat; the other side is a temporary hospital, which mainly treats people infected with wind and cold and injured. The weather is suddenly cold, and this weather may last for a long time. The body of the sick person will experience discomfort."


    Wei Ruo continued: "I need craftsmen, skilled carpenters, masons, and a group of skilled construction workers, as well as a lot of wood and sand."


    "My lord, leave this matter to me." Shopkeeper Jia volunteered.


    "This matter must be done quickly, the sooner the better." Wei Ruo emphasized.


    "Young master, don''t worry, I will definitely find the most suitable and reliable candidate, and finish it in the shortest time!" Shopkeeper Jia promised.


    "Okay, everyone, first do the things I explained today."


    After Wei Ruo explained the task, everyone immediately took action.


    As Wei Ruo expected, coal, cotton products and rice grains are all in short supply, and those who buy coal and cotton products are rich people.


    On the first day of sales, the business was very good, and the fifty bags of coal shipped from the warehouse were snapped up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 413： line up to see doctor xu

    Chapter 413 Line up to meet Dr. Xu


    In the next two days, the heat has decreased slightly, but it is still very easy to sell.


    In just three days, only half of the coal in one warehouse was sold, and one third of the quilts and cotton clothes in the other warehouse were sold.


    More than three times the profit, Wei Ruo made a fortune.


    Three days later, half of the temporary relief shelter Wei Ruo conceived was built. Because of the simple structure, many of the wood used are ready-made, and the hired craftsmen are skilled, so the construction takes less time.


    The overall structure of the relief center is made of wood, which is simple but strong. There are two large stoves built in. Three of the four walls are blocked by wooden boards, and only a cloth curtain is drawn on the fourth side.


    After the completion of this half, Wei Ruo immediately asked people to cook porridge in the big stove and boiler inside, and began to distribute porridge to the affected people...


    In less than half a day, the news of the soup spread.


    Many people came here for the name, and the shelter was full of people.


    The two big pots of porridge were all distributed in less than half a day. At noon, a pot was cooked, and the pies continued in the afternoon.


    At the same time, the other side is also under construction in full swing.


    This side will be used as a medical center, so the construction is relatively slow.


    Although the medical center has not yet been built, the news that Xu He is sitting on the right side of the clinic has already spread.


    About Xu Heyou, most people have never seen him, but heard about him when the epidemic last year.


    But all the famous doctors in the city spoke highly of this man, and the government had publicized his name and rewarded his contribution to the control of the epidemic, so everyone spoke highly of this Dr. Xu who had never appeared in public.


    Knowing that he was the one who paid for the construction of the relief center, sent porridge free clinics, and asked him to attend the clinic in person, everyone couldn''t help but be full of anticipation.


    The news spread in Fucheng and reached Wei Qingwan''s ears.


    Xu Heyou, the name Wei Qingwan is familiar, because the scar removal ointment she used was made by Dr. Xu.


    After she applied Xu Heyou''s ointment for a period of time, the scar on her back faded significantly.


    But this ointment is also consumed very quickly, and the second box is almost used up, and she should buy it again when the rest is used up.


    It''s just that she doesn''t have enough silver taels. She has tried everything she can think of, but the silver is still not enough.


    When Nanny Li went to Tongdetang to buy scar ointment for the second time, she tried to communicate with the people in Tongdetang.


    But the people from Tongdetang told them that they were only selling on behalf of them and had no right to change the price.


    If you want to change the price, you have to get the consent of Dr. Xu himself.


    People from Tongdetang also said that Dr. Xu is very kind-hearted, and when he sees patients with difficulties, he will take the initiative to reduce the price, and even give away his own medicines for free.


    If you can meet Dr. Xu himself, maybe there is a way to make him let go and sell some to her at a low price.


    However, Wei Qingwan never had the chance to meet Dr. Xu himself, and she didn''t know where to find him.


    I didn''t expect that Xu Heyou himself would have a free clinic this time. This is a rare opportunity to see him in person.


    So Wei Qingwan asked Cuihe to go outside to inquire about when the medical clinic will be completed.


    After Cui He went outside to inquire about it, she brought back good news: the temporary medical center of the Relief Center will be completed in two days, and the free clinic should begin immediately after completion.


    Wei Qingwan fell into deep thought with a serious expression on her face.


    "What''s wrong, Miss?" Cui He asked with concern.


    "I need to find a way to meet Dr. Xu."


    "Miss, you are the daughter of the general''s mansion, it is not convenient to go out, let my mother and I go."


    "No, it''s more sincere for me to go to this matter in person. If you make Dr. Xu unhappy, it will be difficult for me to go to him again." Wei Qingwan refused.


    "Miss, you are a daughter of gold, and you have been married by the Holy One. You have a noble status. There are too many people in the relief center. It is really inconvenient for you to go."


    "What kind of a golden body is a body with scars?" Wei Qingwan laughed at herself, "If Wei Qing is always running outside, and rushing to rescue disasters these days, why can''t I go where she can go? ?¡±


    Wei Qingwan has made up her mind, as long as she can restore her back to its original state, she can pay any price.


    ###


    Two days later, the temporary hospital was built, and more people came to the relief center.


    In the morning, before the medical clinic officially opened, there was a long line at the door, longer than the porridge line next door.


    The walls of the temporary hospital are all made of wood, and the so-called door is a curtain, and the people in line are outside the curtain.


    There is a burly man guarding next to the curtain to prevent anyone from breaking the rules.


    The line was very long. Wei Qingwan and Cui He, who came late, were at the very back of the line.


    The two masters and servants changed into coarse clothes, because this free clinic is mainly for ordinary people. If you line up in the line with gorgeous clothes, you will be stared at by the people around you.


    There were poor people wearing coarse clothes in front and behind. Wei Qingwan frowned when she smelled the smell from the other party, and covered her mouth and nose with her hands.


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    The person behind started to cough violently, and the sound of coughing made Wei Qingwan feel uncomfortable, and the saliva he coughed up seemed to be spraying on her.


    Wei Qingwan wanted to run away immediately in disgust.


    "Miss, please be patient, we will be there soon. Dr. Xu seems to be quite famous, and it is a free clinic, so there will naturally be more people." Cui He comforted in a low voice.


    "I know."


    Wei Qingwan was very unhappy in her heart, but she could only endure it. She has come to this point, and she must not give up halfway.


    In order to be able to meet Dr. Xu, she made a lot of determination.


    After a while, the team started to move, which meant that Mrs. Xu had arrived.


    However, the procession of the team was very slow. After an hour passed, Wei Qingwan found that she was still a long way from entering the medical hall.


    Wei Qingwan couldn''t stand anymore: "How many people are there?"


    "I gonna go see."


    Cui He ran to the front to check, and then came back and told Wei Qingwan: "Miss, the slaves have counted, and there are still thirteen people."


    "Why are there so many people?"


    "Miss, please bear with me, we will be there soon."


    "What else can I do if I don''t wait?"


    I have been waiting for so long, if I give up now, all the pain I have suffered before will be in vain.


    After another half an hour, there were only three people left in front of Wei Qingwan.


    However, a voice came from the relief station at this time:


    "Doctor Xu is going to rest, the next free doctor is Doctor Cheng from Zhengyutang!"


    Hearing this, everyone in line was stunned for a moment, Dr. Cheng from Zhengyutang? Has Dr. Xu Heyou left?


    But everyone was just a little confused, and didn''t have any opinions.


    As long as it is free for everyone to see a doctor, who cares who he is?


    Furthermore, the reputation of Dr. Cheng in Zhengyutang is no worse than that of Dr. Xu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 414： Caught by Wei Ruo

    Chapter 414 Caught by Wei Ruo


    Wei Qingwan is in a hurry, what she wants to see is the elusive Xu Heyou, she doesn''t want to see Dr. Xu from Zhengyutang!


    Wei Qingwan quickly got out of the queue and rushed to the door of the medical hall.


    "Miss, be careful what you do, don''t fall." Cui He hurriedly chased after her.


    "The person who just changed, Dr. Xu shouldn''t have gone far!" Wei Qingwan wanted to enter the door, but was stopped by the burly man guarding the door.


    "Girl, please queue up if you want to see a doctor." The man said with a serious face.


    "I want to find someone, please accommodate me."


    "No, idlers are not allowed to enter."


    "I really have something urgent to see Dr. Xu." Wei Qingwan emphasized.


    "I want to see Dr. Xu and come back in line tomorrow."


    The big man was unmoved.


    Wei Qingwan struggled with the big man for a while, but the big man still refused to let her in, so she could only wait at the door.


    At this moment, the curtain was lifted, and Wei Ruo, dressed as a woman, came out from inside.


    The moment she saw Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan was stunned, why is she here?


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help being surprised when he saw Wei Qingwan, especially her outfit...


    After finishing the free consultation as Xu Heyou, Wei Ruo changed back into her women''s clothes in a small room separated from the hospital. That room was specially reserved by Wei Ruo for her to change her clothes at any time.


    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Wei Qingwan when she went out.


    Wei Qingwan was still wearing the clothes of a servant in the house.


    If it wasn''t for some extremely important reason, Wei Qingwan wouldn''t have put on this dress and made herself look so embarrassed, right?


    Wei Qingwan came to her senses and hurriedly stretched out her hand to cover her face.


    But it was too late, Wei Ruo had already seen her face clearly, so he reached out and grabbed her who was trying to escape.


    "Wei Qingwan, what kind of dress are you wearing?" Wei Ruo asked with great interest.


    "Let go of me!" Wei Qingwan tried to break away from Wei Ruo.


    But her strength is not as strong as Wei Ruo''s, and she struggled several times but failed.


    Wei Ruo chuckled and said, "You, a lady from an official family, deliberately pretended to be a poor person to come to the free clinic? Wei Qingwan, isn''t it embarrassing for you?"


    "Wei Qingruo, shut up, do you want everyone to hear you being so loud?"


    "Yes, isn''t it good for everyone to hear? Since you can do it, why are you afraid that others will know?"


    "If you harm my reputation, you will be implicated as well! Why do you do things that harm others but not yourself?"


    "Is it rare that your reputation is damaged? Besides, why should I worry about damage to your reputation?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    Wei Qingwan''s face turned pale.


    Seeing that her young lady couldn''t get rid of the bondage, Cui He became impatient, and rushed forward to push Wei Ruo.


    Not only did Wei Qingwan bring people with her, Wei Ruo also followed Xiumei.


    Xiumei is even more difficult to mess with. Seeing Cui He making a move, she immediately came to drag Cui He away.


    Xiumei can lift Cui He away with just one hand.


    Cui He was so anxious that she wanted to shout but was afraid.


    As the four of them made a fuss, more and more people cast curious eyes.


    Seeing that things were going to get worse, Wei Qingwan was ashamed and angry: "Wei Qingruo, we don''t violate the river, what I did here today has nothing to do with you, why are you embarrassing me?"


    "What? When you have something to do, you will become a well water and not a river water? I remember not long ago you told me that you would not let me go, did I remember wrong?"


    Wei Ruo hooked her lips, and then leisurely admired Wei Qingwan''s anxious appearance.


    "Wei Qingruo, what exactly do you want?" Wei Qingwan''s eyes turned red with anxiety.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan leisurely: "Why don''t you tell me the purpose of coming to the relief center dressed up like this today? If the reason is right, I might be willing to let you go."


    "I... I''m here to help." Wei Qingwan explained.


    "Help?" Wei Ruo raised her eyebrows, she didn''t believe this answer.


    "Aren''t you the only one who cares about the people? Is it only you who want to save people from disasters? I am also the daughter of the Wei family, and I also want to do my part to help the people of the Wan family that my father gave up his life to protect!"


    "Why do you change into this outfit if you want to save disasters and people?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Didn''t my sister change into the coarse clothes that are easy to move when she went to open up wasteland? Why can''t I change my clothes and come to the disaster relief? The people who come to the relief center to get porridge and seek medical treatment are poor people. Is it appropriate for me to come to help in rich clothes? Is it?" Wei Qingwan asked in turn.


    Wei Qingwan came back to her senses at this moment, she was a little nervous when she suddenly met Wei Qingruo just now, which caused her to forget the excuse she had thought up before coming here.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Qingwan turned passive into active, and asked Wei Ruo in turn: "Then what are you doing here? Are you coming here in good clothes to let the suffering people see how good your life is?"


    "I don''t need to tell you about my affairs." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Qingwan''s face was ugly, Wei Qingruo said that she didn''t need to explain her affairs to her, but asked her to explain to her the purpose of coming here!


    Wei Qingwan was dissatisfied, but could only endure it. Wei Qingruo is not afraid of being scalded by boiling water, making jokes or losing her reputation if a dead pig is different.


    "I''ve finished explaining to you, can you let me go?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "Okay, I''ll let you go." Wei Ruo let go of his hand and stepped aside.


    Then she took Xiumei and left the hospital in a cool manner.


    After walking away a little, Xiumei laughed out loud. It was very refreshing to see the second young lady''s deflated look just now!


    Xiumei smiled and asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, what do you think this second lady is here for?"


    "I guess she came to find Xu Heyou."


    "Eh? She''s looking for Xu Heyou? Could it be... for scar ointment?"


    "Probably yes. Didn''t she ask the people in Tongdetang a lot about Xu Heyou when she sent Madam Li to buy the ointment for the second time? She probably wanted to see Xu Heyou, but she never found the opportunity , and a Xu Heyou free clinic just gave her a chance."


    "But this is a free clinic for poor people, how can Second Miss..."


    "Perhaps for her, those scars on her back are stumbling blocks on her way to being favored in the future. They must be removed. They are her most important thing at present. If that''s the case, what''s the point of losing someone for it? "


    "I can''t do it if you want, I''d rather find a way to make money by myself!" Xiumei muttered.


    "That''s you, she has no way to make money." Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei lived with her since she was a child, so she planted in her mind the idea that women can also make money and be independent.


    Wei Qingwan is not, she would not have such an idea.


    "That''s right." Xiumei nodded, and then said with emotion, "I remember that Miss Scar Removal Cream used to give it away, but I didn''t expect that this is not important to you, Miss, but it is to Second Miss. Big deal."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 415： embarrass Wei Qingwan

    "Let her worry." Wei Ruo said.


    "I need to earn some more money for Miss!" Xiumei was extremely happy about earning Wei Qingwan''s money.


    "Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Xu seem to be nearby today?" Wei Ruo said.


    "Yes, our wife is also here. I saw them coming just now. Madam Yuan is taking the lead in collecting medicinal materials from various families. It is at the intersection in front."


    "Let''s go find them." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, what are you going to do?" Xiumei showed a curious expression.


    "Didn''t Wei Qingwan want to help the victims? Then take the wives to see how she helps." Wei Ruo smiled.


    Xiumei was stunned for a moment, and then she showed an expression of sudden realization: "I said, miss, why did you suddenly let the second miss go, so you planned it earlier..."


    Thinking of what Wei Ruo was going to do, Xiumei laughed.


    "Let''s go." Wei Ruo hooked the corners of her mouth, and went to where Mrs. Yuan and the others were with Xiumei.


    ###


    Without Wei Ruo''s obstruction, the big man guarding the gate still blocked it.


    Wei Qingwan still had no way to enter the medical hall.


    "You won''t let me in, so how did Wei Qingruo get in just now?" Wei Qingwan asked the gatekeeper.


    "Miss Wei was brought in by an acquaintance, so she can go in naturally." The big man replied.


    "What acquaintance?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "I can''t tell you. If you want to know, you can ask Miss Wei yourself." The big man didn''t want to talk to Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan''s face was stiff.


    In order to meet Dr. Xu, she has done so much, but was stopped at the door by such a vulgar servant!


    Having no other choice, Wei Qingwan could only choose to continue waiting at the door.


    After a while, Wei Qingwan still didn''t see anyone else coming out except for the patients who were diagnosed.


    Wei Qingwan had no choice but to ask the big man guarding the gate again: "When will Dr. Xu come out?"


    The gatekeeper replied: "I don''t know. Doctors usually come in and out through the back door of the hospital, and I can''t see it."


    There is actually an exit behind this temporary hospital?


    Wei Qingwan showed a surprised expression.


    She spent such a long time working hard, it turned out to be a waste of time!


    "It''s not just this one door, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Cui He asked the big man angrily.


    "You didn''t ask me."


    "We all said we needed to see Dr. Xu urgently!" Cui He stomped her feet angrily.


    "What does it have to do with how many doors there are in the clinic if you want to see Dr. Xu?" The big man asked back.


    "You!" Cui He was furious.


    Turning around and asking Wei Qingwan: "Miss, what should we do now?"


    Wei Qingwan didn''t know what to do now.


    After such a long time, Dr. Xu must have left, and it would be too late to block people at the back door.


    "Let''s go back first." Wei Qingwan decided after thinking for a while.


    Cuihe left with Wei Qingwan''s arm, walked for a while, and turned into a small alley, where a carriage was parked.


    The master and servant were about to get into the car, when suddenly a playful female voice came from behind:


    "Isn''t this the Second Miss of the Wei family? What''s going on? How did you dress like this? Did I miss it?"


    Xu Yaojun opened his mouth wide in feigned surprise.


    Wei Qingwan was shocked when she heard the voice, then quickly lowered her head.


    Xu Yaojun got closer and closer, and came directly to Wei Qingwan''s side, and grabbed Wei Qingwan who was trying to escape.


    "It''s really you, Wei Qingwan, I thought I was mistaken just now!" Xu Yaojun took Wei Qingwan''s hand to prevent her from leaving.


    Wei Qingwan was sweating profusely when she heard the voices of other ladies behind her.


    "Let go! Let me go!" Wei Qingwan eagerly wanted to get rid of Xu Yaojun.


    But Xu Yaojun rarely seized such an opportunity, so how could he easily let Wei Qingwan go.


    "Don''t rush away, Second Miss Wei, I''m curious, why do you dress up like this for a noble and cold woman like you?" Xu Yaojun held Wei Qingwan tightly.


    At this time, Mrs. Yuan, Mrs. Xu, Mrs. Liu and other wives and their young ladies have already seen Wei Qingwan''s appearance clearly.


    Wei Qingwan felt ashamed and indignant, her head lowered lower and lower.


    Yun''s expression was disbelieving, she walked up to Wei Qingwan quickly, and asked, "Wanwan, what''s going on? Why do you look like this?"


    "Mother..." Wei Qingwan''s voice was aggrieved.


    "What happened?"


    So many wives are watching, Yun Shi is also anxious.


    "I...I want to help the victims." Wei Qingwan had no choice but to use the excuse she had just used.


    Hearing this, Xu Yaojun couldn''t help but burst out laughing with a "puchi": "Second Miss Wei deserves to be the future concubine who cares for the people so much. It''s just that the way of caring for the people is so special. The dignified future concubine will not hesitate to wear coarse clothes and linen , I don¡¯t know how to save it.¡±


    Wei Qingwan gritted her teeth and glared fiercely at Xu Yaojun.


    Xu Yaojun is not only not afraid, but also very happy. She likes to see Wei Qingwan gnashing her teeth the most.


    "Your Majesty, don''t mess around." Mrs. Xu looked serious.


    In front of many wives, Xu Yaojun didn''t dare to make too many mistakes.


    As soon as Mrs. Xu opened her mouth, she stopped and ran back to Mrs. Xu.


    The searching and puzzled gazes of all the ladies and ladies still rested on Wei Qingwan.


    Feeling the gazes cast by the wives, Yun''s back is like a glow.


    She didn''t know why her daughter, who had always been well-behaved and sensible, would do such inappropriate things.


    Wei Qingwan really wanted to escape immediately, the eyes of people around her were a harsh punishment for her, and she couldn''t bear it for a moment.


    Madam Yuan said: "It''s a good thing that Second Miss Wei is willing to help the disaster. It''s just that the east of the city has been mixed with fish and dragons recently due to the gathering of disaster victims. It''s dangerous for Second Miss to travel with only one maid. Next time, I''d better bring a few more guards."


    "Yes." Wei Qingwan lowered her head and agreed in a low voice.


    She felt that Madam Yuan''s words seemed to be alluding to something.


    Then Mrs. Yuan said to everyone: "Let''s continue to visit the relief center."


    The original destination of the wives was the relief center. They prepared medicinal materials for the purpose of supplying them to the relief center. Naturally, they wanted to see the actual situation.


    The wives left one after another, and Mrs. Yun was the last to leave. Before leaving, she ordered Wei Qingwan to return home immediately with an ugly face.


    After everyone left, Wei Qingwan was angry, ashamed and annoyed, and finally left with red eyes.


    When Yun returned home after finishing his work, he called Wei Qingwan over and talked for a while, and finally Wei Qingwan returned to Wangmeiyuan crying.


    ###


    In the next half month, the relief center operated smoothly, and hundreds of people were rescued every day.


    The doctors who sit in the medical center have brought together the famous doctors in Taizhou Prefecture: Dr. Cheng from Zhengyutang, Dr. Cai from Baoshantang, Dr. Shen from Baicaotang...


    These famous doctors in Taizhou prefecture not only give free consultations to the poor and disaster victims, but also give free medicines.

 Chapter 416： Father agrees to your marriage

    Chapter 416 The father agrees to your marriage


    And all of this is led by Dr. Xu who rarely shows up in front of people.


    This made the name Xu Heyou leave a very deep impression in the hearts of the people in Taizhou Prefecture, and it also made people who didn''t know much about Xu Heyou involuntarily have great curiosity about him.


    At this time, in Zuixianju, Fan Chengxu was drinking with Wei Yichen, Xu Fengyuan and others.


    There are seven people present, except for Fan Chengxu, the other six are students from Anzhou College who were trapped in the snow with Wei Ruo that day.


    Today''s banquet is a practical wine for everyone to send Lu Yuhong off.


    During the meeting, everyone discussed the topic from the recent snow disaster to Xu Heyou, who recently opened a relief center to relieve many victims.


    Liu Yudao: "This Xu Heyou has donated both money and energy, and he can make all the famous doctors in Taizhou Prefecture take turns to give free consultations. It is really amazing. Now many people in Taizhou Prefecture have received his favor, and everyone praises it He is a good man."


    Yuan Wangyuan said: "It costs a lot of money just to donate medicine, and also give cotton-padded quilts and charcoal fires to those in ragged clothes. It lasts for half a month, and it is estimated that thousands of taels of money have been spent."


    Gao Wentian said: "It''s all right if you have money, and you have superb medical skills. It is said that he has free consultations these days through a curtain, but he can accurately diagnose each patient''s illness and prescribe good medicine for them. its diagnosis and treatment."


    Yuan Wangyuan said: "I also heard that the medical skills are really superb. He took the lead in treating the epidemic last year and cured many difficult and miscellaneous diseases during the free clinic this year. I heard that some elders in my family who have old diseases want to see him. , if he didn''t only see the free clinic, I''m afraid he would have gone to him by now."


    Liu Yu followed up and said: "My old lady also had the idea of ??asking him to see a doctor, and sent someone to inquire, but Dr. Xu only intends to give free consultations to the poor and disaster victims, and he can''t get money even if he gives money."


    Lu Yuhong answered: "His medical skills are really good, even the Seventh Prince is also him..."


    He stopped in the middle of talking, he almost missed the story about the Seventh Prince being rescued by Xu Heyou!


    Everyone looked at Lu Yuhong curiously, and Lu Yuhong quickly changed the topic: "I mean Xu Heyou''s medical skills are praised even by the Seventh Prince."


    Xu Fengyuan concluded and commented: "Being able to give porridge and medicine for many days in a row shows that he has a lot of financial resources; he can cure diseases and save people, which shows that his medical skills are very superb; being able to have so many doctors in Taizhou Prefecture come forward for free consultations, its appeal is also impressive. Marvel."


    Listening to several people''s comments, Fan Chengxu smiled and said: "This Xu Heyou has more than that."


    "Mr. Fan seems to know something about this Doctor Xu?" Xu Fengyuan asked.


    Others also stared at Fan Chengxu.


    Fan Chengxu shook the folding fan in his hand, and said with a mysterious smile: "I don''t dare to say how much I know, but I know a little more than you. This person is very business-minded. As long as you give him the opportunity to give him the capital, he will be fine. There will be a shortage of money."


    "If Mr. Fan can make such an evaluation, he should be very good at doing business." Xu Fengyuan said.


    Fan Chengxu is a top-notch businessman in Taizhou Prefecture. He has said so, so there should be no fakes.


    This further increased everyone''s curiosity about Xu Heyou.


    "If there is a chance, I really want to get to know each other." Liu Yu couldn''t help but said.


    The rest of the people agreed, and they also wanted to get acquainted.


    After pushing and changing glasses, several people got a little drunk.


    "It''s very lucky to have some of you to accompany me today!" After Lu Yuhong expressed emotion, he couldn''t help but said, "It''s just that there is a little less thyme, so it''s better to drink it happily that day."


    Said that Lu Yuhong''s eyes fell on Fan Chengxu, which was rather reproachful.


    Fan Chengxu said with a smile: "You can''t blame me. I send two jars of this wine to my restaurant every day. It is not easy to leave two jars for you."


    Xu Heyou has to be blamed for this matter!


    Liu Yu got up to respect Lu Yuhong and expressed his parting emotion: "Brother Lu, after you go to the capital this time, we don''t know when we will meet again."


    Lu Yuhong said: "What are you talking about? When you go to the capital to take the imperial examination, I will host you in the capital, won''t you be able to see me?"


    Liu Yu quickly waved his hands: "Among us, only Brother Xu and Brother Wei can go, so I''ll let it go."


    Xu Fengyuan patted Liu Yu on the shoulder: "Brother Liu, don''t be discouraged, you will definitely be able to pass the high school exam after three years!"


    Liu Yu shook his head: "I''m not as good at learning as you and brother Yichen, especially you, you have passed the exam and your future is limitless."


    Hearing that, Xu Fengyuan glanced at the silent Wei Yichen and said: "Brother Yichen did not perform properly in the autumn trial. If he performs normally, it will definitely not be my turn to be the Jieyuan."


    On weekdays in the academy, Wei Yichen has always performed better than Xu Fengyuan.


    I don''t know why in the autumn test, Xu Fengyuan was the one who won the first prize, and Wei Yichen ranked behind.


    "Brother Xu deserves the name of Xie Yuan in high school. I usually have better luck." Wei Yichen replied.


    "Okay, okay, you two should stop being humble! You are the pride of our Anzhou Academy, and the brothers will rely on you in the future." Liu Yu got up and toasted.


    Afterwards, several people drank fine wine and delicious food, expressed their blessings to each other, looked forward to the future, and expressed their grand ambitions. They didn''t disperse until dusk.


    ###


    After more than 20 days of hard work in Taizhou Prefecture, the damage caused by the snow disaster to Taizhou Prefecture has basically passed.


    The people resumed their normal lives, and the farmers who planted winter wheat began to work in the field to make up for the losses caused by the heavy snow.


    On the first day of the first winter month, Wei Mingting, who had just returned home from the military camp, called Wei Ruo to the study as soon as he returned home.


    After Wei Ruo entered, Wei Mingting told her his deliberate decision¡ªhe agreed that Wei Ruo would marry that scholar named Zhao Xun.


    "I''ve already done some research. The scholar named Zhao Xun is indeed a plastic talent. His family background is clean. Although his body is a little weak, I asked the doctor to show him that he is not in danger of life. From many aspects, he is indeed a good man. A good match. In addition, you belong to him, and as a father, there is nothing to object to."


    "Thank you, Father!"


    Although this marriage was just a plan for him to leave the Wei family, Wei Ruo couldn''t help being happy to get Wei Mingting''s approval.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Mingting said to Wei Ruo with some guilt: "Although my father has been an official for many years, he has no business in his hands. He has not accumulated any family property and cannot give you a generous dowry."


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo couldn''t help being a little moved.


    "Father, what you have done all these years is obvious to all. You don''t have to feel sorry for not being able to save any family property. The wealth you have accumulated is far from being measured by money. As for the dowry, you don''t care about the number of daughters." Wei Ruo said.


    "You can understand my father, I am very happy as a father." Wei Mingting said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 417： Congratulations to my sister for getting married

    Wei Ruo and Wei Mingting talked in the study for about half an hour, and then Wei Mingting went back to the backyard and told Yun about the matter.


    "Husband agreed?"


    "Is there anything wrong with Madam?"


    "This Zhao Xun''s family background is too weak...Although he is already a juren, our family is a family of meritorious service... Ruo''er is the eldest daughter of the family, will it be a bit improper to marry her..." Yun said own considerations.


    "The second son of the Zhao family is already a grandson at a young age, and his future is limitless. Although my Wei family is a family of meritorious service, it has long since declined, and the family is not too poor. And low marriage is also good for Ruo''er, In the future, the husband''s family will be afraid and won''t let Ruo''er be wronged. In addition, the Zhao family''s parents have passed away, so Ruo''er doesn''t need to serve her parents-in-law when she gets married."


    "However, Wanwan was accused of being married to the sixth prince''s side concubine. If her son is an elder sister, if she is married too much lower than her younger sister, the concubine feels that it is inappropriate."


    "It doesn''t matter, bestowing a marriage is a matter decided by the royal family. According to what you said, wouldn''t Ruo''er have to marry a prince to compare?"


    "I don''t mean that. I think that at least I have to be of a higher family. What''s more, my husband may not be an official in Taizhou for a long time. There is still a chance to be promoted to a Beijing official in the future. If Ruo''er marries The second son of the Zhao family is afraid that there will be no chance for father and daughter to see each other again."


    "Don''t think so much, I may not have the chance to be promoted, and the young master of the Zhao family may not have the opportunity to go to high school. Things in the future are unpredictable, so it''s better to do the current thing well." Wei Mingting said.


    Seeing that Wei Mingting''s attitude was clear, Yun''s objection did not dare to say anything more.


    Then Wei Mingting told Yun Shi again: "If Er''er is an elder sister, her marriage will be arranged before Wanwan, and the time will be a bit tight, so you should put more thought into it."


    "The concubine knows."


    "There is also the dowry of the two daughters. We owe Ruo''er a lot, and she hasn''t been able to stay under your knees for long. Prepare as much as possible for her in the dowry to make up for the lack of these years."


    "This..." Yun Shi hesitated.


    "What''s the matter? Madam, what''s wrong with what your husband said?"


    "Husband, Ruo''er has saved a lot of money in her private treasury. I don''t need to prepare her dowry, I''m afraid it is already very rich. On the contrary, Wanwan, she will marry into the palace in the future, we should be more thorough in preparing."


    "Ruo''er''s private treasury was earned by herself, and has nothing to do with us. As parents, we should do our best, and we can''t slack off just because Ruo''er has some abilities. As for Wanwan, we really should do our best. Prepare as much dowry as possible for her, but it is appropriate to be slightly inferior to the eldest daughter in terms of etiquette." Wei Mingting replied.


    Seeing Yun''s still hesitating look, Wei Mingting added: "Madam, Ruoer is the daughter of our direct relatives, and she has suffered outside for thirteen years, so what we can do to make up for her is very limited."


    "The concubine knows...the concubine will make good arrangements..."


    Yun reluctantly agreed.


    ###


    Knowing that her father had agreed to Wei Ruo marrying the second son of the Zhao family, Wei Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Miss, in the future you will be a princess, and she will be a peasant woman, and your identities will be different!" Cui He said to Wei Qingwan excitedly.


    Regardless of whether Wei Qingwan can be favored in the palace or not, she is the side concubine of the royal imperial seal, and this status can surpass Wei Qingruo by a few blocks.


    Marriage is the most important thing in a woman''s life. No matter how much Wei Qingwan has suffered and suffered in front of Wei Ruo before, as long as the marriage is not good, Wei Qingwan can feel proud all at once.


    Wei Qingwan looked up at her own figure in the bronze mirror.


    After a while, Wei Qingwan stood up: "Cui He, let''s go and congratulate my sister."


    While talking, Wei Qingwan asked Cuihe to prepare a gift, and then went to Tingsongyuan.


    Listen to Pine Garden.


    In the house, Wei Ruo is sorting out the accounts of the various expenses of the relief center and the accounts of the sale of coal cotton coats and other scarce supplies during this period of time.


    Although the relief center is a non-profit project, Wei Ruo still needs to clarify in detail the expenditure of each money.


    There was a knock on the door, and Xiumei went to open it.


    Seeing Wei Qingwan and Cui He standing at the door, Xiumei asked blankly, "What''s the matter, Miss Second?"


    "I heard that my sister''s marriage has been finalized, so I came here to congratulate you."


    "Second Miss''s kindness, my young lady appreciates it. My young lady is busy with something. Second Miss, please come back." Xiumei replied.


    Cui He yelled into the courtyard at the top of her voice: "My young lady specially prepared a gift for the young lady to congratulate the young lady for finding a husband."


    Wei Ruo, who was doing accounts in the room, stood up when he heard the voice and went outside.


    Seeing Wei Qingwan standing at the door, Wei Ruo rolled her eyes inwardly:


    "Wei Qingwan, you are really idle. Last time, who said that you would not interfere with me at the relief center?"


    "Isn''t that thanks to my sister? I want to be with you, but my sister doesn''t want it. Last time, my sister brought Mrs. Yuan and the others here, right? I made a fool of myself in front of all the ladies and let my mother scold me." For me." Wei Qingwan said coldly.


    At that time, she thought it was her bad luck that everyone just bumped into her.


    It was only after careful inquiry that we found out that Wei Qingruo first went to see Mrs. Yuan and the others that day. Afterwards, if Wei Qingruo didn''t know what he had said to Mrs. Yuan, Mrs. Yuan proposed to go to the relief center.


    Then it was so unfortunate that she and Cui He were bumped into by Mrs. Yuan and the others.


    It''s all Wei Qingruo''s scheme, it''s Wei Qingruo who is framing her!


    Wei Qingruo is so vicious, how can she suffer in silence, without any reaction?


    Wei Qingwan said again: "My sister told me now that the well water does not violate the river water. When I gave my sister a chance, my sister never grasped it."


    Wei Qingwan looked at Wei Ruo with resentment in her eyes.


    Wei Ruo felt very boring: "Okay, it''s almost enough to perform the play in front of outsiders. You don''t need to come to my door to sing, and there is no audience."


    "Sister''s marriage is such a big deal, how can I not come? I heard that Mr. Zhao''s body is weak, so I specially prepared supplements for my sister. When my sister is married in the future, I have to give it to my future husband." The son-in-law nourishes the body."


    Wei Ruo glanced at the box in Wei Qingwan''s hand: "Really? You don''t even have the money to buy ointment to heal your scars, what good medicine can you come up with? Don''t pretend, I''m tired of seeing it." .¡±


    "I don''t need to bother my sister about buying the ointment. I have my own way. My sister should think about the life of a peasant woman in the future."


    "I asked for the life of a peasant woman myself, and I have thought about my future life. Do you think everyone dreams of living in that deep palace compound like you?"

 Chapter 418： marriage arrangements

    Chapter 418 Marriage has other arrangements


    "Since my sister likes life in the countryside, I wish my sister a comfortable life in the countryside and a good harvest every year."


    "I also wish you to fight to the death with a group of women in the deep palace compound." Wei Ruo replied bitterly.


    "Then let''s wait and see who will regret it first in the future." Wei Qingwan said.


    Cui He then said: "Miss, why did you forget that you are going to marry in the capital in the future, and the eldest lady will stay in Taizhou, and you and her will not see each other again. I really want to see you again. Miss, she needs to kneel down and kowtow to you!"


    "I forgot." Wei Qingwan smiled, "Okay, give the gift to the eldest lady, we should go back."


    "Yes. The servant will give the gift to the eldest lady."


    Cui He threw the gift box in Wei Ruo''s feet.


    Then the master and the servant turned and left proudly.


    Xiumei had sharp eyesight and quick hands, picked up the things on the ground and threw them outside the courtyard.


    "Take it away, no one cares about your things!"


    Then he closed the courtyard door by the way.


    After closing the door, Xiumei thought her hands were dirty, so she patted her hands and muttered, "It''s really annoying, saying that you don''t like us, but you still run towards us!"


    Xiumei said again: "Miss Mingming doesn''t want to marry a high family at all, but she only thinks that the young lady will marry Mr. Zhao because she can''t marry a high family."


    "Let her think whatever she wants, leave her alone, don''t let her affect our good mood, continue to read the account book! The account book looks happy!"


    As soon as he talked about looking at the account books, Wei Ruo immediately put on a playful smile, and completely lost the seriousness and coldness he had when dealing with Wei Qingwan just now.


    "Miss, you are not happy looking at the account books, you are happy looking at the money! This time you have made so much money selling coal cotton clothes, and there is still some money left after deducting the silver consumed by the relief. Don''t you look happy?"


    "That''s right, your lady and I like profitable account books. You can also help me look at them later. Sibaozhai, braised meat shop, grain shop, brewery, spice business, tea business... There are still a bunch of accounts to look at."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t," Xiumei quickly waved her hand, "Miss, please forgive me, I can''t look at that! My head hurts when I look at the accounts, and my head is dizzy and dizzy! Miss, let me do something else Well, I''m good at physical work, you can ask me to chop wood, just don''t let me settle the score!"


    Wei Ruo smiled, reached out and poked Xiumei on the forehead.


    "You, you, after so long, I''m still afraid of seeing the account books. I think it''s scary that wolves, tigers and leopards don''t have any account books."


    "That''s right, I''m not afraid of wolves, tigers and leopards! As long as I have a good weapon in my hand, I''ll kill all wolves, tigers and leopards, and I''ll serve it to you, miss!"


    "Okay, okay, you don''t look at the account books, you go to get a carriage. I plan to improve our carriage again, make it stronger, have more functions, and be able to carry more things."


    The experience of being trapped in the snow last time gave Wei Ruo the idea of ??upgrading their exclusive carriage. Now that the snow disaster has passed, she will put this idea into action when she has time.


    "Okay, this is no problem, leave it to me! If you come up with an idea, miss, I will take care of it and make sure to fix it!" Xiumei agreed, patting her chest.


    ###


    The next day, the Zhao family brothers invited a matchmaker to come to the General''s Mansion to propose marriage.


    The parents of the Zhao family brothers are both deceased, so Zhao Hai, the eldest brother, will speak on behalf of them.


    Wei Mingting invited the two brothers into the main hall, and was about to discuss with them in detail when Wei Mingyong walked in suddenly.


    "You guys go back first, my eldest girl won''t promise you kiss."


    Wei Mingyong directly issued an order to expel the Zhao family brothers.


    Hearing this, Wei Mingting stood up and asked Wei Mingyong, "What are you doing, brother?"


    "Third brother, you listen to me on this matter. We will make another arrangement for Ruo''er''s marriage."


    Wei Mingting frowned: "Brother, Ruo''er is my daughter, and I will decide her marriage."


    Wei Mingting''s majestic expression overwhelmed his elder brother Wei Mingyong.


    Seeing Wei Mingting, who has been fighting on the battlefield all year round, showing such an expression, Wei Mingyong felt timid for a moment.


    But it was only for a moment, and he quickly refuted Wei Mingting''s words confidently: "Third brother, this is not what my second brother meant, but what my parents meant."


    As he spoke, Wei Mingyong handed over a letter.


    Wei Mingting frowned even more, and he took the letter from Wei Mingyong''s hand.


    After unfolding it, Wei Mingting''s expression darkened obviously after reading the contents of the letter.


    Wei Mingyong came over and patted Wei Mingting on the shoulder, and said, "Third brother, the letter from parents has clearly stated what they mean, and they will make other arrangements for the marriage of the eldest daughter of the uncle''s family, so don''t worry about it! "


    Wei Mingting asked Wei Mingyong in a deep voice: "Did brother write to parents?"


    Wei Mingyong generously admitted: "It was indeed I who wrote to tell my parents. When the Zhao family brothers came to the door a few days ago, I guessed that you might agree to the third brother. I didn''t expect that I really guessed right."


    Wei Mingyong said again: "Third brother, you are at fault for this matter. You wanted to settle Ruo''er''s marriage without informing your parents in advance. There is a great suspicion that you will kill Ruo''er first."


    Wei Mingting looked at Wei Mingyong, unable to refute his words, because he really meant to kill first and play later.


    He guessed that the elders who were far away in the capital might not agree with him marrying his daughter to a scholar with no background, so he didn''t inform him about it in advance.


    He planned to notify the two elders after the engagement ceremony was completed. Even if the two elders were not satisfied with the marriage, they would object because of the bad reputation of the Wei family girl.


    Seeing that Wei Mingting remained silent, Wei Mingyong turned around and issued the order to expel the Zhao family brothers again.


    Zhao Hai and Zhao Xun showed embarrassment, and they looked at each other.


    Zhao Xun didn''t want to give up on this, and asked Wei Mingting again for instructions: "Master Wei, Mr. Zhao is only from a family background, but after marrying Mrs. Wei, Mr. Zhao will definitely work harder to get fame. I also ask Mr. Wei to give Mr. Zhao a chance!"


    Wei Mingting looked at the sincere Zhao Xun, and was about to speak when Wei Mingyong interrupted him.


    "Third brother, this is the meaning of the parents. The marriage of the children in the family is decided by the parents. Even if this young master of the Zhao family is really a malleable talent, if you want to marry this kind of marriage, you have to ask your parents first." Only mother will do!"


    Then Wei Mingyong impatiently ordered the servants in the mansion to send the Zhao brothers away.


    In such a situation, the Zhao brothers had no choice but to leave the General''s Mansion.


    Wei Mingting asked Wei Mingyong: "Why did brother do this?"


    Wei Mingyong replied: "Third brother, although Ruo''er has a bad temper, but she has a beautiful face, even if she can''t marry into the royal family like Wanwan, she still has a chance to talk about a good marriage in the capital."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 419： I want to pick up the two ladies to the capital

    Chapter 419 I want to take the two ladies to the capital


    "Born with a beautiful face? Brother, you know that only concubines will serve others with sex. When a high-ranking family marries a wife and a virtuous person, and pays attention to the right family, when is it time to look at people''s appearance?"


    "That''s right, how about being a concubine? It''s better to be a concubine of a royal family or a noble family than a farmer''s wife, right? How can being a farmer''s wife help our Wei family?" Wei Mingyong asked rhetorically.


    "Absurd! Nonsense! Is my Wei family reduced to need a woman to help the family?"


    "What''s the matter? Third brother, don''t be so stubborn anymore! Look at the Qi family, isn''t it because the noble concubine Qi was favored at the beginning, and Master Qi was able to be like a fish in water in the court? This is not a shameful thing. "


    "Nonsense!"


    "Third brother can say whatever you want, anyway, now it is the parents who want to arrange another marriage for Ruo''er. Third brother should make preparations early and send Ruo''er and Wanwan to the capital to prepare for marriage!"


    Wei Mingyong stopped arguing with Wei Mingting, anyway, as long as his parents are around, his third brother can''t do things according to his own preferences.


    "I will write to my parents to clarify this matter." Wei Mingting didn''t want to talk to Wei Mingyong any more, he flicked his sleeves and walked quickly to his study.


    Wei Mingyong confidently said to Wei Mingting''s back: "You can write a letter, and see who your parents will listen to when the time comes!"


    ###


    Cangyun Court.


    Knowing that the second elder in the capital had interfered in the eldest daughter''s marriage, Yun muttered softly: "This second uncle has finally done something decent."


    "Ma''am, the second master behaves like this, I''m afraid the master will be angry."


    "Master has always been a filial person. Others say that this matter is useless, but what the old man and the old lady mean, even if the master has objections, he should not disobey."


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Yun told Cuiping and the others: "Remember, you are not allowed to mention this matter when the master comes back."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    ###


    Wangmeiyuan.


    "What you said is true?" Wei Qingwan looked at Cui He with an ugly expression.


    "It''s true, the second master told people himself, and I also heard from the servants in the main hall that the master lost his temper."


    Wei Qingwan clenched her lower lip: "Second Uncle is confused."


    "Yes, miss, the second master didn''t know what to think, but he wrote a letter to the old uncle and madam in the capital. Now that the old uncle and madam are putting pressure on the master, the master has no choice but to obey."


    "Did grandfather and grandmother say what arrangements they made for Wei Qingruo?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "The servant does not know."


    Wei Qingwan had a serious expression on her face.


    "Miss, don''t worry, even if the old man and the old lady arrange another marriage for the young lady, it will not be as high as yours!" Cui He said firmly.


    "I''m afraid that there will be another variable."


    Who knows if there will be a second time after the first variable?


    ###


    Listen to Pine Garden.


    "Miss, what should I do?" Xiumei was so anxious for the first time, pacing back and forth in front of Wei Ruo like ants on a hot pot.


    This made Xiumei more anxious than anything before.


    Wei Ruo''s complexion is also not good-looking, although she doesn''t show it like Xiumei, but Wei Ruo is also very unhappy in her heart.


    "Let''s see if father can do anything." Wei Ruo said.


    If Wei Mingting has nothing to do, maybe there really is nothing to do.


    "If the master has no choice, are we really going to the capital? Although you said before, miss, you want to do business in the capital, but that is to do business and not marry to the capital!"


    "Soldiers come to cover up the water, don''t worry, I''m really going to push your lady into a hurry, if I don''t have a good time, I will make the whole family have no peace!" Wei Ruo comforted Xiumei.


    Xiumei sighed helplessly: "It would be great if you were born in an ordinary family, Miss. This House of Uncle Zhongyi can bind people to death!"


    Wei Ruo said with a smile: "It may not be easy to be born in an ordinary family, and not everyone is as enlightened as Nanny and Uncle Xu. When I meet a family that is unreasonable and full of rules, I will be hindered everywhere No way, we live in such a world."


    Xiumei couldn''t help but said: "I really want to see the world you mentioned, miss, a world where girls can live the life they want as they please."


    Wei Ruodao: "Actually, even in the world I mentioned, women have a lot of helplessness, and they can''t really do whatever they want. So instead of complaining about the injustice of the world we live in, it''s better to do our best under limited conditions. Live as happily as possible.¡±


    Xiumei nodded: "Miss, I understand. Don''t worry, no matter where you go, no matter what you do, I will be by your side and protect you!"


    Wei Ruo reached out and hugged Xiumei: "Meimei is the best."


    ###


    Wei Mingting wrote a letter immediately after quarreling with Wei Mingyong, and ordered his cronies to hurry up and send the letter to the capital.


    However, before he received a reply, the people from the Zhongyi Prefecture arrived.


    The one who came was the old nanny of Uncle Zhongyi¡¯s mansion¡ªGolden Nanny.


    Nurse Jin is the old lady''s confidant, her qualifications in the mansion are older than Nanny Li''s, and her status in Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion is higher than Nanny Li''s.


    Even the three brothers Wei Minghong, Wei Mingyong and Wei Mingting wanted to treat the old mama a little bit less.


    As soon as Nanny Jin came, she explained to Wei Mingting and Yun Shi what the old uncle and the old lady in the capital wanted to take Wei Qingruo and Wei Qingwan to the capital to be married.


    In the main hall, the atmosphere is serious.


    Wei Mingting and Yun Shi sat in the hall, and Wei Mingyong sat on the left seat with a smug smile.


    Nurse Jin stood in the hall and explained to Wei Mingting and Yun Shi who were seated:


    "Third Master, Third Madam, Second Miss will marry the Sixth Prince in the second half of next year, and she will be married from the uncle''s mansion at that time. She should return to the uncle''s mansion earlier to wait for the marriage, and then the house mother will teach the rules. The eldest lady will marry the second prince this time. The lady is going together, the old lady means that she wants to arrange the marriage of the eldest lady before the second lady gets married, time is running out, so I hope the two ladies can leave as soon as possible."


    Wei Mingting respects Nanny Jin, but he doesn''t agree with what Nanny Jin said.


    "Nurse, I have no objection to Wanwan going to the capital, but Ruo''er''s marriage has not yet been finalized, please wait until I have communicated with my parents before discussing it."


    "Third Master, the old master and the old lady have already guessed that you will hesitate, so they specially sent this old slave to pick up the two ladies. If the third master doesn''t believe it, this old slave still has a letter written by the old master here." Jin Nanny As he spoke, he handed over the letter he had already prepared.


    Wei Mingting took the letter and read it with a solemn expression.


    Wei Mingting remained silent for a while, his expressionless expression was a little scary, and Yun couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    Wei Mingyong stood up and said, "Third brother, Jinma has already talked about this point, so don''t be stubborn anymore. Just put your heart in your stomach, and your parents will find a good marriage for Ruo''er in the capital." Yes, it will definitely not be worse than that poor Zhao you are looking for!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 420： plan again

    Chapter 420 Make plans again


    Wei Mingyong was actually a little flustered. His younger brother has been on the battlefield all year round, and his aura is terrifying when he is silent.


    Nanny Jin stood in front of Wei Mingting neither humble nor overbearing. She watched the third master grow up, and she didn''t believe that the third master could lose his temper at herself.


    Even if the third master doesn''t treat herself badly, she still has to take care of the old master and old lady behind her.


    After a while, Wei Mingting stood up from his seat, turned and left the main hall.


    Wei Mingyong put away the panic just now and showed a satisfied smile.


    He knew that the third brother was compromising.


    No matter how much temper or blood the third younger brother has, if he encounters the orders of his parents, even if he has great abilities, he can''t do anything!


    Yun''s brows were tightly furrowed, looking at the place Wei Mingting left for a long time without looking away.


    Her mood was a little complicated, both worried about her husband and a little rejoicing about what happened today.


    After a while of silence in the main hall, Nanny Jin said to Yun: "Third madam, before the old slave came, the old master and the old madam also said that the third young master has already passed the high school exam, and he will take the exam next spring. This time, he will join the old slave. Jing, adapt and prepare earlier."


    Yun Shi nodded: "It should be so."


    Nurse Jin said again: "In addition, the old lady asked the third lady to think about whether she will also go to Beijing together."


    "The old lady wants me to go back to Beijing?"


    "Yes, the marriage of the two young ladies still needs the help of the third lady. Besides, the third lady and the young masters have been away from Beijing for several years. It''s time to go back."


    Yun did not give an answer right away, but after thinking about it for a while: "Let me consider this matter."


    "Okay, the old slave will wait for the third lady''s reply."


    ###


    Two days later, the general''s mansion became busy.


    Because it was the intention of the old man and the old lady of the capital, even if Yun Shi could not bear to part with Wei Mingting, he had no choice but to follow suit, so she wanted to go to the capital together with Nanny Jin and others.


    Yun family sent away some of the servants in the mansion, leaving only the part that signed the death contract.


    Then he began to sell his properties in Taizhou Prefecture and Xingshan County, selling all his shops and fields.


    It just so happens that the shop is not doing well, and the income from the property is not as good as other houses, so it''s better to sell it for some money.


    Then Yun asked people to buy some carriages and horses to make it easier for them to enter Beijing.


    Mr. Yun was busy ordering his subordinates to pack their things in the house, and Wei Yilin hurried into Cangyun Garden.


    Shouting while running, running out of breath.


    "Mother, mother..."


    "Yilin, you have grown up, stop being so reckless." Yun taught Wei Yilin.


    "Mother, I heard the servants in the mansion say that we are going to the capital, is it true?"


    "It''s true, your elder brother is going to Beijing to take the exam, your two older sisters are getting married, and mother is going to arrange for them, so you go with mother."


    "What about dad?" Wei Yilin asked.


    "Your father has a job, so he can''t leave at will, but don''t worry, your father will be transferred back to the capital sooner or later." Yun said.


    "But I don''t want to be separated from my father..." Wei Yilin pouted with reluctance.


    "Yilin, there''s nothing we can do about it. Your grandparents are waiting for us in the capital, we have to go, not to mention that we haven''t been back to the capital for many years."


    "But I don''t remember much of them."


    "Yilin, they are your grandparents, whether you remember or not, you must respect and honor them, understand?"


    Wei Yilin pouted, not very happy, but still nodded.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yilin asked again: "Who does the grandparents want to marry the eldest sister to?"


    "I don''t know about this mother either. Let''s wait until the capital to see what your grandparents will arrange. They always value the eldest daughter and will definitely arrange a suitable family for your elder sister." Yun said.


    "Is the eldest sister willing?" Wei Yilin asked.


    "This... neither your mother nor your father can decide on this matter, and your eldest sister can''t help but say that she doesn''t want to."


    "Then big sister is going to be upset." Wei Yilin pursed his lips.


    "As the concubine''s daughter, how can the marriage be decided by whether she is happy or not? What''s more, the marriage arranged by your grandparents must be better than the son of the Zhao family she chose herself."


    "Mother, what you say is wrong. It should be that the big sister thinks it is good, and it should be good if the big sister thinks it is bad."


    "You child, who taught you this? Is it your big sister?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with big sister, it''s my own thought."


    "Okay, don''t think about that, you go back to your yard to pack up, and bring the necessary things, you can''t bring too much, there are limited vehicles and horses, and you can''t take too much."


    "I see¡­"


    Wei Yilin walked out of Cangyun Garden with a low expression.


    ###


    Wangmeiyuan.


    Knowing that it was a foregone conclusion for Wei Ruo to go to Beijing with him, Wei Qingwan had to accept it even though she was unhappy.


    Wei Qingwan ordered Nanny Li and Cui He to pack their luggage and bring all the gold and silver.


    "Miss, when you get to the capital, you won''t need these old things." Cui He was tidying up while looking forward to the scene after arriving in the capital.


    "Take them all first, and you don''t need to throw them away when you arrive at the uncle''s house." Wei Qingwan said, recalling, "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen my grandparents for four years. They used to love me very much. Now You already know that I''m not the biological son of the Wei family, so I''m afraid they will treat me coldly."


    Cui He said: "Miss, don''t worry, you are married to the sixth prince. The old man and the old lady don''t know how happy they are. Regardless of whether you are your own biological or not, you are a girl from the Wei family. There is no reason why the two elders don''t like it." of!"


    Nanny Li followed up and said: "Xiao He is very right. I just talked to Nanny Jin for a while this morning. Nanny Jin really looked down on the vulgar behavior of the eldest lady, and said that she is like the eldest lady. If you go to the capital''s uncle mansion like this, you will be disgusted."


    "I won''t talk about her anymore, as long as my grandparents don''t dislike me, I''m already very happy." Wei Qingwan didn''t really want to talk about Wei Ruo.


    "Yes, yes, it''s the old servant who is talking too much." Nanny Li hurriedly lowered her head and stopped talking.


    ###


    The matter is a foregone conclusion, and Wei Ruo has to make plans early.


    The second elder in the capital disrupted her plan, but she couldn''t be too passive.


    Even if she is going to be arranged for a marriage in the capital, she has to plan for herself.


    "Miss, are we really going to the capital?" Xiumei pursed her mouth, not very reconciled.


    "Go, there is nothing to be afraid of, even if it is a dragon''s lake and a tiger''s den, it is not impossible to break into it."


    "Miss is not afraid of me, and the second young master...isn''t Mr. Wang Jin in the capital? Maybe you can see him when you go to the capital!"


    Xiumei thought of a reason for them to go to the capital.


    "Well, that''s what I''m thinking too." Wei Ruodao, indeed, there might be a chance to meet the second brother when he goes to the capital. This is probably one of the few good things to be happy about in this bad news.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 421： Arrive in the capital

    Chapter 421 Arrived in the capital


    Then Wei Ruo said to Xiumei: "Go to the Zhao family for me, and inform the brothers of the Zhao family, so that they don''t have to worry about it. Let''s forget about getting married for now. Then send two letters to Sibaozhai for me, and let the people there Send it to the provincial capital and hand it over to Nanny and Uncle Xu."


    As Xu Heyou, Wei Ruo ordered the Zhao family brothers to propose marriage to Miss Wei family. Although the Zhao family brothers didn''t know the reason, but because of Wei Ruo''s life-saving grace, they have been doing their best to do this matter.


    Now that the matter fell through, Wei Ruo still wanted to inform the two of them, so that they would not be worried all the time, and Wei Ruo still had some things to tell the two of them.


    In addition, since Brother Xiaoyong will continue to stay in the Anti-Japanese Army, she will not bring the nanny and the others with her when she goes north this time. She left a letter to explain what they will do in the next period of time, and arrange Taizhou Prefecture and Lin''an Matters related to the government''s land property and shops.


    Although the bad weather in Jiangsu and Zhejiang has reduced grain production in the past two years, Wei Ruo believes that as long as the climate improves, the grain production in this area will definitely be very impressive.


    So she wants to buy land, and the land in Jiangsu and Zhejiang is the first choice. No matter where she goes, the land here must be kept.


    "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    Xiumei acted neatly. After changing her attire, she ran back and forth, delivered a letter and brought Wei Ruo''s message.


    After that, I went back to Tingsongyuan and Wei Ruo to pack things together.


    Wei Ruo has a lot of things, but everything that is valuable must be taken away.


    The carriages in the mansion are limited, and Wei Ruo doesn''t plan to use them. She already has a carriage, which was strengthened just two days ago.


    Wei Ruo plans to buy another carriage to transport her luggage.


    It¡¯s not really how much luggage needs to be loaded in the carriage, no matter how much luggage Wei Ruo can store in her space.


    But on the way, she can''t take things out of the space indefinitely, which will arouse people''s suspicion, so it is more convenient to have an extra carriage.


    In addition to bringing enough things, the preparations for protection must also be done well.


    It is a long way to go to the capital, and the past two years have been eventful, so there is no guarantee that there will be no dangerous things on the way.


    Even if you don¡¯t need it this time, it might be useful in the future. It¡¯s always good to make more preparations.


    So Wei Ruo took Xiumei to the streets several times, found several carpenters and blacksmiths, and was busy for a few days.


    ###


    Before leaving Taizhou Mansion, Wei Qingwan had one more thing to do¡ªpurchase Dr. Xu''s scar-removing ointment.


    Not only the three hundred taels given by Wei Mingyong at the beginning and the two hundred taels given by Yun''s to buy the ointment have been used up, but after she failed to ask Dr. Xu to see Dr. Xu, she asked Wei Mingyong again for two hundred taels to buy two boxes of ointment. Not much left.


    A total of seven boxes of ointment have been used, and only the last half box is left.


    The scar on her back has been removed by half, leaving only one-third of the original scar.


    The journey to the capital is far away, and it is difficult to buy more ointment, so she must buy enough ointment before leaving for the capital.


    Fortunately, this time the Yun family sold the property shop and exchanged a sum of money. After some pleadings from Wei Qingwan, the Yun family took out three hundred taels of silver to buy ointment for Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan immediately asked Nanny Li to go to Tongde Hall again.


    However, this time Nanny Li returned empty-handed, bringing back bad news: the store sold out of the scar-removing ointment.


    Wei Qingwan asked why, and wanted to know when it would happen again.


    As a result, Nanny Li conveyed Tongdetang''s response that Dr. Xu kept the ointment in the shop for sale, and it is not sure when it will be available again. It may be available in a few days, or it may not be available again in the future.


    Wei Qingwan''s face immediately turned pale. She thought that the matter of the scar had been resolved, and as long as she got the money, she could recover as before.


    I didn''t expect this ointment to be sold out! And that Xu Heyou is a dragon who never sees the end!


    Except for the free clinic a while ago, he hardly showed his face outside.


    Where should she go to find him now?


    ###


    On the fifteenth day of the winter month, the Wei family set off with the whole family, Wei Yichen, Wei Mingyong and other males rode horses, and Yunshi, Wei Ruo and other female relatives rode in carriages.


    Yunshi and Wei Qingwan have a carriage, Wei Ruo himself has a carriage, followed by four luggage carriages, three were bought by the mansion, and one was bought by Wei Ruo himself.


    In addition, there are maids and guards from the mansion accompanying him.


    The servant girl only brought a few close-fitting ones, and the guards didn''t dare to worry about it. It''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be any danger along the way, so it''s better to bring more people to rest assured.


    Because the female relatives were pulling a lot of luggage, the journey was relatively slow.


    This journey lasted for more than a month.


    During the period, the emperor of the capital city granted the canonization of Liu Heng, the sixth prince, and Chu Lan, the seventh prince. Among them, Liu Heng, the sixth prince, was canonized as King Yu, and Chu Lan, the seventh prince, was canonized as King Jing.


    At the same time, the Ninth Prince also attended the canonization ceremony and formally entered the ruling and opposition parties.


    It''s just that the Ninth Prince is weak. It is said that on the day of the conferment of the pawn, he was helped to leave by the palace servants halfway because of physical discomfort.


    At the same time, what surprised people was the emperor''s attitude towards the Ninth Prince. After confirming that the Ninth Prince was the son that Empress Xu gave birth to before her death, the prince cared about him more than any of the previous ones. Prince.


    After a tiring journey, Wei Ruo followed the members of the Wei family and finally arrived in the capital on the twenty-fifth day of the twelfth lunar month.


    Zhongyibo Mansion is located at the end of Zhuque Street in the capital, with a magnificent gate and two majestic stone lions at the gate.


    On the vermilion gate, a plaque inlaid with gold is very eye-catching, and the four characters of Zhongyi Bofu are majestic.


    Just by observing carefully, Wei Ruo could see that the red paint on the gate was peeling off, a corner of the copper ring on the gate was missing, and the two majestic stone lions were also damaged.


    The fence is very high. Looking in from the outside, you can see the gray-green roof and attic inside.


    The team bypassed the gate and entered the side alley.


    This door is not open on weekdays, and ordinary family members use the side door to go in and out.


    When entering the door, Yun once again told Wei Ruo to be careful and not to be rash.


    Among the group, only Wei Ruo was the first to visit the Zhongyibo Mansion, even the young Wei Yilin had lived in the Zhongyibo Mansion.


    After entering the mansion, Wei Ruo was taken to the Changchun Garden by his servants, and then dragged to wash by two maids.


    Wei Ruo was surrounded by several maids and washed her inside and out, and then they changed her into the clothes they had prepared in advance.


    Wei Ruo lowered his head and looked, the clothes are newly made, the fit is suitable, and the high-quality silk and satin are used, it can be seen that he has put his heart into it.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo was taken to Shou''an Hall, which is the residence of the old lady.


    Wei Ruo walked around the screen and came to the inner room, which was already full of people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 422： Promise you to the old master

    Chapter 422 Promise you to the old Hou Ye


    It was getting late at this time, and the bright yellow candle lights illuminated the whole room. The furnishings in the room were old, and it could be seen that it had been a few years.


    The old man and the old lady sat on the two grand master chairs facing the entrance.


    On the left side are seated successively the eldest master Wei Minghong, the eldest wife Mo Shi; the second master Wei Mingyong, and the second wife Bai Shi.


    On the chairs on the right are the three wives Yun Shi, Wei Yichen, Wei Qingwan, and Wei Yilin who have just arrived.


    The original owners of the Wei family in the capital have all met, so Wei Ruo has some understanding of them.


    The old man was handsome when he was young, but he was greedy for pleasure. But emotionally very dedicated, he has a very good relationship with the old lady for many years and has never taken a concubine.


    The old lady was born in a well-known scholarly family, with a gentle temperament, and she loves her children and grandchildren very much, but the old lady''s ideas come first in everything.


    Old Master Wei Minghong has a round figure, a big belly like a drum, and a simple and honest face, but according to the memory of the original owner, he is very jealous and utilitarian;


    His wife, Mrs. Mo, was born ordinary and taciturn. The original owner didn''t know much about her.


    Second master Wei Mingyong and Wei Ruo have already seen it with his own eyes, he is shrewd in calculations and eager for quick success;


    The second wife, Mrs. Bai, is eloquent, long-sleeved and good at dancing. With a clever mouth, she can turn black into white.


    "Ruo''er, come quickly and meet your grandfather and grandmother." Mrs. Yun dragged Wei Ruo to Old Mrs. Wei, Mrs. Wei.


    "I met my grandfather and grandmother." Wei Ruo bowed to the two elders.


    Immediately afterwards, he greeted the Eldest Master, Elder Madam, Second Master, and Second Madam next to him.


    "I have met my uncle, my aunt, my second uncle, and my second aunt."


    Several people who have not met Wei Ruo carefully examined Wei Ruo


    "Good boy, it is just as your second uncle said in the letter, like flowers and jade, and the water is very lively. It''s been a long journey, thank you for your hard work!" Mrs. Wei smiled and looked kindly.


    The second wife, Bai Shi, also answered: "No, I thought that Wanwan''s child was already pretty enough, but I didn''t expect that the daughter of the third younger brother and sister''s first cousin is even more agile. It''s just my stomach is not up to date, and I couldn''t give birth to a girl." !"


    Saying that, Mrs. Bai turned her head to Mrs. Yun and said, "You are lucky to be a younger brother and sister! I am so envious of my sister-in-law!"


    "What does the second sister-in-law say? The three brothers you gave birth to are all capable, and you are blessed." Yun replied hurriedly.


    Bai said with a smile: "That still can''t be compared with your third sibling. Now not only the second girl is going to marry the prince as a side concubine, but the eldest girl is also going to be married as the wife of the Houfu. This overwhelming wealth is really enviable to others!"


    "What did the second sister-in-law say? Mrs. Hou Fu?" Yun was obviously taken aback.


    Then she looked at the old man and old lady in surprise.


    "Your second sister-in-law is right. The marriage we arranged for Ruo''er is with the Xuanping Hou Mansion." The old man replied.


    "Xuanping Hou''s Mansion? Is it the son of the Hou''s mansion?" Yun was puzzled. If she married the son of the Hou family, she should be called Mrs. Shizi, not Mrs. Hou''s mansion.


    "It''s Lord Xuanping." The old man corrected.


    "Master Xuanping?" The shock on Yun''s face was even worse, "If my daughter-in-law remembers correctly, Lord Xuanping is now nearly sixty years old, right? And he has already died twice."


    "That''s right. Lord Xuanping is six in fifty this year. Although he is nearly sixty years old, he is strong and healthy. Although Ruo''er is the second wife after marriage, he is the main wife. She is an upright wife of the Hou family. ¡¯¡± replied the old man.


    Yun''s face was a little stiff, and he didn''t know how to answer the old man''s words.


    Wei Ruo was not too surprised, she roughly guessed it when she knew that the second elder had arranged a marriage for her.


    The lintel of Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion is placed there, even if he is down and out, the old master and old lady are unlikely to let her, the eldest daughter of the first line, be a concubine directly; but if you want to marry a wealthy family as your wife, ordinary people will not look down on Uncle Zhongyi The daughter of the Fu family.


    Wei Qingwan on the side breathed a sigh of relief. She was still a little worried when she heard the old man say that Wei Ruo was going to marry as the wife of the Hou family. After hearing that he was marrying the fifty-six-year-old Xuan Pinghou, that worry disappeared. Instead, they ridiculed and ridiculed Wei Qingruo.


    The Bai family echoed from the side: "Third brothers and sisters, this is a good fortune for you and your daughter! Although Xuanping Houye is a bit older, the Xuanpinghou''s mansion is a well-known family. I don''t know how many people there are. People want to marry their daughters, so it is very lucky to have a crush on our Wei family''s daughter."


    "But doesn''t Lord Hou have several legitimate sons? They are all older than Ruo''er. Isn''t it appropriate for Ruo''er to marry?" Yun asked cautiously.


    "There''s nothing inappropriate about this. Although there was an aunt in front of her, Ruo''er gave birth to a aunt after she married, and no matter which aunt becomes a family in the future, Ruo''er will belong to the aunt." Bai''s voice was loud and clear.


    Wei Mingyong also echoed: "That''s the reason, you don''t have to worry about the third brother and sister, the sons of Xuan Pinghou are quite capable, and they will shine in the family in the future, if they can enjoy the blessings!"


    Yun Shi still frowned.


    Old Mrs. Wei explained earnestly: "Third daughter-in-law, I know what you''re thinking, but you also know that Ruo''er has only returned to the uncle''s house in the past two years. We said she is Wanwan''s twin sister. She was weak when she was born, and in order to save her life, she obeyed the instructions of the fortune teller, deliberately concealed her existence and raised her in the countryside. But after all, she has been educated in the Dubo Mansion for so many years, and her temperament is rustic and vulgar. Marriage is not that easy."


    Wei Ruo almost believed what he said.


    It is clear that marriage is difficult to say, Wei Ruo is going to talk about marriage on this side, and make other arrangements unless it gets messed up.


    The so-called is not easy, but it is not easy to marry high.


    But what does it have to do with Wei Ruo being raised in the countryside that it is not easy to get married? It''s clear that the Wei family has declined in recent years and others look down on them, and they want to marry their daughter to a higher level, which has such a result!


    Mr. Yun naturally understood the reason for this, but facing the old man''s explanation, even if she felt it was inappropriate, she did not dare to raise objections.


    Wei Yichen''s face looked a little colder than usual, but he didn''t express any opinion on this matter.


    Wei Yilin pouted, and wanted to speak several times, but was stopped by Wei Qingwan at the side.


    Wei Qingwan whispered in Wei Yilin''s ear: "Yilin, when you are in the capital, you can''t be reckless when you are in Taizhou. If you have any questions, your mother will speak up."


    Wei Yilin rolled his eyes, lowered his voice and replied: "Who knows if you are afraid of my recklessness or if you don''t want to see big sister?"


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan''s expression stiffened, "Yilin, what happened on the way here was an accident, my sister has already explained it to you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 423： no needless struggle

    Chapter 423 Do not engage in unnecessary struggle


    Because of that incident, Wei Yilin hasn''t given Wei Qingwan a good look all this time.


    "The big brother''s time was an accident, and the big sister''s time was also an accident. There are no accidents every time. I am young and not an idiot!"


    Wei Yilin pouted and pouted.


    Wei Qingwan''s expression was ugly and she was about to open her mouth to explain again, when she saw the second wife, Mrs. Bai, who was sitting across from her, looking at her, obviously noticing the whispering between her and Wei Yilin.


    Wei Qingwan hurriedly fell silent, not daring to say any more.


    Now is not the time to argue with Yilin about that matter, she just needs to wait and see what happens, and wait for Wei Qingruo to conflict with the two elders.


    Wei Qingwan didn''t believe that Wei Qingruo, who was used to arrogance in the general''s mansion, would calmly accept such an arrangement from the second elder.


    Old Master Wei looked at Wei Ruo, saw her expression was naturally calm, and asked, "What do you think of this marriage?"


    "Very good." Wei Ruo said calmly.


    She actually agreed? Both Yun Shi and Wei Qingwan were shocked by Wei Ruo''s answer.


    The arrangement of the old man and the old lady is something that even Yun can''t accept! She actually accepted?


    The old man also showed a look of surprise, he was ready to talk to this granddaughter.


    "You really feel good?" The old man confirmed to Wei Ruo.


    "Didn''t Grandpa just tell you the stakes? I think what he said makes sense." Wei Ruo replied.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Wei Ruo with curious eyes.


    "Ruo''er, have you really thought it through?" Yun looked at Wei Ruo with worried eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter if I think clearly or not. Didn''t my mother say that marriage is the order of the parents and the words of the matchmaker. Now that the grandparents are in charge, what can I object to?" Wei Ruo said calmly.


    It''s no wonder that there is no objection. If Lord Xuanping has one foot in the coffin and he has no grown-up heirs, she can consider marrying him, but unfortunately not.


    But if she wants to destroy this marriage and make it impossible for the Wei family to use her as a bargaining chip in exchange for benefits for the Wei family, they must first let them relax their vigilance against her.


    In ancient times and with such a strict and well-regulated lord¡¯s family, it is not a wise choice to directly face up to the family without a bargaining chip.


    If Wei has suffered from this kind of thing once, he will not suffer a second time.


    Seeing that Wei Ruo accepted it so calmly, Yun''s brows frowned even tighter.


    Wei Qingwan has a suspicious look on her face, this is completely inconsistent with Wei Qingruo''s style of doing things, what is she thinking?


    Old Master Wei was very happy and said: "Ruoer, you are really smart and general, you are worthy of being the daughter of my Wei family."


    Mrs. Bai came up to grab Wei Ruo''s hand very enthusiastically and said, "Niece, you are really very sensible. Your grandparents carefully selected this marriage for you. You can marry at ease, and you will be prosperous and rich." Enjoy it endlessly."


    Wei Ruo looked at her calmly and didn''t respond.


    Wei Minghong said with a silly smile: "Niece, don''t worry, the Marquis of Xuanping has prepared a generous dowry for you, and you will definitely get married in a splendid manner."


    Moshi followed suit gently: "You don''t have to worry about everything at home, everything will be arranged for you."


    Wei Ruo nodded slightly, and seemed to really have no objection to this arrangement.


    Wei Ruo''s reaction was beyond everyone''s expectations, but it was also what everyone wanted to see.


    She is willing to cooperate obediently, which can save them a lot of trouble.


    After talking about Wei Ruo, the old man and the old lady turned their attention to Wei Yichen.


    Wei Yichen is the only one among the three generations of the Wei family who passed the exam.


    Old Master Wei and Mrs. Wei attach great importance to it. Although a daughter in the family can bring a certain amount of glory to the family, it is different from the man in the family who has passed the imperial examination and entered the court as an official.


    No matter how much help a woman brings to the family, it still needs the support of the man in the family.


    Facing the elders'' inquiries, Wei Yichen answered them one by one, with a calm expression, neither sad nor happy.


    Old Master Wei is very satisfied with his manner and speech, and the revival of their Wei family is hopeful!


    After Mrs. Wei finished asking, Mrs. Wei asked about the disasters on the road when several people came.


    "By the way, I just heard from the second child that there were thieves on the way you came?" Mrs. Wei asked concerned.


    "Yes." Wei Yichen said.


    "Aren''t you all injured?" Mrs. Wei asked again.


    "Don''t worry, grandma, we are all fine. Ruoer''s wit saved us from danger." Wei Yichen replied.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. I''ve suffered a lot along the way, it''s really hard for you." Mrs. Wei said with concern, "The past two years have not been peaceful, and it''s best for you to come back to the capital. Don''t worry. Only the third child is still fighting outside, which makes me very worried."


    Speaking, the old lady said to Yun again: "Third daughter-in-law, if you have a chance, you should also persuade the third son, and let him try to transfer back to the capital if he finds an opportunity."


    "Yes, the daughter-in-law will." Yun was a little absent-minded, still immersed in the marriage arranged by the second elder for Wei Ruo.


    An hour later, because it was getting late, the old lady told everyone to go back to rest.


    Wei Ruo walked out of Shou''an Hall without saying a word, and as soon as she walked out the door, Mrs. Yun grabbed her.


    "Ruo''er, tell mother the truth, do you really agree with the marriage arranged by your grandparents?" Yun asked again.


    Wei Ruo asked back: "Isn''t this what you expect to see, mother?"


    As he spoke, Wei Ruo withdrew his hand from Yun''s.


    "When did I say that I want you to marry an older man as a continuation, who are you as a mother? Are you selling your daughter for glory?"


    "Then let me ask you what if I said in this room today that I don''t want to marry? Can it change their minds?" Wei Ruo asked Yun.


    Mr. Yun fell silent.


    Wei Ruo chuckled: "I said here today that I don''t want to, but I just listened to their reprimand, and nothing changed in the end. Why should I do such a laborious and unprofitable thing?"


    After speaking, Wei Ruo walked away without looking back.


    Yun Shi looked at Wei Ruoyuan''s back with a complicated expression.


    ###


    Another place in the capital.


    Under the moonlight, in the courtyard, a man sits at a stone table.


    His complexion is stern and his eyes are cold, like the moonlight above his head.


    Tall and aloof figure, with an appearance that strangers should not enter.


    "Master, Missy and the others have arrived in the capital." Xiao Bei walked over to report to the man.


    And this man is none other than Wei Jinyi, who disappeared for a long time after feigning death.


    "A little later than expected."


    "Yes, according to the news I just found out, Missy and the others encountered some accidents on the way here, so they were delayed for some time." Xiaobeihui reported.


    "What kind of accident?" Wei Jinyi''s cold face changed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 424： Its impossible not to let her get involved

    Chapter 424 It is impossible not to let her get involved


    "Miss and the others were met by bandits when they were passing through Xuzhou Mansion, and their luggage was robbed. The young master almost lost his life, but in the end the danger was saved and no one was injured." Xiaobei replied.


    "Got it." Hearing that no one was hurt in the end, the killing intent that flashed in Wei Jinyi''s eyes disappeared immediately.


    After hesitating for a while, Xiaobei asked, "Master, what about the marriage arranged by Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion for the eldest lady? In two days, Hou Xuanping''s mansion will formally propose marriage to Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion. Not only is Xuanping Hou old , had two wives who died, and was a supporter of the sixth prince, how could the people of the Loyalty House arrange such a marriage for the eldest lady!"


    Wei Jin also had deep eyes, he didn''t want her to get involved in these things, but now it seems that he can''t anymore.


    The House of Uncle Zhongyi has chosen to stand on the side of the sixth prince. As the daughter of the House of Uncle Zhongyi, even if she gets married, she still cannot get rid of this relationship.


    In the future, if Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion really did something excessive, she would still be implicated.


    "Let Ke Chongshan and Lin Fang come over." Wei Jin also said.


    "yes."


    Not long after Xiaobei left, Ke Chongshan and his wife Lin Fang came to the courtyard...


    ###


    On the other side, Wei Mingyong was dragged back to the room by Mrs. Bai. After entering the door, Mrs. Bai asked Wei Mingyong with a puzzled face.


    "What''s the matter with you, didn''t you just tell me that our eldest niece is a country girl with a stubborn temper and little knowledge? I''m still waiting to see her and Sanfang''s good show today, how can I tell you different at all?"


    "I wondered too, but on the way here, she still made me angry. She relied on her own money and brought a lot of supplies on the way, so she showed me face when we were in trouble!"


    When he remembered what happened on the way, Wei Mingyong became angry.


    That smelly girl dared to treat him like that, it was not just a matter of disrespecting him as an elder, it was simply an insult to him!


    "Don''t mention the money. You said that before you went to Taizhou, you swore that you would be able to open up the business channels in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. What happened? You didn''t make any money, and you took all the money you brought with you. Already!"


    Wei Mingyong looked embarrassed: "It''s true that I made a mistake. I didn''t expect the situation in Jiangsu and Zhejiang to be so bad and business to be so difficult, but not all of my money is due to business failure, and five hundred taels of silver was given to Qing Wan. "


    "Why did you give her so much silver? That''s five hundred taels of silver! Are you crazy?"


    "Of course I''m not crazy. Wanwan is going to be the concubine of the Sixth Prince! There will be no limit to the prosperity and wealth in the future. If we lend her silver now, the reward she can bring us in the future will be far more than the five hundred taels!"


    "It seems reasonable to say this... But she is just a side concubine, and the main concubine is a girl from the Qi family. Can this be won?"


    "If this is in an ordinary family, the concubine''s room will naturally have no way to compete with the main wife, but this is in the royal family. The sixth prince is the one who has the best chance to become the crown prince. As long as the side concubine is favored, nothing is impossible."


    Hearing that, Mrs. Bai was not happy, but showed a worried expression.


    "In the past, the sixth prince had the best chance of becoming the heir apparent, but the situation is different now, and the ninth prince has appeared." Bai said.


    "Isn''t the Ninth Prince a sick man? He can''t even walk, and he would faint to death every now and then. Are you afraid that he can compete for the crown prince?" Wei Mingyong didn''t care.


    "It is true that the Ninth Prince is weak, but he is also truly favored. On the fifth day of the twelfth lunar month, the Sixth Prince and the Seventh Prince were canonized, and the Ninth Prince almost fainted. His Majesty left before even presiding over the canonization ceremony." I''m a little worried.


    They are the most optimistic about the sixth prince, and bet on the sixth prince. If something goes wrong, the loss will be huge.


    "Don''t worry about it, take a step back, the Ninth Prince has a strong body, he suddenly appeared like this, and he has no foundation and can''t gain a firm foothold in the court."


    "What you said makes sense."


    ###


    Wei Minghong was also worried after returning.


    "The family of the third son is really great now. One son has won the Juren, and the two daughters will marry high. If this continues, the person who inherits the title will become the third son in the future!"


    Different from the simple and honest look just now, Wei Minghong now has a mean and calculating face.


    Mo''s voice persuaded: "Sir, don''t worry too much. It''s a good thing that the third brother and the others are capable. It proves that our Wei family''s revival is hopeful."


    Wei Minghong scolded angrily: "What do you know, you woman? The skills are all from their third house, what does it have to do with us? Haven''t you seen the old man''s attitude towards the third house today? Do you want me to look up to their third house in the future? Are you snorting to live?"


    "Concubine is not what it means..."


    "Hmph!" Wei Minghong snorted coldly, and then reprimanded, "It''s all because your incapable sons are more useless than the other!"


    Being scolded, Mo didn''t dare to say anything, just lowered his head and suffered silently.


    After cursing a few words and seeing that Mo Shi didn''t respond, Wei Minghong also felt that it was meaningless, and then he slammed the door and went out. He planned to stay at his aunt''s place tonight.


    ###


    After coming out of Shou''an Hall, Wei Ruo was brought back to Changchun Garden by Mingzhu, a maid assigned to her by Old Master Wei.


    Early in the morning of the next day, not long after Wei Ruo woke up, Mingzhu came.


    "Miss, from now on, I will be your personal maid. My name is Mingzhu. You can ask me any questions you have in the future. If you have anything to do, you can explain to me first, in case you do something wrong. It''s a joke, the capital city is not like a remote town, there are more rules."


    "No need, I already have a maid, I''m used to it, and I don''t want to change it anymore." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, I was sent by the old lady and the old lady to teach you the rules of the capital and help the young lady prepare for marriage. Don''t disappoint the high expectations of the old lady and the old lady."


    Mingzhu took out the old man and the old lady to suppress people.


    Said and ordered Xiumei to do things: "Don''t bring in those worthless things you brought back from Taizhou Mansion. There are not so many places in the mansion to put those things."


    Xiumei naturally couldn''t listen to her, standing beside Wei Ruo had no intention of moving.


    Wei Ruo asked Mingzhu: "Who told you that the things I brought back are worthless?"


    "The servant has already heard from the servant who helped the eldest lady carry the luggage. The eldest lady brought back a lot of old jars. Could it be that the lady wants to tell me that those old jars are valuable things."


    "I''m a lady and you''re a maid, I''m the master and you''re a servant, I have the final say on whether something is worth something, what right do you have to talk to me here?" Wei Ruo asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 425： Negotiate terms

    Chapter 425 Talking about conditions


    Mingzhu expressed contempt: "Miss, you are the master, but you have lived in the countryside for many years, and the most prominent family you have ever seen is the Yuan family in Taizhou Prefecture. There is still a lot to learn. Only by cultivating slowly can you become a good mistress of the Hou family. Just like the broken jars you brought from the countryside, the third master and the third wife are willing to spoil you, but when you arrive at the uncle''s mansion, you still have to change the bad habits that should be changed Lose."


    "It''s up to me whether I want to be the mistress of the Hou family. If you don''t want to see me like this, I can let you know what kind of outrageous things a country girl who has lived in the country for thirteen years can do at a wedding." .¡± Wei Ruo smiled.


    "Miss, what do you mean?" Mingzhu looked at Wei Ruo in confusion.


    "Do you want me to marry an old man for the benefit of this family, and you want to restrict me everywhere and discipline me like a prisoner? The rabbit will bite people when it gets anxious, and if it **** me off, I will go crazy and tell everyone Look, when we see whether the wedding can still be moved, and whether the Xuanpinghou Mansion still wants me."


    Mingzhu''s eyes widened, and she looked at Wei Ruo in disbelief.


    "What are you thinking? Could it be that you still want to have a big wedding?" Mingzhu seemed to have heard something terrifying.


    Wei Ruo asked back: "Is it not possible? Don''t you know that there are people who can do this in the uncle''s house? Then let me tell you, that year Widow Li of Mojiazha was forced by her brother to remarry. She If she didn''t marry, she chopped up an old hen with a knife in front of the person who came to propose marriage, and threatened that if anyone dared to let her marry again, she would chop him up!"


    "Do you know that if you make a big wedding, your life will be ruined! Don''t talk about getting married, you won''t even have a place to stay!"


    "Of course I know, but I ruined myself and at the same time dragged the whole Wei family into the water. If I''m not happy, don''t leave anyone alone. I don''t know how you will be punished when the time comes to teach me the rules? Is it because you are messed up?" Beat to death or be sold?" Wei Ruo said shocking words in a calm tone.


    Mingzhu was immediately dumbfounded, and stared at Wei Ruo with a slightly dull expression.


    Wei Ruo hooked the corners of his mouth, and said leisurely: "Now the Wei family wants me to work for their interests, and if they want me to cooperate, follow my rules."


    Mingzhu looked at Wei Ruo angrily: "I will tell the old lady and the old lady exactly what you just said, Miss!"


    "Go." Wei Ruo didn''t mind at all.


    "Hmph!" Mingzhu snorted, and then walked out of the room angrily.


    Wei Ruo calmly waited in the room for Mingzhu to bring the rescuers.


    Although she arrived at the Zhongyibo Mansion in the capital much later than in the original book, the temperament of the people in this mansion has not changed.


    Like this Mingzhu, she is not simply arrogant and conceited. As a servant, she has nothing to do with her master. She has her own purpose in doing so.


    She is showing her loyalty to Wei Qingwan, and wants to teach her a lesson for Wei Qingwan.


    Although it sounds good on the surface, she and Wei Qingwan are both high-married, but anyone can compare it. Her future as the wife of Xuan Ping Hou is far inferior to that of the emperor who bestowed a marriage to be the side concubine of King Yu Wei Qingwan.


    She, Mrs. Hou, sounds like a wife, but it is hard to say whether she can gain a firm foothold in the Xuanping Hou Mansion.


    The children born to Xuan Pinghou''s first two wives are not easy-going, they are notoriously ruthless characters. In the future, Xuanping Hou Yexian will go, and her so-called stepmother still doesn''t know what kind of life she will live.


    Wei Qingwan is different, even if she is a side concubine, she is the side concubine of King Yu who is most likely to become the crown prince. If he wants to ascend the throne in the future, his side concubine will at least be named fourth concubine, or even a noble concubine. There is still a chance to go one step further.


    It is natural to distinguish which is more important.


    Nanny Li, who wanted to go back and forth to the mansion, often sent some signals to the people below, such as sisters'' discord, for example, Wei Qingwan had to choose a few maidservants to take to Prince Yu''s mansion, etc. Take action.


    Similarly, Wei Ruo also knew something about the old man and the old lady, so when she said those words to Mingzhu, she had already thought about the countermeasures.


    Not long after, Nanny Jin came.


    "Miss, old lady, please go over."


    Nurse Jin and Wei Ruo came from Taizhou Prefecture together, and they had a lot of contact along the way.


    Her attitude towards Wei Ruo was relatively cold from the very beginning, because she and Nanny Li exchange handkerchiefs and have always had a good relationship.


    Her poor attitude towards Wei Ruo was partly to vent her anger on Nanny Li.


    But she only dared to show Wei Ruo some embarrassment at certain times, and she didn''t dare to do too much, much more restrained than Nanny Li.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo had no objection, got up and walked to Shou''an Hall with Nanny Jin.


    Xiumei followed Wei Ruo closely, looking a little nervous, afraid that the old lady would deal with Wei Ruo later.


    At this time, the Shou''an Hall is very clean. The old man is not there, nor are the other children and grandchildren, only the old lady and the servants who serve her.


    After Nanny Jin led Wei Ruo in, the old lady beckoned Wei Ruo to sit beside her with a kind face.


    "Ruo''er, come to me."


    Wei Ruo walked over very calmly, and sat down next to the old lady.


    Mrs. Wei looked at Wei Ruo carefully again, her eyes looked kindly and comforted: "I heard from Jinmao that you tell Mingzhu that if you can''t make your life happy, you will pretend to be crazy and make trouble when you get married. Ruin the wedding?"


    "Yes." Wei Ruo admitted very frankly.


    Hearing that Mrs. Wei looked at Wei Ruo for a long time, then sighed slightly.


    "Indeed, it is difficult for you to learn the rules. What''s more, from your performance in Taizhou, you are a generalist and don''t need to learn the rules. It''s just that your grandfather is not very relieved, so he sent Mingzhu used to teach you."


    "Then can grandma agree to my conditions, so that I can live comfortably and happily in the mansion during this time?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I will find a way to talk to your grandfather, and I will make arrangements for you as much as possible so that you can marry happily." Mrs. Wei dare not speak too much.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed.


    Mrs. Wei smiled, and then said to Wei Ruo: "You are a smart and blessed child. Ever since you came to the Wei family, things have been going well in the family. Your father turned bad luck into good luck several times and was promoted steadily. Your eldest brother In high school again, your father wrote in a letter saying that even Yilin, who has always been disobedient, has become obedient, sensible, and motivated."


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, but just listened quietly.


    Old Madam Wei went on to say: "And the gifts you gave to grandma before, grandma has received them, and she likes them very much. You are interested."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 426： gotta let me have a good time

    Chapter 426 I have to have a good time


    "Grandma also gave me a lot of things."


    "Grandmother should give you things. You are a child of my Wei family and my only granddaughter. If I don''t give you the things I give to girls, who will I give to you? When I didn''t know that I was wrong, I also gave Wanwan has a lot of things, and the most beautiful courtyard in the Wei Mansion was also left to her, but it''s a pity that you can only live in Changchun Garden now."


    Changchun Garden is a guest room. Since there are no other idle courtyards in the mansion, Wei Ruo''s residence has to be temporarily placed there.


    It is precisely because Wei Ruo lives far away that when she arrived at Shou''an Hall yesterday, everyone else had been there for a while.


    "I don''t mind where I live, I just hope that my grandmother can spare me the morning and evening sleep." Wei Ruo said.


    There are many rules in Uncle Zhongyi¡¯s Mansion, and according to the rules, the juniors have to come to Shou¡¯an Hall every morning and evening to pay their respects to the old lady.


    Based on his understanding of the plot of the original novel, Wei Ruo knew what the old man and the old lady valued most, so when he had a conflict with Mingzhu today, Wei Ruo made up his mind to negotiate terms with the two elders later.


    "That''s right, Changchun Garden is far away, and the daily morning and evening appointments are a bit strenuous for you. Then you can skip your morning and evening appointments, and let you have more time to prepare for marriage." Old Man Wei The man agreed.


    "Thanks, Grandma."


    "You don''t have to thank grandma for sending you off as soon as I met you. There is only so much grandma can do for you." Mrs. Wei said with emotion.


    Speaking of getting married, Mrs. Wei took the initiative to mention the dowry to Wei Ruo: "About the dowry, there are some things that grandma needs to tell you frankly."


    "Grandmother, please speak."


    "It''s been almost two years since you returned to the mansion, and you already know some things. The uncle''s mansion is already empty, and there is no way to give you and Wanwan a generous dowry." Mrs. Wei said frankly.


    "I know."


    "At that time, the public will prepare a dowry for the two of you according to the rules. In the past, the rule of marrying a daughter in the uncle''s house was five thousand taels for a prostitute daughter and two thousand taels for a concubine daughter. According to the current situation in the mansion, each of you will prepare a dowry for you. One thousand taels, and your grandfather and I will add some more for you, as for how your mother will add it to you, that is her business, and I am not in a position to ask."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed very readily.


    She didn''t have any idea about the dowry. Whether the mansion gave it to her or not, she didn''t want theirs, because she didn''t intend to make this marriage come true.


    "If you need anything else, tell your grandmother, and any grandmother who can satisfy you will satisfy you." The old lady said again.


    "I heard that the capital is very lively during the Chinese New Year. There are lion dancers, jugglers, jugglers and various parties. I want to go and see it." Wei Ruo said.


    "The things you mentioned are popular among ordinary people in the city. There are too many people, so it''s not suitable for you. But if you really like the prosperity of the capital, I can ask your brothers to take you to the streets to have a look. It''s just right Aren''t you and Wanwan going to buy a dowry? You can go and have a look."


    The old lady did not agree to Wei Ruo''s request to watch the excitement, but she still agreed to let Wei Ruo go to the street, just needing someone to accompany her.


    "good."


    ###


    The conversation with the old lady went smoothly, and after the end, Nanny Jin sent Wei Ruo back to Changchun Garden.


    After everyone left, Xiumei asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, this old lady seems to be very kind to you, miss, she will agree to whatever request you make."


    "She may not be really good to me. No matter how much I value my granddaughters, I have never gotten along with them. We can''t talk about any relationship. It is good to be able to show caring."


    "Then why is the old lady so nice, Miss, what do you say?"


    "It''s more likely because of the balance of interests. According to their plan, I won''t stay in this house for long. I will marry and become Mrs. Xuan Pinghou in the future. They still expect me to help them blow the wind around their pillows. At this moment It''s not worthwhile to have a deadlock with me."


    This is Wei Ruo''s inference based on the original owner''s situation in the Zhongyibo Mansion.


    "So it''s like this, I thought the old lady was a good person!" Xiumei muttered.


    "It doesn''t matter if she is a good person or not, as long as she can make my time pass more happily."


    ###


    It is the end of the new year, and the capital is very lively.


    Although there have been many disasters in various places in the past two years, the capital is still full of flowers.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan, accompanied by Wei Yifeng, the eldest son of Dafang, and Wei Yipeng, the eldest son of Erfang, went to the street to buy rouge, gouache and some headgear.


    In the arrangement of the Wei family in the capital, Wei Yichen is the third, so here Wei Ruo should call him the third elder brother.


    Both Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng are older than Wei Yichen. Wei Yifeng will be twenty-five after the new year, and Wei Yipeng will be twenty-two after the new year.


    Among them, Wei Yifeng is married but has no children; Wei Yipeng is discussing marriage.


    Both of them have playful personalities. Whether they are married or not, they know exactly where to go and where to eat.


    "Where do the two younger sisters want to go? The capital is very lively these days, and there are so many interesting places!" Wei Yipeng said excitedly to Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan in the carriage.


    Wei Qingwan reminded in a low voice: "Second Brother, we are here to deal with business today."


    "Okay, okay, sister Wanwan, don''t be in a hurry. We have a lot of time today, so it''s okay to go for a walk first!" Wei Yipeng said hurriedly.


    "Yes, Second Sister, take a walk first. If you have no ideas, let''s go to watch a cockfight. After walking through Zhuque Street, there is a cockfighting field on the left, which is very lively and interesting." Wei Yifeng agreed.


    Wei Qingwan wanted to refuse again, but Wei Yipeng kept winking at her.


    After hesitating for a while, Wei Qingwan agreed: "Okay, just watch for a while."


    After Wei Qingwan agreed, Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng took the carriage to the cockfighting ground.


    Cockfighting is a popular activity among noble children. Whenever there is a cockfighting competition, the cockfighting arena is full of people.


    A place like this has always been a mixed bag.


    As soon as I arrived at the gate of the cockfighting field, I heard bursts of noise coming from inside.


    After the carriage stopped, Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng lifted the curtain to let Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan in the carriage get off.


    Wei Qingwan frowned and was very conflicted.


    "Sister Wanwan, don''t worry. With me and your elder brother here, I will definitely protect you. Let''s take a look from a distance and everything will be fine." Wei Yipeng said.


    "Yes, Sister Wanwan, this cockfighting ground only looks lively and noisy, but in fact, the people here are all descendants from aristocratic families. I know that your second brother and I have been here a few times." Wei Yifeng said.


    Under the joint efforts of the two of them, Wei Qingwan got out of the car.


    Then Wei Ruo also got out of the car, and followed the three of them into the cockfighting arena.


    After coming in, the sound became even louder, especially when the game was in full swing, the people''s shouts were deafening.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 427： Ordered

    Chapter 427 Ordered


    Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng lead Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan to the second floor.


    When they reached the middle of the stairs, a group of people poured down from the second floor and dispersed the four brothers and sisters at once.


    Wei Ruo was pushed aside by the crowd, Xiumei stood in front of Wei Ruo, fearing that Wei Ruo would be hurt by these people.


    Although the cockfight was a bit noisy and chaotic, it didn''t look so crowded. I don''t know why it was so unfortunate that they encountered so many people just as they were about to go up the stairs.


    And these people are so rude and eager, like a flood.


    After finally waiting for the crowd to pass by, Wei Yifeng, Wei Yipeng, Wei Qingwan and others had disappeared.


    "Miss, the young master and the young master are gone, we have to find them quickly." Xiumei said anxiously.


    "No need to look for it." Wei Ruo said calmly.


    "Don''t look for it?"


    "They won''t let me find it." Wei Ruo guessed that Wei Yifeng and the others deliberately designed to get rid of her.


    "Huh?" Xiumei hasn''t reacted yet.


    "Let''s go, get out of here first." Wei Ruo didn''t have time to explain too much to Xiumei, this place is not a place to stay for a long time, they should go out from here first.


    Wei Ruo turned and walked down the stairs, but was blocked by a man in brocade clothes.


    The man is not tall, not much different from Wei Ruo, with a thin body. The whole person looks like there is not much flesh. His cheeks are sunken on both sides, and his eyes are quite big. It''s just that Wei Ruo''s eyes are explicit and wretched.


    "Which family is this lady, who is so pretty?" The man approached with a smile.


    Xiumei stood in front of Wei Ruo: "Young master, please get out of the way, my lady is leaving."


    The man smiled, and then made way sideways.


    Xiumei immediately escorted Wei Ruo down the stairs.


    When Wei Ruo and Xiumei came out of the cockfight, the Wei family''s carriage that had been parked at the door had disappeared, which confirmed Wei Ruo''s guess just now that Wei Yifeng and the others deliberately wanted to get rid of Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo was about to continue walking when the man from just now appeared again, followed by two burly guards.


    The man walked towards Wei Ruo step by step with a wretched smile on his face.


    "Little lady, what a coincidence, we meet again!"


    "It''s not a coincidence, it''s inconvenient for you to see too many people inside, so you specially waited outside to trouble me." Wei Ruo calmly said.


    "The little lady is quite smart! Which restaurant is it from?" The man smiled wretchedly.


    Xiumei quickly explained: "Don''t talk nonsense, my lady is a lady of a decent family, not a girl from the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion!"


    "Who is the serious lady who comes to this cockfight?" The man smiled, completely disbelieving the explanation, "Okay, let''s make an offer, sir, I''ve taken a fancy to you,"


    "Believe it or not, I am not a woman you can flirt with casually, please step aside." Wei Ruo said.


    "You, a brothel girl, still want to show your face? I won''t give in!" The man got excited, with a look of high spirits.


    Seeing that he couldn''t make sense with the man, Wei Ruo and Xiumei left quickly.


    The master and servant turned around and entered the alley next to the cockfighting arena.


    Seeing this, the man smiled: "This little lady only chooses places with few people. I think she clearly wants to play hard to get with me!"


    The man immediately asked his two guards to follow: "Go, follow."


    Walking a little deeper into the alley, there were fewer people, but the man behind and his two guards followed closely.


    "Miss, can I do it?" Xiumei asked.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo responded.


    Now it''s not a question of whether they want to do it, but if they don''t do it, the man will do it.


    So Xiumei stopped and listened keenly to the footsteps behind her.


    When the person came less than one meter behind her, Xiumei turned around suddenly, swept across with a horizontal fist, hit the waist of one person, and then raised her right leg high, hitting the man''s crotch.


    Then came another set of movements, knocking two big men who were a head taller than her to the ground, unable to get up.


    Immediately afterwards, Xiumei''s ferocious eyes aimed at the thin man who was stunned in place.


    "It''s not... that... I..." the man stuttered.


    Wei Ruo stepped forward and asked the man, "Who appointed you to tease me?"


    "What? Assignment? No... no one assigned... I just thought you were a girl from Goulan Vasheli because you were beautiful..."


    The man then said aggrievedly: "This... you can''t blame me, it''s normal for me to misunderstand you when you appear in the cockfighting field alone..."


    Looking at the man like this, he shouldn''t be lying. He shouldn''t be appointed by anyone.


    The cockfighting field is full of fish and dragons, and women from ordinary families will not appear in that place alone. Even if Wei Ruo didn''t meet the man in front of him, he might meet other men with lust.


    The man''s words also confirmed the fact that Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng who left her alone in the cockfight had ulterior motives.


    "Then you know now that you made a mistake?" Xiumei had a fierce look on her face.


    "I got it, I got it, my little aunt, please forgive me." The man hurriedly said.


    "Leave him alone, let''s go." Wei Ruo didn''t have time to talk to this man.


    "Okay." Xiumei let the man go.


    The master and servant walked along the alley.


    "Miss, where are we going now?" Xiumei asked Wei Ruo as she walked.


    "You can go wherever you want. Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng want to play tricks on me, so I will do whatever I can to make them worry."


    The Wei family now needs her to marry Lord Xuanping as his successor. If something happens to her at this time, the Wei family will be anxious.


    So when Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng left her in the cockfight, at most they only dared to play tricks on her, and dared not really let her do anything.


    If she disappeared, the two of them would have nothing to eat.


    "It just so happened that they gave me this opportunity, so that I can wander around without being restricted." Wei Ruo smiled.


    "Okay! Let them know the consequences of teasing my lady!" Xiumei nodded.


    The master and servant walked a few steps, and the keen Xiumei felt someone following them again.


    And this time the people who followed were obviously much stronger, obviously not at the same level as the two thugs just now.


    "Miss, it seems that someone more powerful is following us. I don''t know if the man just called for a more powerful helper."


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help muttering, even if Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng wanted to play tricks on her, they should have a limit.


    Right at this moment, the follower moved.


    Feeling the opponent''s approach, Xiumei immediately set up a posture, and when the opponent approached, she violently swung her fist.


    The fist was as swift and fierce as a gust of wind, but it failed to touch the opponent in the slightest.


    Xiumei only saw a white shadow flash past, and couldn''t even see the other person''s face clearly.


    "Miss!" Xiumei shouted anxiously at Wei Ruo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 428： reunion

    Chapter 428 Reunion


    But he saw that the white shadow had come to Wei Ruo, and the two stood facing each other.


    "Xiumei, don''t worry, he is not a bad person." Wei Ruo looked at the ordinary face of the person in front of him, and the heart that was raised also fell down.


    Facing the man''s eyes, the two were silent. After a long time, it was Wei Ruoxian who spoke:


    "Prince Wang, long time no see."


    "Long time no see." The man''s eyes fixed on Wei Ruo like glue.


    "It seems that Mr. Wang is living a pretty good life these days, but his sister thought he was dead, and felt very sad."


    "..." the man asked slowly after a moment of silence, "Did I make you sad?"


    "That''s right, good people are gone, can you not be sad?"


    "Feel sorry¡­"


    Although he couldn''t see his real expression, Wei Ruo could see his nervousness and apology from his eyes.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help laughing.


    Listening to the conversation between Ruo and the man, Xiumei felt that something was wrong, and walked around to Wei Ruo, and suddenly realized after seeing the man''s face clearly.


    "Second... ah... prince!"


    The face on the person in front of him is familiar to Wei Ruo, it is the "Wang Jin" that Wei Jin also disguised.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi, with a smile on his face unconsciously, and asked, "How did the prince know we are here?"


    "I will follow you when you come out of the uncle''s house." Wei Jin also admitted.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Wang to do such a sneaky thing." Wei Ruo teased.


    "Um¡­"


    Seeing Wei Jin admitting so frankly, Wei Ruo smiled.


    Then Wei Ruo said to Wei Jin, "Second brother, I plan to walk around."


    "I''ll accompany you." Wei Jin also said.


    Wei Jin also accompanied Wei Ruo out of the alley, where a carriage was already parked.


    The person driving the car is Xiao Bei after his disguise.


    Seeing Wei Ruo and Xiumei, Xiaobei smiled and greeted Xiumei warmly.


    Wei Ruoli got into the carriage, and then Wei Jin also got into the carriage.


    Seeing Wei Jin also coming up, Wei Ruo teased him with a smile: "Second brother, won''t you avoid suspicion with me now? You wouldn''t come in in the past."


    Wei Jin also changed his face. After Wei Ruo said this, there was no change on his face, but his ears turned red, which was seen by Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo smiled.


    Wei Ruo''s smile made Wei Jinyi''s ears turn redder.


    The eyes of the four are facing each other, and the eyes of both of them are very clean and pure.


    After a while, Wei Ruo asked Wei Jinyi, "How is Second Brother doing these days?"


    "It''s okay." Wei Jin also replied, paused, and asked Wei Ruo, "What about you?"


    "I''m okay too, but the original marriage failed, and I came to the capital earlier than I expected." Wei Ruo said with emotion.


    "That was a marriage that suits you." Wei Jin also said.


    "Second brother knows?"


    "Yeah. I know."


    "It seems that the second brother has been paying attention to the situation in Taizhou Prefecture."


    "Um."


    "The second brother also knows who I am going to marry now?"


    "Um."


    "What do you think of my marriage?"


    "not good."


    "Why does Mrs. Hou Men''s second brother think it''s not good, but the former sick and poor second brother thinks it''s appropriate?"


    "If you like freedom, then the son of the Zhao family can meet your eyes, and he must be able to give you the freedom and rural life you want. The Hou family is as deep as the sea, and the relationship within it is intricate. You don''t like it."


    Wei Ruo leaned against the wall of the carriage, smiling relieved and happy.


    The reason why the second brother thinks it is inappropriate is not that the other party is old or wants to be a second wife, but because of freedom and trouble, which is exactly what she thinks.


    Her second brother really understands her thoughts.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo''s smile and didn''t speak for a long time.


    After a while, she broke the silence and asked, "Where is Ruo''er going?"


    After a while of silence, Wei Ruo said to Wei Jin, "I want to go to the Tongde Hall in the capital first."


    With the help of her mother, Madam Xie, Xie Ying opened two Tongdetangs, one in Lin''an Prefecture and the other in the capital.


    "Okay." Wei Jin also agreed, then looked at Wei Ruo''s attire and said, "For convenience, Ruoer, you should change into men''s clothes first."


    "I didn''t bring my outfit."


    Wei Ruo also wanted to change into men''s clothes for convenience, but if Wei Ruo came out with Wei Yifeng and the others, and was in the same carriage as Wei Qingwan, it was inconvenient to change into clothes, so naturally he didn''t bring men''s clothes and disguises.


    "I prepared it for you." Wei Jin also said.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi and couldn''t help but ask, "Second Brother, how did you know that you would meet me today, and how did you know that I just needed a disguise?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just that most of the things Ruo''er wants to do are inconvenient to do in her original capacity, so be prepared." Wei Jin also replied.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know how many times he laughed today: "Second brother, as long as you can always be my second brother."


    Hearing this, Wei Jin was also taken aback.


    For a moment, Wei Ruo thought that he knew something.


    Looking at Wei Ruo''s clear eyes, Wei Jinyi''s eyes were dark.


    Wei Ruo immediately said: "It''s a pity that you have something to do, you can''t be the second brother who I can see at any time."


    Wei Jin also turned his head away, and said in a low voice, "Sorry."


    "Second brother doesn''t need to apologize to me, whether it''s the second brother who likes to sit quietly in the yard, or the second brother who carries a secret, or the one who has to feign death and change his identity to live, it''s all second brother." Wei Ruo said.


    "Um¡­"


    After that, there was another silence between the two.


    Wei Ruo didn''t ask Wei Jinyi what he was doing during the period of time since he suspended his death, let alone why he suspended his death.


    Vaguely, Wei Ruo already felt something unusual. It is possible that after she asked, the relationship between her and her second brother could not be the same as before.


    So she didn''t want to get to the bottom of these things at all, she just needed to know clearly that the second brother was still the one who was good to her.


    After driving for a while, the carriage stopped in front of a house.


    At the gate of the house stood Wei Ruo''s old acquaintances¡ªKe Chongshan and Lin Fang.


    "I have met the eldest lady." The two saluted Wei Ruo very respectfully.


    "Brother Ke, Sister Ke." Wei Ruo greeted the two.


    Then Wei Jin also told Lin Fang to take Wei Ruo to change clothes.


    Lin Fangdeling stepped forward and pulled Wei Ruo into the house, and said to Wei Ruo as he walked, "Master asked me to buy some men''s clothes for the young lady after she learned that the young lady came to the capital, and asked me to buy some men''s clothing for the young lady, and also asked me to buy some men''s clothes for the young lady, as I gave last time I made another pair of the human skin mask that the eldest lady made. It is said that it will be convenient for the eldest lady to use when she has a chance to see her again."


    "Second brother has a heart."


    "The master said a few days ago that he might not be able to use it, and that he didn''t even have a chance to meet you, Missy. I didn''t expect to use it today." Lin Fang said with emotion.


    Wei Ruo smiled, and then asked, "Second brother, is he working hard these days?"


    "This..." Lin Fang replied carefully after thinking for a while, "It''s hard work, but you don''t have to worry, Miss, the master is in good health."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 429： goodbye xie jue

    Chapter 429 Goodbye Xie Jue


    Wei Ruo could see that Lin Fang was worried that she would ask her about Wei Jinyi, so she was very careful when answering, for fear of accidentally revealing something.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to explore anything, I just care about the second brother. I think the second brother will just take time out of his busy schedule to meet me this time. I don''t know when we will meet next time. I can see you There are still few opportunities for the second brother, so I hope that elder brother Ke Lin will help take care of the second brother on weekdays." Wei Ruo explained to Lin Fang.


    "Miss, don''t say that, serving the master is our duty." Lin Fang hurriedly said.


    "No matter what, thank you for always being by my second brother''s side." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo is not clear about the definite relationship between her second brother and these people, but these people have followed her second brother since her second brother was still in Xingshan County, so she feels that these people are probably not It was only because of the trend of interests that she became her second brother''s entourage, so Wei Ruo felt that she should thank them for their loyalty to her second brother.


    Lin Fang was a little touched that the eldest lady didn''t know about their master and them, but she still cared about their master and respected them.


    At the same time, Lin Fang also became a little worried. Will the eldest lady who cares so much about their master know the true identity of their master...


    So Lin Fang asked Wei Ruo tentatively: "Miss, the Wei family is going to marry you to Xuan Ping Hou, what are you going to do?"


    "Of course they won''t marry. It''s not easy to change the Wei family''s mind, but it''s not difficult to get married. It''s just that no one can fall."


    Wei Ruo thought very clearly that barefoot people are not afraid of people wearing shoes. As long as she is willing to go out and doesn''t take her reputation seriously, she has nothing to be afraid of.


    Listening to Wei Ruo''s understatement, Lin Fang couldn''t help admiring, even a Jianghu girl like her may not be able to think so freely when it comes to marriage.


    "Miss, if you had a choice, what kind of person would you marry?" Lin Fang continued to ask Wei Ruo.


    "Naturally, he is someone who can give me freedom. He can''t hinder me. I can do whatever I want outside." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Is that so? So the eldest lady doesn''t have to marry a farmer?" Lin Fang asked, with subtle surprise in her tone.


    "Sister Lin, do you think there is any freedom in the deep house? It must only be possible for farmers or free and easy people like you." Wei Ruo said.


    "Maybe there are?" Lin Fang said.


    Wei Ruo smiled and shook her head: "You can''t find such a person in the deep house compound, unless it is a dead person."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo changed the subject: "By the way, Sister Lin, how do you feel about using the skin cream I gave you last time?"


    Lin Fang said happily: "It''s very easy to use. I''ve used it for three months and feel that my skin has become much whiter and tenderer!"


    "Then I''ll send some to Sister Lin in two days."


    "That''s so embarrassing!"


    "There is nothing to be embarrassed about, we women should take good care of our skin."


    "What''s the use of my good protection, my husband is a rough man, he can''t tell what I look like."


    "That''s hard to say, maybe Brother Ke noticed it but didn''t say it, or because he loves you so much, Sister Lin, he thinks you are the most beautiful no matter what you look like. Besides, we girls love beauty and don''t care about it." It must be for the sake of men, the most important thing is for us to look comfortable and good-looking, we don¡¯t need to care what other people think.¡±


    "Miss, what you said makes sense." Lin Fang nodded in agreement.


    While speaking, Lin Fang had already finished Wei Ruo''s makeup, and Xu Heyou''s face suddenly appeared in the mirror, except for the eyes, there was no trace of Wei Ruo himself.


    Then Wei Ruo came out of the room, and Wei Jin was already waiting at the door.


    Wei Ruo smiled mischievously at Wei Jinyi: "Second Brother, Mrs. Ke''s craftsmanship is so good, I couldn''t resist abducting her from here."


    "If Ruo''er wants to, let Lin Fang go with you."


    If Wei Ruo was joking, but Wei Jin is also serious.


    "No, no, I was just joking." Wei Ruo quickly clarified, and then said, "Let''s go, it''s getting late."


    "good."


    Because of changing men''s clothing, Wei Ruo no longer rides in a carriage, but chooses to ride a horse with Wei Jinyi.


    Riding a horse can better see the scenery on the street and feel the prosperity of the capital than riding a car.


    Xie Ying''s Tongde Hall in the capital is located on Baihu Street in the west of the capital, which is one of the four most prosperous streets in the capital.


    In such a bustling street, the shop should be worth a lot of money.


    Entering the shop, Wei Ruo asked the shopkeeper about the shopkeeper.


    "Young master, if you want to buy medicine, you can just ask me. Our shopkeeper is busy at the moment." The clerk smiled and answered Wei Ruo''s question enthusiastically.


    "Then I want to see your boss." Wei Ruo said again.


    "Young master, our boss won''t be able to see you anymore. You should tell me what medicinal materials you want to buy. Our store has all kinds of rare and valuable medicinal materials. If we don''t have any in our store, then you can go to You probably won¡¯t be able to buy it in other stores.¡±


    "I''m not here to buy medicinal materials, I''m here to talk to your boss about something." Wei Ruo explained.


    "This..." the guy said with a look of embarrassment on his face, "I''m very sorry, young man, my boss doesn''t come to the store often."


    Wei Ruo knew the reason for his embarrassment, and explained: "You inform your boss that Miss Wei from Taizhou Prefecture asked me to come and look for her."


    "Are you talking about the eldest lady of Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I''m going to report now, little one!"


    As soon as he heard that Wei Ruorang was here, the guy''s attitude changed immediately.


    Wei Ruo smiled, it seemed that Yingying usually talked about herself to the people in the shop.


    Not long after, the buddy came back: "Young master, please come with me. My boss is not here today, but the boss'' brother just came over. If you have anything to say to him, it''s the same."


    "That''s good too." Wei Ruo said.


    The clerk led Wei Ruo and Wei Jin up to the second floor of the pharmacy, and in the first room, turning left on the stairs, Xie Jue was sitting in front of the desk and sorting out the shop''s account books, and was going to take them back to Xie''s mansion to give to his sister Xie Ying. .


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also entered the door together.


    When Wei Ruo saw Xie Jue, he smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Xie."


    Xie Jue didn''t know Wei Ruo who was disguised as a man, so he asked curiously, "I heard that the younger sister of the Wei family asked you to come?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t know what the son''s name is?"


    "My surname is Xu." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Young master Xu, is there something important that Wei''s sister asked you to come over with us?" Xie Jue asked politely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 430： Hang out with Wei Jinyi

    Chapter 430 Hanging out with Wei Jinyi


    "Miss Wei wants to store some ointments in Tongdetang for sale. Is it convenient?" Wei Ruo said.


    "Is it convenient or not, this Tongde Hall already has Miss Wei." Xie Jue said with a smile.


    "Ms. Wei said that she and Lingmei are half of the drugstore, but this pharmacy is owned by Lingmei and has nothing to do with her. We should first ask Miss Xie for instructions." Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s nothing. When I opened this pharmacy, my sister said she was the same as her. And this pharmacy became famous because of the insect repellent ointment and acne ointment provided by Miss Wei." Xie Jue said.


    "No way, Ms. Xie gave all the money from the sale of the ointment to Miss Wei. It can be said that this is a mutual benefit. There is no such thing as who helps whom or who relies on whom. Miss Wei also said that her brothers will settle accounts clearly. No matter how good the relationship is, when it¡¯s time to figure it out, you still need to figure it out.¡±


    As he spoke, Wei Ruo took out the ointment that he wanted Tongdetang to help sell this time.


    "This is an ointment for removing scars. It was only sold in Tongdetang in Lin''an Prefecture before. This time there are three boxes in total, and the price of each box is two thousand taels of silver."


    Xie Jue smiled and said, "Sure enough, it was the Wei family sister''s idea."


    Xie Jue probably knew what Wei Ruo''s scar removal ointment was all about, and it became more and more expensive in the end, because he made it clear that he wanted to cheat that person''s money.


    "In addition, Miss Wei also wants Tongdetang to help sell some skin care creams for a long time. Afterwards, Miss Wei wanted to open a rouge gouache shop to sell skin care creams, and now she wants to use Tongdetang''s The reputation will help sell it for a while, I wonder if it is possible?"


    Wei Ruo explained everything to Xie Jue, and didn''t want to secretly take advantage of Xie''s brothers and sisters.


    It would be best if they agree, but it doesn''t matter if they disagree, Wei Ruo won''t be a little unhappy.


    "Of course there is no problem. Miss Wei can sell it in Tongde hall, there is no problem." Xie Jue agreed without thinking.


    "Young Master Xie should go back and talk to Miss Xie about this matter. After all, it is Miss Wei who wants to take advantage of you."


    "There is nothing to say about taking advantage or not, but if Miss Wei has any concerns, then I will reply to Miss Wei after I go back and talk to my sister." Xie Jue said.


    "Then I will thank Mr. Xie and Miss Xie on behalf of Miss Wei." Wei Ruo said.


    "You''re welcome, my sister and Miss Wei have a very close friendship, so there is no need to thank me for such a small matter." Xie Jue said.


    "In addition, Miss Wei said that a batch of insect repellent ointment and acne ointment will be delivered in a few days." Wei Ruo said.


    "Okay, the first batch is almost sold out. After the Chinese New Year, the weather will get warmer and the number of mosquitoes will increase. The mosquito repellent ointment will be sold again." Xie Jue said.


    This kind of ointment may not be easy to sell in Taizhou, but in the capital, most of the officials'' wives and wealthy daughters come to buy it.


    Immediately afterwards, Xie Jue stared at Wei Ruo, who was dressed in men''s clothes, and asked, "Mr. Xu, how is Miss Wei these days?"


    "Mr. Xie, don''t worry, Miss Wei is fine."


    "I heard that the Wei family betrothed her to Lord Xuanping?"


    Speaking of this matter, Xie Jue looked a little ugly, with deep worry in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    "Then Miss Wei...is she willing?" Xie Jue hesitated for a while before asking this question.


    "Young Master Xie, don''t worry, Miss Wei can handle it well by herself." Wei Ruo replied, without telling Xie Jue whether he was willing or not.


    Xie Jue pondered for a moment and then said: "If...Miss Wei needs help from Yingying and me, please feel free to ask her without being polite to us."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed, "Thank you young master, then I will take my leave first."


    "Well, Mr. Xu, please help me send a message to Wei''s younger sister. If there is a chance, I... my younger sister will ask her to play with her."


    "good."


    After talking with Xie Jue, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also left Tongde Hall, and they wandered around Baihu Street together.


    The advantage of traveling in men''s clothing is that Wei Ruo can go wherever he wants without any worries.


    The two came to the most famous rouge and gouache shop on Baihu Street¡ªQixia Pavilion.


    Before entering the door, Wei Ruo felt the bustle of the shop. There was an endless stream of people coming in and out, most of them were gorgeously dressed daughters, and some of them were purchased by their servants.


    Of course, some men came in and out, I don''t know if they bought it for Meijiao Niang at home or a sister.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also walked into the shop. Rouge and gouache in exquisite boxes of various colors were placed on the shelves.


    Just looking at it like this, Wei Ruo can''t see what is going on, and these things need to be used one by one.


    Wei Ruo was thinking about whether to buy some back, when he heard Wei Jin who was beside him say to the shop assistant: "Pack me a copy of each of these."


    "Okay, my guest, please wait a moment, and I will pack it for you." The guy was very enthusiastic.


    Even if it is in the capital city, he packs a portion of every rouge and gouache in the store in one breath, and that is a proud and big customer.


    Wei Ruo turned to look at Wei Jinyi, smiled lightly and said, "My lord, this will cost a lot of money~"


    "Ok, I know."


    Wei Ruo thought for a while, then asked again: "My lord, are you rich?"


    "My mother left me some money."


    "Then you are such a prodigal?" Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    "Giving it to you is not a prodigal." Wei Jinyi replied in a serious tone.


    "Second brother, please keep your voice down. If others hear that you bought so much rouge and gouache as a gift to me, a ''man'', they may doubt our relationship."


    "It''s okay, no one recognizes us." Wei Jin was also very calm.


    "It makes sense, why don''t we use this identity to visit Hualou?" Wei Ruo said intentionally.


    "No." Wei Jin also rejected Wei Ruo''s proposal.


    "Why not, no one recognizes us anyway." Wei Ruo asked with a smile.


    "That place is out of sight."


    "It doesn''t catch the eye? How come one doesn''t catch the eye? Second brother, tell me." Wei Ruo showed strong curiosity.


    "I''ve never been there, I don''t know."


    "Second brother, you''re lying. If you haven''t been there, why do you know it''s ugly? You''ve clearly been there, but you can''t tell me."


    "I have never been there."


    "Second brother, don''t be embarrassed. It''s not a shame for a man to go to that place." Wei Ruo comforted.


    "I have never been there." Wei Jin also emphasized again.


    Seeing Wei Jinyi''s extremely serious expression, Wei Ruo couldn''t help laughing.


    Second brother still can''t bear to be teased as always!


    "Okay, okay, I believe that the second brother has never been there before, so why don''t the second brother go and see it with me? It''s a good experience." Wei Ruo suggested again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 431： Die Wei Brothers

    Chapter 431 The Wei brothers died in a hurry


    "No need, there is nothing to learn there. If you are really curious, I will ask Zhang Yi to come over and explain it to you." Wei Jin also said.


    "That''s unnecessary, I''ll just go and meet myself when I have a chance." Wei Ruo said with a light smile.


    Hearing that Wei Ruo didn''t give up and waited for the opportunity to go, Wei Jinyi''s eyes sank visibly with the naked eye.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help laughing in his heart that the second brother was rigid and cute in her affairs.


    Wei Ruo only dared to snicker for a moment, afraid that Wei Jin would take it seriously, and explained: "I was joking, I don''t want to go now, and I won''t go if there is nothing important in the future."


    "Well... it''s fine if you don''t really want to go."


    At this time, the staff of Qixia Pavilion packed Wei Jinyi''s rouge and gouache, a dozen or so large brocade boxes.


    "Guest officer, the total amount is three hundred and fifty-six taels and seventy-four taels of silver. Our shopkeeper erased the last seventy-four taels of silver for you. You only need to pay three hundred and fifty-six taels of silver. You Let''s see if you take it now or send it to your house for you?"


    "Take it now." Wei Jin also replied, and then took out the banknote and handed it to the waiter.


    Wei Ruo glanced at it and saw five hundred taels written on the bank note.


    Good guy, the second brother is really rich, and the first thing he sells is a silver ticket of five hundred taels.


    After the clerk accepted the banknote, he gave Wei Jinyi some change, then packed the packaged brocade box in a cloth bag, and hung it on the buttocks of Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruoqi''s horses.


    After leaving Qixia Pavilion, Wei Jin also accompanied Wei Ruo to the tailor shop.


    The shops that can be opened on this street are mostly for the enjoyment of the emperors and nobles, just like the Qixia Pavilion just now, and the same is true of this Caiyunjian.


    Therefore, all the goods sold in it are high-quality goods, and the prices are not cheap.


    It¡¯s just that the best material sold in Caiyunjian is just brocade, and better materials are not available to the people, and they have to be paid to the palace. Only the masters of the palace and the courtiers who have received rewards can see it.


    In addition to selling materials, ready-made clothing stores also sell some ready-made clothes, including popular styles.


    However, most of the ready-made clothes in the store are just for display. If a rich and powerful lady takes a fancy to a certain style, she will send a special tailor to her home to measure the size before ordering it.


    Wei Ruo walked around the shop, not planning to buy, but just looking at the styles.


    Wei Jin also said again: "Wrap these up."


    "No need." Wei Ruo hurriedly stopped Wei Jinyi this time, "Second brother, I still have a lot of ingredients, so I really don''t need it."


    If Wei Ruo didn''t have the rouge and gouache in Qixia Pavilion, she could study them one by one after buying them back, but the clothes materials she had were still royal items that couldn''t be bought in the shop, so there was really no need to buy them again.


    Besides, the fabric is heavy and bulky, and it is harder to handle than rouge powder. They only rode a horse, and they have already hung a pile of rouge powder. It is really impossible to hang the fabric.


    Her status is not good enough to directly ask the buddy to send the fabric to the Zhongyibo Mansion.


    It is true that there is no need to buy fabrics.


    Wei Jin also looked into Wei Ruo''s eyes, seeing that she really didn''t want it, and then gave up.


    After coming out of the clothing store, Wei Ruo was a little hungry: "Second brother, treat me to dinner."


    "Okay. Where would Ruoer want to eat?"


    "Go eat in the most famous restaurant on Baihu Street." Wei Ruo said.


    The most famous restaurants in the capital are beyond the reach of ordinary people. They are exclusive places for the rich and powerful, and even if they come from a famous family, they have to make an appointment in advance to eat.


    It is impossible to go to the most famous restaurants in the capital, but it is still possible to go to the most famous restaurants on Baihu Street.


    "Okay." Wei Jin agreed without hesitation.


    Then the two went to Tianyun Pavilion.


    ###


    While Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi were strolling leisurely, Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng were already in a hurry.


    "What''s going on? It took only a short while, why did this person disappear?" Wei Yipeng was so anxious that sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng originally only intended to scare Wei Qingruo, but did not intend to really do anything to Wei Qingruo.


    The cockfighting arena is full of dudes and lustful people. Wei Qingruo, a pretty young woman who appears here alone, will probably be treated as a prostitute who sells her lust, and may even encounter frivolous words from others.


    But Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng thought that those dandies in the public are the most verbally molested, and there will be no real problems in a short time. They just need to calculate the time to go back to pick up Wei Qingruo and nothing will happen.


    But who would have thought that after such a short time, when they turned back again, Wei Qingruo was nowhere to be found.


    The entire cockfighting arena has been searched, but there is no sign of her.


    Now the two panicked.


    "She came to the capital for the first time, and she is unfamiliar with the place, so it is reasonable to say that she can''t go far." Wei Yifeng''s face was solemn, and he also looked anxious.


    "Brother, you proposed this matter to scare Wei Qingruo and give Wanwan a sigh of relief. Now that she is gone, how can we explain to grandma when we go back?" Wei Yipeng quickly shifted the responsibility to Wei Yifeng.


    "You agreed when I suggested it. Don''t blame me for anything that happens. You also have a part in this matter. If grandma blames you, you won''t be able to escape!"


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yifeng said: "Now is not the time to shirk responsibility, but to think about how to find Wei Qingruo as soon as possible and cover up this matter."


    "I''ve searched all around here, where else can I find it?" Wei Yipeng was helpless now.


    "I don''t know where to look, I have to look for it! Even if I dig the capital three feet, I have to find it!" Wei Yifeng said.


    Wei Qingwan on the side didn''t say a word, she didn''t know the plan of Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng until the crowd dispersed them and Wei Qingruo.


    Knowing that the two of them just wanted to scare Wei Qingruo a little bit, she was a little disappointed.


    She didn''t expect Wei Qingruo to disappear, but she felt a little rejoiced.


    Missing in such a crowded place, there is a high probability that something will happen.


    If something really happened to Wei Qingruo, in order to preserve their reputation, the Wei family might choose to send Wei Qingruo to become a nun or make her commit suicide.


    No matter which one it is, Wei Qingruo will never stand up in this life.


    And this matter was done by Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng on their own initiative, it has nothing to do with her, she doesn''t have to do anything.


    ###


    Wei Yifeng and others found the afternoon from the morning, but there was no news at all.


    The longer the delay, the more troublesome things became. Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng did not dare to delay any longer.


    There was really no other way, and the two had no choice but to return to the Zhongyibo Mansion in disgrace.


    After entering the door, the two went straight to the Shou''an Hall, and took the initiative to plead guilty to the old man and the old lady.


    As soon as they entered the door, the two knelt down in front of the old man and the old lady with a "plop".


    "Grandfather, grandmother, grandson knows his mistake!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 432： she came back intact

    Chapter 432 She came back intact


    Wei Qingwan who came in with the two also knelt down.


    Old Master Wei and Mrs. Wei looked at the three kneeling in front of them and realized that something was wrong.


    "Where is Ruoer? Why didn''t Ruoer come with you?" The old lady asked hastily.


    Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng lowered their heads, guilty of not daring to speak.


    "What did I ask you? Where did Ruo''er go?" The old lady said anxiously.


    "Quickly tell me, what did you do wrong?!" The old man slammed the table with his hands.


    Wei Yifeng tremblingly told about his loss to Wei Ruo: "Today... the streets are full of people and we are so busy... We accidentally got lost with sister Ruoer..."


    "Bastard!" The old man jumped up, his face full of displeasure, "You two big men, with maid guards by your side, how could you lose a good-looking person?"


    Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng lowered their heads even lower.


    Wei Qingwan knelt beside the two and remained silent.


    "Speak! Why are you dumb? Where is it, and how did you lose him!" The old man asked loudly, and the two were very angry.


    "Yes...it''s on the street...the Chinese New Year is coming soon, there are many people on the street, I don''t know where the flow of people came from, and they rushed over and scattered us." Wei Yipeng explained.


    "Walking on the street and being dispersed by people? Didn''t you bring guards with you? Ordinary people can still go towards you?"


    The old man is not so easy to fool, the Zhongyi House is also a lord''s house, how can ordinary people rush into their family''s team so blindly? Are the guards at home all decorations?


    Even though the family has reduced the number of guards in order to cut expenses, this time Wei Yifeng and others only brought four guards with them when they went out.


    But the four guards with knives are strong and strong, so they will not be rushed by the ordinary crowd.


    Wei Yipeng''s face was full of nervousness, of course he couldn''t justify it, because the four guards deliberately ignored Wei Qingruo under their orders.


    But facing the questioning of the old man at this moment, they absolutely cannot admit that they caused Wei Qingruo to disappear.


    Wei Yifeng was calmer than Wei Yipeng. He explained to the elders: "My grandson doesn''t know why this happened. The flow of people is very unusual. It''s not like ordinary people. Not only is it menacing, but it doesn''t take us seriously."


    Hearing what Wei Yifeng said, Mrs. Wei believed their words.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yifeng took the initiative to admit his mistake and said: "It''s my grandson''s fault. At that time, my grandson didn''t react in time, and I only had time to protect my sister Wanwan. By the time my grandson realized it, my sister Ruoer had disappeared."


    "Then you didn''t look for it? Even if they were dispersed, the people would not be too far away, so how could they not be found?" the old lady asked hastily.


    "I don''t know about this grandson. It stands to reason that sister Ruo''er should be waiting for us at the same place, but I don''t know why we haven''t found her after searching all over the place. The grandson also finds it very strange!" Wei Yifeng explained.


    Wei Yifeng hinted that the problem lies with Wei Ruo, and it is very likely that Wei Ruo walked away by himself, which caused them to find no one.


    Old Master Wei''s face darkened visibly to the naked eye.


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Wei hurriedly said: "Ruo''er is new to the capital, and she is unfamiliar with the place where she was born. Most likely she was taken to an unfamiliar place by the flow of people."


    Old Master Wei snorted coldly: "Who knows, if she takes this opportunity to escape, how do you want me to explain to the Xuanping Hou Mansion?"


    Old Madam Wei hurriedly said: "No, if she wants to escape, where can she escape? She doesn''t even have a guide, she is alone, she has neither money nor luggage, and she can''t even get out of the city gate."


    After hearing Mrs. Wei''s words, Mrs. Wei''s face softened a little.


    Immediately afterwards, Old Mrs. Wei called the chief guard of the mansion: "Take whoever you can and go out to find someone, and you must find him as soon as possible! Also, this matter must not leak the slightest bit of information. If you do this, you will be beaten to death with sticks!"


    Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, their grandfather and grandmother believed their words now.


    But the two of them still dare not completely let go of their hearts, because if Wei Qingruo is found and Wei Qingruo confesses them, they will be unable to eat and walk away.


    So now they hope that the Wei family can''t find Wei Qingruo, and even if they find him, it''s better to be a dead person who can''t speak.


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head, looking forward to what happened next.


    As long as something unexpected happens in a place like the cockfighting field, the things Wei Qingruo has to face will definitely be more serious than when she was in Taizhou, but it cannot be solved by a family law.


    ###


    Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo had dinner together in the Tianyun Hall, and then wandered around with Wei Ruo for more than an hour. It was not until it was getting late that Wei Jinyi brought Wei Ruo back to the house where Wei Ruo had just changed clothes.


    Then Wei Ruo changed back into women''s clothes, and then took Wei Jinyi''s carriage back to Wei Mansion.


    In order not to be seen by the Wei family members that Wei Ruo was with the man, Wei Jin did not get in the car again, but bid farewell to Wei Ruo.


    Before parting, Wei Jin also asked Wei Ruo: "Aside from walking around with you, is there anything else I can do for you?"


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "No more, second brother, just take care of yourself, we will meet again when we have a chance."


    Wei Jin was also silent for a moment, and then agreed: "Okay."


    After waving to Wei Jinyi, Wei Ruo withdrew his head back into the carriage and lowered the curtain.


    Wei Jin also stood at the same spot, and after Wei Ruo''s carriage disappeared around the corner, he used lightness kung fu again and followed.


    Wei Jin also followed the carriage all the way to the gate of Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion, and left after seeing Wei Ruo and Xiumei entering.


    As soon as Wei Ruo returned to the mansion, his servants ran to Shou''an Hall to report to the elders.


    So Wei Ruo was taken to Shou''an Hall before entering the gate of Changchun Garden.


    In Shou''an Hall, Wei Yifeng, Wei Yipeng and Wei Qingwan are all there.


    Seeing Wei Ruo appearing unscathed, the three of them were taken aback.


    After reacting, Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng showed panic expressions on their faces.


    What should we do now? Woe to them!


    Wei Qingwan''s eyes were full of disappointment.


    How did Wei Qingruo come back safely? Did such a chaotic cockfight cause her to do anything?


    Wei Qingruo''s luck is a bit too good!


    Old Master Wei breathed a sigh of relief first, as long as he is fine! But what followed was a cloud of anger.


    Old Master Wei asked Wei Ruo with a straight face, "Where did you go?"


    Old Mrs. Wei''s voice gently persuaded the old Mrs. Wei who was about to lose his temper: "Master, don''t be angry, first listen to what Ruo''er said."


    "Okay, I''ll just listen to her, where did she go all day!" Old Mr. Wei temporarily suppressed his dissatisfaction.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 433： Confrontation

    Chapter 433 Confrontation and Argument


    "Grandfather should ask me first why he separated from the elder brother and the second brother." After Wei Ruo finished speaking, his gaze turned to the three of Wei Yifeng sitting next to him.


    Wei Yipeng was particularly nervous. When he saw Wei Ruo looking at him, he simply lowered his head, not daring to meet Wei Ruo''s gaze.


    Wei Yifeng''s eyes were full of guilt, but he still met Wei Ruo''s sight, and at the same time, he clenched his fists tightly, looking like he was ready for battle.


    Wei Qingwan''s eyes were cold, the matter had nothing to do with her, she was not involved in it, so although she was disappointed that Wei Ruo could return safely, she was not worried that the matter would implicate her.


    For today''s matter, she just needs to watch the fire from the other side.


    It would be best if Wei Qing could receive some punishment, but it doesn''t matter if he can''t.


    "What do you mean by that?" Old Master Wei asked Wei Ruo, and his eyes followed Wei Ruo''s to the two brothers Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng.


    "I want to ask my eldest brother and second brother why they threw me in the cockfight. Did they want to ruin my reputation? Did they not want me to marry Lord Xuanping? The two brothers didn''t want me to marry as Mrs. Hou It can be clearly stated that ruining my reputation will not only ruin my marriage with the Xuanpinghou Mansion, but it will do me no good to the Wei family." Wei Ruo''s voice was cold and unhurried.


    Wei Ruo deliberately mentioned her marriage and the reputation of the Wei family.


    Hearing this, Wei Yifeng immediately denied it and said, "Sister Ruoer, what nonsense are you talking about? Since when did we go to the cockfighting arena? We were obviously scattered by the crowd on the street."


    Wei Ruo turned around and said to Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Wei: "Grandfather, grandma, granddaughter, please go and ask the handymen in the cockfighting arena. Today, when I followed my eldest brother and second brother into the door, I saw that they are very familiar with the eldest brother and second brother. They seem to know the eldest brother and the second brother, and they should have an impression of whether we have been to the cockfighting field today."


    If Wei Ruo said so convincingly, Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Wei immediately became suspicious of the two brothers Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng.


    "You two, tell me clearly, what''s going on?!" Old Master Wei''s voice was scary.


    Wei Yipeng couldn''t stand the scare, he knelt down immediately with a guilty conscience, and confessed: "Grandfather, grandson knows his mistake, grandson knows his mistake!"


    Wei Yifeng originally wanted to quibble, but Wei Yipeng knelt down, and he had no choice but to kneel down, admitting his mistake and explaining:


    "Grandfather, grandson didn''t do it on purpose. Grandson did take the two younger sisters to the cockfighting arena, but grandson just wanted to take the two younger sisters to the cockfighting arena to see the excitement. He didn''t expect to encounter a sudden rush of people, throwing us Blast away, and then you won¡¯t be able to find sister Ruo¡¯er.¡±


    Wei Yifeng only admitted that he took Wei Ruo to the cockfighting arena, and still insisted that it was an accident that he separated from Wei Ruo.


    "You actually took your two younger sisters to the cockfight?" Old Mr. Wei was furious when he heard this.


    Wei Yifeng quickly defended: "Sister Ruoer said she wanted to see the excitement, so I thought of the cockfighting arena. The place is very lively. I didn''t think too much about it at the time, so I led sister Ruoer and sister Wanwan over there."


    "You bastard! If your sister wants to watch the fun, you can''t go to a decent place. You go to the cockpit? What kind of place is that? Are your sisters allowed to go? Can you take responsibility if something happens? "Old Master Wei scolded angrily.


    "Grandson knows he''s wrong, grandpa, calm down." Wei Yifeng admitted his mistake.


    "Grandfather, I won''t dare next time, don''t be angry, you won''t be worth it if you get angry!" Wei Yipeng followed up.


    Old Master Wei was angry and annoyed, but thinking that the two in front of him were his own grandchildren, he couldn''t bear to be too harsh on them as he valued his heirs.


    So after taking two deep breaths, Mrs. Wei pointed at the two of them and said, "I''ll deal with you later!"


    Then Old Master Wei turned his head and asked Wei Ruo: "Since you got separated, why didn''t you stay where you are and wait for your two elder brothers? Where did you go alone, and why did you come back only now?"


    "Grandfather, I just said that the two elder brothers left me where I was, not that I was lost. I wanted to find the two elder brothers, but I don''t know where the two elder brothers went, so I couldn''t find them." Wei Ruo Emphasized again.


    Old Master Wei frowned, and questioned Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng again: "Is what Ruoer said true? Did you leave Ruoer on purpose?"


    Wei Yifeng denied: "We don''t know. After the crowd dispersed us, we couldn''t find Sister Ruoer. Could it be that Sister Ruoer didn''t know the way and was taken away by the flow of people unknowingly? I don''t know. I thought I was in original place?"


    No matter what Wei Ruo said, Wei Yifeng insisted that he just took her to the cockfighting arena, and didn''t leave her on purpose.


    Wei Ruo chuckled and said, "According to what the two brothers said, I walked away on my own initiative. Then I asked the two brothers, why did I run away from my brother in such a place where fish and dragons are mixed up and put myself in danger? where?"


    "How do I know, maybe you don''t want to be with us, or maybe it''s because you want to escape marriage..."


    Wei Yifeng was so anxious that he couldn''t hold back his words. He even said the reason why Wei Ruo wanted to escape the marriage.


    "If I want to escape from marriage, I will not come back now. If I want to escape from marriage, I must at least bring my luggage with me. Besides, where can I escape to? I have no identity and no household registration. I can''t do it." Wei Ruo calmly analyzed the problem.


    "How do I know what you think..." Wei Yifeng refused to admit anything, then turned to the old man and said, "Grandfather and grandmother, I really didn''t leave Sister Ruo''er on purpose, and Sister Ruo''er and I have just been together for two days. I know, there is no injustice in the past, there is no enmity in the present, and there is absolutely no reason to harm my sister."


    Wei Yipeng, who also reacted at this moment, followed Wei Yifeng''s words and defended himself: "Yes, grandpa and grandma, I admit that my elder brother and I were a bit playful and thoughtless in doing things, but it will never harm my sister''s heart. My sister misunderstood something!"


    "That''s enough! Don''t talk about it anymore!" Old Mrs. Wei was tired of hearing this, "That''s the end of this matter. Ruo''er has returned safely, so let''s forget about other things. Seeing that the end of the year is just around the corner, the whole family It¡¯s better to live in harmony. No matter what happened to you guys before, you should live in harmony and help each other in the future.¡±


    Old Master Wei waved his hand, not wanting to delve into the right or wrong of this.


    Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng heaved a sigh of relief, just when they thought the matter was over, Mrs. Wei suddenly said:


    "Master, I think this matter still needs a small punishment and a big reprimand."


    "Madam?" Mrs. Wei cast a puzzled look at Mrs. Wei.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 434： each with his own mind

    Chapter 434 Each has his own thoughts


    "No matter what, I entrusted Ruoer to Yifeng and Yipeng to take care of them. It is their responsibility that they failed to take good care of Ruoer. Whether Ruoer walked away voluntarily or passively separated from them, they cannot shirk their responsibility." responsibility." Mrs. Wei analyzed.


    "There is some truth to what Madam said."


    "However, since both of them made unintentional mistakes, let''s each hit three boards as punishment." Mrs. Wei said.


    Three boards are not too many, but it is not a small punishment.


    Old Mrs. Wei looked at Mrs. Wei and saw her firm eyes. After thinking for a while, he agreed.


    "Okay, let''s do as madam wants." The old man changed his words.


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng turned pale.


    "Grandfather grandmother¡­"


    The two of them were still about to ask for mercy, so Mrs. Wei signaled to the guards: "Take it down, three boards each, don''t show mercy."


    The guards took Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng under the order of the old lady.


    Later, Mrs. Wei asked Wei Ruo: "Where did Ruoer go after that? How did she get back?"


    "After the two elder brothers disappeared, I met a womanizer." Wei Ruo replied.


    "What? You met a womanizer?" Mrs. Wei''s face turned serious, showing concern.


    "Yes, I almost lost my reputation when I met a lecherous person. Fortunately, a passing lady rescued me. She not only helped me get rid of the villain, but also took me around the capital, and finally sent me back safely."


    "Oh? Which lady is it?" Mrs. Wei asked.


    "I don''t know. Madam didn''t tell her her name and identity. She only said that we will meet again if we are destined."


    "That''s the case, that''s a pity, otherwise I''ll come to the door with a generous gift to thank that lady in person." Mrs. Wei said, and then looked at Wei Ruo kindly, "Ruo''er was shocked today, go back to rest earlier Bar."


    "Thank you grandma, granddaughter is leaving."


    After Wei Ruo left, Mrs. Wei said to Wei Qingwan again: "Wanwan, you go back and rest too."


    "Yes, the granddaughter is retiring, and the grandparents are going to rest earlier."


    Wei Qingwan also left Shou''an Hall.


    Without the juniors present, Mrs. Wei asked his wife: "Why did Madam punish Yifeng and Yipeng today?"


    Old Master Wei agreed to his wife''s decision out of his trust in his wife, but he still didn''t quite understand the reason why his wife did so.


    "Master thinks who is lying today?"


    "It doesn''t matter who lies. Ruo''er is going to get married. Yifeng and Yipeng are the legitimate sons who want to support the Wei family, especially Yifeng. He is the eldest son and grandson of my Wei family. It''s more important."


    Grandpa Wei is still a little bit reluctant to beat his two grandsons.


    The eldest daughter is no more precious than the grandson.


    "Master''s words mean that the master probably has the answer in his heart, and knows who lied." Mrs. Wei said.


    Old Master Wei snorted softly, as if he had acquiesced to the old lady''s guess.


    "My opinion is similar to that of the master. The behavior of the two children of Yifeng and Yipeng who took people to the cockfighting arena is suspicious. It is more likely that they are lying."


    Mrs. Wei analyzed it, and then said, "Master, Ruo''er is not close to us, and you push her away like this, do you expect her to do anything for the family in the future?" Mrs. Wei asked road.


    "this¡­"


    "Also, don''t forget that Ruo''er is Yichen''s direct sister. If you favor the children of the first and second bedrooms, won''t you be afraid of hurting the third bedroom?"


    "What you said seems to make sense."


    Also a direct grandson, Wei Yichen now has a higher status in the hearts of the two elders than the others.


    ###


    Wei Yipeng, who received three boards, was carried back to the room by his servants.


    Seeing Wei Yipeng who was so badly injured, Bai was both distressed and annoyed, and could not help cursing Wei Ruo:


    "This Wei Qingruo is really a broom star. Not long after returning home, my Peng''er was beaten with a board! The reincarnation of a broom star is not as harmful as her!"


    "I said earlier that Wei Qingruo is a disgusting person. Now the whole family has to support her, even if they have any opinions on her, they have to endure it first." Wei Mingyong has a lot of opinions on Wei Ruo.


    "It''s not for her, but it''s just using her as a pawn. Who doesn''t know that she has lived a peaceful life for a few years after marrying into the Xuanping Hou''s mansion. When the old man leaves, she will not be allowed to be killed by those in the Hou''s mansion." Jackals, tigers, and leopards were grinded to death?"


    "It''s good to know, so why are you still angry with her?"


    "She was supposed to get married in peace and order and be done with it, but my Peng''er has to suffer like this. Naturally, I want to be angry with her." Bai''s whole body was unhappy.


    "Okay, okay, calm down. If you have the energy, take good care of Peng''er. If you can find a way to deal with that little girl, why wait for you? I have already dealt with it." Wei Mingyong said.


    "Don''t let me catch the opportunity. If I catch the opportunity, I will definitely show this for my Peng''er!"


    ###


    "Father and mother are really getting more and more partial now! The daughter of the third room is lost, and my son is being punished! It''s really unreasonable!"


    Wei Minghong looked at his son lying on the bed crying for pain, and blamed Sanfang for his anger.


    "Feng''er did not do a good job, and his parents'' punishment is justifiable, it may not be due to partiality..." Mo shi lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    "Are you still speaking for Sanfang?"


    "That was not what I meant¡­"


    "What do you mean by that? Feng''er is your own son. He was fined and you still speak for others?"


    "I just think that Feng''er did not do enough. Parents punished her a little for Feng''er''s good..."


    "Nonsense! What kind of small punishment? That''s for Sanfang to see! You''re still foolish enough to think that Feng''er did something wrong! And so what if we did something wrong? Feng''er is from our Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion." The eldest son and grandson beat the eldest son and grandson for a girl? A joke!"


    The more Wei Minghong talked, the more angry he became. Mo could only lower his head and dare not speak any more.


    ###


    In a blink of an eye, it is the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, and this year there is no New Year''s Eve, which is New Year''s Eve.


    Both Zhongyibo Mansion is busy with the big and small matters of the Chinese New Year.


    At this time in previous years, the Yun family was very busy, but now that they are in Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion, the old lady and her two sister-in-laws will preside over the matters related to the New Year, so she doesn''t have to worry about it.


    But she has other things to be busy with now¡ªpreparing the dowry and marriage-related matters for her two daughters.


    Mrs. Yun was in the room thinking about what material to choose for her two daughters as wedding dresses, when Cuiping came in and reported to Mrs. Yun: "Madam, someone outside sent the young miss a very beautiful piece of material to make for the young lady. For wedding dress."


    "What kind of material? Who sent it?" Yun asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 435： gift from a friend

    Chapter 435 A gift from a friend


    "I don''t know what it is made of, but I heard from the servants serving in the Changchun Garden that the material looks very beautiful, and the red color is brighter than ordinary materials. It is embroidered with gold thread on it. Flower patterns. The servants can''t tell what makes this material so different." Cuiping replied.


    Then he said: "I don''t know who sent the servants. It is said that a carriage stopped at the back door early this morning. It is said that there is something for the eldest lady. The maid of the eldest lady has gone and brought back some things."


    Wearing this, Yun thought for a while: "Follow me to have a look."


    Mr. Yun got up, and brought Cuiping to Changchun Garden.


    When she arrived, she found that her second sister-in-law, Mrs. Bai, was also here, and the two happened to run into each other.


    Bai smiled and said: "I heard from my servant that someone gave Ruo''er many rare things. Do the third siblings know who gave them to them?"


    Ms. Yun was slightly stunned. She only heard Cuiping mentioned fabric just now, and she didn''t know there were other things.


    "Ruo''er had many good friends with wives and young ladies from aristocratic families before, perhaps it was a gift from them." Yun said.


    "Well, I don''t know if the third sibling can take me to see and see, I also want to see those precious objects."


    "Okay." Yun''s complexion was not good, but he still agreed.


    The two came to Wei Ruo''s residence together. As soon as they entered, they saw several boxes at the door.


    The bright red horse that Cuiping mentioned just now was placed on top of the box.


    The color is bright, and the group flower pattern embroidered with gold thread on it is exquisite, and the flowers are just like those that just bloomed in the garden in early spring.


    And in the open box next to it, there are some other fabrics of various colors. These are not satin, but ordinary cotton.


    The other boxes were not opened, and Yun and Bai didn''t know what was inside.


    Seeing Yun Shi and Bai Shi entering the door, Wei Ruo stopped what he was doing.


    Mr. Yun came over and asked, "Who gave these things?"


    "An old friend in Huzhou Mansion once learned that I was going to get married and sent some fabrics." Wei Ruo replied.


    "These materials... look very different, your friend is very caring." Yun said.


    While Yun Shi and Wei Ruo were talking, Bai Shi had already started to touch it.


    She first touched the satin fabric embroidered with golden flowers, and then showed a look of surprise and joy: "Ruo''er, your material is very smooth and delicate, isn''t it brocade? Or brocade? No, this material It is lighter and thinner than brocade, and smoother and more delicate than brocade.¡±


    Bai Shi has also seen a lot of good materials, and she has seen almost all the materials that only dignitaries can use, but none of them match the horse in front of her.


    "No, it''s a small workshop that produces this material. It hasn''t been popularized yet, and it hasn''t been officially named." Wei Ruo replied.


    "So it''s like this! Then you can help Second Aunt buy a few more. I don''t think it''s any worse than those expensive fabrics like Yunjin and Sujin." Bai immediately wanted Wei Ruo to help her buy.


    "The production of this material is small, and it will not be sold for the time being." Wei Ruo replied.


    She will not sell this material to the public for the time being, and it took half a year to get less than ten pieces.


    Except for this one which was dyed true red, the others were basically dyed purple, indigo and other uncommon colors.


    Wearing this, Bai said with a look of disappointment: "Ruo''er, you didn''t buy it for my second aunt on purpose, did you?"


    Wei Ruodao: "Where is it? Didn''t the second aunt say that she would buy it? Why don''t I help if I give the real money?"


    Bai Shi was very disappointed, and then reached out to touch the fabric on the other side. This fabric is made of cotton, and the color is not as beautiful as satin, but the material is extraordinarily soft to the touch.


    "What is this fabric? It''s very soft to the touch." Bai asked Wei Ruo again.


    "This is cotton cloth, which is suitable for making underwear." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Is this cotton cloth so soft?"


    In Bai''s impression, cotton fabric is hard and dry, far less soft and comfortable than silk.


    "Cotton cloth with better quality cotton is also softer." Wei Ruo said.


    "Is this cotton also divided into good and bad?"


    "Naturally, good cotton has long fiber length, the longer the fiber, the better the strength of the yarn, and the evenness, hairiness, neps, etc. are better than short fiber. The fabric made from this has good luster and is easy to dye. The effect is good, and it is soft, skin-friendly, breathable and elastic."


    Wei Ruo was taken aback by explaining to Mrs. Bai.


    Bai smiled awkwardly: "As expected, Ruo''er has lived in the country for more than ten years, but she knows a lot of things that we don''t."


    Bai''s eyes moved to the two unopened boxes again.


    "What''s in your two boxes?"


    Wei Ruo curled her lips into a smile, and then winked at Xiumei.


    Xiumei opened the boxes one by one in front of Bai Shi and Yun Shi.


    The first box contains two jars, which look much better than the two jars that Wei Ruo brought over in the carriage, white porcelain wine jars.


    The second box contains a pile of rouge powder, a lot of bottles and jars.


    "Why are there still two jars of wine?" Bai couldn''t help asking.


    "These two altars are thyme." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Thyme?" The name Bai is familiar to her. Wei Mingyong told her about this thyme after returning from Taizhou Mansion.


    Wei Mingyong also said that he once wanted to get two jars back to the capital to honor the senior officials in the capital who loved wine, but the wine was expensive and hard to buy, and he couldn''t even get a pot.


    "Ruo''er, where did you get two jars of thyme?" Yun asked.


    Being in Taizhou, she has heard of Thyme, and she also knows that this baijiu is not only expensive but also very difficult to buy.


    "Same as these materials, it was a gift from a friend." Wei Ruo still replied.


    "Where is this friend of Ruo''er, who is so generous, and gave you so many rare and good things at once." Bai''s tone could not hide her envy.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer directly, but said: "Gifts between friends are important."


    Bai Shi looked at Wei Ruo''s baijiu, and didn''t take his eyes off it for a long while.


    Yun Shi looked at Wei Ruo''s red cloth from time to time.


    Wei Ruo saw the expressions of the two, but pretended not to see it, and continued to be busy with Xiumei.


    Bai thought she was so obvious that Wei Ruo should take the initiative to ask when she saw her, but Wei Ruo didn''t ask for a long time, and she was a little anxious.


    Finally, I couldn''t wait any longer, and asked Wei Ruo: "Nephew Ruo''er, your second uncle has been looking for famous wine for a while, and he wants to give it to a noble person. Second aunt heard that this thyme is very rare, why don''t you sell it to your second uncle?" How is Aunt?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 436： Kefus son

    Chapter 436 Kefu''s best son


    "Not good." Wei Ruo refused very simply.


    The smile on Bai''s face froze instantly.


    Then he reasoned with Wei Ruo without giving up: "Ruo''er, it''s useless for you to ask for this wine, and your second uncle used this wine to open a way for the Wei family, not only for himself, but also for the entire Wei family. .¡±


    "This wine is part of my dowry. My dowry is related to the face of the Wei family, and I am also for the Wei family." Wei Ruo replied.


    Who can''t say beautiful words? Wei Ruo can make up as many as she wants.


    "Heh...hehe... Ruo''er has some truths in saying that..." Bai''s smile was not real, and his tone was yin and yang.


    Wei Ruo had a smile on his lips, the dowry couldn''t see Bai''s dissatisfaction.


    After a while, Mrs. Bai excused that she still had things to do, and left Changchun Garden first.


    After she left, Yun finally spoke to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, your material is good, it is suitable for wedding dress, if you have more, can you get another one?"


    "Mother wants to give it to my sister?" Wei Ruo asked bluntly.


    "I can''t hide it from you." Yun admitted with some embarrassment.


    "I''ve already said that there are very few materials. If my mother wants to make a wedding dress for my sister, I still have to find another way. Besides, my sister is married as a side concubine. Although she is on the imperial jade certificate, she is a concubine. How can she do it?" What about wearing red? Mother said, right?"


    What Wei Ruo said made Yun very embarrassed.


    "I see."


    Mr. Yun didn''t ask Wei Ruo for ingredients again, and left after giving Wei Ruo a few words.


    After Yunshi and Baishi left, Xiumei laughed out loud.


    "Miss, the appearance of the wife and the second lady just now really engraved the word "want" on their foreheads. If you let them know how many good things you have, miss, their eyeballs will probably fall out."


    "Even if they stare through their eyes, I don''t want to give them anything, so don''t even think about taking it."


    "Yes, let them be envious!"


    ###


    Bai Shi went back and told Wei Mingyong that Wei Ruo had two jars of thyme.


    "This girl, she is really lucky. I bought two jars of things that I haven''t bought for a long time!" Wei Mingyong gritted his teeth.


    "No, this little girl is a bit lucky, and I don''t know where she made such a rich friend." Bai said in disbelief.


    Wei Mingyong thought about it, but still felt unwilling. "No, let her bring these two jars of wine, I will give them to Master Qi!"


    "I even said I want to buy her wine, but she doesn''t sell it. Can you get it?"


    Wei Mingyong immediately thought of the previous confrontations with Wei Ruo, and suddenly lost his mind.


    "This stinking girl, my father also said that waiting for her to marry into the Xuanping Hou Mansion will bring benefits to our family. I think with her selfish personality, she probably won''t care about the Wei family!"


    ###


    Wei Ruo had a wealthy friend who gave her a bunch of rare items, which spread to the ears of other people in the mansion.


    Wei Ruo has two jars of thyme that Wei Mingyong couldn''t ask for; Wei Ruo''s mysterious friend just gave away a piece of good-quality wedding dress material that Wei Qingwan wanted, which couldn''t be bought anywhere else.


    Wei Qingwan couldn''t figure out why Wei Qingruo was always so lucky, always able to make some great friends, and always get something that others couldn''t get.


    Wei Qingwan was not reconciled to Wei Ruo being able to use better-looking materials than her own for the wedding dress, but Yun Shi had stopped talking and she had no choice.


    ###


    In the evening, everyone gathered together for a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    Because of the arrival of people from Sanfang this year, the New Year''s Eve in Zhongyibo Mansion was more lively than in previous years.


    The only regret is that Wei Mingting did not come back to celebrate the New Year together.


    I heard that the coastal area has not been peaceful these days, and there may be another fight.


    After the 15th Lantern Festival, people from Xuanping Hou''s Mansion came to Zhongyi Bo''s Mansion to apply for a job.


    The betrothal gift was a full thirty levies, which was enough to give the House of Zhongyi a lot of face.


    This is the busiest time in Zhongyi Bo''s Mansion since Wei Qingwan was married to the sixth prince last time.


    The old man was very happy, as if he saw the dawn of the revival of the Wei family was just around the corner.


    After the two sides exchanged the horoscope of birthdays, the Xuanping Hou Mansion finalized the eighth day of May as the day of marriage.


    The old man happily agreed.


    Although the time is a bit tight, the Xuanping Hou''s mansion is married to a second wife, so everything is kept simple, and there is still time to catch up.


    During this period, Wei Ruo obediently stayed in the Changchun Garden to get married as the Wei family had hoped.


    She carefully prepared the dowry, and personally selected an embroiderer to sew a wedding dress for herself.


    This reassured the Wei family who were worried that Wei Ruo would not cooperate.


    Even Wei Qingwan began to believe that if Wei was really satisfied with the marriage, she planned to marry Xuan Pinghou as his step-wife.


    Therefore, if Wei Ruo wanted to go shopping in the next half month, Mrs. Wei agreed very simply.


    Time flies to February.


    On the first day of the new year, Wei Ruo went out as usual, but this time he did not go to the city, but went to Long''an Temple outside the city to offer incense.


    After returning, Wei Ruo was no different, preparing for the wedding as usual.


    Three nights later, when Wei Ruo was about to lie down, someone came from Shou''an Hall.


    Mingzhu''s voice came from outside the door, her voice was urgent: "Miss, Mrs. Madam has something urgent to call you over, so you should go over immediately."


    Wei Ruo stood up slowly: "Understood."


    "Miss, this matter is extremely urgent." The person outside the door urged again.


    "Um."


    Wei Ruo agreed, but still took his time.


    Wait until you are fully dressed before opening the door.


    Mingzhu in front of her frowned tightly, looking like her **** was on fire.


    It seems that Shou''an Hall is really in a hurry.


    Wei Ruo didn''t ask, and followed Mingzhu to Shou''an Hall.


    It was already late at night, and the Shou''an Hall was still brightly lit. The old man and old lady who should have gone to bed at this moment called all the people in the mansion over.


    Because Wei Ruo lived far away, he was the last one to arrive.


    When Wei Ruo stepped into the door, the people in the room seemed to have a tacit understanding, and all looked at her.


    Wei Ruo looked calmly, looking at the old man and old lady calmly.


    The old man seemed very angry, but also seemed very depressed. He gritted his teeth and said, "Tell me, who did you offend?"


    "The granddaughter stays in the mansion most of the time, and if she offends someone, she is also a member of the mansion." Wei Ruo said.


    "Then why are rumors about you widely spread outside?" Old Mrs. Wei was sullen.


    "What rumor?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Do you know that it is now said that it was the fate of your Kefu son?" Old Mr. Wei''s tone was raised, and his voice sounded annoyed and annoyed.


    "Is there such a saying?" Wei Ruo said indifferently.


    "Did you know that because of this rumor, the Xuanping Hou Mansion is now considering retiring the engagement!"


    Old Master Wei was so angry that he slapped the table.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 437： break off an engagement

    Chapter 437 Retirement


    Mrs. Wei said to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, you have to think about it, who would do such a thing to slander you? Now that the rumors are spreading, if everyone takes it seriously and you are divorced by the Xuanping Houfu, It will be difficult to think about getting married in the future!"


    There are rumors that Kefu will never have a son, and she has been divorced. Who else would marry such a woman?


    "I really can''t remember, could it be that someone in the mansion did it?" Wei Ruo said and looked at Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng.


    The two of them immediately turned ugly.


    "Big sister, don''t talk nonsense, we won''t do such dirty things!" Wei Yifeng quickly denied.


    "Yes! We do things with a sense of proportion! Don''t blame us for everything!" Wei Yipeng seconded.


    "Otherwise, it''s sister Wanwan." Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan again.


    "Sister... You misunderstood me, and I will not harm you. The Wei family has treated me with great kindness, and I am very grateful for allowing me to stay at home. Although there have been some conflicts between you and me, it is better than that." Considering that the Wei family''s kindness to me is very insignificant, so I won''t really bear any grudges against you." Wei Qingwan explained sincerely.


    "The three of them seem to be the only ones in the capital who had a feud with me. Other than that, I can''t think of anyone else who would spread such rumors outside." Wei Ruo replied.


    Failed to get some clues from Wei Ruo''s mouth, Mrs. Wei''s face became even more ugly.


    At this time, Wei Minghong asked: "Father, since this matter is just a rumor and has not been confirmed, shouldn''t the Marquis of Xuanping''s residence justify annulling the engagement?"


    "What do you know, this is not an ordinary rumor, it comes from Taoist Qianyuan!" Old Master Wei said through gritted teeth.


    "What? Daoist Qianyuan? Is it the Taoist Qianyuan who is so clever?" Wei Minghong looked surprised.


    The faces of the other people in the room were more or less surprised.


    Daoist Qianyuan, he is a master of Taoism who is deeply respected by the people! Rumor has it that he is a half-immortal.


    As long as he has counted things, there is no inaccuracy.


    After digesting the shocking news for a while, Wei Minghong looked at Wei Ruo and asked, "Could it be that Ruoer is really the fate of Kefu''s best son?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Ruo''er''s date of birth is false, have you forgotten?" Mrs. Wei interrupted Wei Minghong''s conjecture angrily.


    Because she hugged the wrong child at the beginning, she gave Wei Qingwan Wei Ruo''s horoscope by mistake.


    Later, the Wei family claimed that Wei Ruowei was the twin sister of Wei Qingwan, who was deliberately hidden and raised by their Wei family in the countryside. Therefore, when they gave Wei Ruo''s birth date to Xuanping Hou Mansion, the Wei family made up a date earlier than Wei Qingwan''s. some time.


    "Could it be such an unlucky coincidence that the birthday horoscope we made up happened to be the horoscope of Kefu''s son, so there were such rumors?" Wei Minghong guessed.


    "Your father and I have thought about this possibility, but it stands to reason that Ruo''er''s horoscope was only given to Xuanpinghou''s mansion when Xuanpinghou''s mansion came to ''ask for a name''. Even if there is a problem with the horoscope, the people outside How did you know?"


    Wei Mingyong immediately said: "Then do you need to think about it? Naturally, it was spread by people in the Xuanping Hou''s mansion. It must be that the sons and daughters of the Marquis are dissatisfied with this marriage. Knowing that Ruo''er''s horoscope is problematic, in order to destroy the marriage, they will Spread the word."


    Wei Mingyong''s guess is very possible.


    If this is the case, it is almost impossible to undo Wei Ruo''s divorce from Xuanping Houfu.


    And the rumors about her Kefu son can''t be cracked.


    Having said that, the expressions of everyone in the Wei family are not good-looking, even Wei Mingyong and Bai''s faces are very gloomy when they see Wei Ruo very unhappy.


    There is no other reason. Losing the marriage of the Xuanping Hou Mansion is a huge loss for the Wei family.


    And after Wei Ruo was divorced, it is very likely that he will not be able to marry another rich family who is beneficial to the Wei family.


    Wei Qingwan is the exception. She carefully conceals her true feelings, but she is happy in her heart.


    Wei Qingwan stared at Wei Ruo''s seemingly calm face, guessing what Wei Ruo was really thinking deep inside at this moment.


    Is it sad? Is it grief? Is it angry? Or all of them?


    When she was in Taizhou, she was plagued by rumors, and she was in pain and despair several times, and she almost couldn''t find a lover.


    Now, the same thing has happened to Wei Qingruo, so it can be said that it is not retribution.


    After a while, Wei Mingyong suggested: "Why don''t we tell the Marquis of Xuanping that Ruo''er''s birth date is wrong, and we can give them a new one?"


    "Nonsense! It was written in black and white for them. After repeated confirmation with the matchmaker, you made a mistake if you said you made a mistake? Who can believe it?" Old Mrs. Wei retorted.


    Hearing the words, Wei Mingyong was annoyed: "If I knew this, when I made up the birthday horoscope, I should have found a fortune-teller to do the math and get a lucky horoscope!"


    "I knew it was hard to buy, so what''s the use of talking about it now?" Old Mr. Wei said as he stretched out his hand to cover his chest.


    Being angry all night, he felt his chest tight and aching.


    Everyone in the Wei family discussed it, but in the end they didn''t come up with any useful countermeasures.


    Now they can only hope that the Xuanping Hou Mansion will not believe the rumors and not easily think about retiring the engagement.


    The crowd dispersed and went back to their homes.


    Wei Ruo returned to Changchun Garden, and after closing the door, Wei Ruo and Xiumei smiled at the same time.


    "Miss, you are amazing! Everything is as you expected!" Xiumei looked at Wei Ruo with admiration.


    "It''s not in vain that I''ve waited so long."


    Wei Ruo''s plan needs to wait for a suitable time. It is most appropriate to wait until the people in the Xuanping Hou Mansion ask her about her birth date and she is hired.


    According to the rules, after the man asks the woman''s date of birth, he has to ask the husband to combine her horoscope. At this time, through the mouth of the fortune teller, tell Wei Ruo Kefu and Ke Zi''s matter, and this is not conducive to Wei Ruo''s marriage. rumors spread.


    Besides, at this time, the Marquis of Xuanping had already hired them. If they wanted to repent, Wei Ruo would be divorced. Once they divorced, Wei Ruo''s reputation would be worsened.


    Wei Ruo also deliberately let it be said that it was the order of "Kefu Jue Zi", and added the word "Jeu Zi" in it.


    Wei Ruorang made it clear to the fortune-teller that this "absolute son" is not only a child born to her, but anyone who calls her mother is considered her son. .


    In this way, even if Lord Xuanping doesn¡¯t believe in fortunetelling, the children left by the two previous wives of Lord Xuanping will not just sit idly by.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 438： reduced to a joke

    Chapter 438 reduced to a joke


    Early the next morning, the son of the Xuanping Hou Mansion came to visit with someone.


    The Wei family is afraid of coming here for whatever reason, the son of the world came here this time to annul the engagement.


    The eldest son of the eldest son of the Wei family proposed to withdraw the engagement and asked for the dowry back on the grounds that the young lady of the Wei family had the fate of Kefu''s son, and their brothers and sisters and Lord Xuanping wanted to live a few more years.


    The elder son had a tough attitude, and he blocked all the old uncle''s persuasion.


    In the end, the Marquis of Xuanping had no choice but to cancel the marriage, and return all the betrothal gifts.


    For a while, Wei Ruo became a joke in the circle of wealthy aristocrats in the capital and a topic of conversation after dinner.


    Even if she had made some achievements in Taizhou Prefecture and received a compliment from the emperor, no one in the capital would dare to marry her.


    ###


    In Wei Qingwan''s courtyard.


    "Miss, this young lady has suffered retribution now! According to the servant girl, she was the one who spread the rumors about the young lady in the Taizhou mansion that day. Now that she is well, she herself has been burdened by the rumors and has become a broomstick who cannot get married. star!"


    Cui He spoke ill of Wei Ruo in front of Wei Qingwan with a happy face.


    "Karma retribution, reincarnation of the heavens, people are doing what the sky is watching, she has the intention of harming me, and now that she has suffered retribution, she can''t blame anyone." Wei Qingwan said lightly.


    "Well, Miss, you are right. According to the servants, the young lady may not even be able to marry a poor woman this time. When I went to the kitchen to get the young lady''s bird''s nest just now, I heard people in the mansion say, The old man intends to find a clean tenant from the village, and arrange for the young lady to marry him as soon as possible."


    "The grandparents should mean that they still want her to marry before me."


    "That''s right, the eldest lady''s reputation is so bad now, and the time is getting tighter, so she must not be able to find a good family." Cui He couldn''t help but raise the corners of her lips.


    A smile appeared on Wei Qingwan''s face.


    ###


    The big room of the Wei family.


    "This dead girl is really useless, a good marriage is just gone!" Wei Minghong cursed.


    While Wei Minghong was worried about Sanfang''s daughter being able to marry high, he was also annoyed and angry at Wei Ruo''s failure to marry into the Xuanping Hou Mansion to win benefits for the Wei family.


    Mr. Mo dared not speak at the side.


    Wei Minghong cursed again: "The key is the divorce, and it''s hard to find someone else. Is this dead girl going to let the Wei family support her until she grows old?"


    "That''s not the case. I think that child Ruo''er is quite intelligent, and he was born with a healthy body. He can''t marry a Marquis, but he can marry an ordinary family." Mo said in a low voice.


    "Marrying an ordinary family? Doesn''t the Wei family have to pay her a dowry?" Wei Minghong snorted coldly.


    Mo Shi was silent again.


    Wei Minghong continued: "If I knew this earlier, it would be better if I didn''t recognize her back then, it would be useless at all!"


    ###


    The second room of the Wei family.


    "It''s unlucky for a good marriage to be ruined like this!" Wei Mingyong said in an irritable tone.


    Mrs. Bai was silent for a while, and after a while, she suddenly said to Wei Mingyong: "My lord, in the past, it was because this girl was useful, and the second elder used to spoil her, so we have to avoid her. Now she is useless, don''t we? So you don''t have to give her face?"


    Wei Mingyong looked at Bai Shi: "What did you think of?"


    "Those two jars of thyme! Did you forget? Didn''t you want to give her two jars of thyme to others years ago?"


    Wei Mingyong''s eyes lit up: "You reminded me!"


    "More than that, there are a lot of good things in her room!" Mrs. Bai has already lost her mind.


    Wei Mingyong thought for a while and said, "Then what are you waiting for? Asking her to take out the things can be regarded as her little contribution to this family."


    ###


    Changchun Garden.


    After the divorce was settled, Wei Ruo was in a good mood.


    Right now, she is sitting in front of the desk, planning her rouge and gouache shop.


    Trouble needs to be resolved, and money must continue to be earned.


    When it''s inconvenient to go out when nestled in the Changchun Garden, Wei Ruo will not be idle. She has done the planning work here, and when she has the opportunity to go out, she can quickly implement it.


    It is not easy to open a rouge gouache shop. If Wei has the funds, the trouble is how to build a rouge gouache workshop.


    It is much more difficult to produce in batches than to prepare a few boxes of skin care cream in small quantities.


    She can make a small amount by herself, but for large quantities, she must have a continuous and stable production line, and also need to build a complete supply to ensure the supply of raw materials and cost control.


    First of all, Wei Ruo needs manpower.


    Zhao family brothers Zhao Hai and Zhao Xun have already arrived in the capital. Among the things that Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to explain to them before leaving Taizhou Mansion, except for temporarily letting go of the marriage proposal, let them come to the capital.


    The reason why the Zhao family brothers were chosen was because Zhao Xun had also won the Juren, and he had to take part in the examination after the beginning of spring. Arranging the Zhao family brothers to come to the capital at this time is undoubtedly killing two birds with one stone. It will not only let Zhao Hai take care of his younger brother, but also let Zhao Hai Work for yourself.


    There were also a few villagers from Shitou Village who came together. These villagers wanted to venture out, so Wei Ruo asked Zhao Hai to take them with them. When they first entered the capital, the Zhao family brothers alone would not be able to support them alone. Bring more reliable people. , it is more convenient to develop.


    Wei Ruo was busy at the desk when Mrs. Bai came.


    With a smile on his face, Bai came to Wei Ruo like a gust of wind, with light steps.


    Wei Ruo had already quietly covered the account book in front of her before she approached him, and then asked calmly, "What''s the matter with the second aunt?"


    "Ruo''er, Second Aunt knows that you are not in a good mood when something like this happens." Bai said comfortingly.


    "Thanks for caring."


    Bad mood? No, she is in a much better mood now!


    Bai took Wei Ruo''s right hand and comforted him: "Second Aunt knows you are sad, but this is the end of the matter, you can only look at it a little bit, life will still go on."


    "Second aunt, don''t worry, I still take it very lightly. Who is not married?"


    "Yes, you marry whoever you marry. I believe your grandparents will arrange another good marriage for you." Bai said.


    Wei Ruo looked at Bai''s earnest appearance, and guessed that she had something to tell him.


    "The second aunt didn''t come here today just to comfort me, did she?" Wei Ruo said.


    "The most important thing is of course to comfort you, Ruo''er. Of course, there are other things. Ruo''er, a friend of yours from Huzhou Prefecture gave you two jars of thyme as a gift, didn''t you? At that time you said You are going to keep those two jars of wine as a dowry, but you see the Marquis of Xuanping has retired now..."


    Wei Ruo hooked her lips into a smile, and she really came for her things.


    "Xuanpinghou''s mansion has retired, but I still want to marry someone else in the future. I can''t be the Zhongyi uncle''s mansion to support me for the rest of my life. Second aunt, what do you think?" Wei Ruo asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 439： Ask the elders to comment

    "That''s right. Ruo''er will definitely remarry in the future, and the girl from the Zhongyi family''s family will not worry about marrying. It''s just that Ruo''er will not be able to marry a high-ranking family like Zhongyi''s family in the future, so this Thyme It would be a bit wasteful to make a dowry." Bai analyzed.


    "But I don''t think it''s a waste. When I marry an ordinary family, I should prepare more valuable things as a dowry, so that I can have something to rely on." Wei Ruo replied calmly.


    The smile on Bai''s face couldn''t hold back anymore, and the corners of his mouth twitched stiffly.


    Immediately afterwards, Bai''s tone became serious: "Ruo''er, it''s not the second aunt who said you. It''s different now. It''s rare that the two jars of wine your friend gave you are still useful. You should do it for you. The Wei family was happy to make a contribution, and gave things to the second aunt happily, instead of being coy here and making everyone unhappy."


    "Second aunt, I didn''t say you. If you want thyme, you can get it with your ability. What? I can''t get it, so why don''t you blame me for not giving it to you? Then why don''t you go to the Golden Luan Palace and cry, blame the emperor for not giving it to you. Give the second uncle a good official position, blame the chief examiner for not letting your son be admitted as a scholar?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    "What do you mean? Are you mocking your second uncle and your cousin?"


    "Isn''t what I said the truth? If you don''t have the ability to get something, think about why you don''t have the ability, instead of blaming others for not giving it to you."


    "You dead girl, how dare you speak rudely to me like this? I am your second aunt! Do you still have any sense of superiority or inferiority in your eyes?"


    "I don''t want elders like Second Aunt who only care about other people''s interests."


    "Okay, okay, it seems that you, my second aunt, don''t pay attention to me at all! Come on, come with me to Shou''an Hall now, and let the old man and the old lady give a good review!"


    As he spoke, Mrs. Bai went straight to grab Wei Ruo''s wrist, trying to drag Wei Ruo away.


    Wei Ruo pulled back his hand, looked down at his red wrist, and cast a cold glance at Bai Shi: "Don''t pull, I will walk by myself."


    Before leaving, Wei Ruo turned to Xiumei and said, "Meimei, put your thyme away so that the mice won''t drink it."


    "Yes, miss."


    Bai''s mouth twisted in anger: "You called me a mouse, didn''t you?"


    "It''s a mouse who wants to steal my wine, aren''t you?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    Bai''s face was dark: "I see how long you can be stubborn!"


    In Shou''an Hall, Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Wei are taking a lunch break.


    In the past two days, because of Xuanping Hou''s divorce, the old man had trouble sleeping and eating, and he didn''t have a good rest last night. Now he just fell asleep after drinking calming tea.


    Old Madam Wei was watching over the bed.


    Hearing the noise outside, the old man frowned and asked the servant girl what was the matter.


    "It''s the second lady. She brought the eldest lady over and said that she wanted the old man and the old lady to judge."


    "Criticism? What is this Mrs. Bai doing?" Mrs. Wei said a little displeased.


    Old Master Wei got up from the bed, "I want to see what they want to do!"


    Speaking of Mrs. Wei putting on his coat, Mrs. Wei was a little helpless, so she had to follow the old man out of the back room.


    Sure enough, there were Bai Shi and Wei Ruo standing in the room outside.


    As soon as she saw the two elders, Bai started to sue, telling her that she wanted Wei Ruo''s thyme, but Wei Ruo refused to give it to her.


    In the end, Mrs. Bai wiped away her tears with some grievances: "Father, mother, my master has been trying his best to find a way out for our Wei family. I dare not say that he has contributed a lot, but at least he has worked hard. We want this The wine isn''t for herself, it''s for the Wei family! Who would have thought that Ruo''er not only didn''t understand, but instead became furious at me and insulted me as an aunt..."


    Speaking of this, Bai''s eyes turned red, and he took out a handkerchief and began to wipe it off.


    Old Master Wei frowned.


    He turned around and asked Wei Ruo: "Is what your second aunt said true? Do you have two jars of thyme?"


    "yes."


    "Do you know why your second aunt asked you for those two jars of wine?"


    "Know."


    "Then why don''t you agree?" Mrs. Wei''s face was clearly angry.


    "Why should I give it? It''s mine, and I have the right to decide whether to give it or not." Wei Ruo said.


    "Your things? You are in the Wei family. What you live in, eat, wear and wear doesn''t belong to the Wei family. It''s rare that the Wei family can use you. Why are you so fussy about it?"


    Old Master Wei''s anger came up immediately.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Wei hurriedly persuaded: "Master, don''t be angry, Ruo''er may not want to help."


    "Then you ask her now, is she willing to take out these two jars of wine?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wei quickly turned her head and said to Wei Ruo: "Ruoer, tell your grandfather quickly, you are willing to take out this wine."


    Old Madam Wei kept giving Wei Ruo winks.


    "I don''t want to." Wei Ruo insisted on his position.


    Old Mr. Wei slammed the table, and then said to Mrs. Wei: "Listen, listen."


    "Master, calm down. It''s just a matter of two jars of wine. If you don''t want to, then you don''t want to. It''s not worth such a fuss." Madam Wei comforted her.


    Bai said: "Father, mother, this is not a matter of two jars of wine. You may not know how popular this thyme is in the capital now. The old man of the Lu family loves this wine the most. The few jars brought back by the Taizhou Mansion are about to be consumed, and the old man entrusted many people to look for them! And Master Qi also publicly mentioned that he thinks this wine is good, and it cannot be compared with other wines."


    "The two jars of wine in our house are ordinary two jars of wine. It is a great favor to take them out! The daughter-in-law also considers this and asks for it from the niece regardless of face."


    Bai explained the importance of the matter to the two elders.


    After hearing Bai''s words, Mrs. Wei immediately made a decision: "Come here, bring those two jars of wine over here!"


    There was a smug smile on the corner of Bai''s mouth.


    The attitude of the second elder was exactly as she thought.


    If it was years ago, the second elder might have been worried, but now that Wei Ruo has no other use value, the second elder will definitely not continue to pamper her.


    Nanny Jin got the order, and was about to go out to Changchun Garden with her maid Mingzhu and others.


    Just at this moment, Wei Yichen walked in and called to Nanny Jin and the others who were about to go out.


    "Wait a minute."


    Then Wei Yichen walked up to the second elder of the Wei family.


    "Grandfather, grandmother, Ruo''er''s things belong to Ruo''er, I hope you don''t go against her wishes and take her own things."


    Hearing this, everyone present was taken aback.


    Wei Ruo also looked at Wei Yichen with surprise and suspicion...

 Chapter 440： big brother maintenance

    Chapter 440 Maintenance of Big Brother


    "Yichen, why are you here? Didn''t you tell you to concentrate on your studies and not worry about the affairs of the house?"


    Seeing Wei Yichen, Mrs. Wei was full of concern and love.


    The exam is coming soon, nothing is more important than Wei Yichen taking the exam. Even Wei Ruo''s divorce is not as important as Wei Yichen''s imperial exam in the eyes of the old man Wei.


    "Grandfather, Ruo''er is my only direct sister. I am the only sister, and my parents only have this daughter. Within reason, I don''t want anyone to force her to do something she doesn''t like."


    Wei Yichen''s expression was serious, his tone was serious, and every word was loud and clear.


    Everyone showed surprise eyes again.


    "The only younger sister", this directly excludes Wei Qingwan!


    And he actually talked to Mrs. Wei like this for this!


    Wei Ruo was also surprised and surprised.


    Wei Yichen also spoke for himself before, but it was because he hated Wei Qingwan himself, and helping her was equivalent to helping himself.


    But this time is different, this time the matter has nothing to do with Wei Qingwan, but he chose to stand up and speak for himself.


    "Yichen, it''s just two jars of wine. It''s not a big deal. No one in this family wants to bully your sister." Old Master Wei said in a deep voice.


    Even his most cherished grandson, speaking like this made him a little displeased.


    "Grandfather, since it''s just two jars of wine, don''t hurt the harmony of the family because of it." Wei Yichen said.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yichen turned his head and asked Bai Shi: "Second Aunt, what is the probability that Second Uncle can see Master Qi himself?"


    Bai''s face froze: "This... Although we may not be able to meet Mr. Qi in person, we can send gifts to his house."


    Wei Yichen asked again: "What is the name of the gift?"


    Bai''s expression flickered: "This... I haven''t thought about it yet..."


    Wei Yichen asked again: "How sure are the second uncle and the second aunt that Mr. Qi will like this gift, and even if Mr. Qi likes it, how likely is it that they will think highly of the Wei family and the second uncle because of this?"


    Bai''s expression was anxious and she didn''t know how to answer the conversation, because she also knew that the probability of this matter being successful was not high.


    Wei Yichen turned back and said to the old man Wei: "Grandfather, what the second aunt said is only a very small probability. Besides, although my Wei family is no longer beautiful, but the title is still in the body, it is not a last resort, there is no need to do this. Stay humble and try to please others everywhere, not only will you not win any benefits for the Wei family, but it will also make the Wei family lose face, and outsiders will look down on my Wei family even more."


    Wei Yichen''s words changed the expression of Mrs. Wei, and his wrinkled face became a little more dignified.


    Bai Shi was a little reconciled, she retorted Wei Yichen: "Although the probability is very low, but it is just two jars of wine, it is best to be useful, and the loss is not big if it is not useful, why not give it a try?"


    Wei Yichen replied: "As far as I know, the price of a jar of thyme outside has been raised to three hundred taels of silver, and two jars of thyme are six hundred taels of silver. Second aunt thinks this is a small amount of money? Or is it because of the six hundred taels of silver?" The two belong to my sister, so it doesn''t matter?"


    Bai''s usually eloquent, but now Wei Yichen blocked him.


    At this moment, Mrs. Wei opened her mouth to smooth things over: "Forget it, it''s not a big deal. It''s really inappropriate to make a fuss over such a trivial matter. Since these two jars of wine are Ruo''er''s personal belongings, how can we as parents be tough?" Why do you want it?"


    Speaking of Mrs. Wei, Mrs. Bai criticized the Bai family: "Second daughter-in-law, you are really serious. It is a good idea for you to think about the Wei family and want to do something for the Wei family, but as an aunt, how can you care about your niece? Want things? If you really think about the Wei family, you should find a way to get things done by yourself, and it is better to do less generous things."


    Then Mrs. Wei said to Wei Yichen: "Yichen, it''s not long before the exam, so you can put your mind on your studies and don''t worry about other things. There are grandmas in this house." , Grandmother won''t let anyone bully Ruo''er."


    Old Madam Wei''s words have already stated her position, and also gave Wei Yichen a promise.


    "Thank you, grandma." Wei Yichen said.


    "Mother..." Bai was not reconciled, and tried to say something.


    "Okay, okay, let''s all go back." Mrs. Wei interrupted Bai, "Both of us old people are a little tired."


    Bai''s stomach full of grievances was blocked back.


    "My daughter-in-law is resigning." Mrs. Bai reluctantly withdrew.


    "Grandson resigns."


    Wei Yichen and Wei Ruo left Shou''an Hall together.


    Walking to the door, Wei Ruo wanted to ask Wei Yichen why he helped him.


    "you¡­"


    Wei Ruo just opened his mouth, and Wei Yichen who heard the voice did not stop, but walked away quickly.


    After Wei Ruo and the others left, Mrs. Wei said to Mrs. Wei with some displeasure: "Why does this child, Yichen, change his appearance now? He even contradicted us!"


    "Master, don''t worry, Yi Chen has always loved his younger sister. Ruo''er is his only biological younger sister, and she suffers outside. What''s wrong with him protecting her? Have you forgotten that Yi Chen used to treat Wan Wan very much?" She is also very loving and caring." Mrs. Wei persuaded.


    "Forget it, as long as he takes the imperial examination well, the rest will be trivial." Mrs. Wei said.


    ###


    I don¡¯t know if Wei Yichen¡¯s speech in Shou¡¯an Hall that day played a role. In the next ten days, Wei Ruo had a pretty good time in Zhongyi Bo¡¯s Mansion.


    Bai didn''t bother to look for Wei Ruo again, and Yun and Wei Qingwan didn''t have time to look for Wei Ruo because they were busy with their marriage.


    So Wei Ruo can focus on her own affairs. Although she is not as free as she was in Taizhou Mansion and has no chance to go out, fortunately Xiumei can help her bring the news outside so that her plans can go smoothly. conduct.


    In the house, Xiumei was waiting for Wei Ruo to write the next arrangement, and then she was going to take Wei Ruo''s letter out of the house to the Zhao brothers.


    "Miss, are you still planning to ask Mr. Zhao to propose marriage again?" Xiumei asked.


    "That''s right. But let''s take it easy. The ninth day of next month will be the exam. Don''t bother him at this time. Just let him prepare for the exam. He is physically weak, and the imperial examination is a very labor-intensive thing. Don''t let other things bother him at this time." Wei Ruo said.


    "I really hope things can come to a conclusion quickly. This Zhongyibo Mansion is even more boring than the Wei family in Taizhou Mansion. There are too many rules." Xiumei muttered.


    Although Wei Ruo and Xiumei have tried their best not to deal with other people, since Xuanping Hou''s mansion divorced, Wei Ruo and Xiumei have often looked down upon in the mansion, and even Wei Ruo''s food and clothing expenses have been deducted Not a lot.


    The master and servant were talking, when suddenly a servant girl hurried to the door of Wei Ruo''s room.


    "Miss, quickly dress up and go to the front hall! The imperial decree is here!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 441： Bestow marriage to the Nine Princes

    Chapter 441 Marriage to the Nine Princes


    Imperial decree?


    "Does everyone in the family have to be present?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "The imperial envoy from the palace who came to read the imperial decree called and asked Miss to go and receive the order." The servant girl said urgently, "Hurry up, Miss, the old lady has already gone!"


    This is such an important matter, the Zhongyi Bofu does not know how many years there has been no imperial decree.


    The last imperial decree to marry Wei Qingwan was sent to the General''s Mansion in Taizhou Prefecture, and now the rest of the family have not responded to the imperial envoy sent by the palace for a long time.


    Therefore, everyone in the Wei family attaches great importance to it, and even the servants in the mansion are very nervous.


    Hearing that she was called to go, Wei Ruo didn''t know why she had a bad premonition.


    Wei Ruo agreed after thinking for a while, "I see, I''ll be here right away."


    Wei Ruo tidied up his clothes and makeup, then opened the door, followed the maid waiting for him at the door to the front hall.


    In the spacious and bright hall, Mrs. Wei, Mrs. Wei, Wei Minghong, Mo Shi, Wei Mingyong, Bai Shi and Yun Shi have all arrived.


    And everyone was dressed very formally, with solemn makeup and serious expressions. Even Wei Ruo could see obvious tension on the faces of Wei Minghong, Wei Mingyong, Mo Shi and Bai Shi.


    Wei Jiaer has seen the world, so he is much calmer.


    Mr. Yun has also seen more in recent years, and has also received people from the palace, so he behaves much calmer and more relaxed than the other two families.


    Among the grandchildren, only Wei Ruo came.


    After Wei Ruo arrived at the scene, the imperial envoy began to read the imperial edict.


    Everyone in the Wei family knelt down and listened to the content of the imperial decree in awe.


    Wei Ruo, who was called, knelt at the front, listening with complicated emotions.


    When the imperial envoy said "Give marriage to the Nine Princes", Wei Ruo''s heart suddenly thumped.


    Why is this happening?


    Why did the emperor marry her, the insignificant and declining daughter of the Zhongyi Bofu family, to the favored Ninth Prince?


    What''s more, the rumors about her are rampant now, even if the emperor has never heard the rumors about her being "Kefu''s best son", he would always know about her being divorced by Xuanpinghou''s mansion, right?


    Then why should she be given to the Ninth Prince whom he loves so much?


    Everyone in the Wei family was shocked when they heard the decree.


    A girl in the family was married to the sixth prince''s side concubine. It was enough to surprise and delight them. They didn''t expect that another girl who had been divorced and passed on to Kefu could also be married to the prince. She was still very favored. The concubine of the Nine Princes!


    "Miss Wei, accept the order." After the imperial envoy finished reading the imperial order, he called Wei Ruo to accept the order.


    "Ruo''er, take the order quickly."


    Behind Wei Ruo, Old Master Wei urged, fearing that Wei Ruo''s slow response would neglect the imperial envoy.


    Wei Ruo got up and took the imperial edict from the imperial envoy.


    The edict itself is not heavy, but Wei Ruo feels extremely heavy when holding it in his hand.


    Old Master Wei quickly entertained the imperial envoy, who smiled and waved his hands.


    "Uncle Wei is blessed, and the two granddaughters are blessed people. In the future, I hope the old uncle will support and support the minister more."


    "Don''t dare. My lord has worked hard, and the house has prepared a little wine and side dishes, and I would like to ask you to stay for a light meal." Old Mrs. Wei said hastily.


    "Uncle Wei is too polite, there is no need to stay for dinner, and I have to go back to the palace to report to the Holy One."


    The imperial envoy didn''t stay long, and after a few polite words with Mrs. Wei, he left with his people.


    As soon as the imperial envoy left, Mrs. Wei came to Wei Ruo and carefully asked Wei Ruo for his imperial edict.


    After confirming again and again that the picture above is really Feng Wei Ruo as the concubine of the Ninth Prince, Old Master Wei''s eyes were red with joy.


    "Our Wei family is going to have a princess! Our Wei family is going to have a princess!"


    Although Wei Qingwan was also given a marriage before, she was a side concubine. After all, the difference between a side concubine and a main concubine is much worse.


    Mrs. Wei had mixed feelings. She looked at the imperial decree and at Wei Ruo, her old face was full of worry, her brows were ridged with vicissitudes of life, and she seemed to have something to say, but in front of everyone, she still had something to say. Did not say it.


    Wei Minghong had a foolish smile on his face, as cheerful as a Maitreya Buddha: "Father, it''s all over this time, our Zhongyi Bofu is really about to rise!"


    Mo family seconded: "Yes, the happy events in the mansion are really one after another."


    Wei Mingyong hurriedly congratulated Wei Ruo: "Congratulations to my niece, you will be a princess in the future, and you will have endless glory and wealth!"


    Bai''s face was a little embarrassed, and she said to Wei Ruo with a stiff smile: "The eldest niece is really lucky, the ninth prince is the most favored prince nowadays, although he is a little sick, but there are imperial doctors guarding him, it must be You can live a long life, eldest niece, you marry the Ninth Prince, what a great blessing!"


    Yun''s expression is somewhat similar to Mrs. Wei''s, I don''t know whether it is more happy or more worried.


    After hesitating for a moment, Yun spoke slowly, and asked the old man: "Father, my daughter-in-law heard that the Ninth Prince''s health is weak, and he has to keep drinking. If Ruo''er marries him..."


    Mr. Yun didn''t say the whole thing after that, but everyone knew that Mr. Yun was afraid that Wei Ruo would become a widow after marrying.


    Old Mrs. Wei didn''t think so: "Third daughter-in-law, don''t think too much about it. Although your worries are justified, but think about it, with Ruo''er''s reputation outside, what else can she marry? People? Now that she has this blessing from heaven, isn¡¯t it a thousand times or ten thousand times better than the other marriage we arranged for her? You still think about what she will do as a widow? What¡¯s more, this is the concubine of the Ninth Prince , even the Ninth Prince..., she can live a life without worrying about food and clothing."


    Yun Shi explained: "This reputation is also a problem. My daughter-in-law is afraid that the Ninth Prince''s health will not be able to bear it, and then everyone blames Ruo''er for this matter. It really confirms Ruo''er''s name as Kefu."


    Old Mrs. Wei didn''t take it seriously: "You think too much. Everyone in the capital knows the physical condition of the Ninth Prince. If you really want to be young... If you really want to have that kind of situation, you can''t blame anyone. What''s more, the rumors come before, and the marriage is in the future." Afterwards, our Wei family never concealed it. Even if the situation you mentioned really happened, it has nothing to do with my Wei family."


    Yun couldn''t refute anymore, but his complexion was still not good. Looking at Wei Ruo with a frown, there was always some discomfort.


    It¡¯s true that the eldest daughter doesn¡¯t get along with each other, and it¡¯s good not to have a mother-daughter fate, but she is not very willing to let her daughter become a widow like this.


    Wei Ruo had no superfluous expressions on her face, and she didn''t listen to what everyone said.


    She is full of doubts now, and no one in the mansion can answer her doubts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 442： Never forget Xu Heyou

    The news that Wei Ruo was bestowed a marriage quickly spread throughout the House of Uncle Zhongyi, and the grandchildren who did not come to hear the decree also got the news.


    After hearing the news, Wei Qingwan broke the teacup in her hand in a daze.


    Then he slumped and sat back down.


    "Wei Qingruo...to be the concubine of the Ninth Prince..."


    After a while, Wei Qingwan came back to her senses, and confirmed to Cui He who had reported to her: "Is she really the concubine of the Ninth Prince? Did you hear me right?"


    Cui He pursed her lips and shook her head sadly: "This servant has confirmed again and again that she is indeed the concubine."


    "Why does she, Wei Qingruo, have such good luck?" Wei Qingwan didn''t understand.


    At the beginning, she was troubled by gossip in Taizhou Mansion, and her future was dark. She finally got a marriage gift and became the side concubine of His Royal Highness King Yu.


    But her rumors at that time were all groundless, and no one had actual evidence.


    And Wei Ruo''s divorce now, and the order of Kefu by Taoist Qianyuan are all real.


    Wei Qingwan really can''t understand why under such circumstances, there are still people who are willing to marry Wei Ruo, and the person who wants to marry her is the Ninth Prince who is currently favored!


    "Miss, don''t worry, isn''t it rumored outside that the Ninth Prince is a sick child and will live in a few days? The young lady will be a widow even if she marries, far inferior to you." Cui He comforted.


    "But even if the Ninth Prince doesn''t live long, she will have no worries about food and clothing after becoming a widow! She shouldn''t have such a good life... She was divorced by Xuanpinghou''s mansion, how could she find a family that is better than Xuanpinghou''s? A better marriage in the government?" Wei Qingwan gritted her teeth.


    "Miss, please calm down. Your body is the most important thing. Now the matter is not yet clear. Even if the eldest lady is married, it may not be a good thing. The servant also heard that the Ninth Prince is not only sick, but also has a very weird temperament. Improper service was directly beaten to death by him, the method was very cruel."


    Wei Qingwan didn''t speak for a long while, she clenched her fists involuntarily, and her lips were drawn into a line.


    ###


    King King''s Mansion.


    Lu Yuhong came to Chu Lan with a jug of good wine.


    Pushing open the door of Chu Lan''s study and seeing Chu Lan cleaning his bow and arrows, Lu Yuhong teased, "You still have this idle time? The emperor has already fixed the marriage for you, so you are not in a hurry?"


    Chu Lan was dressed in dark blue casual clothes, standing in front of the bookshelf, with an indifferent expression, and kept wiping the bow and arrow with her hands.


    Facing Lu Yuhong''s ridicule, he replied calmly: "There is nothing to worry about."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. This is a major personal matter for you. It was decided without warning. I thought it would at least wait until King Yu got married."


    "He is not in a hurry to arrange a marriage for me, but to arrange a marriage for Chu Yi." Chu Lan said calmly.


    "That Chu Yi really needs to arrange the marriage quickly, otherwise I''m afraid his body won''t be able to hold on. I just feel sorry for the young miss of the Wei family. I can''t bear her to marry such a dying person." Lu Yuhong sighed. .


    It''s rare for Lu Yuhong to show such a regretful expression on someone else''s marriage.


    "You seem to have a good impression of Miss Wei''s family?" Chu Lan asked.


    "Don''t think about it, she and I are not the kind of relationship between a man and a woman. I regard her as a friend, and she is kind to me, and she is my savior."


    "It''s not the best, even if she has been married to Chu Yi, no one can change this fact." Chu Lan said.


    "Then I know it."


    Lu Yuhong put the wine on the desk, and then invited Chu Lan to drink together: "Come on, drink a jug of good wine, I stole it from my old man."


    Lu Yuhong noticed that Chu Lan was still staring at the bow and arrow in his hand.


    "What''s so special about this bow and arrow? You''ve seen it for a long time."


    "This bow and arrow has been improved and has a longer range than ordinary bows and arrows."


    "What?" Hearing this, Lu Yuhong immediately got up, and came to Chu Lan full of curiosity.


    After looking at the bow and arrow for a while, Lu Yuhong was not satisfied, so he took the bow and arrow from Chu Lan''s hand and tried it.


    As a martial idiot, I am most familiar with these things.


    "This bow and arrow just looks like nothing special, the bow string or the bow itself. But I know that this thing is a thousand miles away, and the length, hardness, and angle of the bow arm have a slight deviation, which will have a great impact. , and this bowstring, different materials, thickness, tightness, can cause a huge gap."


    After speaking, Lu Yuhong asked Chu Lan, "Where did you get your bow and arrow?"


    "The anti-Japanese army is using the improved technology brought by Xu Zhengyong." Chu Lan replied.


    "Did he also bring the Liannu and Thunderbolt last time?" Lu Yuhong asked.


    "It''s him."


    "Good boy, you are quite capable, and you can get so many good things!"


    "It''s not his job."


    "not him?"


    "He has a cousin named Xu Heyou."


    "Xu Heyou? Your savior?"


    "It''s him."


    "This Xu Heyou is really capable, why don''t you recruit him, give him an official position, and let him show his ambitions above the court."


    "he does not like."


    Speaking of this matter, Chu Lan''s eyebrows involuntarily cast a thin layer of frost, and Xu Heyou''s indifferent expression when facing him appeared in front of his eyes.


    "I really don''t understand you guys." Lu Yuhong shook his head, "Forget it, I don''t care what your relationship is, do you have many bows? Give me one, I''ll take it back and try."


    "No." Chu Lan took the bow back from Lu Yuhong''s hand, and hung it cautiously on the wall.


    "Stingy." Lu Yuhong muttered.


    Then he proposed to go out with Chu Lan for a walk, and Chu Lan agreed.


    ###


    Because the imperial decree of granting marriage came down, Wei Ruo''s situation in the Zhongyibo Mansion has been greatly improved, even better than before being annulled by the Xuanping Hou Mansion.


    Today, if Wei Ruo wants to leave the mansion, Mrs. Wei agrees without thinking too much.


    Wei Ruo also expressed that he did not want to go out with other brothers and sisters in the mansion. Although Mrs. Wei hesitated, she agreed, and only sent Wei Ruo a nanny and guards to accompany her.


    The nanny sent this time is Nanny Zhang whom Wei Ruo is familiar with, so it will be much easier for Wei Ruo to act.


    She went to the house that Wei Jinyi took her to last time, and changed her clothes inside.


    Before she left last time, her second brother told her that this house is usually vacant, and all the clothes are reserved for her, and she can come here when she needs it.


    After changing clothes with Xiumei, Wei Ruo went out as Xu Heyou.


    They came to Tongde Hall and found their former buddies.


    Wei Ruozheng was talking with his assistant when Chu Lan and Lu Yuhong walked in.


    Lu Yuhong was chatting with Chu Lan in a rambling manner: "You don''t know how stubborn my old man is. He''s obviously suffering from a relapse of his old injury, yet he insists that he''s fine and refuses to see a doctor."


    Chu Lan''s gaze was no longer on Lu Yuhong, he saw Wei Ruo in men''s clothing in front of the counter...

 Chapter 443： Why do you have such affection for him?

    Chapter 443 Why has such affection for him


    Feeling a fiery gaze looking at him, Wei Ruo turned his head.


    What came into my eyes was Chu Lan''s handsome face with a coolness and arrogance in the cold.


    Wearing a navy blue brocade robe with a white jade belt around her waist, her figure is tall and straight, cold and arrogant.


    Looking at each other, Wei Ruo''s face turned slightly cold.


    She knew that she might meet an acquaintance again during her activities in the capital, but she didn''t expect to meet so soon, and she was the last person she wanted to see, Chu Lan.


    The capital city is very big, and Chu Lan is a person with a noble status and a lot of work, so it is not so easy to meet.


    But she didn''t want it to be this person who is not easy to meet on the street, so she ran into it by such an accident!


    While Wei Ruo was thinking, Chu Lan walked towards her.


    "Have you come to the capital?" Chu Lan said in a deep voice.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo responded perfunctorily, and then quickly turned his head away.


    Chu Lan''s eyes did not move away from Wei Ruo''s body, even though he could see Wei Ruo''s indifference and avoidance, he still couldn''t hide his joy.


    "I wonder if there is a chance for me to do something?" Chu Lan asked.


    "I''m a commoner, and you have a noble status, I''m afraid it''s not suitable." Wei Ruo said.


    "Since that''s the case, take it as my order to you, okay?" Chu Lan said.


    It was a rare reunion, and he didn''t want to miss it again.


    Seeing Chu Lan''s determined expression, Wei Ruo thought for a while, knowing that he couldn''t escape this time, he asked, "Can you wait for me, I still have something to do."


    "Yes." Chu Lan agreed.


    Wei Ruo and his buddy went up to the second floor, but Chu Lan didn''t follow.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he will run away?" Lu Yuhong asked Chu Lan in a teasing tone.


    "He won''t run away if he promises." Chu Lan said firmly.


    "It''s up to you, anyway, it''s you who want to see him, and it''s not me who is really in a hurry to run away." Lu Yuhong shrugged indifferently.


    "Aren''t you going to grab the medicine?" Chu Lan asked back.


    "Yes!"


    Lu Yuhong hurriedly took out the prescription and asked the shop assistant to fill it up.


    After Lu Yuhong finished grabbing the medicine, he wanted to wait with Chu Lan for a while, but Chu Lan dismissed him: "Your old man should be waiting for this medicine. You should take the medicine back home and give it to him."


    "Hey, let''s go, let''s go." No matter how dull Lu Yuhong was, he knew that Chu Lan didn''t want him to stay and be an eyesore, so he better leave earlier.


    After Lu Yuhong left, Wei Ruo and Xiumei came down from the upstairs.


    Chu Lan invited Wei Ruo to Tianyun Hall, reserved a box, and ordered a table of delicious dishes.


    The last time Wei Ruo came here was with Wei Jinyi. At that time, the two were talking and laughing, relaxed and happy.


    Now the restaurant is still the same restaurant, the people around him have changed, and Wei Ruo¡¯s eating mood is also different.


    "I thought I would never have the chance to see you again in this life, but I didn''t expect you to come to the capital." Chu Lan unconsciously raised an arc as she spoke, her eyes were gentle.


    These days, he always feels that something is missing in his life, and he has never figured out what it is.


    Until he met Xu Heyou today, he didn''t know what he lacked was him.


    Seeing Xu Heyou, his mood improved involuntarily.


    He didn''t know why. He was a man, and Xu Heyou was also a man. A man should not have such affection for a man, but he had such a strange affection for Xu Heyou.


    "I''m a businessman who makes money everywhere. I go wherever I can make money. I''m in the capital now, and I might go elsewhere after a while." Wei Ruo replied.


    "But we are destined after all. From Taizhou to the capital, we met again after thousands of miles." Chu Lan said.


    Wei Ruo muttered in his heart: evil fate, serious evil fate!


    Wei Ruo didn''t speak, Chu Lan continued: "If you encounter any trouble in the capital, you can take the jade pendant I gave you to King Jing''s Mansion, and the people there will help you."


    "I see." Wei Ruo agreed.


    She had already thrown that jade pendant into the space, it was not necessary, she didn''t want to use it at all.


    Chu Lan poured wine for Wei Ruo: "Try the white wine from the capital and see how it compares to the thyme from Taizhou?"


    "I still have things to do today, so I won''t drink alcohol. Drinking alcohol will easily cause trouble." Wei Ruo politely declined.


    Although she can drink well, she still doesn''t want to drink in front of people like Chu Lan. If she accidentally gets herself drunk, she will be in big trouble.


    Wei Ruo didn''t want to drink, but Chu Lan didn''t force it, and the corner of his mouth was still smiling, looking in a good mood.


    "I''m getting married," Chu Lan said.


    "Then congratulations, Young Master Zhu."


    "Does Mr. Xu have any opinions on the marriage?" Chu Lan asked.


    "I don''t have any opinions. It''s just the order of the parents and the words of the matchmaker. It all depends on luck. Sometimes after working hard for a long time, I think I can finally control my own destiny, but it may be nothing in the end." Wei Ruo said.


    "Master Xu seems to have been troubled by this?" Chu Lan felt the helplessness in Wei Ruo''s words.


    "I''m getting married too." Wei Ruo said casually.


    "Master Xu is getting married too?" Chu Lan stopped holding the wine glass suddenly.


    "Yeah, we''re getting married, with someone I''ve never met before." Wei Ruo smiled wryly, but soon returned to normal.


    She had some emotions, but she didn''t want to show them too much in front of Chu Lan.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Chu Lan asked.


    "No, no need, I''m just feeling a little bit, it''s not a big deal." Wei Ruo didn''t want to continue this topic anymore.


    Chu Lan frowned with a slightly condensed expression.


    He could see a trace of unhappiness and bitterness in Xu Heyou''s eyes, but Xu Heyou didn''t seem to trust him, so he hid his bitter thoughts.


    He and Xu Heyou are about to get married. The man will start a family and start a business.


    Starting a family should be a new beginning for a man, something to be happy about, but he is not happy about it.


    Now that he met Xu Heyou and learned that he was also going to get married, his originally peaceful mood became heavy on the matter of getting married.


    Chu Lan didn''t understand why he was like this. This feeling is like... like the person you love is in front of you, but they want to get married separately.


    But he is a man, and Xu Heyou is also a man, man and man, why do they have such emotions?


    Chu Lan became silent, and Wei Ruo would not take the initiative to say anything to Chu Lan, and just ate quietly.


    After finishing the meal, Wei Ruo said, "Thank you, Mr. Zhu, for your hospitality."


    "You are Welcome."


    "Young Master Zhu, I have other things to do, so let''s just leave today." Wei Ruo bid farewell to Chu Lan.


    Chu Lan said with a complicated expression: "I''ll see you off."


    Chu Lan sent Wei Ruo to the gate of Tianyun Hall, seeing Wei Ruo and Xiumei walking away, he slowly came back to his senses.


    The slender figure looks a little lonely, and there is a mist on the cold and deep face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 444： If you cant change it, keep doing business

    Coming out of the Tianyun Pavilion, Wei Ruo walked away quickly, Xiumei followed behind, and waited for the distance.


    Xiumei breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, why didn''t you ask King Jing about the Ninth Prince?"


    "It''s probably not very useful to ask him. Speaking of the Ninth Prince, it is nothing more than three points: sickness, eccentricity, and cruelty. People outside say that. I have heard it countless times, and my ears are like cocoons."


    "But His Royal Highness King Jing should have more contact with the Ninth Prince, maybe he will know more. Maybe he will know why the emperor gave the Ninth Prince the young lady in marriage."


    "The Ninth Prince doesn''t have much contact with outsiders. Since he was found in poor health, he has been recuperating in his residence most of the time. King Jing may not know much about him. As for the emperor''s thoughts, I am afraid I can¡¯t find anything. I¡¯d better not take the risk to ask King Jing, if he notices something, the loss outweighs the gain.¡±


    It is mentioned in the original book that the current emperor is a very deep-minded monarch. After the death of Empress Xu, he no longer trusts anyone around him, including his many princes.


    This is also the reason why there has been no standing reserve for so many years.


    It''s a pity that there is no such person as the Nine Princes in the original work, so that Wei Ruo is still at a loss as to the existence of this person.


    Wei Ruo patted Xiumei''s arm: "It''s okay, I won''t be knocked down so easily by your miss. Even if I can''t change the fact that I was given a marriage for the time being, I won''t be negative and decadent because of this."


    "Well, I know, miss, you will only be defeated, but not knocked down!" Xiumei replied.


    Wei Ruo smiled: "Let''s go, go and see my rouge and gouache shop, don''t think about things that you can''t figure out for the time being, and use this time to make money."


    She can''t change her marriage for the time being, but she doesn''t want to just be idle, so she keeps busy when she should be busy.


    In this way, even if she can''t change her fate of marrying someone she doesn''t want to marry, she can still do what she wants to do when she can live happily and earn some money for herself.


    Wei Ruo named the soon-to-open rouge and gouache shop Daiyueju, and chose a relatively remote location, not in the bustling center, but in an unremarkable corner at the end of Baihu Avenue.


    There is a shop in front and a large yard in the back.


    It cost Wei Ruo five thousand taels of silver to buy it, which is quite a lot of money for Wei Ruo at this stage.


    Wei Ruo likes this place for two reasons. One is that although the shop is a bit out of the way, it is the only way to go to the center of Baihu Avenue.


    Secondly, the courtyard behind the shop is relatively large, and Wei Ruo used it as a workshop for producing rouge and gouache and as a place to settle the Zhao brothers and others.


    The Zhao family brothers and the six villagers from Stone Village who came with them have been busy here for a long time.


    They are currently producing four products: Skin Cream, Whitening Cream, Peach Blossom Rouge, and Blue Campanula Perfume.


    Among them, the skin care cream has been sold in Tongdetang for a while, and the sales volume is very impressive. When her rouge and gouache shop opens, the skin care cream can drain her traffic and help her make a name for herself.


    Wei Ruo came to the courtyard, and the originally empty courtyard and the houses on the east and west sides had been transformed into production areas and warehouses for storing raw materials.


    Seeing Wei Ruo coming, Zhao Hai, who was busy chopping firewood, got up to greet him.


    "Young master!" Zhao Hai smiled with excitement.


    "How is your brother?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Thanks to Shaodong''s family, my younger brother is in good health and will take the exam soon. I will let him study in the back room with peace of mind." Zhao Hai replied.


    "Well, let him prepare well. The exam is the most important thing. Don''t worry about other things for now." Wei Ruo said.


    "Thank you, Young Master, for your concern! I don''t know how to thank Young Master. If it wasn''t for your help, Young Master, I wouldn''t be able to accompany my brother to the capital, and my brother doesn''t have such a good place to study and prepare for exams." Zhao Hai said gratefully.


    "I just need you to come to the capital to help me, so don''t take it too seriously."


    Talking about it, Wei Ruo asked Zhao Hai to tell her about the current work arrangements in the workshop, not only to understand the progress of the workshop, but also to check whether Zhao Hai has arranged the work correctly.


    "Young Master, these are mortars, used to crush materials, and now Ah Fu is in charge; the big boiler over there is used to boil the mixed liquid, and the iron cover on it is used to collect the steamed perfume. Zhuang is in charge; here is the preparation of materials, fine work, A Chang is doing it, he was an apprentice in a pharmacy before, and he has experience in doing this..."


    Zhao Hai looks simple and honest, but when he introduced the work arrangement in the workshop, he was not ambiguous at all, organized and accurate.


    Wei Ruo smiled: "You made this arrangement?"


    "This..." Zhao Hai scratched his head.


    "Is it arranged by your brother?"


    "I still can''t hide it from you, Young Master." Zhao Hai looked embarrassed.


    "It''s okay, you have something you are good at." Wei Ruo said.


    Although Zhao Hai is not smart enough, he is very down-to-earth and willing to work hard. If Wei asks him to be in charge, he will charge forward in everything and set an example, so he is convinced by his subordinates.


    Zhao Hai became more and more embarrassed, and lowered his head with a smile.


    Walking around the workshop, she made sure that everything was proceeding according to her plan, and then went to the front shop to check the progress of the renovation.


    The whole shop was divided into three areas by Wei Ruo:


    First of all, it is the rest area for the guests. This place is decorated like a tea room, with a warm and comfortable environment and good privacy.


    Because her target customers are dignitaries in the capital, if she wants to sell them things at a high price, she must first make them feel happy.


    Those ladies and ladies naturally don¡¯t want to mix with some strangers when they enter the store to buy things. It is very important to create a comfortable environment for them so that they can use the product.


    The second is the display area. Although there are not many types of products sold in the shop, all of them are high-quality products, so the introduction of the products should not be sloppy.


    The shelves where the products are placed have been carefully designed. In addition to displaying samples, there are also brands with explanations next to them, explaining the source and efficacy of the products.


    The last area is the checkout area, which is composed of the storage room of the cash register, and this one is nothing special.


    After coming out of Daiyue Residence, Wei Ruo went to Caiyunjian again, because Wei Ruo didn''t plan to open a shop selling fabrics directly, but planned to sell the fabrics in Caiyunjian for a while.


    She came here today to see if she could have a chance to talk to the boss of Caiyunjian.


    As soon as he entered the door, Wei Ruo heard a familiar voice...

 Chapter 445： Slight punishment

    Chapter 445 Slight punishment


    "Wanwan, look at this material, it makes your complexion more delicate and smooth."


    Bai Shi talked to Wei Qingwan enthusiastically.


    Wei Qingwan nodded: "Listen to Second Aunt."


    Seeing Wei Qingwan''s docile and well-behaved appearance, Bai''s smile grew stronger: "Then choose these few horses, and pick two of them later to make some clothes for you, and the rest will be your dowry." .¡±


    "Everyone listens to the second aunt."


    "The second aunt is just giving you suggestions. If you have any ideas of your own, you tell the second aunt that the second aunt will help you." Bai said.


    "Second Aunt has helped me a lot, I don''t even know how to thank Second Aunt." Wei Qingwan said.


    "Where is it, we are all a family. Your mother has to be busy with your marriage and your sister''s marriage at the same time. She spends more time on your sister''s marriage. It is inevitable that she will ignore your second aunt. If you don''t help me, who will help you?" " Bai said comfortingly.


    Speaking of Yun''s, Wei Qingwan couldn''t help but look down, because she really felt that Yun seemed to be more interested in Wei Qingruo''s marriage.


    Sure enough, her attitude towards herself has changed, especially after Wei Qingruo was married as the Ninth Prince and Concubine.


    Seeing the change in Wei Qingwan''s expression, Mrs. Bai quickly changed her words: "The second aunt said something wrong. The second aunt just said that casually. Your mother may not have the intention to ignore you. Don''t think too much."


    Immediately afterwards, Bai said: "Actually, in Second Aunt''s heart, Wanwan, you are better than your sister in every aspect, and you are more like the blood of our Wei family''s direct relatives than her. If you want me to say that it is not necessarily correct to hold a wrong, Now there is no conclusive evidence to prove that the two of you are really wrong, and the one-sided words of the midwife may not be credible."


    Hearing Bai''s words, Wei Qingwan''s heart was touched.


    That''s right, it''s just the midwife''s one-sided words. Why do you think she wasn''t born to the Wei family? Maybe Wei Qingruo is the real flesh and blood of the He family.


    But it¡¯s useless to say these things now, no matter who is real and who is fake, their identities will not change to the outside world.


    After Wei Ruo walked into Caiyunjian, she happened to overhear this conversation between Bai Shi and Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Ruo thought it was funny, when did the Yun family favor her? It''s just because her wedding date is tighter, and the palace has sent people to supervise the progress of the marriage, Yun''s had to focus on preparing her dowry first.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo heard Bai Shi say to Wei Qingwan: "Wanwan, although the materials here are beautiful, they are not as good as those that your sister got a reward for."


    Wei Qingwan''s face was a little stiff, but she still said: "It''s just that I don''t have the skills like my sister, so I can''t get that kind of reward. Now I can only buy some ordinary materials as a dowry."


    Bai said with emotion: "If I were your sister, I would share some generously with you to add makeup. In the future, your sisters will both be princesses. It would be a good story to take care of each other."


    Wei Qingwan smiled wryly and said: "Not everyone is as transparent as the second aunt. But no matter what my sister does, she has her reasons, and I won''t blame her."


    "Hey, it''s still Wanwan, you know the general idea, unlike some people..." Bai Shi stopped talking halfway considering the people coming and going around her, and then expressed her helplessness with a long sigh and regret.


    Hearing this, Xiumei clenched her fists with an angry look on her face.


    Wei Ruo noticed that she was angry: "Unhappy?"


    "After listening to their conversation, I don''t know why I want to shake my fist!" Xiumei raised her fist and said angrily.


    Wei Ruo smiled: "You can''t use your fists. If you fight in public in the capital, you will be arrested by officers and soldiers. However, we can do something else."


    As he spoke, Wei Ruo quietly walked to the side of Bai Shi and Wei Qingwan, and reached out to touch the turquoise brocade they had just set their eyes on.


    "My lady has already taken a fancy to this young man''s material." Cui He said.


    Wei Ruo''s disguise was so subtle that Chu Lan and the others couldn''t recognize it, and naturally Cui He couldn''t recognize it either.


    Wei Ruo nodded, then walked away very tactfully.


    Wei Ruo returned to Xiumei, showed a sly smile, and then whispered a few words in Xiumei''s ear.


    Xiumei followed suit, afraid that she was laughing too obviously, Xiumei quickly covered her mouth with her right hand.


    "Let''s go, get down to business." Wei Ruo continued.


    After laughing, Wei Ruo took Xiumei to find the clerk in Caiyunjian, explained his purpose, and was taken to the room behind the shop by the clerk.


    Wei Ruo pushed the door open, and the people sitting in the room made Wei Ruo involuntarily look surprised.


    The owner of Caiyunjian is actually a beautiful woman!


    The reason why it is called a woman is because the woman wears her hair in a bun that women will wear after marriage.


    At the same time, the woman has fair skin, a pretty face, a pair of affectionate eyes, red lips and white teeth, and a graceful figure.


    A sentence came to Wei Ruo''s mind: A young woman who is still in her prime, still has her charm.


    When Wei Ruo looked at the beautiful woman, the beautiful woman also looked at Wei Ruo.


    "My buddy said you have fabric to sell to me?" the beautiful woman asked casually, with a careless look.


    Firstly, she doesn''t think much of the young man in front of her; secondly, there is no shortage of suppliers in Caiyunjian, and most of them are people who want to sell fabrics to her.


    The reason why she was willing to meet him was to see that he had the courage to come directly to discuss business, and dared to say that there were materials she had never seen before.


    "Yes, my surname is Xu. I''m a small businessman. I don''t know what the boss calls him?"


    "Just call me Sun Sanniang." The beautiful woman said kindly.


    "Hello, Boss Sun, I have some materials here that I want to show Boss Sun. I don''t know if Boss Sun will like it or not." Wei Ruo took out a piece of fabric the size of a handkerchief from his sleeve, and held it out with both hands.


    Sun Sanniang slowly looked at the material in Wei Ruo''s hand, and suddenly, her playful expression changed.


    Then she took a sudden step forward, pulled off the material, narrowed her eyes and looked carefully.


    "Where did you get this color?"


    The purple color of the material was the first thing Sun Sanniang saw.


    This color is not easy to get, because the output is very small, it is very precious, and it is usually paid as tribute to the palace, and ordinary shops outside will not sell it.


    She usually doesn''t have anything to sell in her shop, and occasionally she gets some and won''t sell them publicly in the shop, and they are all ordered away by dignitaries she knows.


    "Boss Sun, I''m selling this material, can the dyeing be put aside for now?" Wei Ruo said.


    Sun Sanniang paused for a moment, then turned her attention to the material itself, and at the same time gently twirled the material with her fingertips.


    "What''s your material?" Sun Sanniang asked, her expression serious and puzzled, her voice short, and she seemed eager to know the answer.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 446： selling cloth and negotiating price

    Chapter 446 Selling Cloth and Negotiating Prices


    "Cotton cloth." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Impossible, cotton fabric can''t be so soft, delicate and smooth." Sun Sanniang said.


    "Does Boss Sun think it''s made of silk?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It''s not made of silk. My Sun Sanniang raised silkworms at the age of five, weaved cloth at the age of seven, and started a silk business at the age of thirteen. I can tell at a glance whether the spring silkworms are spring silkworms from Jiangnan or from real estate in Sichuan. I dare to say I, Sun Sanniang, bet that your material will never be made of silk." Sun Sanniang said firmly.


    Wei Ruo smiled: "So this is indeed a cotton fabric, made of cotton, but the cotton used is a little different."


    "Why is it different?" Sun Sanniang couldn''t help asking.


    "Different varieties of cotton produce great differences in cotton fibers, and the resulting fabrics also vary greatly. Like the one I have in hand, it is made of high-quality cotton, and its texture is not inferior to silk and satin. Soft and skin-friendly, it is very suitable for making close-fitting clothing."


    "Where does this cotton come from?" Sun Sanniang asked hastily.


    "Boss Sun, this is my business secret, sorry I can''t tell the truth."


    Of course, there is no way to say it. This is a new space seed that was unlocked when her space was upgraded to the seventh level¡ªproduced by long-staple cotton, which has better disease resistance and insect resistance than ordinary cotton, with longer fibers and a better texture. better.


    Because of various reasons, Wei Ruo has not taken the cotton seeds outside to plant on a large scale.


    But because she now has seven pieces of land in her space, even if she only plants in the space, she can get a very objective amount of cotton in one season, enough to store a warehouse full.


    Before coming to the capital, Wei Ruo transported some cotton to Mojiazha, the capital of Huzhou, and asked the village head to help find a few local weavers to weave the cotton into cloth.


    The earliest samples were sent to Zhongyibo Mansion together with two jars of thyme a few years ago, and a larger amount of fabrics are still stored in the warehouse of Daiyueju.


    Sun Sanniang stared at Wei Ruo for a while, and then smiled charmingly: "Young master, do you know that Caiyunjian is one of the best cloth shops in the capital, and those who want to do business with me can line up from Baihu Street to the west gate of the capital. If you want to do business with me, you''d better show your sincerity, otherwise forgive me, Sun Sanniang, for not being with me."


    Wei Ruo didn''t panic at all, and responded unhurriedly: "Since Boss Sun doesn''t want it, I can''t force it either. The younger generation interrupted."


    Saying that, Wei Ruo wanted to leave.


    people walked to the door, Sun Sanniang shouted: "Wait a minute!"


    Wei Ruo stopped, raised the corners of his mouth, then turned around and asked, "Boss Sun, what else do you want to ask?"


    "I don''t need to ask you about the source of the cotton." Sun Sanniang compromised, "But I want to see the complete material. You can''t just take such a piece of material the size of a handkerchief and negotiate a business with me, right?"


    "Of course there is no problem, but it will take some cost and time to deliver the materials. Before that, I would like to ask Boss Sun how much taels he is willing to pay for my materials. If the price is right, I will ship the materials." Wei Ruo replied.


    Sun Sanniang didn''t answer the question right away, but narrowed her eyes and stared at Wei Ruo shrewdly.


    "How much silver a foot does the young master want to sell me?" Sun Sanniang asked after a while.


    "Five hundred words." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Five hundred wen? Did you mean one foot or one foot?" Sun Sanniang asked.


    "One foot."


    "Aren''t you just dreaming?" Sun Sanniang sneered.


    One foot is five hundred wen, one foot is five taels of silver, and one piece of material is worth twenty-five taels of silver!


    "Why not? Boss Sun''s shop has a lot of materials that are more expensive than this." Wei Ruo asked.


    "Those expensive materials are all made of high-quality silk satin. After all, how can you compare it to cotton cloth?" Sun Sanniang asked.


    "But my boss Sun has never seen this kind of cotton cloth anywhere else, and its rarity is not lower than silk. The reason why ordinary cotton cloth is sold cheaper than silk is that the luster cannot be compared, and the second is scarcity. And my cotton cloth It happens to have these two characteristics, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an exaggeration to sell at this price.¡±


    "Even so, your material is only made of cotton after all, and it is incomparable with silk products. Well, let me make a concession, two hundred yuan a foot, and the price is already higher than ordinary cotton cloth." Sun Sanniang said.


    "Five hundred Wen." Wei Ruo repeated the price.


    "My Sun Sanniang has always negotiated a fair price. I, Sun Sanniang, know better than anyone who buys what material, and how much the material is worth. No matter how good your material is, it''s worth the price."


    "What about the price of the color? Simple fabrics can''t be sold at this price, but can''t this material of rare colors be sold?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Sun Sanniang paused, squinted her eyes and looked at the materials in her hand again, and then said: "This crimson purple is indeed precious, if it is all made of this color, it can indeed be sold at a high price, the materials in your hand are all Is it this color?"


    If it is really all purple, it will be more than five hundred words.


    Is it just that someone will use such a precious purple to dye cotton cloth in large quantities?


    "Not all of them, one of the twenty horses is purple."


    "Ordinary colors are two hundred renminbi a foot, and purple materials can be collected at five hundred renminbi." Sun Sanniang said.


    "Mixed colors are sold, all at the price of 500 Wen per foot." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo knew very well that the price of crimson purple was more than 500 cents a foot, and other common colors could not be sold at this price, and she wanted Sun Sanniang to collect them all together.


    Sun Sanniang had to look at Wei Ruolai again.


    After a long while, she smiled charmingly: "You are very shrewd. You mixed a bunch of crimson purple with twenty horses, but you wanted me to collect them all at five hundred coins per horse."


    "Boss Sun, if you are willing to keep me here to talk, it proves that you are very optimistic about my material, but there must be a market for any material that you are optimistic about, so I believe that Boss Sun can still make money at this price. "Wei Ruo said.


    "You seem to know my Sun Sanniang very well?"


    "No, I don''t know Boss Sun. Even before today, I didn''t know that the owner of Caiyunjian is a woman. But I know that the owner who can open a shop like Caiyunjian in the capital must be very knowledgeable about market conditions and very wise."


    "Are you flattering me?" Sun Sanniang approached Wei Ruo with a charming smile.


    "The younger generation dare not."


    "Look at your young age, but you have a lot of brains." Sun Sanniang commented.


    "Boss Sun has won the award. I am a fledgling, and I still have a lot to learn from Boss Sun." Wei Ruo said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 447： Got a strange disease

    "The mouth is quite sweet." Sun Sanniang said with a smile.


    "I hope Boss Sun will give me a chance." Wei Ruo said.


    "He said he wanted me to give you a chance, but he didn''t give up on the price."


    "Don''t blame Boss Sun, this material is hard to come by, and the price really cannot be compromised." Wei Ruo said.


    Sun Sanniang sighed and said, "Forget it, since your material is really good, I, Sun Sanniang, agreed to the price you offered, but the premise is that the material you bring over is like this veil. , as long as there is a gap in quality, I, Sun Sanniang, will not accept it."


    Sun Sanniang knew in her heart that this material was not only good, but she had never seen it before, and it was worth the price she paid for it. What she said earlier was just a bargaining trick.


    Seeing that Wei Ruo was so determined, she stopped bargaining, fearing that the deal would run away.


    "Then I will deliver the materials in two days, and ask Boss Sun to inspect the goods in person." Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s a deal." Sun Sanniang said.


    By the time Wei Ruo and Sun Sanniang finished talking, Wei Qingwan and Bai Shi were no longer in Caiyunjian shop.


    Wei Ruo specially checked the situation of all the guys in the store, and left after making sure that no one in the store was feeling unwell.


    It''s getting late today, Wei Ruo and Xiumei returned to the house where they came back, changed their clothes, and boarded the carriage again.


    "Nurse, did the two guards who came along ask you where I was going?"


    In the carriage, Wei Ruo asked Nanny Zhang.


    "They have asked several times, but the old slave didn''t say anything, only said to wait patiently, and the lady will come back after finishing her work." Nanny Zhang replied.


    "That''s good."


    "But Miss, I''m afraid they will bring this matter up to the old lady when they go back." Nanny Zhang said.


    "Don''t worry, let them report if they want to." Wei Ruo said calmly.


    Wei Ruo was not afraid that the two guards would become suspicious, nor was he afraid of what they would say to the old lady when they went back.


    She is not afraid of her reputation being ruined, but the Duke of Zhongyi is worried about her reputation.


    So when the guards went back and reported to the old lady, there was a high probability that they would just keep them tight-lipped.


    At this juncture, the second elder will not punish her for anything, the most is to restrict her from going out next time.


    It was late when Wei Ruo returned home, and had dinner in Changchun Garden.


    Her food has improved a lot in the past few days, and the dishes brought to her in the big kitchen are not only fresh but also rich.


    Just after dinner, Wei Ruo heard that the mansion had invited a doctor for Bai Shi and Wei Qingwan.


    The reason is that after the two of them and their maid came back from the outside, for some reason, there were rashes on their bodies, which were extremely itchy.


    I heard that Mrs. Bai was crying and screaming in pain, and when the itching was unbearable, she tore off a piece of her clothes.


    Wei Qingwan was not much better either, shed a lot of tears, and rolled on the bed, Yun''s head was sweating from anxiety, even the old lady was alarmed, and rushed to condolences in person.


    Now the doctor hasn''t arrived yet, and the people in the house don''t know what happened to them, whether they are infected with some strange disease.


    Xiumei covered her mouth and snickered, what kind of disease is this? This is a special medicinal powder made by her lady!


    When we were in Caiyunjian just now, Wei Ruo smeared the medicinal powder on the fabric that Wei Qingwan had already taken a fancy to. Later, when Wei Qingwan and Bai Shi touched the cloth again, they naturally came into contact with the medicinal powder.


    Anyone who comes into contact with this medicinal powder will develop a red rash and itching, but it will not be life-threatening, and it usually subsides by itself in two or three days.


    Later, when Wei Ruo left Caiyunjian, she specifically checked to see if any of the clerks were unwell, just in case any clerk came into contact with the piece of fabric again, and she didn''t want to hurt innocent people by mistake.


    If innocent people come into contact with it accidentally, Wei Ruo has an antidote in hand, and the symptoms will disappear immediately after taking it.


    Later, Xiumei went to inquire again, and learned that the doctor invited by the family failed to find out what illness Bai Shi and Wei Qingwan were suffering from, so they only prescribed some common medicines for rashes for the two of them to take. .


    It was a difficult night for the second room and the third room. Both Bai Shi and Wei Qingwan cried and made noises until dawn.


    The symptoms eased the next day, but the rash still did not subside, and the medicine prescribed by the doctor did not have any effect.


    Everyone in the mansion was anxious, especially worried about Wei Qingwan, afraid that her rash would not be good, afraid that she would not be able to recover from the illness, and also afraid that the rash would leave traces, and he would not be able to explain to His Royal Highness Yu Wang in the future.


    After three days like this, Bai''s and Wei Qingwan''s rashes finally subsided without leaving any scars, and the whole Wei family was relieved.


    ###


    February twenty.


    Xu Fengyuan visited Wei Yichen.


    The examination is approaching, and Xu Fengyuan came to the capital to rush for the examination.


    At this time, Xu Fengyuan should have been preparing for the exam in peace at his residence, but instead he came to find Wei Yichen.


    At this moment, in Wei Yichen''s study, Xu Fengyuan had a serious face, his handsome face was darkened, and there was a hint of anger between his brows.


    "Why didn''t you stop it? You just watched Sister Ruo''er being arranged for such a marriage?" Xu Fengyuan questioned Wei Yichen.


    Before leaving for the capital, he was annoyed when he heard that the marriage arranged by Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion for Wei Ruo was to marry Lord Xuanping, who was nearly sixty years old, as a sequel.


    When he arrived in the capital, and heard that Wei Ruo had been given a marriage to the Ninth Prince, who was about to die, he felt mixed feelings again.


    He still felt irritable after thinking about it, so he decided to ask Wei Yichen for clarification.


    Xu Fengyuan said bitterly and annoyed: "I chose to give up and give in. I didn''t want to see her do a sequel or marry a widow who is dying. She should marry someone who is better than me and can protect her better than me!"


    Wei Yichen replied blankly: "Brother Xu, you are too impulsive. Now is the critical period of exam preparation. You shouldn''t be distracted by these trivial matters."


    Xu Fengyuan looked at Wei Yichen very puzzled: "I''m an outsider, but if Ruo''er is your sister, or someone who has saved your life twice, why are you so indifferent to her?"


    Wei Yichen looked at Xu Fengyuan indifferently: "Brother Xu, what do you think I can do? Can anyone change the marriage bestowed by the emperor? Not to mention the marriage bestowed by the emperor, even the previous marriage with the Xuanping Hou Mansion, we are the same Powerless to change anything."


    Xu Fengyuan was silent: "But... Ruo''er...do you really want her to marry and become a widow? How can you bear it?"


    When Xu Fengyuan thought that Wei Ruo was going to marry a dying person, he felt as if his heart was being pressed by a huge rock.


    "Brother Xu, if you want to protect the person you want to protect, you should make yourself stronger, otherwise it is empty talk. For you and me, the best way to protect your family is to take the imperial examination well and become an official in the court. Instead of wasting time here."


    Xu Fengyuan was stunned, and looked at Wei Yichen in a daze.


    "So, it''s not that you don''t care about your eldest sister, but that you know how to protect her?"

 Chapter 448： Wei Qingwan argues with the Yun family

    Chapter 448 Wei Qingwan and Yun''s Dispute


    "Brother Xu, what kind of status will Ruo''er have in the future, and whether she will be respected by her husband''s family after marriage? Her father and brother have played a big role. As long as the Wei family is strong, as long as my father and I can have a place in the court, Even if she becomes a widow, she will be able to live a peaceful and smooth life in the future. Conversely, even if she can marry a good marriage now, she may not be able to live happily in the future. "


    Xu Fengyuan froze in place, not knowing how to answer.


    Wei Yichen continued: "Brother Xu, everything in the world is so difficult. If you want to protect what you love and punish what you hate, you must have the ability to match it. You will try once every three years, and if you miss it, you will have to wait another three years. I was confused and missed the opportunity."


    After listening to Wei Yichen''s words, Xu Fengyuan suddenly found that he really seemed to be a little emotional.


    "I see, brother Yichen, I really didn''t think carefully about this matter, thank you brother Yichen for your guidance."


    Xu Fengyuan bowed his hands and expressed his gratitude to Wei Yichen.


    After that, he bid farewell and left Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion, returned to his temporary residence in the capital, turned around and went to study and prepare for the exam.


    ###


    Wei Ruo is looking at the account books in his room, and there is still a lot of work to be done when Yueju is about to open.


    Raw material cost, labor cost, sales strategy, all aspects must be considered thoroughly.


    "Miss, a letter has been delivered from Tongdetang." Xiumei walked in and brought back the news from outside.


    "How to say?"


    "The previous two batches of medicines are all sold out, especially the skin care cream, which sells very well, and is deeply loved by the wives and ladies of various families. The supply is in short supply."


    "That''s good."


    "There is also the scar-removing ointment that the lady consigned in Tongdetang. People have asked for it several times, but so far no one has bought it."


    "Well, I see."


    As expected, she deliberately set the price of the ointment at an outrageously high price, not for people to buy it.


    "Miss, I heard that the second lady has gotten very close to the second lady recently, do you think the second lady will lend money to buy ointment for the second lady?" Xiumei asked.


    The second wife, Mrs. Bai, was born in a family of merchants. Her grandfather was once a wealthy family. Although there was a trend of decline later, and because her father was the second son, she only received 20% of his grandfather''s property, but she was still much richer than ordinary families.


    So the Zhongyi House has no money, but the Bai family is personally rich, and she has a generous dowry.


    In recent years, Wei Mingyong has frequently failed in business and lost money again and again, behind the scenes is Bai''s use of his own dowry to cover for him.


    If Wei Qingwan really wanted to buy the ointment that Wei Ruo placed in Tongdetang, she could only turn to Bai for help.


    "If she can''t borrow money, then she can only watch the ointment right in front of her eyes, but can''t get it. This feeling is more uncomfortable than no ointment; if she does borrow money, she really intends to spend a lot of money If I buy this ointment, then I will earn her two thousand taels for a box of ointment, just thinking about it makes me happy!"


    In short, Wei Ruo is happy whether Wei Qingwan buys it or not.


    After hearing Wei Ruo''s answer, Xiumei nodded repeatedly, and then took out a letter from her bosom: "By the way, Miss, this is a letter from Miss Xie."


    Wei Ruo immediately took it over and looked at it.


    "Miss, what did Miss Xie say?"


    "Yingying said she would come to see me in two days."


    "That''s great!"


    "Well, prepare more delicious food then." Wei Ruo is also looking forward to the reunion with Xie Ying.


    Wei Ruozheng was talking with Xiumei, and outside the door Cuiping came to invite her on behalf of Yunshi.


    "Miss, Madam asked the servants to invite the young lady over."


    "okay, I get it."


    Wei Ruo didn''t know why Yun asked him to go there, so it was right to go anyway.


    Wei Ruo followed Cuiping to Anxin Pavilion, Yun''s residence in the Zhongyibo Mansion.


    This room is slightly smaller than the old lady''s Shou''an Hall, but it is still much more spacious than their residence in Taizhou.


    When Wei Ruo entered the room, he saw Wei Qingwan. She lowered her head and bit her lower lip. She didn''t look very good.


    Yunshi saw Wei Ruo: "Ruoer, take a look, these are the dowry prepared by mother for you."


    On the table on Yun''s right hand side are two newly made mahogany red lacquer boxes about one foot long and half a foot wide.


    Wei Ruo walked up to Mrs. Yun, and saw two boxes containing silver ingots and some jewelry, as well as house deeds and land deeds.


    The contents of the two boxes look similar.


    Yun said: "There are not many things, but mother has tried to give you the best."


    Wei Ruo didn''t speak, she didn''t know whether to accept these things.


    According to her own temperament, she didn''t want these things from Yun''s, but the moment she saw these things, some pictures of the original owner appeared in her mind.


    The original owner had suffered for more than ten years, but in the end he didn''t get Yun''s care and love, so he should at least give some money to Wei Qingwan, rather than letting Yun''s give it all to Wei Qingwan.


    Just as Wei Ruo was thinking, Wei Qingwan said, "Mother, Second Aunt is willing to help me, why don''t you agree?"


    "Wanwan, you are confused, two thousand taels of silver, is it worth buying a box of ointment with so much money?" Yun said earnestly.


    It seems that before Wei Ruolai, Wei Qingwan and Yun Shi were discussing this issue, and the discussion didn''t go very smoothly.


    "Why isn''t it worth it? It''s fine if I marry an ordinary family. Now I''m going to be King Yu''s side concubine. If there are scars on my back, how can I be favored and how can I survive in the palace?" Wei Qingwan''s eyes With tears in his eyes, he questioned loudly.


    Yun''s mood is complicated. There was such a big incident in the mansion that day. Her husband almost beat Wanwan to death. It is a kindness to save her life. How can she care about whether there will be scars on her back if she uses the family law? .


    It''s just who would have thought that there would be such a change in the future, making Wanwan the side concubine of Yu Wang, causing the scars on her back caused by the family law to become a big problem.


    The scar is indeed a problem but the ointment is too expensive! They were also reluctantly buying the first one hundred taels of boxes, and the two thousand taels were simply stealing money!


    Wei Qingwan continued: "I don''t want my mother to take this money out to me now. The second aunt is willing to lend me the money. Why is my mother so reluctant to let go?"


    Yun sighed: "Your second aunt lent you money and asked you to write an IOU, and you will return it in full in the future! May I ask where you will get the money to pay her back in the future?"


    Wei Qingwan said: "I will figure out what to do by then! At most, I will sell the dowry and return it to her!"


    "You don''t know your second aunt yet. Both she and your second uncle are not pure-minded, and put their interests first. If you lend her so much money, it may cause you a lot of trouble!" Yun said.


    "My daughter doesn''t understand. Mother, my daughter is in trouble. My second aunt is willing to help me. Even if she has the heart of a businessman and wants to benefit from her daughter, why not? It''s better than indifferently caring about her daughter''s life." Right?" Wei Qingwan questioned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 449： Yuns crying at Wei Qingwan

    Chapter 449 Yun''s crying at Wei Qingwan


    Wei Ruo stood aside, feeling a little inappropriate for himself in this position.


    But at this time Yun was suffering from a headache, Wei Ruo couldn''t interrupt at this juncture, so he simply sat down on a chair beside him.


    It is not surprising that Bai Shi would be willing to borrow Wei Qingwan''s money. For Bai Shi, lending money to Wei Qingwan is an investment for her, and there will be more opportunities to ask Wei Qingwan back in the future.


    Wei Ruo was more surprised that Wei Qingwan would really want to borrow money to buy her sky-high price ointment.


    This is two thousand taels of silver, which can buy two thousand mu of land in Taizhou Prefecture!


    It seems that Wei Qingwan''s obsession with her back is far deeper than she thought, and it is not an exaggeration to say that she is obsessed.


    This is also reflected from the side, Wei Qingwan is really afraid of falling out of favor after marrying into Prince Yu''s mansion, and she really wants to win this favor.


    Obviously before, he kept saying that love is the first priority, but now he only thinks about how to fight for favor. Wei Ruo didn''t know what happened during this period, and he just felt a little funny for no reason.


    At this moment, facing Wei Qingwan''s questioning, Yun felt a headache. She didn''t know how to explain this question to her daughter.


    "Wanwan, mother knows what you think, and also knows that you really want to heal the scar on your back, but you still have to be sensible, two thousand taels of silver is too much. We can ask other doctors in the capital to take a look , maybe there are other ways to heal your scar." Yun urged.


    "My daughter has tried many methods, and there is no other better way. Mother, my daughter has made up her mind. Whether you agree or not, she will do this." Wei Qingwan said firmly.


    Yunshi looked at Wei Qingwan in disbelief: "Are you disobeying your mother?"


    "I didn''t mean to disobey my mother, but my mother refused to think about me."


    Wei Qingwan''s eyes were red, and she turned to Wei Ruo who was watching the play with resentment.


    "I know that in my mother''s heart, my sister is your biological daughter, and I am just your adopted daughter."


    Wei Ruo, who was suddenly named, didn''t make a sound, just looked at Wei Qingwan quietly.


    "What are you talking about?" Yun''s heart ached, and he felt dizzy.


    "Is my daughter wrong? The dowry my mother prepares for my daughter and my sister is different. The house deed and land deed for my sister are far better than those for my daughter. Does the mother think that her daughter doesn''t know? The second aunt told her daughter that her mother was here The value of several real estates in the capital has been lowered, and my daughter knows the difference between them."


    "You were wrong, you were wrong..." Yun''s chest rose and fell violently.


    "Where is the daughter wrong? What the mother prepares for her sister is indeed more valuable than what she prepares for her daughter. The daughter would not complain about her mother because of such a thing. I am not the mother''s biological daughter. The mother is willing to share some love with her daughter. My daughter is already very contented, and she doesn''t want to be compared with her sister."


    "But the mother not only wants to lie to her daughter, saying that you treat her daughter and sister equally, and prepare the same dowry for both of us. She also wants to prevent the second aunt from helping her daughter. The daughter doesn''t understand why mother is like this? Even if I am not your own. , do you really not think about your daughter''s future at all? Is the mother-daughter friendship for so many years just a cloud and a bubble?"


    "You...you are talking nonsense!" Yun''s eyes darkened, like a dark cloud covering the top.


    Wei Qingwan continued: "No matter what the mother says, the daughter has made up her mind, and she will leave today!"


    After Wei Qingwan finished speaking, before Yun could speak, she walked away without looking back.


    At this moment, Yun could no longer hold back: "Wanwan... Wanwan, she actually..."


    Cuiping stepped forward to pour water for Yun: "Madam, don''t worry, drink slowly."


    "How could Wanwan become like this? Why?" Yun said with a face full of pain.


    "Ma''am, don''t be angry. The second lady has gotten closer to the second lady in recent days. Maybe she was bewitched by the second lady to offend you. Don''t take it too seriously," Cuiping comforted. .


    "She is really confused. Are her second uncle and second aunt easy to get along with? Those two are good at calculating, and they are full of thoughts about how to climb the dragon and the phoenix! How could they treat her sincerely?" Yun''s eyes were filled with tears. , the voice is full of bitterness.


    Immediately afterwards, she couldn''t help asking: "Obviously Wanwan is such a well-behaved and sensible person, why did the one who listened to me the most in the past change her appearance now! What does it mean that I am partial to Ruoer, I am clearly..."


    Yun stopped abruptly when she said this, because she remembered that there was another person present in the room.


    At this time, Wei Ruo, who had been silent by the side, stood up.


    "My daughter still has something to do, so I won''t disturb my mother''s rest. Let me go." Wei Ruo bid farewell to Yun.


    Mr. Yun was sad and had no time to stay with Wei Ruo, so he raised his hand and waved it heavily, signaling her to go.


    After Wei Ruo left, Yun continued to talk to Cuiping: "I clearly favored Wanwan, but Wanwan still blames me so much! She really broke my heart!"


    There is indeed a difference in the property deeds given to the two daughters by the Yun family, and Wei Ruo''s property is more valuable.


    But Yun''s jewelry for Wei Qingwan is more valuable than Wei Qingwan''s. In the end, the dowry she prepared for the two is about the same.


    This kind of thing on the bright side, Yun''s is as fair as possible, and there is no bias.


    The Yun family also prepared a five hundred tael silver note in private, intending to slip it to Wei Qingwan secretly.


    Thinking of this, Yun became even more sad.


    Coming out of Anxin Pavilion, Wei Ruozheng wanted to go to Changchun Garden.


    "Sister is happy today?"


    Wei Qingwan did not go far, but waited for Wei Ruo at the gate of Anxin Pavilion.


    "What if I''m happy, and what if I''m not?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    Wei Qingwan chuckled lightly and said, "I admit that I lost to you in the Wei Mansion. My father, mother, elder brother, and younger brother all like you more now. You have taken away everything that once belonged to me. But don''t forget, The days to come are still long, and we will all marry into the royal family and become their daughter-in-laws, and it is hard to say who will have the last laugh, so my sister should not be too happy!"


    Wei Ruo hooked her lips and smiled: "Remind you, only I will be the royal daughter-in-law, you are not. I have never heard of a concubine''s room and can call myself a daughter-in-law."


    Wei Qingwan sneered coldly: "Oh, okay, you are willing to show off your tongue and let you go, I am waiting here today to tell you that sooner or later, I, Wei Qingwan, will take everything you snatched from me. back."


    Wei Ruo replied unhurriedly: "First, I don''t know who is playing with the tongue; second, I haven''t snatched anything from you; third, some things don''t belong to you in the first place."


    After finishing speaking, Wei Ruo ignored Wei Qingwan and left quickly.


    Wei Qingwan, who stayed where she was, looked coldly at Wei Ruo''s leaving back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 450： wedding date

    Chapter 450 Marriage


    In the end, Wei Qingwan didn''t listen to Yun''s persuasion, and borrowed money from Bai.


    Hearing that Mrs. Yun lost her temper and wanted to punish Wei Qingwan to kneel down, Mrs. Bai, who heard the news, went to Shou''an Hall to report to the old lady and the old lady. The old lady and the old lady came to prevent Wei Qingwan from being punished.


    Because Wei Qingwan is going to marry into Prince Yu''s Mansion, the Wei family can''t afford to make a fuss at this time.


    Furthermore, although Mrs. Wei felt a little inappropriate for what Wei Qingwan did, he still supported it. After all, he also hoped that his granddaughter would be favored in Prince Yu''s mansion.


    In the end, Yun could only let it go.


    Not long after, the two thousand taels of bank note passed into Wei Ruo''s hands.


    Wei Ruo looked at the bank note in his hand and felt a little funny for a while.


    When she deliberately set a sky-high price for this ointment, she just wanted to keep Wei Qingwan away, and felt uncomfortable for a while, but she didn''t expect that she actually made the money in the end, and it also caused a dispute between Yun and Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know how to evaluate this matter for a while, and Wei Qingwan seemed to become more and more paranoid, which was completely different from her weak but kind, and even some images of the Virgin in the original book.


    Wei Ruo was thinking, someone from outside invited Wei Ruo to the front yard.


    Today is the day when the Ninth Prince is hired, Wei Ruode has to go and see.


    Arriving in the front yard, Wei Ruo saw that the huge courtyard was filled with boxes of all sizes, which was several times more than the betrothal gifts sent by the Xuanpinghou Mansion last time.


    The palace man presented the list to Wei Ruo.


    Two hundred taels of gold, ten thousand taels of silver, sixty horses, one gold tea pot, two silver tea barrels, two silver basins, one thousand pieces of silk and satin, twenty pairs of armor, twenty pieces of jade wares, four handles of jade ruyis, A set of dragon and phoenix Chengxiang enamel pots and some famous calligraphy and paintings.


    The royal family¡¯s dowry gifts for princes and concubines are regulated, presumably the dowry gifts received by the concubines of King Yu and King Jing are also like this.


    It''s just the first time that the Zhongyibo Mansion, which has already declined, has seen such a battle.


    Even the old Mrs. Wei, down to the servants in the mansion, all had bright eyes.


    Wei Ruo calmly looked at the dowry gifts piled up in the room.


    The wedding date was set on the eighth day of May, which was exactly the date that Xuanping Hou Mansion had previously set with her.


    The days have not changed, but the person she is going to marry has changed.


    This wedding is a bit early, even earlier than the wedding of the sixth prince and the seventh prince, but considering the special physical condition of the ninth prince, it may not be able to last so long. According to the news from the palace, the emperor arranged this marriage out of joy, so It is also reasonable to put his marriage before other princes.


    The only unreasonable thing is that she was chosen for Chongxi, a woman with Kefu''s life.


    If the Ninth Prince is really short-lived, he would be a good marriage partner.


    First, marrying into the royal family does not have the trouble of serving in-laws;


    Secondly, after his death, he will not participate in the turmoil of the reserve, and no one will specifically target his widow;


    Thirdly, as a concubine, her status is not low, and she enjoys the salary of the imperial court. She has no worries about food and clothing, and can openly buy various properties outside, which no one cares about.


    It¡¯s just that so far Wei Ruo still doesn¡¯t know what kind of character this Ninth Prince is, and why people who didn¡¯t appear in the original book appear in her life.


    I always feel that this matter is not simple, so she can''t easily believe that marrying the Ninth Prince is marrying a dying person.


    It''s just that this is a marriage bestowed by the emperor, how can she escape? How can she defeat the imperial court?


    Not long after Wei Ruo arrived in the front yard, Mrs. Bai also came. Looking at the good things in the room, Mrs. Bai''s eyes lit up.


    "So many good things, these silks and satins are not available for ordinary people, right? Is this jade Ruyi a blood jade?"


    Although Bai''s natal family is rich, she has never seen these things bestowed by the royal family. Seeing the betrothal gift for Wei Ruo from the palace at this moment, he was somewhat dazzled.


    Bai walked up to Wei Ruo, smiling so hard that her eyes narrowed: "My niece Ruo''er is really blessed."


    Wei Ruo glanced at Bai Shi indifferently, but didn''t answer.


    Bai''s expression suddenly became awkward, her smile froze, and she couldn''t help cursing Wei Ruo in her heart.


    Wei Qingruo is such a cheap ass! This is not a princess yet! Learn to play tricks with her!


    Not long after, Mrs. Mo also came. Seeing the dowry gifts in the room, Mrs. Mo''s expression also changed, but she didn''t show it as clearly as Mrs. Bai.


    She walked up to Wei Ruo, and congratulated Wei Ruo in a soft voice: "Congratulations, Ruo''er."


    "Thank you, auntie." Wei Ruo replied politely.


    Bai''s complexion was even uglier. The cheap hoof was so cold to her, but he was so polite to his sister-in-law. He was obviously slapping her in the face!


    Wei Qingwan arrived only a moment later than Mrs. Mo.


    Looking at the dazzling array of betrothal gifts that filled the room, Wei Qingwan''s gaze sank but quickly stopped, and she did not show obvious envy like the others.


    At this time, Mrs. Bai saw Wei Qingwan, and she walked towards Wei Qingwan quickly, and took Wei Qingwan''s hand enthusiastically: "Wanwan, you are here, come and see your sister''s betrothal gift! The betrothal gifts for concubines are all regulated, and generally the number of concubines is halved for side concubines, so if you look at your sister, you probably know what your betrothal gift is like, and it is probably less than half of this."


    Bai''s words made Wei Qingwan''s complexion, which had just put away her displeasure just now, covered a thin layer of frost again.


    Bai''s family still smiled like a flower: "It stands to reason that the sixth prince is older than the ninth prince, so the sixth prince''s marriage should come first, but this time the palace arranged the ninth prince''s marriage first, presumably because he was worried about the ninth prince''s marriage. Physical condition?"


    "No matter how you say it, the eighth day of the fifth lunar month is still a bit too rushed, so that everyone in the house is busy with your sister''s marriage. I guess they won''t be able to take care of you until your sister gets married."


    Wei Qingwan glanced at Wei Ruo with cold eyes.


    Wei Ruo chose to ignore the way Wei Qingwan looked at her.


    Whether she is dissatisfied or angry, she has to endure and endure, and she has the ability to talk to the person who set the date.


    ###


    The first day of the exam on the ninth day of March.


    Uncle Zhongyi¡¯s mansion was in full swing. Early in the morning, the old lady went to the ancestral hall to burn incense and pay homage to the ancestors, begging the ancestors to bless Wei Yichen to go to high school.


    Everyone in the Wei family, including Wei Ruo, went to the door to see Wei Yichen off.


    Before parting, Yun seemed to have a thousand words to say to Wei Yichen, but when the words came to his lips, there was only one sentence left: "Do your best".


    Wei Yichen nodded, and then glanced at Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan and Wei Yilin behind Yun.


    Wei Ruo didn''t have any obvious expression on her face. Regarding Wei Yichen''s going to take the scientific examination, she was very calm. It seemed that this was a very common thing for her, and it wasn''t worth worrying about.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 451： I want to buy a gift for my big sister

    Chapter 451 I want to buy a gift for my big sister


    Originally, Wei Qingwan, who was always standing closest to the Yun family, stood the furthest today.


    When Wei Yichen glanced at her, she coldly turned away.


    Wei Yilin looked at Wei Yichen eagerly with big bright eyes: "Brother, just do your best, no matter whether you pass the exam or not, you are the best in my mind!"


    Wei Yichen nodded slightly.


    Wei Mingyong came over and patted Wei Yichen on the shoulder encouragingly: "Nephew Yichen! Now the Wei family depends entirely on you! The second uncle wishes you to be named on the gold list in advance! Glory to your ancestors!"


    The Bai family beside him also said with a smile on his face: "Yes, Yi Chen, the second aunt knows that you are the most capable one in our family, and you will definitely pass the exam this time, and you will be our family by then." The first person to pass the imperial examination!"


    Wei Minghong smiled and seconded: "Yes, Yichen, our family has never been a Jinshi. When you pass the exam, uncle will rely on you in the future!"


    His wife, Mrs. Mo, was as quiet as ever.


    Wei Yichen nodded slightly, and finally said goodbye to Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Wei: "Grandfather, grandmother, grandson is leaving."


    "Go, take care of yourself." Madam Wei nodded.


    "Be careful in everything, don''t be nervous." Mrs. Wei finally urged.


    Wei Yichen nodded slightly, then got into the carriage and was sent to the examination room by the guards in the mansion.


    After Wei Yichen left, Wei Ruo prepared to go back to the house.


    Wei Yilin suddenly ran forward and took Wei Ruo''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" Wei Ruo lowered his head and asked.


    "Big sister, let''s go to the street together in a while." Wei Yilin said with a glance at Wei Qingwan''s direction.


    "What are you doing on the street?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I saved my private money, I want to buy something for you, big sister!"


    "Are you planning to add makeup to me?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Yes! I heard that many people in the family will add makeup to the eldest sister, so naturally I want it too!"


    "Oh? Then what are you going to buy me?" Wei Ruo asked curiously.


    "I heard that a new rouge and gouache shop opened on Baihu Street recently. The products sold in it are all excellent, and they are very popular with the women and young ladies in the capital. The big sister also likes the good things used by women from other families. It should be used. You go with me, and I will pay you to buy it for you!" Wei Yilin said confidently with his head held high.


    "You still know this?"


    "That''s natural, I know a lot!"


    "I''m afraid you didn''t ask the maids in the house?"


    "What can they understand? They don''t necessarily know as much as I do!" Wei Yilin grabbed Wei Ruo''s hand and said, "In short, don''t worry about it, just follow me!"


    At this moment, Bai, who heard the conversation between the two, stepped forward and said, "It just so happens that Wanwan and I are going out, why don''t we go together?"


    Before Wei Ruo opened his mouth, Wei Yilin refused first: "Second Aunt, I want to buy rouge and gouache for my sister, so I won''t be with you. You have to go on your own!"


    After finishing speaking, Wei Yilin hurriedly pulled Wei Ruo away.


    "Big sister, let''s hurry up and don''t let them catch up."


    Wei Yilin was afraid that Bai Shi and Wei Qingwan would catch up, so he walked fast.


    Wei Ruo didn''t resist, and let Wei Yilin pull him away.


    Then the two came to the back door and got into the carriage together.


    This carriage is Wei Ruo''s own, and it came all the way from Taizhou Mansion, and once saved Wei Yilin''s life on the road, so Wei Yilin felt extra cordial when riding in it.


    The guard at the door questioned Wei Ruo and let Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin go out.


    Wei Ruo can still go out if he wants to go out now. As long as you bring the maids and guards assigned by the old lady to Wei Ruo, the guards will not stop you.


    It doesn¡¯t take too long to arrive at Daiyueju from Zhongyibo Mansion.


    Daiyueju at this time is very lively, and there is an endless stream of customers coming in and out.


    Wei Yilin took a look, then frowned: "I only heard that there are many people, but I don''t know there are so many people!"


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yilin turned his head and said to Wei Ruo: "Big sister, you don''t know that this store has just opened for a short time, but because the products it sells are particularly good, there are many people who come here."


    "Since it has not been open for a long time, how do you know that their home sells particularly good things?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "This is not a problem for me. I have inquired about it. The skin care cream sold by this store has been sold in Tongdetang for a while, and it sells very well. It is the kind that you can''t buy even if you want to buy it." Wei Yilin With a raised face, he introduced Wei Ruo with great pomp.


    "You still know skin care cream at a young age?"


    "What, don''t underestimate me, okay? And I''m not young anymore, I''m nine years old this year! I''m not a child anymore!" Wei Yilin corrected solemnly.


    "Yes, yes, you are not young." Wei Ruo''s tone was obviously perfunctory.


    "Come on, let''s go in!"


    Wei Yilin happily dragged Wei Ruo into the Moon Residence.


    The store is very lively, the seats in the reception area are full, and the shop assistants are enthusiastically introducing the products in the store to the customers.


    Wei Yilin was about to pull Wei Ruo over, but was stopped by a guy beside him.


    "Let''s wait for this young man and this lady. The store is full of customers today, and we can''t receive any more customers. In order to ensure that every customer has a good experience, we temporarily do not accept customers other than our store members. "


    "Member? What is a member?" Wei Yilin looked at the buddy blankly.


    "Membership means that customers can become high-quality customers of our store by paying a certain fee, and then they can enjoy various benefits of our store, such as discounts for purchasing our products. For example, if there are new products launched, we will also Notify our members first."


    The buddy explained the membership system to Wei Yilin in detail.


    "Then tell me how much money I have to pay to become your member? I want to make one for my big sister!"


    "Our members are divided into four levels: Supreme, Gold, Silver, and Bronze. Bronze members are ten taels of silver a year, silver members are twenty taels of silver a year, gold members are fifty taels of silver a year, and supreme members need to be in our store. Just buy enough of it."


    "So expensive?" Wei Yilin''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The lowest bronze member needs ten taels of silver!


    This is too expensive!


    Wei Yilin immediately became embarrassed. He had a total of ten taels of silver on him, which he usually saved.


    Just as Wei Ruo was about to speak, he heard Bai''s voice behind him.


    "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect that Ruo''er and Yilin also came here to wait for Yueju. If I knew this, I should have gone out together just now."


    Is it really a coincidence? Just now before Wei Yilin left, he said that he would take Wei Ruo to Daiyueju to buy rouge powder, Bai Shi and Wei Qingwan heard it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 452： She is a premium member

    At this moment, Wei Ruo and the others had just arrived, and she came behind them. It was obvious that they intended to meet them at the Moon Residence.


    Wei Qingwan followed behind Bai Shi, with a smile on her face, her appearance was gentle, and she greeted Wei Ruo softly: "Sister, we meet again."


    After speaking, Wei Qingwan''s eyes fell on Wei Yilin''s body, and there was a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    In the past, Wei Yilin only treated her like this, but now Wei Yilin is so obviously partial to Wei Qingruo, she feels unwilling.


    So just after they left, when the second aunt asked her if she would also go together, she agreed without thinking.


    Wei Yilin pursed his lips and glared at Wei Qingwan angrily.


    Wei Qingwan asked: "Didn''t my younger brother want to buy a gift for my sister? What did you buy?"


    Wei Yilin didn''t speak.


    Bai asked with a smile: "Yilin, don''t you bring enough money? Why don''t the second aunt lend you some?"


    Speaking of borrowing money, Wei Yilin became even more angry: "I don''t want to borrow money from you! I have money myself!"


    It is the fact that Sister Wanwan borrowed money from her second aunt that made his mother sad until now!


    Mother said that the second aunt probably had no good intentions in borrowing money!


    "Yilin, don''t harbor ill will towards Second Aunt, Second Aunt really wants to help you and your sister." Bai explained.


    "I won''t tell you!" Wei Yilin said sullenly.


    "Okay, okay, calm down first." Bai said with a smile on her face, then turned her head and said to Wei Qingwan: "Wanwan, I heard that the skin care cream in this Yueyueju is very good, and the second aunt bought some as a gift. You two sisters."


    "Thank you, Second Aunt." Wei Qingwan replied.


    "I don''t need it." Wei Ruo said indifferently.


    "That''s right, niece Ruo''er has a large amount of money that was rewarded before, but she doesn''t like the little money that Second Aunt and I have." Bai said.


    Immediately afterwards, Bai took out a small copper sign from his arms, and handed it to the guy who stopped Wei Yilin and Wei Ruo just now.


    The brand is small, made of brass, with hibiscus flower pattern and number printed on it, the number of this piece in Bai''s hand is fifty-nine.


    The clerk took a look at Bai''s brand, and then picked up a notebook on the counter to check it out.


    "It''s Mrs. Wei, our honorable gold member, please come inside." The clerk made an invitation gesture to Mrs. Bai.


    Seeing this, Wei Yilin showed a surprised expression.


    The corners of Bai''s mouth raised slightly.


    This membership was done when she came with several wives from aristocratic families last time. At that time, all the wives did it, and she was left to watch. She gritted her teeth and did it for the sake of face.


    At that time, I was very distressed about the silver. I have never heard of this trick before, whether I am a member or not.


    She didn''t understand why a shop that made rouge and gouache still had so many fancy things, but it seemed that those ladies liked this kind of thing very much, thinking that it would better show their status.


    But thinking about it afterwards is also useful. For example, now, she can appreciate the envious eyes of Wei Qingruo and Wei Yilin.


    Then Bai turned to Wei Ruo and said, "Since Ruoer doesn''t like the second aunt, then the second aunt won''t take Ruoer in."


    After speaking, Bai led Wei Qingwan to the reception area with her head held high.


    Wei Yilin stamped his feet depressedly upon seeing this.


    "Big sister, I''m sorry." Wei Yilin apologized to Wei Ruo.


    "what?"


    "I was the one who wanted to bring you here to buy rouge gouache. I didn''t expect that I couldn''t buy rouge gouache, and I actually hurt you..." Wei Yilin lowered his head depressedly as he said.


    Wei Ruo took his time and took out a similar brand from his pocket and handed it to the guy.


    It is also made of brass, but the pattern engraved on it is different. Wei Ruo''s piece is printed with peony flowers, and the number on hers is "one".


    The man froze for a moment, then asked, "But Miss Wei?"


    "It''s me." Wei Ruo said.


    "It turns out to be a distinguished customer, please come inside. We will have a special clerk explain the products in our shop to Ms. Wei in a while, please wait a moment." The clerk said quickly.


    Bai Shi and Wei Qingwan just walked in, when they heard the conversation between the buddy and Wei Ruo, they turned back immediately.


    Both of them had expressions of surprise and doubt on their faces.


    Master Bai walked back and asked the buddy puzzledly: "What''s going on? She''s also a member?"


    The clerk explained: "Yes, she is the only VIP member in our store so far."


    Hearing the word Supreme Member, the smile on Bai''s face froze immediately.


    Supreme member, I don''t know how much money it takes to get it.


    When she came out with the wives that day, one of them wanted to be the supreme member, but the clerk in the store said that the supreme member needs to purchase a certain amount of products to get it. member''s.


    And Wei Qingruo actually set up this supreme member!


    Bai looked at Wei Ruo with an unbelievable and sour look: "It''s the second aunt who underestimated Ruo''er. I didn''t expect Ruo''er to be so arrogant."


    She knew that Wei Qingruo had some money on her body after receiving the reward, but she didn''t know that she was so willing to spend the money on this kind of thing!


    Speaking of which, Mrs. Bai turned her head and said to Wei Qingwan: "Wanwan, don''t you know that the membership of the Yueyue House costs a lot of money, the second aunt''s one cost fifty taels of silver, and your sister''s I don¡¯t know how much money it will cost for this one, but it¡¯s more than Second Aunt¡¯s.¡±


    Wei Qingwan pursed her lips, her eyes were cold.


    "Second Aunt, let''s go. Since my sister also has members, don''t bother us."


    Then Wei Qingwan took the initiative to take Bai Shi''s hand and take Bai Shi away.


    Wei Ruo watched them walk away with a smile, while Wei Yilin looked at Wei Ruo in disbelief.


    "Big sister, why do you have something called ''member'' in this shop?" Wei Yilin asked.


    "I won''t tell you." Wei Ruo said.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t seem to have that close relationship with you, does it?" Wei Ruo said.


    "What, we have shared troubles together so many times!" Wei Yilin muttered.


    "I don''t think that counts as our shared suffering."


    "Then you promised to come out shopping with me today..."


    "I wanted to go out, and you just gave me an excuse."


    "What..." Wei Yilin lowered his head, feeling even more depressed.


    Wei Ruo ignored him and walked to the reception area. Just as a table of guests left, Wei Ruo was invited to sit down.


    Then the guys in the store began to enthusiastically introduce the products in the store to her.


    After being depressed for a while, Wei Yilin chose to follow Wei Ruo.


    Finding a gap, Wei Yilin asked Wei Ruo: "Are you still angry with me about the past?"


    "What do you think?" Wei Ruo asked back.

 Chapter 453： please big sister

    Chapter 453 Please Big Sister


    Wei Yilin muttered: "How long ago did that happen, and I was still young at that time."


    "It doesn''t seem like a long time. If you are nine years old, seven years old shouldn''t be too young."


    "No, no, nine years old is still a child. I am still young now, and I was even younger when I was seven years old. You have a lot of adults, so don''t worry about me as a child!" Wei Yilin changed without hesitation. mouthed.


    "That can''t be done. I''ve always been the most stingy person. I can remember everything from an 80-year-old man to an eight-month-old child, and I can remember it for a long time." Wei Ruo said.


    "Then why don''t you beat me up to calm down." Wei Yilin suggested.


    "I don''t hit, it hurts."


    "Then you use a whip, and your hands won''t hurt when you beat someone with a whip."


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help laughing: "Are you really not afraid of being beaten?"


    "I''m a manly man...ah no, I''m a boy and I''m not afraid of being beaten, the more I hit, the tougher I get."


    "Thank you for being able to say that." Wei Ruo said.


    At this time, the shop assistant brought a beautiful brocade box over.


    "Miss Wei, this is an arrival gift we prepared for our members." The clerk introduced.


    Wei Ruo opened the brocade box, and found a beautifully crafted handkerchief, a sample of perfume, and a packet of spices inside.


    Wei Ruo looked at the things in the brocade box without speaking for a long while, and the clerk next to him continued to say: "Miss Wei, don''t worry, even if you don''t buy anything today, these gifts will still be given to you, because you are an honorable member of our store." member."


    "Well, very good." Wei Ruo closed the brocade box, and then asked the clerk about the products being sold in the store.


    Starting from skin care cream, Wei Ruo asked the clerk to introduce them one by one.


    The clerks began to explain one by one according to their clerk manual, and gave a comprehensive introduction and explanation from multiple angles such as product materials, craftsmanship, effects, and usage methods.


    Wei Ruo nodded: "Then give me two copies of each item today, and pack them into two gift boxes."


    "Okay, please wait a moment, Miss Wei, and I will pack it for you."


    The clerk was quick and quick, and packed two gift boxes according to Wei Ruo''s request. Each gift box contained a skin care cream, whitening cream, peach rouge, and blue wind chime perfume.


    "Miss Wei, a box of skin care cream is one tael of silver, whitening cream is a box of two taels of silver, peach blossom rouge is a box of five hundred Wen, blue wind chime perfume is a bottle of one tael of silver, a set of four and a half taels of silver, two The group has a total of nine taels of silver, because you are a supreme member, there is a discount, and you only need to pay six taels of silver plus three hundred Wen."


    Hearing this, Wei Yilin quickly took out the ten taels of silver he had prepared: "I''ll pay for it!"


    The buddy didn''t reach out to pick it up, but looked at Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo said: "It will be recorded in my account."


    "Good Miss Wei."


    Wei Yilin froze in place with his outstretched hand, looked at Wei Ruo and said, "Didn''t you agree that I''ll buy it for you to add makeup?"


    "You said so, but I didn''t agree."


    "Why didn''t you agree? You still asked me what I planned to buy for you. When I said I was buying rouge powder, you asked me how I knew about these, how I knew this store was good, and how I knew about skin care cream. .¡±


    "Yes, I asked you, but I didn''t ask you to buy it for me."


    "You are cheating!"


    "Is there any? Then take it as my shame." Wei Ruo had a sly smile on his lips.


    "How could you do this..." Wei Yilin suddenly became bitter.


    Before Wei Yilin finished speaking, Wei Ruo got up and left with her two gift boxes.


    The clerk in the store sent Wei Ruo to the door of the store, and watched Wei Ruo go all the way.


    Wei Yilin chased Wei Ruo, and kept talking while walking:


    "Then let''s buy something else, I''ll pay for it!"


    "How about I help you carry these two boxes!"


    "Let me help you with something else!"


    "Big sister... don''t go away..."


    "big sister¡­"


    Wei Ruo walked in front, and Wei Yilin chased after him, talking non-stop, wishing to help Wei Ruo do everything.


    Wei Ruo got into the carriage and began to take a nap against the cushion. Wei Yilin continued to whisper in her ear, but Wei Ruoquan pretended not to hear.


    After returning to Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion, Wei Ruo returned to Changchun Garden where she lives now.


    Wei Yilin couldn''t follow up, so he had to go back to the residence alone.


    Later, Yun called Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin over.


    Wei Yichen will not return home for three days after the test, Yun can''t help feeling a little uneasy.


    Although he knew that his son would not have any problems in the Tribute Courtyard, he still had to be worried and nervous after all.


    And recently heard bad news from the coastal area, and the Jurchen tribe in the north is also about to move, which made Yun couldn''t help but worry about her husband again.


    In the past, when this happened, the Yun family would always let Wei Qingwan be by her side, but now she is better off not seeing Wei Qingwan, but even more confused when she sees her.


    When Wei Ruo came to Anxin Pavilion and saw Yun, he didn''t take the initiative to say anything, but just sat quietly by the side.


    Taking the tea brought by the maid Cuiping, she took two sips leisurely.


    Mr. Yun is asking about the recent situation of Wei Yilin who arrived first: "Are you still used to learning from the master in the capital?"


    "The master in Beijing is stronger than the master in Taizhou, but his temper is also worse. My son prefers the master in Taizhou."


    "Don''t speak nonsense, the master''s strictness is for your own good, you should study hard, and don''t feel dissatisfied because of the master''s strictness."


    "That''s natural, mother, don''t worry, I know good and bad, my son just said that he prefers the master in Taizhou Prefecture, he didn''t say that he won''t learn from the current master."


    "That''s good." Yun felt very comforted and nodded.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun''s eyes fell on Wei Ruo who was sipping tea with a calm expression on his face, and he took the initiative to ask about Wei Ruo''s recent preparations for marriage.


    "How is Ruo''er''s preparations going, is there anything I can do for my mother?"


    "Most things are done by the nanny sent by the palace, and I don''t have many things." Wei Ruo replied, with a clear and cold face, and the same clear and cold voice, as if there was a gap between him and Yun. Layer yarn.


    It may be that people in the palace also felt that the marriage between Wei Ruo and the Ninth Prince was too tense, so after the betrothal gift was sent that day, they sent a maid to help Wei Ruo prepare for the wedding.


    So Wei Ruo''s wedding dress, phoenix coronet, embroidered shoes, mandarin duck pillow, acacia quilt, red hijab, etc. are all made by people sent by the palace.


    "That''s good. There are a lot of things in the mansion recently, and there are things that mother can''t take care of. If you need to help mother with something, you can take the initiative to tell mother." Yun said again.


    "Yeah." Wei Ruo agreed, but didn''t take it to heart.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s alienated appearance, Yun''s heart felt uncomfortable for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 454： Wei Yichen High School Huiyuan

    Chapter 454 Wei Yichen high school reunion


    She thought that her adopted daughter who was one-hearted with her now made her feel strange and difficult to understand, while her biological daughter, who had always been at odds with her, was indifferent to her. As if she was a failed mother.


    Yunshi wanted to tell Wei Ruo something about her preparations for marriage, but the words were on the verge of her mouth, and because of Wei Ruoqing''s cold and indifferent face, she couldn''t say it.


    Wei Yilin ran to Wei Ruo''s side and continued the unfinished topic in the morning.


    "Big sister, I have saved more money, this time I will buy you more valuable things! I will buy you jewelry and nice clothes, okay?"


    "Where can you get more silver?"


    "Then you don''t have to worry about it, anyway, tell me what you want, and I''ll buy it for you!"


    Wei Yilin intends to sell some of his private possessions of valuables. Although he doesn''t know how much those things are worth, he is willing to exchange them all to add makeup to his eldest sister.


    "I don''t lack anything, and the dowry is complete." Wei Ruo said.


    "If you don''t lack anything, it''s yours. I want to buy it for you!"


    Wei Yilin''s intention to curry favor with Wei Ruo is obvious, and he almost carved the word "pleasing" on his forehead.


    Yun said: "It''s rare that your younger brother has such a heart for you, so you can let him buy something for you."


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, but changed the subject: "What''s the news about my father recently?"


    In Yun''s place, the only topic Wei Ruo is interested in is the news about Wei Mingting.


    Yun replied: "Yesterday I just received a letter from your father, telling me about the recent situation. Your father rarely mentioned things in the military camp to me. This time it is rare to mention some."


    Yun continued: "That''s exactly why I am more worried about your father. Everyone in the capital said that if the Japanese pirates can''t be settled this time, they will blame the anti-Japanese army."


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help but frown. The anti-Japanese army lacked enough food and grass, so they could only defend but not attack, and had been in a passive state.


    It is not easy to repel the Japanese pirates most of the time, and it is too difficult for them to ask them to beat the Japanese pirates until they can no longer attack.


    "Can the imperial court send additional troops?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I haven''t heard of it, and there is no movement on the grain and grass. It is probably because the grain income in various places is not very good. I want to let the Taizhou government solve it by itself." Yun said with a sad face.


    Wei Ruo fell into deep thought. Even though Taizhou Prefecture had a good harvest last year, it is still difficult to completely rely on Taizhou Prefecture for self-sufficiency.


    If the imperial court really does not send more troops and food, then the anti-Japanese army may not be able to sustain itself without waiting for the imperial court to inquire about the crime.


    Hearing this, Wei Yilin couldn''t help it: "How can this be? Daddy and the others are fighting so hard, why don''t they arrange food and grass?"


    Yun sighed: "On the one hand, in the past two years, there has been a shortage of food in various places, and the imperial granary is not rich; Come on, Jurchens."


    If Wei understands this truth, Japanese pirates are a group of robbers. Although burning, killing and looting is hateful, it does not threaten the rule of the court.


    Northern Jurchens are different. They can go south and dominate the Central Plains.


    So the imperial court paid more attention to the Jurchens in the north than the Japanese pirates.


    Wei Yilin didn''t understand this, he said angrily: "Then we can''t ignore the life and death of our father and the others. Those people in the capital are so extravagant and lustful, so why can''t they save some for the soldiers who defend their home and country?"


    "Yilin, you are still young, many things are very complicated, mother will not be able to explain to you for a while." Yun said.


    Wei Yilin looked at Yun, then at Wei Ruo, and murmured, "No matter how small I am, I can understand that I can''t chill the hearts of the soldiers."


    Wei Ruodao: "You are right, but unfortunately some people don''t understand."


    Wei Ruo stayed with Yunshi for more than half an hour, and only when talking about the situation at Wei Mingting''s side, Wei Ruo showed some interest. When Yunshi mentioned other things, she would respond one after another. talk.


    Mr. Yun felt uncomfortable, but didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, there was really nothing to talk about, so Wei Ruo was let go.


    After Wei Ruo left, Yun felt a little headache and subconsciously rubbed his temples.


    Wei Yilin pursed his lips, and frowned tightly, not knowing whether he was worried about Wei Ruo''s unwillingness to forgive him or about the anti-Japanese army.


    ###


    Three days later, Wei Yichen finished the examination and returned to the Zhongyibo Mansion.


    Yun arranged for him to go back to his residence to have a good rest, and then go to Shou''an Hall to pay his respects to the elders when he recovered.


    Later, Mrs. Wei asked Wei Yichen many times about the exam situation.


    Seeing Wei Yichen''s appearance, the old man Wei''s heart was half cold, but he still prayed that his grandson could be a Jinshi, even if it was the last one.


    Another half month passed, and it was time to release the rankings.


    The whole family went out early to watch the announcement, only Wei Ruo stayed in Changchun Garden and didn''t join in the fun.


    In the house, Xiumei grinds, Wei Ruo checks the account books and writes letters.


    "Miss, do you think Eldest Young Master can be admitted to Gongshi?" Xiumei was still a little curious about the result.


    "His words should pass the exam." Wei Ruo said.


    I have read the original book, and it is set in the original book that Wei Yichen is a very talented person. Although his temperament changed a lot after he was taken away that time, there should not be a big change in his talent and learning.


    "What about Mr. Xu and Mr. Zhao? Mr. Xu should have a better chance. He is Jie Yuan from Jiangsu-Zhejiang Road."


    "I don''t know him very well. According to Zhao Xun, it is not easy to be admitted to Juren. This time, it will be good if he can pass the exam safely."


    Wei Ruo didn''t care much about whether these people could pass the exam, and whether they were good or not had little to do with her.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei were busy in the house for a while, when they suddenly heard the sound of firecrackers and drums outside.


    Xiumei hurried outside to check the situation, and came back quickly after a while.


    "Miss, I won, the young master really won!"


    "Well, as expected."


    "No, miss, it''s not an ordinary winner, the one who wins the young master is the first member!"


    "First place?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Yes! It was shouting outside, I listened carefully, it is indeed the number one member!"


    Xiumei was a little excited. Although this matter might not have much to do with her young lady, it was the first time she encountered such a thing, so she couldn''t help becoming excited.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help being a little surprised, he didn''t expect Wei Yichen in this life to be able to do so well in the exam!


    She thought he could win, but she didn''t expect that he won the first place.


    In the provincial examination, he failed to pass Jieyuan, but unexpectedly, he won the first place in the general examination.


    "Miss, it''s very lively outside, should we go and have a look?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 455： Havent had a chance to congratulate my brother yet

    Chapter 455 I haven¡¯t had a chance to congratulate my elder brother yet


    "No, I won''t join in the fun."


    Wei Ruo used his toes to think and knew what kind of lively situation it would be outside.


    At this moment, everyone must be congratulating Wei Yichen, so she still didn''t go.


    After thinking for a while, Wei Ruo said again: "Meimei, you can go outside to inquire again to see if Zhao Hai''s younger brother has passed the exam."


    "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    Xiumei went out after receiving Wei Ruo''s order, and brought back good news half an hour later.


    "The second son of the Zhao family also won, but the ranking is very low, second to last." Xiumei said.


    "It doesn''t matter his physical condition if he wins, it''s not easy to take the test smoothly, and it''s a great joy to be on the list." Wei Ruo said.


    Zhao Xun''s high school was beyond Wei Ruo''s expectation. Not only did the sick person recover his life, but he was able to achieve such accomplishments after recovering from a serious illness, which is really rare.


    "In addition, Mr. Xu''s family also won, and the ranking is quite high. I counted and ranked 20th." Xiumei added.


    "Well. The final result has to wait until the palace test is over, let''s see." Wei Ruo said.


    After the palace examination, there will be some changes in the final ranking. In the end, the top three will be the champion, the second place, and the third flower, which are called "Jinshi Jidi";


    Those who pass the Jinshi examination will be granted official positions at the first level, while the second and third levels will take the Imperial Academy examination and study for three years before being awarded official positions.


    ###


    Besides Wei Ruo, there is another person in the mansion who, like Wei Ruo, did not go to the front yard to congratulate Wei Yichen.


    It''s not that Wei Qingwan didn''t want to go, but she didn''t dare to go.


    Wei Yichen high school Huiyuan, no accident, his ranking after the palace examination will not be bad.


    Even if they are not No. 1, No. 2 and No. 3, they should be able to enter the second class, and they can make a difference in the future.


    And the brighter Wei Yichen''s future looks, the more worried Wei Qingwan is.


    She sat in front of the dressing table, looking at herself in the bronze mirror, with sadness and loneliness in her eyes.


    "Miss, don''t worry, the matter has passed for so long, the young master may have calmed down." Cui He comforted.


    Wei Qingwan''s voice was low: "How do you know that he has let go... I''m afraid that not only did he not let go, but he also harbors resentment towards me..."


    "Miss, don''t say such frustrating words. After all, you and the eldest young master have had a relationship for more than ten years. This relationship can''t be gone if you don''t have it."


    "He is not my real brother after all, and he will not tolerate me like before." Wei Qingwan said.


    "But miss, the people outside don''t know that the young master and you are not direct siblings. As long as the young master doesn''t do anything wrong, the young master will be your reliance and reliance, and you will have a smoother time in Prince Yu''s mansion in the future." Cui Cui He reminded cautiously.


    After a woman gets married, the power and status of her mother''s family is very important. If her mother''s family is strong, her husband''s family will naturally think highly of her.


    "How can I not know? You don''t have to say any more, I have my own idea."


    Wei Qingwan was very bored at the moment, whether it was the words of the maid Cui He, or the sound of firecrackers and drums outside, all disturbed her.


    ###


    The first day of April.


    The emperor issued a decree to confer the title of Prince Rui to the Ninth Prince, and bestowed the residence at the end of Zhuque Street, which is very close to the imperial city, making it convenient to enter and leave the imperial city.


    The canonization ceremony was even more grand than the sixth and seventh princes who were just canonized last year, which once again proved that the emperor''s love for the ninth prince Chu Yi is extraordinary.


    It''s a pity that his body is weak and has been declared by the imperial doctor to have a long life, so he can''t participate in the fight for the crown prince, and can''t shake the status of other princes. No matter how great the emperor''s love for him is, it will only last for a while, and it won''t last long.


    ###


    Palace examination on April 11th.


    Wei Yichen was handpicked by the emperor as the number one scholar; Xu Fengyuan entered the second class and was "born as a Jinshi";


    Although everyone knew that Wei Yichen''s grades were not much worse when he was in high school.


    But when it was announced that Wei Yichen became the champion of the new division, the Wei family was still very excited, and the old man Wei was so happy that he almost fainted on the spot.


    In the next few days, the mansion was bustling with people, and many people who hadn''t been around Zhongyibo''s mansion for many years also came to the mansion to express their congratulations.


    Even going out with the people in the mansion also has face.


    It is much easier for Wei Mingyong to go out and negotiate business with people, and the treatment is almost completely different.


    Bai Shi was invited by many wives of Quanhao to participate in various banquets and gatherings.


    A few days ago, because two girls in the mansion were about to marry into the royal family, the Bai family began to deal with the wives of various aristocratic families.


    But at that time, those rich and powerful wives always looked down on their Zhongyi uncle''s mansion.


    Now Bai Shi is completely elated. There is a nephew who is the number one scholar, and Bai Shi feels that his waist is straight and straight.


    On the contrary, Mo Shi, who is the wife of the eldest son of Zhongyi Bofu, and Yun Shi, Wei Yichen''s mother-in-law, behaved relatively low-key at this time.


    Mo''s temperament is calm, and she has always acted in a low-key manner. In the past, she was like this when Zhongyi Bofu was not popular in the capital, and it is no different now that she is the new favorite.


    Yun''s family is worried that acting high-profile on this matter will cause trouble. She knows that although the Zhongyi House has risen, its foundation is still unstable, so don''t get complacent.


    ###


    After waiting for half a month, the climax gradually faded away, and Wei Yichen also got a little leisure.


    Wei Yichen just came back from outside, passed the garden, and was about to walk to his residence.


    "Brother."


    Hearing the sound, Wei Yichen stopped.


    Seeing Wei Yichen waiting for her, Wei Qingwan felt slightly happy, and then walked forward quickly.


    "Big Brother, Big Brother is in high school, my sister hasn''t had a chance to congratulate Big Brother yet." Saying that, Wei Qingwan handed the food box in front of Wei Yichen.


    Wei Yichen didn''t reach out, Wei Qingwan opened the food box and said, "Brother, I picked the sweet-scented osmanthus flowers used in these osmanthus cakes during your country test last autumn. In the past, my elder brother liked this cake made by my sister the most. I don''t know if my elder brother would like it." I would like to try my sister''s craft again..."


    Wei Qingwan''s voice was soft, and after speaking, she lowered her head, then slowly raised it up, looking at Wei Yichen with eyes full of anticipation and caution.


    Wei Qingwan felt uneasy in her heart. What she brought to Wei Yichen was not only sweet-scented osmanthus cake, but also the good memories of the two people related to it.


    Brother used to love himself so much, and also loved the cakes she made with his own hands. When she gave him the sweet-scented osmanthus cake, he praised her endlessly.


    He also said that if he is a high school in the future, if she wants her to reward him with the sweet-scented osmanthus cake she made herself, it must be made of osmanthus flavored osmanthus honey she picked.


    Now that she has done what she promised him, I wonder if she can arouse some of his brother-sister friendship towards her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 456： wedding day

    Chapter 456 The wedding day


    Under Wei Qingwan''s eagerly expecting eyes, Wei Yichen stretched out his hand.


    Seeing his hand grabbing the handle of the food box, Wei Qingwan was overjoyed.


    But the scene that followed made Wei Qingwan''s expression stiffen instantly.


    Wei Yichen directly threw the food box into the pool next to it.


    With a "plop", with the splash of water, the food box sank into the water together with the sweet-scented osmanthus cake.


    Wei Qingwan looked into the pool with a pale face, and then Wei Yichen''s cold voice sounded in her ears.


    "You should be thankful that you have a marriage contract bestowed by the emperor."


    After Wei Yichen finished speaking, he ignored Wei Qingwan who was astonished, and left quickly.


    Not far ahead, Wei Ruo just witnessed this scene.


    She didn''t follow anyone intentionally, it was just a coincidence that she ran into her.


    Wei Yichen stopped when he passed by Wei Ruo, and looked down at Wei Ruo.


    Looking at each other, neither of them spoke.


    After a moment of silence, Wei Yichen continued to walk away.


    From Wei Yichen''s high school reunion to the present, Wei Ruo never once took the initiative to look for Wei Yichen, nor did he take the initiative to congratulate him.


    Wei Ruo didn''t say that when we met this time.


    After Wei Yichen left, Wei Ruo found that Wei Qingwan was staring at him with sharp eyes, as if a sharp blade was about to pierce her body.


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly and walked past Wei Qingwan calmly.


    Wei Qingwan clenched her fists tightly, and her nails made red marks on the palm of her hand.


    ###


    Time flashed to May.


    Bo Zhongyi''s mansion is still very busy, because Wei Ruo''s wedding is approaching, and even Wei Mingting, who should be busy with the war, is allowed to return to Beijing to send his daughter to marry.


    At this time, Xu Fengyuan visited Zhongyibo Mansion again, and Wei Yichen received him in his study.


    "Brother Yichen, tell me the truth, did you have any reservations during the provincial examination?" Xu Fengyuan asked.


    "I was not capable at the time." Wei Yichen replied.


    "Now that you are the champion in high school, why do you need to hide these things?" Xu Fengyuan didn''t believe Wei Yichen''s gift.


    "Brother Xu didn''t come to see me today to ask me this question."


    Wei Yichen avoided this question.


    Xu Fengyuan smiled helplessly, and then said: "Actually, I don''t know why I came to look for you today. It seems that there is nothing wrong, but I always feel that I should come here."


    When Xu Fengyuan said this, he turned his head and looked at the window next to him, and looked out through the window, wondering what he was looking at.


    "Brother Xu, some delusional thoughts should be let go." Wei Yichen said expressionlessly.


    "I still can''t hide it from you. I haven''t forgotten what you said before the exam, and I know that I can''t do anything now, but after all, there are still some things I can''t let go of, so I came to you by a ghost."


    Wei Yichen got up and took a jug of wine from the bookshelf, and handed it to Xu Fengyuan.


    Looking at the wine that Wei Yichen handed over, Xu Fengyuan was stunned for a moment, and then smiled wryly: "Why did you prepare wine in the study?"


    "For you."


    "Huh? You already guessed that I would come?"


    Wei Yichen didn''t answer, but took out the wine glass, poured wine for Xu Fengyuan, and handed it to him.


    Looking at the wine glass, Xu Fengyuan smiled wryly again, then took it and drank it down.


    The strong wine was hot in the throat, and the bitter smile on Xu Fengyuan''s face became more intense after drinking.


    "Brother Yichen, I''m very curious about what you went through when you suffered that time. I always wanted to ask, but I was afraid of poking your sore spot."


    Everyone could feel the changes in Wei Yichen before and after that time, but as classmates and friends, everyone had a tacit understanding and didn''t ask for details.


    Xu Fengyuan didn''t say this until today.


    "After experiencing life and death, I knew that I used to be too pampered and thought things too simply, and I couldn''t prevent them from happening. I also knew that my ability was limited. Even if I hated, I had to endure it."


    Wei Yichen looked calm when he spoke.


    Xu Fengyuan didn''t feel calm when he heard it: "You have suffered."


    "It''s not necessarily a bad thing, a fall into a trap will make you wiser."


    Speaking, Wei Yichen filled Xu Fengyuan''s wine glass again: "Life is unsatisfactory nine out of ten, so brother Xu needs to let go of things that should be let go."


    Brother Xu smiled wryly and shook his head, then drank the wine in the glass again.


    "Since that''s the case, let brother Yichen get drunk with me today!" Xu Fengyuan said.


    "Okay." Wei Yichen agreed.


    Then Xu Fengyuan got drunk in Wei Yichen''s study, and his footsteps were unsteady when he left. His two attendants helped him out the door.


    Before he left, he left a brocade box and asked Wei Yichen to pass it to Wei Ruo.


    It contained the wedding gift he gave her.


    Because he was a man, it was inconvenient for him to give her the gift himself, so Wei Yichen gave it to her.


    ###


    The eighth day of May.


    The day finally came.


    The Zhongyibo Mansion, which had been quiet for a few days, became lively again.


    The red light is hung high, and the whips and gongs are sounded.


    The door is full of guests, and the house is full of high friends.


    In Changchun Garden.


    Wei Ruo put on the wedding dress under the service of the nanny sent by the palace.


    The phoenix crown made of pure gold is exquisitely crafted and so ingenious that it can''t be seen that it was made in a hurry.


    There are several large round pearls inlaid on the top, the largest one in the center is about the size of bayberry, which is very rare.


    Wei Ruo''s wedding dress was made of Shu brocade tribute from Shu and embroidered with gold silk. It was made by eleven embroiderers working day and night.


    The phoenix pattern on it is lifelike, as if it is about to fly out of the clothes at any time and soar above the clouds.


    The necklaces, bracelets, and rings worn on the body are all made of gold and the best Hetian jade with transparent texture. Each piece is very heavy and exquisitely crafted.


    These are not Wei Ruo''s own jewelry, but sent to Wei Ruo by the palace.


    It''s not that Wei Ruo doesn''t have good jewelry, but she doesn''t really want to get married, so naturally she won''t spend time, energy and money preparing her wedding outfit.


    What she didn''t expect was that the palace had prepared all these for her, and everything was prepared extremely carefully.


    Judging from these details, the palace attaches great importance to this marriage between her and His Highness Prince Rui.


    After Wei Ruo finished dressing, Mrs. Yun walked in.


    After entering the door, Yun looked at her gorgeously dressed daughter who was as delicate and beautiful as a peony in the first bloom. Yun didn''t know how to say the words she had prepared in advance.


    Yun Shi looked at Wei Ruo, and for some reason, some crystal clear tears rolled in his eyes.


    After a long while, he slowly said: "Ruo''er looks really good today."


    Wei Ruo''s face was flat, and he turned around and asked the nurse next to him, "When are you leaving?"


    Nurse Jin standing on the side looked embarrassed: "Miss, it''s still early, you still have some time, talk to Madam."


    Wei Ruo turned to look at Yun Shi, and then looked at himself in the mirror.


    Mr. Yun stepped forward and reached out to pick up the comb in the hand of the mother: "Mother, let me comb your hair again."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 457： goodbye parents

    Chapter 457 Farewell to parents


    The wooden comb in Yun''s hand gently brushed Wei Ruo''s long hair that was not tied into a bun.


    Wei Ruo didn''t stop, just watched quietly.


    Combing and combing, Yun stopped, staring blankly at Wei Ruo''s face reflected in the mirror...


    After a while, the Yun family said to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, you will be a wife after today, you must be careful in everything from now on, especially if you are married to a royal family, you must be decent in your words and deeds, don''t let your words go. "


    "It is said that His Highness Prince Rui is not easy to get along with, so be careful and don''t talk like you were at home. Talking aggressively with your parents at home is just a punishment, but it is not easy for His Highness Prince Rui. It won''t be so easy."


    Yun continued: "It''s your blessing that you and Wanwan can marry into the royal family. No matter what happened in the past, you should still support and help each other in the future. Let those unpleasant things pass, and hope that your life will be smooth in the future. Some, we have to look forward.¡±


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, his face was calm.


    Seeing that there were no outsiders around, Yun''s words became more clear: "Ruo''er, you are aware of His Royal Highness Prince Rui''s physical condition, and if King Yu ascends the throne in the future, you still need to rely on Wan Wan in some aspects. So there are some things you should think about for your own future.¡±


    Hearing that, Wei Ruo just curled his lips into a chuckle, and didn''t argue with Yun.


    At this time, Xie Ying came.


    Seeing an outsider coming, Yun put down the comb in his hand, and suspended the instructions to Wei Ruo.


    At this time, Cuiping came to remind Yun that it was time to go to the front yard, so Yun left first.


    "Ruo Ruo!"


    Xie Ying hurried in, holding a box in her hand.


    Seeing Xie Ying, a smile appeared on Wei Ruo''s face.


    "Why are you here so late? Are you planning to marry me?" Wei Ruo teased.


    "What''s the matter! It''s not because of this, I was almost late because of it!" Xie Ying said, looking at the things in her hand.


    "What did you prepare for me mysteriously?"


    "It''s nothing, I just asked someone to find Zhi Lao Shan Ginseng, but it took some time to transport it, and it was only delivered today, so I almost missed it." Xie Ying muttered.


    "Thank you."


    "Why are you being polite to me, we don''t need to thank you for our friendship." Xie Ying said heartily.


    After Xie Ying handed the gift box to Xiumei, she came to Wei Ruo''s side, looked at Wei Ruo''s makeup, and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "You are so beautiful! I wanted you to be my sister-in-law, but it''s a pity that I Brother, he is not so lucky."


    "Don''t be joking, come here quickly, I have some things here for you to take."


    Wei Ruo opened the drawer on the left, took out a heavy brocade bag and handed it to Xie Ying.


    Xie Ying opened the brocade bag, which contained more than a dozen boxes of whitening creams that were in short supply in Daiyuejuli recently.


    Xie Ying mentioned something when Wei Ruo and Xie Ying met last time, Wei Ruo remembered, and specially left some for her.


    "Why are you thinking of giving me something when you get married?" Xie Ying said.


    "Isn''t it always hard to find a free time? You just came here today. You don''t care if it''s my wedding day. Maybe it will be harder to see you after I get married, or I will give it to you now Good." Wei Ruo said.


    I don''t know what kind of place that Prince Rui''s Mansion is, if Prince Rui is really a violent person like the rumors, then she will most likely lose her freedom if she steps into it, even the life she has now is lost.


    Hearing what Wei Ruo said, the smile on Xie Ying''s face couldn''t help but dissipated: "If you say that, I want to run away with you now!"


    Wei Ruo let out a "poof" laugh: "Where can we escape, is there any king in the world, let alone escape from the capital, we can''t even get out of the gate of Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion."


    Xie Ying flattened her mouth: "That''s what I said, but I always feel that this matter is very boring."


    Wei Ruo smiled and said, "There''s nothing to be depressed about. Since you can''t hide from it, you should face it boldly. You can''t spend all day worrying about being sad and not doing anything else. Then my life will be in vain. gone."


    "Okay. You have said that, what else can I say. I still wish you well, and hope that after you get married, you will be freer, happier and happier than you were in Zhongyibo Mansion!" Xie Ying said.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo responded.


    At this time, Nanny Jin said: "Miss, it''s almost time, and this old slave will help you to the front yard to bid farewell to Master and Madam."


    "knew."


    Wei Ruo got up, and with the support of the nanny, went to the front yard.


    In the main hall of the front yard, Wei Mingting and Yun Shi sat upright on the high hall.


    Wei Mingting''s expression is serious, his eyes are deep, with the solemnity and majesty of a soldier, he can''t see the slightest joy of his daughter getting married.


    Yun Shi looked at her husband''s face, feeling slightly worried.


    She knew that her husband was extremely dissatisfied with her daughter''s marriage, but it was the eve of his marriage when he returned, and even if he was present when the imperial decree came down, he would be powerless to change anything.


    Standing on the left side of the main hall are Wei Yichen, Wei Yilin and Wei Qingwan. The expressions of the three are different at the moment.


    Wei Yichen''s expression was serious and serious; Wei Yilin''s mouth was flattened, and the word "reluctance" was clearly written on his face; Wei Qingwan lowered her head, pinching her two hands hanging in front of her body repeatedly.


    Wei Ruo walked into the main hall with the support of Nanny Jin.


    Coming to Wei Mingting and Yun Shi, Wei Ruo knelt down under the guidance of Jin Nanny, and thanked the two for their kindness in nurturing.


    Wei Mingting looked at Wei Ruo who was kneeling on the ground, and tightened his calloused hands.


    Then he got up from his seat and took two steps forward to help Wei Ruo, who was kneeling, up.


    Wei Ruo raised his head and saw Wei Mingting''s complex eyes, as if he had a lot to say to her.


    But after a while, he just watched without saying a word.


    The Yun family also came forward, put the bracelet prepared earlier on Wei Ruo''s hand, then took Wei Ruo''s right hand, and said to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, remember what mother told you, be careful His Highness Wang''s wife, be a good Princess Rui."


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, then turned around and came to Wei Yichen.


    Wei Yichen didn''t say much, but said lightly: "Treasure."


    Wei Ruo nodded and followed Wei Yilin.


    Wei Yilin sucked his somewhat sore nose, and then said solemnly: "Sister, I wish you and His Royal Highness Prince Rui a prosperous life, harmonious singing, and an early birth to a precious son."


    Wei Ruo nodded again, and then came to Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan already had a gentle and amiable smile on her face: "Sister, my sister also wishes my sister and His Highness Prince Rui a happy marriage for a hundred years and grow old together."


    Knowing that Prince Rui is not in good health, Wei Qingwan still chooses such words to say, it seems to be intentionally reminding Wei Ruo of something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 458： into the bridal chamber

    Chapter 458 Sending to the Bridal Chamber


    Wei Ruo''s reaction was flat, with no trace of anger, nor the sad and angry expression that Wei Qingwan expected to see.


    Curling the corners of his mouth, Wei Ruo replied, "Thank you for your blessing, but it''s a pity that I can''t congratulate you like this when you get married."


    Wei Qingwan is not the main wife, the one who wants to grow old with Yu Wang is Yu Wang Zhengfei, and it is not her turn.


    "That''s not certain, what will happen in the future is uncertain." Wei Qingwan said.


    "I''ll tell you the same thing again, I''m not sure what will happen in the future." Wei Ruo said.


    "Then I''ll just wait and see how my sister will look happy in the future." Wei Qingwan said.


    Both of them had smiles on their faces and talked with each other. At first glance, it sounds like sisters love each other deeply, but the actual words and sentences are full of gunpowder.


    It was almost time, Yun took the hijab from the tray held by Cuiping beside him, and put it on Wei Ruo''s head.


    The moment the hijab fell off, Yun couldn''t help but feel some sense of loss: her biological daughter will belong to someone else''s family from now on.


    Wei Yilin sucked his sour nose, and muttered again: "Big sister..."


    Then Wei Ruo, surrounded by everyone, walked out of the main hall and walked through the atrium, supported by Xiumei and Zhang Nai.


    Red cloth was spread in the middle of the atrium, and the Wei family members and guests who came to congratulate stood on both sides.


    There was a smile on Bai''s face, but there was sarcasm in his eyes.


    Mo''s expression was indifferent, with a little regret in his eyes.


    The faces of Wei Ruo''s cousins ??were filled with joy. They had no relationship with Wei Ruo, and only thought that it was a good thing for Wei Ruo to marry into the palace, and it would bring honor to their Wei family.


    Among them, Wei Yifeng and Wei Yipeng, who had a feud with Wei Ruo, were not in a good mood, but they had to put on a very happy look in front of the guests.


    Xu Fengyuan was among the guests, he didn''t drink today, and hid in the crowd to watch Wei Ruo go out.


    Lu Yuhong also came and stood beside Xu Fengyuan.


    No matter what Wei Ruo said, he was a kind person to him. She couldn''t do anything other than marrying him, but after all, he wanted to come here and send her to marry him.


    Xie Jue and Xie Ying didn''t have much joy on their faces. They both stared at Wei Ruo and watched her walk towards the gate.


    Outside the door, the welcoming team from Prince Rui''s Mansion has arrived.


    Wei Ruo was wearing a red hijab, so he couldn''t see the appearance of His Highness Prince Rui who came to greet his relatives, and could only look down at the road under his feet.


    With the support of Nanny Zhang and Xiumei, Wei Ruo got on the sedan chair.


    The dowry maid Wei Ruo only wanted Xiumei, the dowry mother wanted Zhang Nanny, and the rest of the entourage Wei Ruo didn''t want any, but the mansion still arranged a few, mainly for the face of Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion.


    Wei Ruo sat in the eight-carrier sedan chair, and after feeling that the sedan chair was moving smoothly, he lifted the hijab on his head.


    The inside of the sedan chair is a festive bright red color, and there are soft cushions to sit on. There is a small table next to it, with some dried fruits on it.


    The sound of firecrackers, gongs and drums, the sound of carriages and horses, and the noise of the crowd came and went one after another outside.


    Although Wei Ruo was very calm when he told Xie Ying just now, in fact, Wei Ruo was still a little nervous in his heart.


    Whether she is going to marry someone or marry a stranger she has never met, even Wei Ruo has never experienced such a thing.


    I don''t know how to spend the wedding night. If this Prince Rui is seriously ill, he will be fine. I''m afraid that his health will be fine, and he will still want to perform Zhou Gong''s ceremony with her on the wedding night.


    Doing that kind of thing with a person who is very strange to her, if it is absolutely impossible for Wei Wei, she will not be able to pass the test in her heart.


    So if His Highness Prince Rui really wanted to do something to her, she would definitely make Zhao''er hide. She had already thought about the method, used the drug to stun Prince Rui, making him unable to do anything.


    Wei Ruo''s drug is colorless and tasteless, as long as it is administered skillfully, most people will not be able to detect it. And Prince Rui himself had physical problems, I heard that he passed out in public several times before.


    So as long as she prescribes the drug in a concealed manner, she should be able to fool the wedding night smoothly.


    It''s just that this drug can be used for a while but not for a lifetime, if Prince Rui can survive for a long time, she has to think of other ways.


    Half an hour later, the welcoming team arrived at Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    After the sedan chair stopped, Wei Ruo heard footsteps approaching the sedan chair, so he put down his red hijab again.


    The car curtain was raised, and Wei Ruo saw a big slender hand stretched out in front of him from below.


    After hesitating for a moment, Wei Ruo passed his hand over.


    Then Wei Ruo''s hand was held by the opponent''s. The opponent didn''t use much strength, just enough to hold her hand to prevent her hand from slipping.


    Being held by a stranger, Wei Ruo felt conflicted in his heart.


    But in this situation, Wei Ruo also knows that he can''t mess around.


    The other party is the Marquis of Xuan Ping, and it is possible for her to act foolishly, but it is almost impossible for Prince Rui. The royal family cannot afford to lose this person, and will never let her go lightly.


    Wei Ruo could only put his attention down on his feet first, and slowly followed the man''s pace step by step.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the man is in poor health, and his walking speed is very slow.


    Prince Rui''s mansion is very big, Wei Ruo didn''t know how long he walked before he came to the place where he and Prince Rui paid their respects.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t see the surroundings, only heard that there were many people, it should be very lively.


    "One bow to heaven and earth¡ª"


    "Second worship to the high hall¡ª"


    "Husband and wife worship¡ª"


    Wei Ruo mechanically completed the worship ceremony.


    Then Wei Ruo saw that hand stretched out in front of him again.


    Wei Ruo had no choice but to put his hand up again, and was once again held in the palm of that big hand with a wide palm and slender fingers.


    Wei Ruo followed the man''s pace and left the main hall where he had just worshipped.


    After leaving the main hall, the surrounding area became much quieter, and the footsteps of the two could be clearly heard.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, Wei Ruo finally reached the bedroom.


    Wei Ruo was taken to the bed and sat down, and then he heard the matchmaker whispering auspicious words in his ear, and then someone fiddled with something beside him.


    After some busy work, these people all retreated from the room.


    Finally, only she and Prince Rui were left in the bedroom.


    The flames of the red candles in the bedroom danced, Wei Ruo looked down, and a pair of black boots appeared in front of her.


    The man didn''t move for a while, but stood in front of Wei Ruo, thinking about something.


    Wei Ruo clenched his fists nervously.


    In the sleeve, Wei Ruo''s hand has already tightly grasped the drug bag of the drug, ready to spill it at any time.


    Of course it''s better not to be so direct, otherwise it will be difficult for the man to wake up the next day.


    As long as the man doesn''t mess around directly, she still plans to put the drug in the cup of wine and hide tonight without anyone noticing.


    Wei Ruo was thinking, but saw the man move.


    A scale rod extended under the hijab, picked up Wei Ruo''s red hijab, and slowly lifted it...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 459： Prince Rui is actually you!

    Chapter 459 Prince Rui is actually you!


    The moment the hijab was taken off, Wei Ruo''s heart was raised high.


    The uneasiness and tension reached their peak at this moment.


    Wei Ruo raised her drugged right hand, but in the next second, the man''s hand grabbed her wrist and stopped her.


    At the same time, Wei Ruo saw the groom''s face clearly.


    At this moment, Wei Ruo felt as if he had been immobilized.


    This face is all too familiar to her.


    Her second brother, Wei, Jin, Yi!


    He was dressed in a bright red wedding dress, as if he was the man who married her tonight.


    Second brother is Prince Rui, and Prince Rui is second brother!


    For a moment, countless thoughts flooded into her mind, and some things that had puzzled her before she could not understand were all understood at this moment.


    Why would the Ninth Prince, who did not appear in the original book, appear in her life; why the second elder brother had been busy working from Taizhou to the capital mysteriously; and why he had to feign death to escape.


    All these questions have answers.


    Because the so-called Ninth Prince is either someone else or her second brother! Her appearance changed the fate of the Wei Mansion and his fate!


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo, and said softly, "I''m sorry."


    Wei Ruo didn''t know how to answer his words for a while.


    Her mood at the moment is very complicated, with many emotions occupying her chest.


    "Ruo''er..." Seeing that Wei Ruo didn''t speak, Wei Jin also had a dignified expression, full of worry.


    After being silent for a long time, Wei Ruo suddenly raised his hand again, and sprinkled the drug on Wei Jinyi''s face with lightning speed.


    Wei Jin also didn''t know whether it was too late to hide or if he didn''t hide on purpose, and he couldn''t stop Wei Ruo.


    The drug fell on Wei Jinyi''s face, and he quickly lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi who was lying on the ground with a complicated expression and didn''t move for a long time.


    After a while, Wei Ruo went to the outside room and called Xiumei who was waiting outside the door: "Meimei!"


    Xiumei was equally nervous tonight, she was ready to rush in to rescue Wei Ruo when she was guarding the door.


    Hearing Wei Ruo calling her, Xiumei hurriedly opened the door and entered.


    "Miss, miss, are you okay?"


    "Close the door." Wei Ruo whispered.


    Xiumei hurriedly closed the door behind her, then followed Wei Ruo around the screen and entered the inner room. After seeing the figure lying on the ground, she said to Wei Ruo:


    "Is Prince Rui trying to cheat on you? Don''t be afraid, I will take you out right now!"


    Xiumei''s attention was all on Wei Ruo, she only saw the man in red lying on the ground, but she didn''t pay attention to the groom''s appearance.


    Xiumei knew Wei Ruo''s plan, and Wei Ruo would not have stunned the groom on the wedding night unless it was a last resort, but now that the groom just fell to the ground, it was probably the worst possible situation.


    "We don''t need to run away." Wei Ruo sat on the bed.


    "Don''t you need to run away? Then Prince Rui..."


    "Take a good look at his face." Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei then lowered her head and took a closer look at the groom''s face. It was fine if she didn''t look at it, but she was dumbfounded when she saw it.


    "Why does His Highness Prince Rui look exactly like the Second Young Master?"


    "It''s the second brother."


    "Ah?" Xiumei opened her mouth wide, her face dazed, and she found her voice after a while, "Second Young Master is actually His Highness Prince Rui? Then...then how did he become the Second Young Master of the Wei family?"


    "I didn''t think in this direction before, because I thought the Wei family shouldn''t be so bold. I didn''t expect the answer to the matter to be like this. It must be that my father hid the late Empress Xu''s son and lied to the outside world that He is the concubine born to an outside woman."


    Wei Ruo leaned on the headboard of the carved Babu bed, her mood was as complicated as her expression.


    Judging from the Wei family and Yun''s attitude towards Wei Jinyi, other people probably don''t know Wei Jinyi''s identity, so this matter should be arranged by Wei Mingting.


    "The master hid it? Why did the master do this?" Xiumei''s head was full of doubts, and her head was buzzing.


    "I think there must be some very important reason why he wanted to protect the Ninth Prince. When Xu Guogong was convicted, the emperor''s attitude towards Empress Xu was unclear. At that time, the government and the public all speculated that the emperor might bestow Empress Xu''s death. If that is the case, The nine princes born to Empress Xu may also be executed together."


    Secretizing the Ninth Prince is a crime that implicates the Nine Clans. Wei Mingting''s move is very risky. Presumably, he has an extraordinary relationship with the Xu family, which made him willing to take such a big risk to do this.


    "Then...then it should be safe now, right? I heard that Xu Guogong''s case has been overturned, and the emperor is very kind to Prince Rui..."


    "At present, this is the case. I have never heard that the emperor wanted to investigate the incident that the Ninth Prince was taken away." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, Xiumei breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Wei Jin who was unconscious on the ground and asked, "If His Highness Prince Rui is the Second Young Master, it should be considered a good thing, right?"


    "Forget it, at least I''m safe in Prince Rui''s Mansion, and the things I was worried about before don''t exist."


    "Then...then...why do you still use drugs to fascinate the second young master?" Xiumei couldn''t help asking.


    "Because I don''t know how to face him." Wei Ruo whispered.


    Before, she really regarded him as her elder brother, and even thought that they were related by blood!


    But now, not only is it said that there is no blood relationship between them, but they have also worshiped and have the name of husband and wife!


    How could she accept this for a while? She didn''t know how to face him.


    Then Wei Ruo said to Xiumei: "Help me to the imperial concubine''s couch over there, lest he catch a cold lying on the ground."


    "If you don''t want to catch a cold, why do you lie on the couch instead of the bed?" Xiumei asked.


    "Because of the bed, your lady, I will sleep at night." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yes!" Xiumei nodded.


    Then together with Wei Ruo, Wei Jinyi was moved to the imperial concubine''s bed.


    "Miss, what should we do next?" Xiumei asked.


    "You go out first, there are people from the palace guarding outside, don''t make them suspicious. There should be nothing tonight, let''s talk about the next thing slowly." Wei Ruo said.


    Xiumei nodded heavily: "Okay."


    After Xiumei left, Wei Ruo sat down beside the imperial concubine''s couch, staring at Wei Jinyi who was on the couch.


    He looks peaceful when he is sleeping, his closed eyes are covered by long eyelashes, his high nose bridge and tightly closed red lips are cold and sexy.


    Sitting next to him, Wei Ruo looked at him, and couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed: "I didn''t ask you anything in the past, it was because of my trust in you. But you didn''t even advance the marriage ceremony with me." Tell me, I didn''t know that you were the one I wanted to marry until I got married and paid homage to you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 460： sleepless night

    "Why didn''t you ask me about such an important matter in advance? If you don''t ask me, you don''t give me a choice. You and I have known each other for so long, and you lied to me about such an important matter. Naturally, I have to ask mad at you."


    "What''s more, I have always regarded you as my brother and sister, and the brother-sister relationship with you in my heart is far better than that with Wei Yichen. I didn''t expect that you are not only my brother, but now you are married to me .Although I don''t know why you did this, but I really don''t know how to face you now."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he looked at the face of Wei Jinyi who was still asleep and let out a long sigh.


    Then got up and walked to the dressing table, and took off the clothes on her body, especially the phoenix crown, which seemed to weigh more than ten kilograms, and her neck hurt from the weight.


    The other decorations on the body were also taken off one by one.


    After taking off the outermost sleeves of the wedding dress, Wei Ruo didn''t take it off any further, and lay down on the bed together.


    However, Wei Ruo couldn''t fall asleep, and there were still many thoughts spinning in his mind.


    Thinking about it now, before she was taken back to the Wei family, Wei Jin had always lived in seclusion, let alone an outsider, and even members of the Wei family rarely saw him.


    Later, when he went out with her again, he would disguise himself as Wang Jin.


    Based on this calculation, now in the capital, apart from a few Wei family members, the only ones who have seen Wei Jin Yirushan''s true colors are the Xie family brothers and sisters.


    Thinking of this, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but sighed. It turned out that everything had been foreshadowed, but she hadn''t been able to think in this direction.


    On the imperial concubine''s bed, Wei Jin, who had closed his eyes just now, also opened them.


    He was not stunned, not because Wei Ruo''s drug had no effect, but because he held his breath when the drug was spilled on his face.


    He also did not fall asleep, his mind was clear.


    After a sleepless night, it was daylight in the east, and the bright light entered the room, Wei Ruo got up from the bed.


    Wei Ruo opened the wardrobe and was not surprised to see a row of his own clothes hanging inside.


    Wei Ruo took out a set of water-blue dresses from inside, then went back to the bed and pulled up the bed curtain to change the clothes inside.


    Going around the screen to the outside room, Wei Jinyi was still lying on the imperial couch with his eyes closed.


    "Stop pretending, my dose of medicine is not enough to let you sleep till now." Wei Ruo said with a straight face.


    Because he was afraid that Prince Rui would be too weak to take it, the dosage of the drug Wei Ruo prepared last night was very low, and a normal person would be unconscious for at most three to five hours after inhaling it.


    And as far as she knows, Wei Jin is also physically strong and has such high martial arts skills, so it is impossible for him to be in a coma since last night.


    Hearing this, Wei Jin also opened his eyes, and met Wei Ruoqing''s cold eyes.


    The four eyes met, and the atmosphere was obviously different from before.


    Wei Jin also got up slowly, and was about to speak to Wei Ruo: "Ruoer..."


    "Change your clothes, prepare the things you need to prepare, and then call the people outside to come in." Wei Ruo said.


    "What are you preparing?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "Of course it is Luohong." Wei Ruo said.


    Of course she knew that it was extremely ridiculous to use Luohong to prove a woman''s innocence.


    Not every woman will have redness, this has something to do with the physiological structure of women, some people are born without redness.


    And as the body grows older and the body organs mature, the people who had redness in the past will not have it for the first time.


    Naihe has such rules in the world she lives in today. When she lay down on the bed last night, she saw the white silk on the bed.


    It must be something that needs to be handed over. If Wei Ruo doesn''t want to cause trouble for himself, it is natural for Wei Jin to take care of it.


    "No need, just tell the people sent by the palace that I was in poor health last night." Wei Jin also said.


    "Then your reputation has been damaged?" Wei Ruo said.


    "It''s okay." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Okay then, it''s up to you." Wei Ruo didn''t say much, and his face was still cold.


    It can be seen that she still has some resentment towards Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also nodded, and then went behind the screen to change clothes.


    Wei Ruo saw a tall and strong figure through the screen. Although it was just a silhouette, he could still tell that he had a good figure.


    In the past, Wei Ruoding would have been very calm, and would deliberately tease the second brother and praise him for his good figure.


    But now Wei Ruo chooses not to start.


    Men and women do not give or receive kisses.


    When Wei Jinyi came out from behind the screen again, he had already changed into moon-white clothes, with high buns, a white jade belt around his waist, and a small animal jade pendant.


    Indifferent and widowed, like a **** who does not eat the fireworks of the world.


    Wei Ruo murmured in his heart, this appearance still looks like the cold, dignified, relegated appearance, but it''s a pity that he is a liar, even a liar who lied to her!


    She wanted to see how he pretended to be weak in front of others.


    Wei Jin also sat on the soft couch outside, and then opened his mouth to let the people waiting outside come in.


    Immediately afterwards, the door of the room opened, and several people came in from outside the room, the leader was the old lady sent by the palace.


    "Meet Your Highness, how is Your Highness doing today?"


    Wei Jin also lightly raised his hand and waved it: "I''m not feeling well, please go back first, mammy."


    His movements were slow, and his voice sounded a lot weaker, giving people a feeling of weakness.


    Wei Ruobian pursed his lips, and couldn''t help muttering in his heart, so he is so good at pretending! No wonder she was cheated by him!


    "Then yesterday, Your Highness..." Nanny glanced at Wei Ruo as she spoke.


    "I feel unwell, so I took a rest early." Wei Jin also said.


    Hearing the words, the nanny hurriedly said: "Then His Highness, pay attention to rest, and the servants will return to the palace first to return to life."


    Wei Jin also nodded.


    With Wei Jinyi''s consent, the nanny left with someone.


    After Nanny and the others left, Wei Jinyi''s expression returned to normal, and he turned to look at Wei Ruo.


    Before he could speak, Wei Ruo took a step forward and said, "I''m hungry."


    Wei Jin also nodded, and then said to the people waiting outside: "Chuan Shan."


    Then I saw five or six maidservants bringing breakfast into the room, filling the round table in the room.


    At the same time, another servant girl came up to serve Wei Ruo to wash.


    "No need, just put the basin over there, and I''ll do it myself."


    Wei Ruo is still not used to other people serving her to do these things, and she doesn''t let Xiumei do these things on weekdays.


    Wei Ruo came to the washstand and washed up on his own. After washing, he applied some skin care balm on his face.


    Then he sat down at the table and had breakfast quietly, without looking at Wei Jinyi the whole time.


    Wei Jin, who also washed up, also sat down silently at the side, and had breakfast with Wei Ruo.


    The two of them didn''t communicate during the whole process, let alone the usual laughter.


    After breakfast, the servants removed everything from the table and replaced it with tea and pastries.


    Wei Ruo began to ask Wei Jinyi: "From today onwards, this room will belong to me, and you can sleep elsewhere."


    For the sake of consistency, from God''s point of view, the hero is still called Wei Jinyi; from other people''s point of view, it is called Chu Yi.

 Chapter 461： dont want to help you housekeeper

    Chapter 461 I don¡¯t want to help you housekeeper


    "good."


    "You can''t stop me when I want to go out, let me go outside in disguise, and you can''t ask me what I do." Wei Ruo continued.


    "good."


    Wei Jin also agreed without hesitation.


    Seeing that Wei Ruo didn''t raise any more conditions, he asked, "Are there any other requirements?"


    "Not for the time being." Wei Ruo''s mind is still a little confused now, and there is no time to think about many things, "I will tell you when I think about it."


    "good."


    Wei Jin also agreed, and then took out a bunch of keys and put them in front of Wei Ruo.


    "This is the key to the warehouse."


    "You take it yourself, your money is yours, I don''t want to help you manage it." Wei Ruo refused.


    If she helped him with the housekeeping, it would be like being his wife. He was still an elder brother in her heart before yesterday, and she couldn''t accept suddenly playing the role of his wife.


    She likes money, but she only likes what belongs to her. She won''t take what should belong to others.


    Wei Jin also looked into Wei Ruo''s eyes, and took the key back without any reluctance.


    After breakfast, Wei Jin also left for the front yard.


    Because the emperor was considerate of Wei Jinyi''s poor health, he exempted them from visiting the palace on the second day of their wedding, and let them rest in the palace.


    Wei Ruo breathed a sigh of relief when he learned that he didn''t need to go to the palace.


    There are already so many rules in the Gaomen compound, and it is even more oppressive to think about it in the palace. It is better to go to that place as little as possible.


    Not long after Wei Jinyi left, Lin Fang came to see Wei Ruo.


    After entering the door, Lin Fang knelt down respectfully: "My subordinates greet the eldest lady."


    "Get up."


    "Miss Xie."


    "Next time you see me, don''t kneel down."


    "This... this subordinate obeys the order." Lin Fang hesitated but agreed.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Fang said to Wei Ruo: "Miss, the master ordered the subordinates to come and wait for the mission of the eldest lady. If there is anything that the eldest lady needs the subordinates to do, just ask."


    "I don''t have anything to do for me right now."


    Wei Ruo didn''t want to think about his relationship with Wei Jinyi for the time being, so he didn''t even have someone who wanted to use Wei Jinyi very much.


    Speaking of which, Wei Ruo got up and said, "I want to go around the mansion now."


    "How about you accompany the lady?" Lin Fang asked.


    Wei Ruo didn''t refuse, it would be more convenient for someone familiar to take her with him.


    Wei Ruo got up and walked out of the bedroom.


    When she entered the palace last night, she was covered with a red hijab, so she couldn''t see anything.


    Going out today, you can see how resplendent and resplendent this palace with red bricks and green tiles is.


    She lives in the Songzhu Garden located in the middle of the backyard of the Wangfu, which is the largest room in the backyard of the Wangfu.


    There are three bedrooms, spacious and bright, with luxurious decoration.


    There is a study on the left side of the bedroom, and another room on the right side is used by the person who serves her.


    The wing rooms on the left and right are temporarily empty.


    The courtyard is wide, and there are many open spaces around the surrounding walls. The soil is newly turned, but no crops are planted on it.


    This seems to be specially reserved for Wei Ruo.


    Coming out of Songzhu Garden, Wei Ruo went to the garden of the palace accompanied by Lin Fang.


    In the garden, all kinds of flowers and plants compete for splendor, ponds, rockeries, and gazebos, one scene in three steps, and one painting in five steps.


    After visiting the garden, Wei Ruo went to other places in the backyard, but found that the other courtyards were empty and no one lived there.


    In the huge backyard of the palace, only Songzhu Garden is inhabited.


    Lin Fang, who was walking with him, explained: "Master, he has no other women around him, so the backyard is naturally empty."


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, and then went to the front yard.


    The front yard is mainly where Wei Jinyi works and receives guests.


    According to Lin Fang, the study is the place where Wei Jinyi spends most of his time.


    Today, the servants are tidying up the room next to the study, which should be used as Wei Jinyi''s bedroom.


    While passing by the door of the study, Wei Ruo saw Wei Jinyi sitting inside.


    The eyes of the two men only met for a moment, and Wei Ruo looked away.


    After that, he quickly left and went out.


    Several wing rooms in the front yard are the residences of Zhang Yi, Ke Chongshan and others, so that Wei Jin can summon them at any time.


    After walking around, Wei Ruo already had a general understanding of the situation in Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    Lin Fang explained to Wei Ruo: "Miss, now all the people in the palace are our own people, so you can do whatever you want without worrying about it."


    The wedding last night, the palace sent people over to watch, after these people left this morning, only Wei Jinyi''s cronies were left in the palace.


    Lin Fang went on to say: "Miss can arrange all the places in this palace as she pleases, and the scenery can also be changed at will. All the flowers, plants and trees can be shoveled and planted. Everything is up to you, miss."


    "There is no need for these." Wei Ruodao, then asked, "If I want to go out in a man''s clothes on weekdays, which door is convenient?"


    "Miss can go through whichever door she wants, but the stables are in the northwest corner, and it will be faster for the servants to arrange carriages and horses for the lady, and you can turn out of the alley and enter Suzaku Avenue within ten meters from the door in the northwest corner."


    "Okay, I got it, then I will go to the northwest gate from now on, and put the carriage that I brought as a dowry over there. I am used to my own carriage." Wei Ruo said.


    "Subordinates obey."


    ###


    On the third day of marriage, according to custom, the groom has to accompany the bride back to her natal home.


    Usually, the bride wants the groom to accompany her, which means the groom attaches great importance to the bride and her natal family.


    Very few go without accompanying, the bride will not only lose face, but also be regarded as not favored by her husband.


    But when it came to Wei Ruo, it was a little different.


    Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to send a message to Wei Jinyi: "I can go back tomorrow by myself, and ask him not to accompany him because he is unwell."


    After a while, Xiumei came back: "Second young master...ah no, the prince said he wanted to accompany you back, and he didn''t want you to lose face."


    "Save face. If he goes, it won''t be a matter of face. I''m afraid it will scare a few people to death. What''s more, I don''t want those people in the mansion to know about this for the time being." Wei Ruo said.


    After a pause, Wei Ruo told Xiumei again: "If you spread the word again, just say that I am determined to do so. This face is not important to me."


    Xiumei nodded, and went to the front yard to spread the word again.


    When she came back again, Xiumei said: "The prince agreed, and said that he will prepare a generous gift for you, miss."


    Wei Ruodao: "Prepare any generous gifts, if you really want to prepare presents, just prepare some for father."


    "Then shall I talk to the prince again?" Xiumei asked.


    "If he is free now, let him come to see me, and I will speak to him in person."


    Wei Ruo felt that it was troublesome for Xiumei to run around like this, and it was not easy to explain the matter clearly, so why not talk to Wei Jin directly.


    "good."


    Xiumei went, and not long after, Wei Jin also came.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 462： three dynasties back door

    Chapter 462 Three Dynasties Back Door


    Although the two of them were in the palace for the past two days, they hardly met each other.


    Without Wei Ruo''s consent, Wei Jin didn''t dare to come to her easily for fear of making her unhappy again.


    It was rare that Wei Ruo asked him to come over today.


    Wei Jin also asked: "If you do whatever you want, I will fully cooperate with you."


    "I don''t think other people''s gifts need to be carefully prepared. You and I don''t have a good relationship with the people in the uncle''s house. You don''t need to prepare generous gifts for the so-called face. Face is empty, and money is real. Even if you I don''t feel sorry for your money, and I don''t want to let people I don''t like take advantage of my relationship." Wei Ruo explained.


    "Okay, I will do as you wish." Wei Jin also agreed.


    "But father is an exception, and the gift prepared for him can be more generous. Don''t say anything else, he has saved your life." Wei Ruo said again.


    "Um."


    "I''ll prepare some of his favorite wine for him, and a set of well-made armor, and I''ll send them to him this time. What else to prepare is up to you." Wei Ruo said.


    Armor Wei Ruo once made a set for Xu Zhengyong. At that time, there were a lot of materials. Later, she made another set for Wei Mingting, but it was kept in her space and never sent out.


    Just took this opportunity to send him off, hoping to protect him on the battlefield.


    "good."


    "As for other people, I will make a list for you later, and you follow my list." Wei Ruo continued.


    "Okay, just tell Lin Fang and Xiaobei what you need. If there is something in the warehouse, let them go to the warehouse to move it, and if there is nothing in the warehouse, let them go outside to buy it." Wei Jin also said.


    "Also, you don''t have to go with me tomorrow, but it''s best to send me a few competent subordinates. It may not be useful, but I need them to support me. If something happens, I will be at a disadvantage. "Wei Ruo said.


    "The people in the mansion are up to you to choose." Wei Jin also said.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo said.


    After talking about this matter, Wei Jin did not leave immediately, and stared at Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo pretended not to see the way he looked at him: "Okay, I''ve finished what I want to say, you can go about your own business."


    It was a tactful order to evict the guest.


    "Okay." Wei Jin obeyed, then turned and left slowly.


    ###


    Zhongyi Bofu.


    The big room of the Wei family.


    "Wei Qingruo will be returning home early tomorrow morning, you should accompany her well and be more caring." Wei Minghong told Mo Shi.


    "Okay." Mo Shi replied softly.


    Seeing Mo''s soft-spoken appearance, Wei Minghong was furious: "Who are you showing your dull appearance? How can you be my good wife?"


    Mohs remained silent.


    Seeing this, Wei Minghong became even more angry: "Look at you, you look like this again! Do you still think I''m not unlucky enough?"


    "The concubine doesn''t know what the master is doing badly. Now everything in the house is good, so the master should be happy." Mo said softly.


    "A good thing? It''s all a good thing for Sanfang!"


    "Sanfang is capable, we can also benefit from it." Mo Shi analyzed.


    "The benefits also depend on skill! Look at the second younger brother and sister, who go out with the wives of those aristocratic families every day, helping the second brother accumulate contacts and inquire about news; look at you, you are bored at home all day, and you don''t know what to do for me. , Those who don¡¯t know think that the second younger brother is the son, and the second younger brother is the wife of the son!¡±


    Mohs lowered his head.


    "It''s really bad luck!" Wei Minghong was furious, "I''ve been unlucky for eight lifetimes after marrying you. I really don''t understand why my mother insisted on me marrying you!"


    Wei Minghong slammed the door and left after speaking.


    It looks like he won''t be spending the night in Morse''s room again tonight.


    ###


    The second room of the Wei family.


    Wei Mingyong and Bai''s couple were lying on the bed.


    "This Wei Qingruo is coming back tomorrow, do you think I should greet her well tomorrow?" Mrs. Bai asked Wei Mingyong.


    "Naturally it is necessary. No matter what, she is still a princess now. If Prince Rui is not dead, then she is Princess Rui. Prince Rui does not have any real power in his hands, and he is not destined to be the crown prince in the future, but he is currently favored. If he can help with a few good words, it¡¯s not just a matter of giving our Wei family a small official to do it?¡±


    "Then you are thinking one-sidedly. Do you know that Wanwan and Wei Qingruo won''t deal with each other? If we want to rely on the mountain of Wanwan, we can''t get too close to Wei Qingruo, otherwise the gain will outweigh the loss." Bai analyzed.


    "There seems to be some truth in what you say. His Royal Highness Yu Wang has real power, but he is the one who may eventually become the crown prince. The emperor is old. It is uncertain when the throne will be replaced. We must rely on His Royal Highness Yu Wang More."


    Bai added: "What''s more, Wei Qingruo and I didn''t deal with each other at all, and she is narrow-minded and loves to hold grudges. I''m afraid the loss outweighs the gain if I try to curry favor with her. It''s better to put all the bets on Wan Wan instead there."


    "Well, your analysis makes sense, but you still have to go tomorrow. Absence is always unjustifiable. Anyway, it will be up to you when the time comes. I know Madam, you have a sense of proportion and know what is the most appropriate way." Wei Mingyong said.


    "I just think that I have to kneel and kowtow when I see her tomorrow, which makes me a little unhappy." Bai Shi couldn''t help muttering.


    "There is no way to do this, bear with it."


    "I know, I can still tell the difference between the serious and the serious, and when Prince Rui dies and Prince Yu succeeds to the throne, she is doomed to have a bad life if she doesn''t get along with Wanwan, and I''ll feel complacent when I go to see her again. Feel proud."


    ###


    Early in the morning of the third day, Wei Ruo took a carriage with a large number of people and the prepared return ceremony to the Zhongyi uncle''s mansion.


    At dawn, everyone in the Wei family was already waiting at the gate.


    Although this Prince Rui is sick and weak, he is the most favored prince nowadays, so he still has to be treated carefully.


    After more than half an hour, they saw the team from Prince Rui''s Mansion approaching Wei Mansion from a distance, and the faces of the Wei family members who had been waiting for a long time couldn''t help showing joyful anticipation.


    When the carriage stopped at the door, Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Wei led the crowd to greet them.


    The curtains of the car were opened, and Wei Ruo, supported by Xiumei, got out of the car stepping on the scorpion.


    Everyone looked inside the car and waited for a long time, but they didn''t see Prince Rui getting out of the car.


    Wei Ruo said: "There is no need to wait, the prince did not come, only I came back."


    Hearing this, everyone in the Wei family showed surprised expressions on their faces.


    Then everyone looked very different, some were gloating, some were sympathetic, and some were distressed.


    The corners of Wei Qingwan''s mouth couldn''t help but rise, she expected that Wei Qingruo''s situation in Prince Rui''s residence would not be very good, but she didn''t expect it to be so bad, Prince Rui didn''t even accompany him back home.


    Bai''s heart was also snickering. It seemed that Wei Qingwan, Princess Rui, had a name for nothing, and her judgment last night was accurate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 463： wasteful

    Chapter 463 Violence


    Wei Ruo''s gaze swept across the crowd, taking in all the expressions of the crowd, with a faint smile on his face all the time.


    Mrs. Wei was the first to react, and was the first to kneel down and salute Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo is now the princess, even if they are her elders, they still have to kneel down and salute her.


    Seeing this, other people also knelt down and bowed down.


    "See Princess Madam."


    "Get up, everyone." Wei Ruo didn''t make things difficult for anyone, and after getting everyone to get up, he entered Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion surrounded by everyone.


    All the men who were in charge of receiving Prince Rui had nothing to do at the moment, only the female relatives accompanied Wei Ruo to the Shou An Hall.


    Wei Ruo was sitting next to the old lady, and Yun Shi, Mo Shi, Bai Shi and Wei Qingwan sat on the seats on both sides.


    Old Madam Wei couldn''t help holding Wei Ruo''s hand, and said distressedly: "Son, I''m sorry for you."


    The fact that Prince Rui did not accompany Wei Ruo back home was extremely serious in the eyes of Mrs. Wei, which meant that Wei Ruo was not taken seriously.


    Wei Ruo said calmly: "My lord is not feeling well, I should be more considerate as a woman."


    Bai immediately said with a smile: "The concubine is really virtuous, so considerate of the prince, I think the prince must like the concubine very much."


    Yun Shi hurriedly said: "It is well known that the prince is unwell. The prince has not been able to make it to the end of several ceremonies. Now it is normal that he cannot accompany the princess back home."


    Bai Shi said with a smile: "Third younger siblings don''t need to emphasize, I didn''t say that there is any problem with Prince Rui not accompanying the concubine back home."


    Yun''s dumbfounded.


    Wei Ruo''s face was calm, she smiled and said to Mrs. Wei: "Grandmother, can you call brother Yilin, I have something to give him."


    "Okay, I''ll have someone bring him here." Mrs. Wei agreed.


    Not long after, Wei Yilin was brought over. As soon as he entered the door, he first greeted the old lady, and then looked at Wei Ruo, with deep worry in his small eyes.


    Wei Ruo said: "A few days before I got married, brother Yilin was injured while practicing kung fu, and left a scar on his hand. I have some ointment here, just for him to use."


    Then Wei Ruo rushed to Wei Yilin and waved.


    Wei Yilin came to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Yilin is only nine years old, so there is no need to avoid suspicion too much.


    In front of everyone, Wei Ruo took out a box of scar removal ointment.


    The moment Wei Qingwan saw the ointment, Wei Qingwan, who had a smile on her face, froze.


    This is the scar-removing ointment sold by Tongdetang. She spent a lot of money to buy the ointment!


    The ointment she had worked so hard to get was actually held by Wei Qingruo lightly in her hand!


    Bai''s eyes also widened. Wei Qingwan borrowed money from her just to buy this ointment, so she was naturally impressed by this ointment.


    Yun also frowned, feeling suspicious: How did Ruoer get this ointment? This ointment is very expensive!


    Yun asked: "Ruoer, isn''t your ointment from Tongdetang?"


    "Yes, it''s from Tongdetang. The prince said he was afraid that I would get hurt, so he bought some for me." Wei Ruo replied.


    Better? Isn''t it more than this box?


    Hearing her words, it seems that His Highness Prince Rui loves her very much.


    Could it be true that as she said, the fact that Prince Rui didn''t come with us today was really just because he was unwell?


    Everyone looked different, and they couldn''t help guessing.


    Wei Yilin looked at the ointment and frowned: "I don''t use ointment, I''m a man, I look good with some scars on my body!"


    Wei Ruo said: "The scars left on the battlefield are good-looking. How can the scars you leave when you practice qigong look so good? In the future, when people ask how your scars came from, you tell them that you accidentally injured them while practicing qigong. It doesn''t sound great at all."


    Hearing this, Wei Yilin pursed his lips, thinking that there was some truth in it, so he stopped resisting.


    And the big sister gave herself ointment as if she cared about him! Then how could he refuse his elder sister''s kindness to him?


    Sure enough, the eldest sister still has him in her heart, otherwise she would not have saved him before, but now she is worried about the scars left by him when he practiced.


    Wei Yilin''s confidence suddenly increased, and he believed that he had a chance to restore the sibling relationship with his big sister!


    "Yilin, roll up your sleeves." Wei Ruo said to Wei Yilin.


    Wei Yilin did not resist, and obediently rolled up his sleeves, revealing the scars on his arms.


    The scar spread from his elbow to his wrist. The scar was a bit long but not deep. The scab had faded away, leaving only a reddish mark.


    Wei Ruo opened the porcelain box containing the ointment in his hand, and smeared Wei Yilin''s arm in front of everyone.


    I saw Wei Ruo''s fingers pick out a large piece of ointment from the porcelain box, and then covered Wei Yilin''s arm thickly.


    It was clear that only a small piece of ointment was enough to cover Wei Yilin''s wound, but Wei Ruo was unwilling to do so, she just let the ointment thickly piled up on Wei Yilin''s scar.


    Then he continued to pick out the remaining ointment in the porcelain box, which also accumulated thickly on Wei Yilin''s scar.


    Wei Ruo insisted on applying a box of ointment that would be used up in half a month.


    This made Wei Qingwan, who had spent so much effort to buy a box of scar-removing ointment at the expense of the relationship with Yun''s, turn pale.


    Wei Yilin asked Wei Ruo: "Big sister, is this ointment applied like this?"


    It just doesn''t feel right.


    "I don''t know, but there should be no harm in painting too much." Wei Ruo said.


    Bai couldn''t bear it anymore, and said to Wei Ruo: "My lord, this ointment is not used in this way, it needs a small amount and many times to get the effect, you have finished applying it this time, not to mention that it is not easy to absorb, there is no need to apply it later gone."


    "Is it?"


    After speaking, Wei Ruo took a veil from his body and wiped off the excess thick ointment covering Wei Yilin''s scar at once.


    After wiping, Wei Ruo handed the handkerchief to Xiumei beside her.


    Wei Qingwan''s gaze followed the handkerchief to Xiumei''s body, and saw Xiumei put the handkerchief into her sleeve.


    Then Wei Ruo said to Wei Yilin: "I''m really sorry, I didn''t do it right."


    Wei Yilin hurriedly said: "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, sister is good to paint!"


    It doesn''t matter how you apply it, it doesn''t matter whether it works or not, Wei Yilin is happy!


    Because he feels that his big sister loves him very much! She still misses such a little scar on his body!


    Hey, it seems that the big sister just can''t get rid of it on the surface, but she still cares about him very much in her heart!


    He must work harder to make up for the damage he caused to Big Sister before, so that Big Sister can completely treat him well in the future!


    At this point, Bai could not bear it any longer: "Princess Wangfei, this ointment also needs to be used for Wanwan. Since you have a lot in hand, why don''t you give some to Wanwan?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 464： gift for everyone

    Chapter 464 A gift for everyone


    Wei Qingwan looked at Bai Shi gratefully.


    She wanted to speak up, but due to her face, it would be best for Bai to help her speak up now.


    She spent two thousand taels of silver to buy the box and after using it, there are still faint marks on her back. Although it is not obvious if you don''t look closely, it always bothers her a little.


    If you can use two more boxes, it may be completely eliminated.


    It''s a pity that she has no more silver taels, and there are no more silver taels in Tongdetang.


    She had let go of the persuasion of the people around her, and she could almost accept that the original scars could disappear to this extent.


    And now Wei Qingruo is actually holding this ointment in her hand to apply to Wei Yilin''s arm, why can''t it be given to her if it''s such a waste?


    Wei Ruo replied slowly with a smile on his face: "There were two boxes earlier that I used to wipe away old wounds on my body, and the one I brought over today is the last box for Brother Yilin. Sister Wanwan has an idea. I thought she had already got enough ointment after all the troubles before. I don''t know that she spent so much money and spent so much time making it for so long and it was not enough. After all, you never told me about it."


    Earlier, Wei Qingwan asked Wei Ruo to borrow money, but after arriving in the capital, Wei Qingwan never asked Wei Ruo for the two thousand taels tossing the box of ointment.


    Wearing the words, Bai Shi, who wanted to say a few more words, suddenly lost his words, and could only reply with a smile and embarrassment: "That''s really a pity."


    The expression on Wei Qingwan''s face couldn''t help but become ugly. She didn''t believe what Wei Qingruo said was true. She had never heard of any old injuries on Wei Qingruo''s body.


    Wei Qingwan looked at Yun Shi again, hoping that Yun Shi could speak for her.


    Mr. Yun frowned, her expression obviously a little tangled. After hesitating for a while, she said to Wei Ruo, "If you have more, Princess Wang, can you give a box to your sister? There are still some faint marks on her back. It would be best if they can be completely removed."


    Although Yun Shi was still angry with Wei Qingwan, considering the overall situation, she also wanted to take this opportunity to help ease the relationship between the two daughters.


    If the two daughters can help each other, it will be a good thing for both of them.


    Yun thought, once Wanwan accepted Ruoer''s love this time, the two eased their relationship, and Wanwan would be able to help Ruoer if she had any difficulties in the future.


    Wei Yilin, who was standing in front of Wei Ruo, frowned when he heard the words, the eldest sister had already said that there was no more, why did mother still say that? Does she not trust big sister?


    Even if the eldest sister said that the ointment was used up, it was a lie, but she said that, which means she didn''t want to give it.


    It''s the big sister''s own thing, she won''t give it if she doesn''t want to, you can''t force her.


    Wei Ruo curled his lips and smiled: "Mother, I just said that I don''t have any more. Doesn''t Mother want me to ask the prince again? Mother has also heard about him. The prince is eccentric and has a bad temper. He loves me and gives me things. I should cherish my blessings. If I don''t know what to ask for, I''m afraid I will annoy him. Or does the mother think that compared with the scars on the back of Wanwan''s sister, the daughter''s situation in the palace is not worth mentioning?"


    Mr. Yun showed embarrassment: "That''s not what being a mother means."


    Wei Ruodao: "I don''t think that''s what my mother meant."


    Looking at Wei Ruo''s clear and bright eyes, although Yun had thoughts, he couldn''t say any more, so he had to hold back all the remaining words.


    Wei Qingwan pursed her lips tightly, and looked away, with a bit of resentment in her eyes.


    Old Madam Wei hurriedly changed the topic and said, "The princess must have worked very hard these two days. There are many rules in the palace, so there must be a lot of things to worry about."


    "Thank you for your concern, grandma. I also prepared some gifts for grandma." Wei Ruo said.


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, Xiumei took out a bracelet from her bosom and put it directly in Wei Ruo''s hand, and then Wei Ruo handed it to her grandmother.


    This looks like a high-quality Hetian jade bracelet, with a moist luster and a transparent texture.


    Bracelets of this quality are generally not available in the market, and most of them were paid as tribute to the palace.


    Then Xiumei took out two jars from the entourage behind her and put them in front of the old lady.


    Wei Ruodao: "This is two jars of loquat extract, which has the effect of moistening the lungs and reducing phlegm. Taking it on a daily basis can also clear away lung heat, harmonize the stomach and lower qi, clear the heart and eliminate troubles. I hear my grandmother occasionally coughing twice, and taking loquat extract is just right."


    Old Madam Wei looked at the bracelet in her hand and the loquat cream in front of her, and she couldn''t help showing a happy smile: "Ruoer really has a heart, and prepared such a good gift for grandma."


    "It should be, the lord loves me so much and has given me a lot of good things, but I can''t use them up. My grandmother is kind to me. If I get good things, I will give them to my grandmother." Wei Ruo said.


    When she got married, the old lady added a lot of makeup to her. No matter whether she had other purposes or not, the money was given in real money.


    So Wei Ruo is willing to give the old lady something valuable in return.


    Old Madam Wei was delighted to hear it, but she still said: "You are thinking of grandma in your heart, grandma is naturally happy, but it is not enough for you to have a hard time in Prince Rui''s residence, you should be more careful, you don''t have to always think about grandma when you get good things, just keep it by your side."


    "It''s okay, the lord treats me very well, and the people in Prince Rui''s residence are simple, there are no side concubines or concubines to bother me." Wei Ruo said.


    When Wei Ruo mentioned "side concubine''s room", several people subconsciously looked at Wei Qingwan.


    "It''s so good, it''s so good." Mrs. Wei said with a smile.


    Seeing that Wei Ruo is still favored, Yun breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s your blessing that the prince loves you. You must not be arrogant because of favors, and you need to be careful. Especially if the prince is not healthy, you should take care of him more, and keep an eye on the soup and medicine."


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, but said: "My lord knew that my father loves wine, so he asked someone to buy a car of thyme for my father at Taizhou Mansion."


    A carload of thyme? !


    A carload of twelve altars, based on the current price of thyme sold outside at three hundred taels of silver per jar, this cart would cost 3,600 taels!


    Three thousand six hundred taels of silver! This His Highness Prince Rui''s move is really generous!


    If the scar-removing ointment and bracelet just now can show a little bit of the importance that Prince Rui attaches to Wei Ruo, then this cart of wine completely proves it.


    Although Prince Rui did not accompany Wei Ruo back to the door, this time the door ceremony was not vague at all.


    In this way, Wei Ruo is still favored in Prince Rui''s residence!


    Maybe it was really as she said, Prince Rui did not accompany her back home because of health reasons.


    The faces of everyone present changed again, especially Wei Qingwan''s fists clenched a bit.


    Bai''s eyes lit up when he heard that he had bought a carload of thyme.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 465： I have some questions to ask my father

    Chapter 465 I want to ask my father some questions


    Without waiting for Mrs. Bai to say anything, Wei Ruo added: "Because the wine was originally produced in Taizhou Mansion, and my father will go back to Taizhou Mansion in a few days, so in order to toss back and forth, the prince will order someone to deliver the wine directly to the general''s mansion in Taizhou Mansion."


    As soon as Wei Ruo said this, Bai Shi, who had just had some thoughts just now, suddenly became dumb, and gritted his teeth involuntarily.


    Bai Shi did not give up and said: "I heard that this wine is very difficult to buy. I don''t know where the prince got this cart?"


    When he was talking, there was some reluctance in his eyes.


    Wei Ruo replied with a smile: "What the second aunt said, the prince has a noble status, so he is different from ordinary people. What we can''t buy, the prince may not be able to buy."


    "Yes... yes... second aunt is stupid." Bai said with a stiff smile.


    Yun Shi said to Wei Ruo: "My lord loves you so much, your lord really has a heart, and I thank you on behalf of my lord."


    Wei Ruo said again: "Brother, I prepared a few boxes of pens, inks, papers and inkstones from Sibaozhai, and my mother will remember to send them to him later. I know that my brother is busy these days, so I won''t bother him."


    Wei Ruo doesn''t plan to see Wei Yichen, on the one hand, because Wei Yichen will soon be an official in the court, and there are so many things these days that it is inconvenient to disturb;


    On the other hand, I didn''t know what to say after meeting him, so I decided not to meet him.


    "Princess, you have a heart, and your elder brother will be very happy when he finds out." Yun promised.


    Then Wei Ruo said to the others: "My lord, he also prepared some small gifts for the elders, and I hope that the elders will not dislike you."


    "The prince has a heart." Mo Shi said.


    "Naturally, I won''t dislike it. The prince and the concubine are so loving, and we are very honored." Bai said.


    Bai Shi thought in his heart that the presents that Prince Rui prepared for the old lady and the others were all valuable items, and the other presents that he planned to prepare must be very good, and he would be able to share some of them at that time.


    At this moment, Mrs. Bai didn''t know that Wei Ruo had finished all the valuable things in the homecoming ceremony, and the rest were things that supported the scene, such as brown sugar, cloud cake, apples, and ordinary tea.


    Looking at the big boxes and small boxes, they are not worth a lot of money.


    Mr. Yun couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed. Just now Wei Ruo specifically mentioned the gifts prepared for Wei Yilin, Wei Mingting and Wei Yichen, but she was the only one who didn''t mention her.


    This feeling made Yun feel like a lump in his throat, but he couldn''t speak.


    Afterwards, everyone had lunch together in Shou''an Hall.


    After lunch, Wei Ruo, accompanied by Yun Shi, went to Anxin Pavilion to meet Wei Mingting.


    "A daughter visits her father."


    "There is no need to be too polite."


    "The daughter has some questions to ask her father."


    Wei Mingting''s eyes were deep, he sighed slightly and looked at Yun Shi: "Madam, can you wait at the door, I have something to talk to Ruo''er."


    Mr. Yun couldn''t help being surprised, and didn''t understand what her husband had said to his daughter that he needed to avoid her.


    Obviously a family of three, but she seems to be excluded by the father and daughter.


    But she would never disobey her husband''s orders, so she retreated to the door with doubts and disappointment.


    After Yun went out, Wei Mingting turned his back and said solemnly, "I know what you want to ask."


    "So my father knew who I was marrying before I got married?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I know." Wei Mingting gave an affirmative answer.


    "Father thinks this is okay?"


    "My father doesn''t know, but my father knows that he won''t hurt you. It''s better to do this than let you marry someone like Xuan Pinghou, so my father didn''t question him."


    Wei Ruo cannot deny this point, this choice is not bad for her.


    Wei Ruo continued: "Daughter has another question."


    "go ahead."


    "Why did father take the risk to do such a thing?"


    "His grandfather was kind to me and was someone I admired. I firmly believe that he was wronged, so when they left me alone, I couldn''t bear to refuse."


    "Thank you, father." Wei Ruo said.


    "Why are you thanking me?"


    "Thank you father for protecting him. He is very important to me. I thank my father for letting him survive."


    Hearing this, Wei Mingting turned around, looked at Wei Ruo, frowned, and said with a serious expression: "Ruo''er, did you treat him..."


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "I didn''t know it before, and I wouldn''t have such friendship with him. But I treat him sincerely. To me, he is an elder brother and a relative. I can also feel that he treats me well."


    Wei Mingting sighed again: "I don''t know if this is a good thing for you."


    "I think it should be counted." Wei Ruo gave an affirmative answer.


    Although she is not suitable for the current relationship with Wei Jinyi, although she is still a little angry, she cannot deny the fact that the current situation is much better than she expected.


    "That''s good." Wei Mingting said, with a heavy expression, looking at Wei Ruo with guilt in his eyes, "I can''t do anything for you, even your marriage, it''s my father''s fault."


    Wei Ruo was slightly touched in his heart: "Father, you don''t have to blame yourself. You are busy with military affairs, working hard and sweating for the righteousness of your family and country. My daughter can understand."


    Hearing Wei Ruo say this, Wei Mingting just said: "After all, it''s because of my father that I treated you badly."


    "Father, don''t say this. It''s a good thing that I returned home today. I brought some gifts for my father."


    "What did Ruo''er prepare for me?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "A carload of thyme has already been sent to the General''s Mansion in Taizhou Prefecture." Wei Ruo replied, "There is another thing."


    As he spoke, Wei Ruo ordered someone to bring the armor in.


    The silver armor was packed in a big wooden box, and Wei Mingting didn''t know what it was when it was brought in.


    Wait until the box was opened and saw the gleaming silver armor inside, Wei Mingting''s expression involuntarily changed.


    He approached, crouched down, and reached out to touch the armor itself.


    There is a big problem in making armor, that is, hardness and weight cannot be combined at the same time. Generally, if the armor is made hard, more metals are used on it. Once a lot of metal is used, the armor must be heavy.


    The bulky armor will bring great inconvenience to the soldiers and greatly reduce the combat effectiveness.


    But if the armor is made too light, which means that less iron is used, the defense will also be greatly reduced.


    Currently used more black light armor, bright light armor, Liangdang armor, ring lock armor, and Makai all have this problem.


    The set in front of me is fish scale armor woven with smaller armor pieces, which should not look light.


    However, when Wei Mingting picked it up, he unexpectedly found that it was much lighter than he expected.


    Wei Mingting couldn''t help showing a surprised look, and turned to Wei Ruo, "Why is this armor lighter than I expected?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 466： Yuns depressed

    Chapter 466 Yun''s depression


    "Because the nail plate is made relatively thin." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Mingting looked carefully again, and it was indeed thinner than he expected.


    Wei Ruo explained again: "Father, don''t worry, although the armor is a little thinner, its hardness is not a problem, and it can withstand ordinary sword attacks."


    "Why is this so?" Wei Mingting asked.


    "The iron and steel used to make this armor used a lot of fluorite during smelting, and copper was added during production. After the workpiece was shaped, it was put into a crucible, covered with charcoal, fermented soybeans, and soil powder, and heated outside the container, so that the carburization of the workpiece was stable and uniform, and the carbon potential increased. This made it have good ductility and greatly improved its strength."


    "How does Ruo''er know this?" Wei Mingting couldn''t help asking.


    "It is the method that the master craftsman who made this armor told me. The hardness and ductility of iron can be changed by adjusting the ratio of iron to carbon."


    "Where is this old master? Can you give me some introductions for my father?" Wei Mingting asked quickly, his expression a little excited.


    "Master lived in the mountains for a long time and rarely interacted with people. I also obtained this armor by chance." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Since this is the case, it''s a pity." Wei Mingting couldn''t help feeling sorry, "If he can teach this improved technology to the people in the Weapons Battalion, it will greatly improve the combat effectiveness of our army."


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer.


    Wei Mingting continued: "Anyway, thank you Ruoer for preparing this armor for my father. My father is very happy and will take it to the battlefield."


    "I hope my father will be safe and sound on the battlefield, and win a big victory every time." Wei Ruo said.


    "Thank you Ruo''er, I will do my best for my father." Wei Mingting looked at Wei Ruo with moved and gratified eyes.


    ###


    Wei Ruo and Wei Mingting left the Zhongyibo Mansion not long after they finished talking.


    After Wei Ruo left, everyone in the Wei family checked the gifts that Wei Ruo had brought, only to find that Wei Ruo''s return gifts were all fake, and there was nothing valuable at all.


    This disappointed everyone in the Wei family who had been expecting this.


    Especially Bai Shi, she said bitterly: "What, it''s nice to say, I really thought His Highness Prince Rui doted on her, but the return gifts were all worthless things! It''s too perfunctory!"


    Mother Mo said softly at the side: "It''s not all like that. You can see that the gifts that Princess Rui gave to mother and third younger brother are very expensive. There are also the Four Treasures of the Study for Yichen and the scar cream for Yilin. They are all very valuable."


    "Who knows? I only saw the bracelet from a distance, and it might not be worth much. As for the carload of thyme, it''s even harder to say. It was said that it was sent to the general''s mansion. Who knows whether it was sent to the general''s mansion in the end, and whether it was ordinary wine or thyme." Bai muttered.


    When Bai said that, Mo was speechless.


    Yun Shi stood aside without saying a word.


    There was nothing prepared for her in the return ceremony, this attitude couldn''t be more clear.


    She was either reluctant to prepare gifts, or she didn''t want to prepare them for other people in the mansion.


    And her mother''s position in her heart is the same as Bai''s and the others, no different.


    This huge gap made Yun''s heart feel like a big stone was crushed.


    Mr. Yun returned to Anxin Pavilion, and saw her husband packing his luggage.


    "When will my husband return to Taizhou?" Yun asked.


    "I''ll leave early tomorrow morning." Wei Mingting replied.


    His trip to Beijing was authorized by the emperor to rush back to attend his daughter''s wedding, so he was about to leave for the barracks as soon as his daughter passed through the door.


    Wearing the words, Yun couldn''t help feeling lost and sad, but she also knew that her husband had responsibilities and couldn''t slack off.


    Yun still has questions to ask Wei Mingting, but he hesitates to ask this question.


    After standing aside for a while, Yun couldn''t help but asked: "Husband, what did you talk to Ruo''er today?"


    "Ruo''er asked me some questions, nothing important." Wei Mingting didn''t answer directly.


    Hearing this, Yun felt more and more depressed and uncomfortable.


    "Does my husband not trust my concubine?" Yun asked.


    "Don''t think too much about it." Wei Mingting said, "It''s been a busy day today, and you''re tired too. Let''s rest earlier."


    Mr. Yun was silent for a while, feeling unwilling but still complied, and helped Wei Mingting pack his luggage with a heavy and aggrieved heart.


    ###


    On the way back to Prince Rui''s Mansion, Wei Ruo leaned on the cushion and closed his eyes, thinking.


    After these three days of calm and precipitation, Wei Ruo has almost sorted out his emotions, and it''s time to think about the way to go next.


    In fact, she already knew that it would be difficult for her not to be involved in this turmoil. The Wei family has Wei Qingwan, who is going to marry King Yu as a side concubine, and Wei Mingyong, who wants to cling to King Yu.


    Even if she really married an ordinary person as she wished and broke away from the Wei family, if the Wei family did too much, she would still be implicated.


    In comparison, she is more active in her current situation. If the matter of King Yu affects the Wei family, her status as Princess Rui can protect her; if the second brother plans to fight for the heirloom, at least she can do something. Even if she loses in the end, she will not be too aggrieved.


    As for the fact that Wei Jin also lied to her, Wei Ruo is naturally still a little angry, but she can put this aside and figure out what she is going to do next.


    How to save your own life is the top priority.


    She didn''t want to spend all her energy on arguing and getting angry with Wei Jinyi. She didn''t realize that she forgot to do business until Chu Lan became emperor and the knife was on their necks.


    Wei Ruo remembered that the setting related to Xu Guogong and Queen Xu in the original book was for Chu Lan to overthrow Chu Heng.


    The mastermind behind the frame of Xu Guogong is Qi Guifei and her brother.


    Because Chu Lan exposed this incident, Concubine Qi fell out of favor, Qi Yansong was expelled from office and imprisoned in prison, King Yu Chu Heng''s status plummeted.


    Now, the second elder brother of this generation has found the letters hidden by Duke Xu¡¯s mansion and cleared Duke Xu of treason charges, but he has not found out the mastermind behind the scenes. Currently, the status of Concubine Qi and Chu Heng has not been affected.


    I don¡¯t know what the second brother¡¯s next goal is, is he trying to overthrow Chu Lan and Chu Heng and ascend to the throne?


    If he really wanted this, shouldn''t she help him?


    Wei Ruo''s mood is somewhat contradictory, she has no interest in conquering the world, and she is not good at political affairs.


    She has always felt that her brain is not bad, and she can remember many things after reading it once, and learning it once.


    But this is only limited to the things she is good at, and she is really not good at the things she is not good at.


    The only advantage she has in fighting for storage is probably that she has read the original book, and this may not be useful now, because of the butterfly effect, the development of the plot is quite different from the original.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 467： caught him taking a shower

    Chapter 467 Caught him taking a bath


    From this perspective, she didn''t want to be involved in this turmoil.


    But on the other hand, there is also a need to compete for reserves.


    Firstly, Concubine Qi, Qi Yansong, and King Yu were the culprits who killed Xu Guogong and indirectly caused the death of Queen Xu. After telling this matter to the second brother, the second brother had no reason not to take revenge.


    Secondly, the original owner was killed by Chu Lan. Even if she didn''t avenge the original owner for something that didn''t happen, she still had to be vigilant that Chu Lan might take her life again.


    It seems that I have to find some time to ask clearly what the second brother is planning.


    They were in the same boat now, and his thoughts related to the path she was going to take next.


    ###


    When Wei Ruo returned to Prince Rui''s Mansion, dinner had already been prepared for her, and the dishes were all her favorites.


    Among them, there is a dish that uses prickly ash, Fuliu vine, and mustard to make Wei Ruo''s favorite spicy taste.


    Because there is no chili, the taste is not as spicy as Wei Ruo wanted, but it is not very good.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help thinking of the scene when he gave Wei Jinyi spicy hot pot when he first met Wei Jinyi.


    It seems that he remembers that she likes to eat such strong food.


    "Miss, today''s meal suits your appetite."


    Lin Fang, who was standing behind Wei Ruo, asked cautiously.


    "Very good, is this spicy rabbit meat the lord''s order?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Yes, what the lord told me is that the cook in the mansion has never made such food. After trying it several times, the lord tasted it himself until he was satisfied."


    "He''s not very good at spicy food, and he even helped to taste it. Doesn''t it make his face flushed and coughing every time it''s too spicy?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "This...subordinates don''t know." Lin Fang didn''t dare to talk nonsense, and she didn''t see how their master tried the dishes.


    "Where is the prince now?"


    "The lord hasn''t rested in the study for a while, does Missy have something to ask the lord? Or do you want to go down and invite the lord?" Lin Fang replied.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while, and decided to forget it: "No need. I''m a little tired, let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Lin Fang suggested that Wei Ruo go to the Luhua Pool to soak in the hot springs: "Miss, you can go to the Luhua Pool to soak in the hot springs to relieve fatigue."


    "Hot spring? Why didn''t I see the Luhua Pool you mentioned when I walked with you in the palace last time?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "After going out from the southwest back door of the palace, you can see the Luhua Pool after walking a short path. There used to be a hot spring there, and the Luhua Pool was built for this hot spring. Then the palace was expanded to the hot spring, and a small garden was built in the middle. It is said that the hot spring bath has the effect of healing the body, and it is because of this hot spring that the emperor gave this mansion to the prince." Lin Fang explained.


    After thinking for a while, Wei Ruo decided to take a dip in the hot spring.


    Through traveling so far, she has not had the opportunity to soak in a hot spring.


    Wei Ruo packed some clothes and went to Luhuachi.


    According to what Lin Fang said, go out from the southwest gate, walk through a path covered with gravel, and you will see the Luhua Pond.


    This is an open-air hot spring, much bigger than she thought.


    Surrounded by flowers and trees, the hot spring pool is surrounded by it.


    Illuminated by the moonlight in the sky and the lantern with yellow candlelight hanging beside it, the pool looks very quiet.


    The white water vapor emerging from the spring adds a bit of mystery to the surroundings like a fairyland.


    Wei Ruo sighed in his heart that he didn''t know about this pool earlier. If he had known earlier, she would have come to soak in the first two days.


    Wei Ruo put the clean clothes she brought on a big rock next to her, and was about to take off her clothes.


    Unexpectedly, just as he put down his clothes, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure behind a stone next to him.


    Wei Ruo was taken aback, and his first reaction was to take out the drug in his arms and hold it in his hands.


    After seeing the other person''s face clearly, Wei Ruo breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time felt another sense of tension.


    "You... aren''t you in the study?" Wei Ruo subconsciously hugged the clothes in his arms.


    Wei Jin also soaked most of his body in the hot spring, the position from his chest to his shoulders was covered by the diffuse white water vapor, and only the part above his neck could be seen clearly under the light.


    That handsome and resolute face looked extraordinarily three-dimensional and **** under the moonlight.


    Finding that Wei Ruo was looking straight at him, Wei Jinyi couldn''t help but blushed.


    He said in a deep voice: "I came to take a bath a quarter of an hour ago, didn''t the guard at the gate tell you?"


    When Wei Ruo came out from the back door, she saw two guards guarding her, but the guards did not stop her, nor did they tell her that Wei Jin was already inside.


    Actually, the guards can¡¯t be blamed for this matter. The guards don¡¯t know the real situation of their prince and princess.


    It is impossible for the masters to take a mandarin duck bath, but the guards stop them, right? Wouldn''t it be too long?


    And the prince also said that the princess can go wherever she wants, and she can''t be stopped.


    Then Princess Luhuachi naturally deserves to go.


    And Lin Fang, who told Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also in the study, probably never imagined that Wei Jin would also come to Luhuachi at this time.


    Wei Ruo was annoyed: "Didn''t your guards follow your orders? They never told me! Also, why are you hiding behind a rock to scare people?"


    "I didn''t intend to scare you, it''s in the future..."


    Wei Jin was also a little wronged, he didn''t want to hide behind the stone to scare people.


    He stayed where he was, the light was too dim and Wei Ruo couldn''t see him immediately.


    Although he saw her, he didn''t know how to speak, and it was even harder to get up from the water, because he was not naked at the moment.


    "Okay." Wei Ruo thought about it and felt that Wei Jin would not be so boring.


    After the initial nervousness disappeared, Wei Ruo began to look carefully at Wei Jinyi.


    Because she noticed that Wei Jinyi was blushing, and felt that he seemed to be more nervous than herself.


    "Ruo''er..." Wei Ruo stared at Wei Jinyi''s expression even more unnaturally, he didn''t even dare to look her in the eyes.


    "Why?" Wei Ruo pretended not to understand.


    "Can you turn around, or can you go outside first?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "Why did you turn around? Didn''t you pay homage to me? Since you are my husband, why are you afraid of being naked by me?"


    Wei Ruo is a bit vengeful.


    If she was really asked to see Wei Jinyi''s body, she would not dare to look at it. Although she had seen many bodies when she was practicing medicine, they were different in different situations.


    Now she said that on purpose, just to tease Wei Jinyi.


    The more embarrassed he was, the more she refused to leave.


    If you have the guts to worship her without telling her, why don''t you have the guts to "be honest" with her?


    So instead of walking away, Wei Ruofei folded his hands on his chest, admiring it from the side with a relaxed appearance.


    "Ruo''er..."


    Wei Jinyi''s face turned as red as a boiled crab. I don''t know if it was from embarrassment or from being heated by the hot spring water.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 468： Why is he really up?

    Chapter 468 How did he really get up


    "What''s wrong?" Wei Ruoming asked knowingly.


    "If you really want to see it?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "Why not?" Wei Ruo raised his eyebrows, with a smile on his lips.


    Just when Wei Ruo thought that Wei Jin would blush even more, feeling ashamed and angry, Wei Jin slowly stood up from the water.


    The water flowed down from his collarbone and down his chest.


    slides over his navel, all the way down.


    Wei Ruo suddenly turned his back.


    "Dirty!" Wei Ruo cursed.


    She was just talking! Why did he really come out!


    Fortunately, she turned fast, otherwise she would have seen it all!


    Even if you didn¡¯t see the part you shouldn¡¯t see, the scene just now still lingers in Wei Ruo¡¯s mind.


    Really, the more you try not to think about anything, the more things will run into her mind!


    In the name of a husband and wife, she now sees his body as pure and pure as before!


    "Ruo''er."


    Wei Jinyi''s voice sounded behind him, and Wei Ruo was shocked.


    She felt that Wei Jinyi was very close behind her now, and she might post it.


    "Don''t come here again!"


    Wei Jin also stood still and explained: "I''m already dressed."


    Wei Ruo turned around, only to see that Wei Jinyi had already dressed, and his white clothes were like snow.


    "I''m fine, if you want to take a bath..."


    Before Wei Jin could finish his sentence, Wei Ruo interrupted him: "I won''t wash it anymore!"


    After finishing speaking, Wei Ruo ran away in a hurry.


    Wei Jin also watched Wei Ruo leave, and then turned around to see the change of clothes that Wei Ruo brought on the ground.


    Among them was a strangely shaped piece of clothing with two semicircular shapes. It was made of very little fabric. I don¡¯t know what it was for.


    Thinking that these should be Wei Ruo''s underwear, Wei Jin couldn''t help feeling hot.


    Wei Ruo realized that he forgot to take his clothes after he ran out of the dew pool.


    But now it¡¯s too difficult to go back and get it, so I have to give it up temporarily.


    Wei Ruo returned to Songzhu Garden indignantly. Seeing that she had returned so soon, Lin Fang and Xiumei looked at each other suspiciously.


    Lin Fang asked: "Why did Miss come back so soon? Why don''t you soak for a while?"


    "Your prince is soaking in the pond!"


    "The lord...the lord is here..." Lin Fang''s eyes widened.


    Master, he seldom goes to that pool, why did he meet him by such a coincidence today?


    And the eldest lady asked her when the prince was still busy ahead, discussing important matters with Zhang Yi and the others.


    Looking at Wei Ruo, Lin Fang couldn''t help guessing what happened in the Luhua Pond just now.


    Shouldn''t it be...


    Xiumei quickly asked: "Miss, are you okay? Did the prince take advantage of you?"


    Xiumei clenched her fists, as if she was going to settle accounts with Wei Jinyi.


    "If it''s cheap, I should have taken advantage of him." Wei Ruo whispered.


    Eh?


    Xiumei and Lin Fang looked at each other.


    So is this a good thing or a bad thing?


    "You guys step back first, I''m going to rest."


    Wei Ruo doesn''t want to talk about what happened just now, now her mind is still full of Wei Jinyi''s wet and red face, a little shy, innocent and sexy.


    Putting Xiumei and Lin Fangping back, Wei Ruo simply washed up and went to bed to rest.


    After covering the quilt, Wei Ruo sighed helplessly.


    On the way back to the palace, he thought about business matters all the way, but he didn''t talk about business matters with his second brother after he came back, but showed his body again.


    The feeling of looking at his body this time is different from before, and it is also different from her looking at other people''s bodies.


    It seems that she still hasn''t particularly adapted to their current relationship.


    It¡¯s fine to say that they just found out that the two are not related by blood. She and Brother Xiaoyong are also not related by blood, but she believes that Brother Xiaoyong is her brother from the bottom of her heart, and she will not feel embarrassed if Brother Xiaoyong is shirtless in front of her.


    The problem is that she and her second brother have paid homage, and now they are in a husband and wife relationship outside, so when the scene of "meeting honestly" between the two appears, she still feels somewhat uncomfortable.


    ###


    Early the next morning, Wei Ruo was about to go out.


    "Meimei, pack up, let''s go out."


    "Are you going out today?" Xiumei showed a surprised expression.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "No, no, I naturally want to go out with the young lady. I just wondered if you just got married, young lady, would it be a little uncomfortable to go out at this time..."


    It''s the fifth day of their young lady''s wedding.


    "It doesn''t matter how many days it is, my marriage is not real. And people outside of us don''t know. Besides, what is more important than making money, now is the winter wheat harvest season, and black tea, rouge powder, and new fabrics are also in short supply. I don''t have so much time to waste." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo decided to devote most of his energy to making money.


    She may not be able to help with other things, but she is good at making money and storing food.


    Recruiting talents is mostly a place where money is used, and it is easy to do things with money and food.


    What''s more, there is a problem of food production reduction in various places. According to the progress of the original book, there will be a large-scale famine soon, and there will be some riots in various places. At that time, both Chu Lan and Chu Heng will be sent to relieve the disaster.


    Therefore, Wei Ruo felt that there was nothing wrong with earning more money and hoarding food.


    "Miss is right! I will go out with you right now!" Xiumei expressed her support without hesitation.


    Just leave as soon as they said, Wei Ruo and Xiumei changed into men''s clothes and went out in a grandiose manner.


    The two of them didn''t even have to find a place to dodge and change their clothes like before, they just finished changing in the room and went out.


    On the way, Wei Ruo is planning to open other stores in the capital.


    Now she can openly open the shop under her own name without worrying about being discovered by others.


    Now she is the mistress of the palace. It is a matter of course that she takes care of the shop and property as the housekeeper of the palace.


    As long as she doesn''t show up as Wei Qingruo, there will be no problem in doing business.


    I have to say that this marriage really has a lot of benefits for her!


    "Miss, where are we going first?" Xiumei, who was driving ahead, asked.


    "Go to Caiyunjian first."


    "good."


    Wei Ruo¡¯s weaving workshop, like her Sibaozhai¡¯s papermaking workshop, is located in Huzhou Prefecture. Due to the cost of round-trip transportation and artificial raw materials, the production capacity is very limited, and the fabrics shipped in the early stage have been sold out.


    Sun Sanniang has been looking for her several times, and wants her to sell her a new batch of fabrics as soon as possible.


    If Wei has no more fabrics, he can sell her again. The output is only so much. If this batch is sold out, it will take some time for new products to arrive.


    And Wei Ruo originally intended to suspend the sale for a period of time after the batch was sold out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 469： Caught by Chu Lan

    Her materials follow the high-quality route, that is, they have to whet people''s appetites and do hunger marketing, so that they can be sold better in the future.


    Not surprisingly, Sun Sanniang had a hard time with Wei Ruo, saying that she wanted Wei Ruo to make up for her, and said that as long as Wei Ruo promised her to only supply the goods to Caiyunjian, she would raise the purchase price by another 20%.


    It is naturally impossible for Wei Ruo to agree. She can continue to supply Caiyunjian, but she will not agree to only supply Caiyunjian.


    Sun Sanniang has nothing to do about it, after all, Wei Ruoyou is the only one with this product, so she can only follow her.


    Before Wei Ruo left, Sun Sanniang gave her some tea and sent her to the door very politely.


    There is a huge difference in Wei Ruo''s attitude from when he first came here.


    After coming out of Caiyun Jian, Wei Ruo went to Daiyue Residence again.


    Daiyueju currently has nothing to do, and the operation is relatively stable.


    The current number of members has reached an astonishing one hundred and eighty-nine.


    This number has exceeded Wei Ruo''s expectation.


    There are still many wealthy families in the capital!


    These members allowed Wei Ruo to earn fifteen thousand taels of silver in just two months!


    This huge sum of money is very important to Wei Ruo. With this money, Wei Ruo can continue to purchase new shops and fields in the capital.


    Not only do you not have to worry about the money to open the Beijing branch of Sibaozhai, but you can also consider other shops.


    Wei Ruo now earns more money and spends it faster.


    The fast-growing businesses are mainly those shops that deal with rich people, as well as the cooperation with Fan Chengxu.


    Expenses are mainly on the purchase of shops and fields.


    Basically, except for a small part of Wei Ruo¡¯s silver deposits to ensure turnover, the rest will be used for expansion.


    After finishing the matter, Wei Ruo inquired about the land prices of Baoding, Hejian and Zhending in the surrounding areas of the capital.


    Wei Ruo wants to grow her new variety of cotton.


    Her new cotton plant not only has the advantage of fiber growth, but also has the excellent resistance to diseases and insect pests and cold resistance of the plant itself, as well as the excellent characteristics of high yield.


    In the world she lived in, such cotton species were excellent varieties that could only be cultivated through the unremitting efforts of several generations of scientists, and her space directly provided her with them.


    How could she not make good use of it and expand production in the outside world to produce more cotton, which would not only improve the comfort of the fabric, but also allow more people to wear cotton clothes.


    This is very important to deal with the possible extreme cold weather in the future.


    The piece of land close to the capital is unnecessary. Most of it is used to grow fresh vegetables for the consumption of dignitaries in the capital.


    Those lands are not only expensive, but many are royal lands and cannot be bought or sold.


    Wei Ruo has to go further afield to find land that is cheap and suitable for development.


    After a lot of work, Wei Ruo has gained a lot, and when he was about to leave for his home, he found that it was already dark.


    Wei Ruo realized that he was so busy that he forgot the time, and he didn''t know it at this hour.


    Fortunately, she is now in Prince Rui''s residence, so she doesn''t have to worry about how to explain to the people in the residence when she returns.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei hurriedly got into the carriage and walked towards Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    Xiumei is driving in front, and Wei Ruo is sitting in the carriage.


    At this time, there are very few people on the street, and the people from Bingmasi have already started patrolling.


    Fortunately, it''s not yet the night ban at 1:30 o''clock, otherwise it will be troublesome.


    The carriage went to Suzaku Avenue, and after another 100 meters, you will arrive at Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    "Stop!"


    A group of soldiers and horses stopped Wei Ruo''s carriage.


    Xiumei stopped quickly.


    "Who? What are you doing here at night?"


    An officer in armor came up to question him.


    The duty of their soldiers and horses is to defend the capital, but whenever they encounter suspicious persons, they will step forward to question them as usual.


    Wei Ruo opened the curtain and poked his head out from the inside, and replied: "Officer, I''m a guest of Prince Rui''s residence. I did some things for His Highness Prince Rui, so I''m a little late."


    Saying that, Wei Ruo took out the badge of Prince Rui''s Mansion from his body.


    She prepared this kind of preparation in advance, although she didn''t know that it would come in handy so soon.


    Just as Wei Ruo was about to hand over the badge, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure approaching.


    Wei Ruo was startled, and hurriedly took back the badge in his hand.


    The officer who interrogated Wei Ruo hurriedly saluted when he saw the visitor: "The last general will see the prince."


    Chu Lan is currently the Commander of the Military and Horse Command Division of Yingtianfu, responsible for patrolling and arresting thieves in the capital, clearing streets, ditches, prisoners, and fire bans.


    Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m out to do something..." Wei Ruo replied, subconsciously turning her face away, not looking into Chu Lan''s eyes.


    "I just heard that you are working for Prince Rui?" Chu Lan asked.


    He did hear it.


    Wei Ruo bowed his head and remained silent.


    Chu Lan then asked: "Don''t you dislike power?"


    Wei Ruo clenched his fists, knowing that it would be difficult to fool him today, so he simply raised his head and faced Chu Lan: "What about Mr. Zhu? How did Mr. Zhu become the commander of the capital?"


    Chu Lan was momentarily at a loss for words.


    After a moment of silence, he said: "I lied to you, I apologize to you. But can you tell me why you, who don''t want to be with the rich and powerful, became Prince Rui''s retainer?"


    "Prince Rui is kind to me, I am willing to help him with things." Wei Ruo replied.


    Hearing this, Chu Lan couldn''t help tightening his fists.


    He felt a fire welling up in his chest, but he didn''t know why he was so angry when he heard Xu Heyou said that he was willing to do things for Prince Rui.


    The officer on the side felt Chu Lan''s displeasure and was so nervous that he didn''t dare to breathe.


    He didn''t know the identity of the young man he stopped today, but it seemed that he had some relationship with the two princes, King Jing and Rui.


    "My lord, can I leave?" Wei Ruo asked Chu Lan.


    "Should I let you go?" Chu Lan asked back.


    "My lord, Caomin didn''t do anything wrong, right?"


    Chu Lan''s eyes were deep: "I can give you whatever Prince Rui gave you."


    "My lord, Cao Min is just a small businessman. My lord is a wealthy man, and I don''t have to worry about talented people around me. Why do you have to stick to me?"


    "You are different." Chu Lan stared at her with a painful expression for some reason.


    Not the same you ghost!


    Wei Ruo endured the feeling of wanting to hate Chulan and was thinking about how to get rid of it.


    A group of people came from the direction of Prince Rui''s Mansion, they couldn''t see clearly at first under the darkness, but when they got closer, they realized that it was Wei Jinyi.


    He was dressed in casual clothes, his handsome and beautiful face was slightly pale.


    Xiaobei supported him, looking very weak.


    Seeing the person coming, all the soldiers and soldiers immediately saluted.


    "See Prince Rui."


    Chu Lan narrowed her eyes and stared at Wei Jinyi.

 Chapter 470： sit down and talk

    Chapter 470 Sit down and talk


    "The Ninth Brother is not feeling well and should take a good rest in the mansion. Why are you going out now?" Chu Lan asked.


    "I''m here to pick up my diners." Wei Jin also said, weak and weak, like a gossamer. Eyes raised slightly, looking at Wei Ruo.


    Looking at each other, Wei Ruo felt grateful.


    She is most afraid of facing Chu Lan, and is worried about how to get out.


    When he came, she felt a lot more at ease.


    Chu Lan took the expressions of the two into his eyes, and his eyes sank slightly: "I didn''t know that the ninth brother attached so much importance to his disciples."


    "Xu Qing''s medical skills are excellent, and he has saved my life." Wei Jin also said.


    Hearing this, Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo again: "I didn''t expect Mr. Xu to have the grace of saving our lives at the same time as our brothers."


    Wei Ruodao: "The grass people are terrified, it''s just a coincidence, and the grass people don''t know that they are so honored to be able to save the two princes at the same time."


    Chu Lan asked: "We both have the grace of saving lives, but I don''t know what is the difference between me and the ninth brother, so that Mr. Xu treats me so differently."


    Wei Ruo didn''t know how to answer this question.


    I don''t know if it was her illusion, but she heard a hint of jealousy from Chu Lan''s words.


    Chu Lan, he is Chu Lan, the hero Chu Lan in the original book where countless women in his backyard are jealous of him every day!


    Actually became jealous of her, a woman he didn''t even look at in the original book?


    It must be an illusion! She disguised herself as a man, no matter how much Chu Lan changed, she would not become a man with a penchant for broken sleeves.


    Wei Jin also said to Chu Lan: "Brother Seventh Emperor, it''s getting late, and Xu Qing is tired from traveling all day today. I''m going to take him back home to rest."


    Chu Lan didn''t agree immediately, but looked at Wei Ruo with a sullen face.


    Wei Jin also didn''t wait for Chu Lan''s reply, and directly ordered his subordinates to take Wei Ruo away.


    Chu Lan can''t stop him even if he doesn''t want to, unless he wants to be read by Wei Jinyi.


    When passing by Chu Lan, Wei Ruo lowered his head and did not look at him, but Chu Lan''s gaze was always on her.


    Wei Ruo followed Wei Jinyi''s footsteps and entered Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    Wei Ruo didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until the gate of the mansion was closed.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s appearance, Wei Jin also had a slightly condensed expression: "Ruo''er seems a little afraid of King Jing?"


    "A little bit." Wei Ruo admitted.


    "If this happens again next time, if I''m not by your side, someone will come and find me." Wei Jin also said.


    Wei Ruo nodded, then looked at Wei Jinyi''s eyes, for some reason she felt that his eyes were a little hot.


    Wei Ruo subconsciously looked away.


    Then Wei Ruo thought about the encounter with Chu Lan just now, and felt that it was time to talk to Wei Jinyi.


    So Wei Ruo turned his gaze back again: "Second brother, are you free now?"


    "have."


    "Okay, let''s sit down and talk, should we go to Songzhu Garden or your study?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Ruo Er Ding."


    "Then let''s go to Songzhuyuan."


    Wei Ruo didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately walked to the backyard.


    The two of them came to Songzhu Garden, and when they entered the room, Xiumei closed the door, and everyone else went outside to wait, leaving only Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi in the room.


    "sit down."


    Wei Ruo invited Wei Jin to sit down at the mahogany round table.


    As soon as he sat down, Wei Ruo asked straight to the point: "What is the second brother going to do next? Do you have any plans for the reserve?"


    "I have no intention of fighting for the reserve." Wei Jin also replied.


    "You don''t intend to compete for the crown prince?" Wei Ruo repeated in surprise.


    "Yes." Wei Jinyi''s answer is yes.


    Wei Jinyi''s answer like this was beyond Wei Ruo''s expectation, but she felt it was reasonable, because it was more suitable for the Wei Jinyi she knew.


    "Why?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Jin didn''t answer either, but stared straight at Wei Ruo.


    Why? Because he knows she doesn''t like it.


    Wei Ruo said again: "Or let me put it another way, why did you restore your identity as Ninth Prince Chu Yi?"


    "There are two reasons. One is to avenge the death of my late grandfather, which is my mother''s last wish." Wei Jin also replied.


    This reason is very sufficient, and it is worthwhile for Wei Jinyi to pay any price for this purpose.


    "What about the second one?"


    "Somewhat selfish."


    Because I want to satisfy her wishes and give her an identity that allows her to do what she wants to do with peace of mind.


    Princess Rui''s status is noble enough, as long as he doesn''t fight for the crown, as long as he doesn''t threaten other people, then this status is a very good guarantee for her.


    So he pretended to be sick, so that everyone could think that he had no chance of competing for reserves, and if necessary, he could really "die of illness".


    "What selfishness?"


    "I need this identity to help a very important person." Wei Jin also replied.


    "But if you can get revenge only by sitting on the throne, you will do it too, right?" Wei Ruo said.


    "yes."


    Vengeance must be avenged. He has come to this point because of hundreds of lives in Xu Guogong''s mansion and the ghosts of tens of thousands of soldiers who followed Xu Guogong back then.


    "Do you have any doubts?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Yes, but further investigation is needed, and the opponent''s power above the government and the opposition is deeply rooted, and it will take some time to uproot it." Wei Jin also replied.


    Listening to his answer, Wei Ruo felt that the general direction of his investigation was correct.


    She can''t say more about this matter, otherwise the explanation will not be clear.


    After a moment of silence, Wei Ruo solemnly said to Wei Jinyi: "I know, from now on I am on the same boat as you, and I will do my best to help you. What do you need from me? If you cooperate, just tell me."


    "Ruo''er?"


    "Don''t be so surprised, you and I are the same. Sometimes it seems that you have a choice, but you don''t have much choice. You have no choice since you decided to avenge your grandfather''s family, and I have no choice since I was killed by the Wei family. There is no choice at the moment when I take it back.¡±


    "Even if I don''t become Princess Rui, according to the behavior of Wei Qingwan and Wei Mingyong, the Wei family will be involved sooner or later, and we are destined to be involved in this turmoil." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo with a calm face, and felt an indescribable feeling in his heart, and his heartstrings were plucked again.


    Wei Ruo then added: "But you don''t have to have too much hope for me, I may not be able to help you much if I say help you, I can only guarantee that I will do a good job as Princess Rui, and try not to give you It''s a hindrance. Whether you can successfully avenge your grandfather''s family depends mainly on yourself."


    Although she knows who is behind the scenes, the focus of the original book is on the struggle in the back house. There is no detailed description of how Chu Lan defeated Chu Heng, so the little information she knows is basically useless.


    After finishing speaking, Wei Ruo found that Wei Jin was also staring at him, that gaze seemed to have an extremely high temperature that would melt her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 471： clear direction

    Wei Ruo hurriedly turned his head away, and said in a low voice: "Of course I''m still angry with you. I still remember the fact that you lied to me. It''s just that we are in the same camp now, and cooperation and mutual benefit can maximize our interests." You know, I love business, and a businessman can make a lot of money if he thinks clearly about this kind of thing."


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded.


    Wei Ruo: "Do you understand?"


    Wei Jinyi: "Yes, I understand."


    Wei Ruo: "Just understand."


    Wei Ruo felt a little awkward in the atmosphere, cleared his throat and continued: "You still need to be very careful about Chu Lan, he is capable and has a city."


    "Why is Ruo''er so afraid of him?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "I rescued him by accident, and I was a little unhappy when we got along."


    Wei Ruo didn''t tell Wei Jinyi the truth about this matter, because she couldn''t tell Wei Jinyi that she had the memory of the original owner in her body, and the original owner was killed by Chu Lan.


    Wei Ruo went on to say: "In short, he doesn''t seem to be easy to deal with. You just need to pay more attention when confronting him. If it is not necessary, don''t conflict with him. Maybe use him to leverage your strength. Better."


    "I see." Wei Jin also agreed.


    Wei Ruo suddenly thought of something again, and asked, "When you were in Taizhou, the person who attacked King Jing couldn''t be you, the second brother?"


    "It''s not me." Wei Jin also replied.


    "It''s fine if it''s not you." Then he hasn''t formed a relationship with Chu Lan yet.


    "It''s King Yu." Wei Jin also said.


    "He is really courageous. Before he sat on the throne, he started fighting with brothers." Wei Ruo also guessed this way before, and now his answer has been confirmed.


    "Chu Lan has done a good job in Taizhou, he is a little anxious."


    "En." Wei Ruo responded.


    Then both of them stopped talking, there was silence for a while, the surroundings were quiet, and the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    "that¡­"


    The two spoke at the same time and stopped at the same time.


    After Wei Ruo turned his face away, there was another silence in the room.


    Then Wei Ruo spoke again: "Second brother, is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    "No more." Wei Jin also said.


    "It''s getting late, you go back." After Wei Ruo finished speaking, she stood up and turned her back to Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also stood up.


    "Go to bed earlier." Wei Jin also said softly.


    Then Wei Ruo heard the sound of footsteps fading away from behind, and the sound of the door opening and closing.


    he''s gone.


    Wei Ruo breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then Wei Ruo organized his thoughts again.


    and the second brother separated all the thoughts in their hearts, so what she was going to do next was very clear, and it was not far from what she had expected before.


    Mainly divided into two categories:


    One: Be a good princess Rui and assist the second brother to take revenge within the scope of her ability;


    Second: Make money to grow food and cotton, and reserve enough materials to deal with the extreme weather that may appear next.


    Then Wei Ruo called Xiumei in.


    She brought back a lot of account books from her trip, in addition to the ones that were waiting for Yueju, and some were sent from Jiangsu and Zhejiang.


    The business in Jiangsu and Zhejiang has been handed over to the nanny and Uncle Xu, but the nanny still insists on copying the account books that she has already approved and sending them to the capital together with the goods she needs in the capital. If you look over it.


    The accounts of the business dealings between ?? and Fan Chengxu are also included.


    So far, there has been no mistake in the accounts between the two of them, but every month Fan Chengxu will still send someone to send the accounts to her designated place as they once agreed.


    In addition to this is the situation collected about the land in other places around.


    Currently in terms of land prices, the gap between Baoding, Zhending and Hejian will not be too large.


    This area is a plain area, unlike Jiangsu and Zhejiang areas where there are many mountains and less land, so large-scale planting can be carried out, and the subsequent labor costs will be much lower.


    And these three places belong to the typical continental monsoon climate zone, with four distinct seasons, so it is very suitable for planting rice, wheat or her new cotton.


    After studying the map, Wei Ruo finally settled on Hejian Mansion, because Hejian Mansion has abundant coal resources.


    After the decision is finalized, Wei Ruo needs to arrange for someone to come, because although she can leave the mansion as soon as she wants, it is still difficult to not show up for a long time, especially when she is just married, and people in the palace may appear at any time. was summoned.


    It is a question of who to arrange to do this. Zhao Hai is trustworthy, but if he is alone, he owes some shrewd philistines.


    It would be very suitable for him to be with his younger brother Zhao Xun, but now that Zhao Xun is in high school, it should be impossible to help her a businessman.


    Thinking of this, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but fell into deep thought.


    "Miss, what worries you?" Seeing Wei Ruo''s frowning, Xiumei asked with concern.


    "I''m worried about who should hand over the land purchase. It needs a reliable but shrewd person to do it."


    "I can''t help you with this matter. If Miss is worried about who provoked you, I can go and beat that person to avenge you, Miss. You are good at employing people, and you can hurt yourself, Miss." It''s a headache." Xiumei said helplessly.


    "Who says you can''t help, you can make me some supper to refresh my brain." Wei Ruo said.


    "That''s no problem, I''ll make whatever Miss wants to eat!"


    "I want to eat barbecue."


    "good!"


    Xiumei excitedly ran to the kitchen to give Wei Ruoong a supper.


    The study in the front yard.


    "Master, Missy and Miss Xiumei are grilling meat in the yard of Songzhuyuan. The fragrance is pervasive. I can smell it even when I pass by outside Songzhuyuan." Xiao Bei whispered.


    "Um."


    "Master, when will we have the young lady''s barbecue again?"


    In the past, the eldest lady would always invite them to barbecue!


    "Let her calm down."


    "But master, you married the young lady in for the good of the young lady."


    "But it''s true that I lied to her, and it''s true that I didn''t give her a choice. I owe her something, and she should be angry."


    Hearing that Xiaobei bowed his head, he didn''t really want to eat barbecue, he was just worried about his master.


    He knew that although the master didn''t say anything, he definitely wanted to get back together with the young miss very much.


    ###


    Early next day, Concubine Qi sent someone to Prince Rui''s Mansion to invite Wei Ruo into the palace.


    "Did you say anything?" Wei Ruo asked Lin Fang who came to report to her.


    "People say that the imperial concubine is taking care of the late empress and empress, and it''s just an ordinary family story." Lin Fang replied.


    Wei Ruo can''t believe these words. Concubine Qi wants to be a queen even in her dreams, but it''s a pity that the emperor''s heart is on Empress Xu, and the post has been vacant so far. She resents Empress Xu to the extreme. How can she really care about Prince Rui and her Rui... princess?

 Chapter 472： Want to know how Wei Qingwan is a side concubine

    Chapter 472 I want to know how Wei Qingwan is a side concubine


    This is not Wei Ruo''s way of judging a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart, but that''s how it is described in the original book.


    Even though other plots have changed, this should not have changed.


    "Miss, the master said that he will help you deal with it, so that you don''t have to worry about it." Lin Fang said again.


    "How is he going to help me cope?"


    "Master is unwell and needs you to take care of him. Don''t worry, the emperor is considerate of master."


    "No, you go and tell your master, you don''t need to stand in my way, I will change my clothes and go into the palace with the people in the palace." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, Lin Fang couldn''t help showing surprise.


    "Do you have any questions?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "This subordinate originally thought that the young lady would not want to go, because the young lady never wanted to be Princess Rui from the very beginning." Lin Fang expressed her doubts.


    "This matter can be avoided through the first day of the junior high school, but it can''t be avoided during the fifteenth day. It can''t be the same all the time. What''s more, I also want to meet this noble concubine for a while. Knowing her more will be beneficial to me and your master."


    "Miss, you understand justice." Lin Fang couldn''t help showing admiration for Wei Ruo.


    "You don''t need to praise me like that, I just want to survive. Now that I have reached this position, I have to think about how to walk the next road well, instead of regretting how I got to this position. Yesterday I also I have already told your master, I will try my best to be this Princess Rui, it is good for me and him." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, you are absolutely right." Lin Fang was grateful.


    "Okay, you also go to tidy up for a while, and Xiumei will accompany me into the palace together." Wei Ruo said.


    Since you want to enter the palace, you still need to bring two reliable people with you.


    Although this trip should not be dangerous, no matter how much Concubine Qi dislikes her in her heart, she would not do anything to her so blatantly.


    One day when the emperor protects Prince Rui, the situation of her, Princess Rui, should be safe.


    But there is always nothing wrong with bringing two capable people by her side to adapt to changing situations, and she must take precautions before they happen.


    "Yes, this subordinate is going to prepare."


    Originally, Lin Fang wanted to accompany Wei Ruo if Wei Ruo didn''t mention it. Now that Wei Ruo is willing to let her go, it is the best.


    Wei Ruo changed into a more formal attire and asked Xiumei to redress her.


    Wei Ruo looked at his high bun in the mirror, as well as the decorated hair accessories, and felt troublesome and cumbersome.


    Beauty is beauty, but it is really inconvenient to act.


    Xiumei and Lin Fang also changed into the clothes of the first-class maids of the palace, and stayed by Wei Ruo''s side.


    Wei Ruo sat on the sedan chair sent by the palace, and entered the palace through the west door.


    Wei Ruo looked along the way, the high palace walls blocked her view, the majesty and dignity also made her feel oppressed.


    At the gate of Jingren Palace, Wei Ruo got off the sedan chair and entered the palace accompanied by Xiumei and Lin Fang.


    In the resplendent palace, Qi Guifei is sitting on the imperial concubine couch directly opposite the door.


    Elegant and luxurious, with a generous demeanor, like a peony that will not thank you after blooming, the elegance has faded, but the luxury is still there.


    Wei Ruo walked into the room and saluted: "The concubine sees the imperial concubine."


    "There is no need to be too polite." Concubine Qi had a loving smile on her face, "Princess Rui, please sit down."


    "Thank you, the imperial concubine." Wei Ruo took his seat.


    Guifei Qi looked at Wei Ruo, with a smile on her face, her eyes curved: "Princess Rui is really a wonderful person, just now when you came in from the outside, I thought it was a fairy who fell into the mortal world when I saw it."


    "The imperial concubine is absurdly praised. The concubine heard that the imperial concubine is the number one beauty in Yanguan capital." Wei Ruo said.


    "That was all so many years ago, and now I''m old." Concubine Qi said.


    "As far as my concubine sees, the noble concubine''s beauty has not diminished at all, and she is still the number one beauty in the imperial city." Wei Ruo praised.


    Talking about people when seeing people, talking nonsense when seeing ghosts, in this case, Wei Ruo had to open his eyes and talk nonsense.


    Anyway, it''s just a matter of lip service, and she has nothing to lose by saying something good that goes against her conscience.


    "Prince Rui''s words made me feel a little embarrassed." Qi Guifei said with a smile, "Speaking of which, the relationship between Bengong and Princess Rui is also very good. It won''t be long before your twin sister will marry. Give it to my Heng''er, you are both sisters and sisters-in-law. In the future, the two of you sisters will help and support each other, and it will become a good story."


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo probably understood what Guifei Qi meant.


    This means that Concubine Qi wants to persuade Prince Rui to help King Yu by doing her work.


    While Prince Rui is in poor health, he is deeply favored by the emperor. If he helps King Yu, it will be of great help to King Yu.


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly, and did not give a clear answer, but took this opportunity to ask a question that has troubled her for a long time: "The concubine is stupid, and I have never really understood why my sister Wanwan and I have such a good relationship." It is my fate to be loved by His Highness Prince Rui and Prince Yu at the same time."


    Wei Ruo mainly wanted to know why Wei Qingwan was favored by Concubine Qi and became King Yu''s side concubine.


    Concubine Qi said with a smile: "You sisters are all blessed people. Although your horoscope is not good for ordinary people, you and His Highness Prince Rui have been ordered by Taoist Qianyuan to be very suitable, just to match His Highness Prince Rui''s fate. The catastrophe, let him turn the crisis into safety."


    Wei Ruoxiao laughed that this statement was false, her birth date was false, and her second brother''s illnesses and disasters were also false, there is a high probability that this statement was the second brother''s means to get her into Prince Rui''s residence.


    Qi Guifei continued: "As for your younger sister, she has the best birth date among many noble girls. She is a rare fortune, and she is a perfect match for my Heng''er."


    Wei Ruo squinted his eyes and sensed something was wrong.


    How did Wei Qingwan''s birth date get into the hands of Concubine Qi? Was it submitted by the Wei family, or was it given by Qi Zhen?


    If Qi Zhen gave it, Wei Ruo would not be very surprised.


    Qi Zhen is a flirtatious person, he has feelings for Wei Qingwan but will never be devoted, Wei Ruo knows this.


    Qi Zhen is kind to the woman he has been with, but he just doesn''t want to be responsible.


    So when Wei Qingwan wanted to marry him wholeheartedly, it was possible for him to take the initiative to push Wei Qingwan out.


    Moreover, with his mouth full of sweet words, he is also capable of coaxing Wei Qingwan, a love brain, into believing that what he did was a helpless act, a compromise that he had to make for her own good.


    I just don¡¯t know which horoscope they gave Wei Qingwan¡¯s birthday to Concubine Qi.


    Wei Ruo replied to Concubine Qi with a smile: "So that''s the case. It''s really the luck of my two sisters."


    Qi Guifei said: "From now on, your two sisters are the daughters-in-law of the Heavenly Family. They should support each other, advance and retreat together, and be prosperous together. What does Princess Rui think?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 473： Ryoanji

    Wei Ruo smiled shallowly, and replied unhurriedly: "Yes, Qingwan and I are both girls of the Wei family. Whether at home or after we get married, my relationship with her will not change."


    Concubine Qi was very satisfied when she heard it: "As expected of a girl from the House of Zhongyi, she is the most knowledgeable."


    Immediately after, Concubine Qi asked Wei Ruo another matter: "I heard that Princess Rui once helped Princess Jingmin to open up wasteland and provide disaster relief when she was in Taizhou Mansion, is there such a thing?"


    "There is such a thing." Wei Ruo said.


    "Speaking of which, my son has been worrying about the people who suffered from disasters in the past two years. If Princess Rui has something to do, she might as well talk to Bengong, and Bengong will relay it to Heng''er. He will use it for disaster relief. So that more people can benefit." Qi Guifei said.


    "The imperial concubine doesn''t know something. It''s not that the concubines are unwilling to help, but that the concubines are not in charge of the Taizhou government. I don''t know many things very well." Wei Ruo replied.


    "However, Princess Rui participated in the entire disaster relief process, so she probably knows a lot of things, and she must also know some ways to open up wasteland and improve the land." Qi Guifei said.


    Wei Ruo replied with a smile: "According to my concubine''s knowledge, reclamation of wasteland and disaster relief must be tailored to local conditions, and cannot be copied mechanically. Different places make different methods. If we just follow the gourd, it may backfire."


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s explanation, Concubine Qi didn''t speak for a while, she seemed to be thinking about whether what Wei Ruo said was true or not.


    Wei Ruo added: "If the imperial concubine wants to, the concubine can also tell her some methods I know. It''s just that if the opposite effect is obtained, the concubine should not blame the concubine."


    Qi Guifei said softly: "Since this is the case, it is a pity. I originally thought that I could do something for the people of Li and relieve the emperor''s worries."


    Regardless of whether what Wei Ruo said is true or not, Concubine Qi is not easy to embarrass Wei Ruo openly.


    "It''s the concubine''s lack of ability, which has failed the empress'' expectations of the concubine." Wei Ruo''s tone was slightly self-blaming and regretful.


    "Of course it''s not Princess Rui''s fault. Princess Rui is already very good. If it wasn''t for the emperor''s disapproval back then, I would have wanted you to marry my son." Qi Guifei said.


    Chu Heng''s main concubine has been decided long ago, she must be the girl of their Qi family.


    Concubine Qi has always wanted to choose a suitable side concubine for Chu Heng. This side concubine''s family background cannot be outstanding, so as not to arouse the emperor''s jealousy, but she must also help her son.


    So at first Concubine Qi fell in love with Wei Ruo, because Wei Ruo had some skills to help her son, but the emperor did not agree for some reason.


    After that, Concubine Qi chose Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Ruo responded with a slight smile.


    Wei Ruo stayed with Concubine Qi for about an hour, and Concubine Qi wanted to stay with Wei Ruo for dinner, but Wei Ruo declined on the grounds that she wanted to go back to take care of the weak prince.


    It was heard that it was for the sick and weak Prince Rui, so Noble Concubine Qi didn''t stay any longer, and ordered Wei Ruo to be sent back to Prince Rui''s residence.


    ###


    May fifteenth, half a month.


    Wei Ruo went to Long''an Temple outside the city to offer incense.


    Wei Ruo had already come here on the first day of February, and now she came again. Those who didn''t know it thought that Wei Ruo was here for the Bodhisattva enshrined in Long''an Temple, but she didn''t come here to offer incense.


    In order to avoid causing unnecessary trouble, Wei Ruo still shows off in Xu Heyou''s attire.


    When he came to Long''an Temple, Wei Ruo didn''t stop, but continued to walk along the mountain path leading to the back of the temple.


    This path is relatively narrow, just enough for Wei Ruo to pass with a carriage.


    The road is a bit muddy, and the car is shaking and bumping when driving on it.


    Fortunately, the journey is not far away, and after a short journey, we arrived at the destination of this trip.


    The car stopped at the gate of a farm house.


    The farm house has just been renovated recently. Unlike other farmers in this area who use bamboo fences as walls, this farm house has newly built earthen walls.


    The yellow soil is mixed with stones and straw on the wall, and the top is covered with broken tiles to keep out the rain.


    The fence is built higher than ordinary houses, and people passing by outside can''t see the inside at all, only the roof of the house inside is slightly higher than the fence.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei got off the car and came to the door, Xiumei knocked on the door.


    The door opened, and they were greeted by an old face¡ªShi Dayou, the head of Shitou Village.


    "Master Xu!"


    When Shi Dayou saw Wei Ruo, his face was full of joy and his voice was excited.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei entered the house, and Shi Dayou closed the courtyard door.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Wei Ruo said to Shi Dayou.


    "It''s not hard work, how can it be called hard work, it''s much easier than other ways to make money! Mr. Xu gave me this opportunity, I should thank Mr. Xu!"


    "For most ordinary people, they are reluctant to leave their hometown, let alone you are the village head." Wei Ruo said.


    "Leaving my hometown is indeed difficult. But I have thought about it carefully. The crops have not been grown well in the past two years, and the big guys have not been able to eat well. If it weren''t for Mr. Xu''s help, we don''t know how we would have passed last year. .¡±


    "Instead of waiting in my hometown and waiting when I don''t know when I won''t be able to eat, it''s better to go out and let the big guys follow Mr. Xu and you! Although we are far away from home, we can eat and see the world, so that the elderly and children in our hometown It¡¯s worth it to live a better life!¡±


    Shi Dayou expressed his thoughts.


    "Don''t worry, you have followed me so far, I will definitely not treat you badly." Wei Ruo promised Shi Dayou.


    "I believe in Mr. Xu!"


    Wei Ruo smiled slightly, looking satisfied.


    It is really rare for Shi Dayou to have such insights, and it is not in vain that she took a fancy to him in the first place.


    "Let me see what''s going on here first."


    Wei Ruo looked into the courtyard.


    The original flat courtyard was dug more than a foot deep, and there were still a few steps to go down after entering the courtyard gate.


    A soil blast furnace about two meters high was built in the area dug low.


    There is a slightly shorter earth furnace about one meter away from the earth blast furnace.


    There is a sealed channel built with earth and stones between the two furnaces.


    The earth furnace on the left is for steelmaking, and the earth furnace on the right is for coking coal.


    Put the coal into the coking oven on the right. After closed combustion, combustible gas and coal tar will be produced.


    The gas enters the soil blast furnace through the sealed channel, and is burned again for steelmaking.


    The technology of ironmaking is already very mature in this era. Wei Ruo''s earthen blast furnace is not that different from others, but the process structure has been slightly adjusted and improved, and then additional furnaces will be added during the refining process. Some of the ores from the smelting have greatly improved the quality of the smelted steel.


    In addition, the stove on the right is not found elsewhere. It is the first time Shi Dayou and the others have seen this kind of structure and connection method.

 Chapter 474： Mr. Lu celebrates his birthday

    Chapter 474 Mr. Lu passed his birthday


    Wei Ruo had an identical stove like this in Mojiazha, Huzhou Prefecture, just behind the house where she lived at the time.


    Wei Ruo doesn''t use it often, but when he needs it, Wei Ruo feels inconvenient without it, so Wei Ruo chose such a place in the suburbs of Beijing.


    The last time Wei Ruo made the armor for Xu Zhengyong and Wei Mingting used the steel she smelted when she was in Mojiazha.


    Now that steel has been used up, now she has to use this new furnace to make it if she wants to.


    On the first day of February, she came to Long''an Temple to offer incense in order to choose a place to build this stove.


    Now the furnace is ready for firing, and Lao Tao has brought her iron ore and coal, and the next step is to calcine.


    Wei Ruo inspected carefully, and nodded in satisfaction after confirming that both furnaces were working effectively.


    "It''s well done, it''s almost the same as what I depicted in the drawings, and a few details are in place."


    "Young Master Xu, you have drawn so detailedly and explained it to us so many times. If you can''t do it well, I will be really sorry for you, Young Master Xu." Shi Dayou said.


    Immediately afterwards, Shi Dayou asked Wei Ruo: "It''s just that I don''t understand something, Mr. Xu. Since iron ore is going to be turned into iron, why don''t you just burn the blast furnace on the left? Why do you need to burn the coal first?" once?"


    "Because the coal tar after coal coking is of great use to me, it is a good thing that cannot be found elsewhere." Wei Ruo replied.


    "I see, Mr. Xu, you know a lot! I am relatively stupid, so please don''t dislike me, Mr. Xu."


    "It''s okay, just ask me if you don''t understand."


    Hearing this, Shi Dayou simply asked all the doubts in his heart: "My lord, these two furnaces are built small, and the speed of calcination is not fast, is it okay?"


    "That''s it, I don''t need to pursue speed, what I need is high-quality steel, and quality assurance is the top priority." Wei Ruo said to Shi Dayou.


    This furnace is the same as the one she has in Mojiazha, it is not big, and the amount of steel and coal tar it can produce at one time is not large, but Wei Ruoben has no plan to mass-produce these things.


    "Okay, Mr. Xu, don''t worry, we will follow what you say! We will never be lazy and save work!" Shi Dayou assured.


    "After the forging is successful, I will ask Meimei to come and pick it up. I am useful." Wei Ruo said.


    "good."


    "The brimstone that the young master asked us to buy, is it just left there?"


    "Leave it alone, as long as it doesn''t get wet. I''ll come and use it when I need it."


    "good."


    Wei Ruo finished her busy work and left. On the way, Xiumei asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, what do you plan to use the steel you smelted this time?"


    "Make a sword for the second brother." Wei Ruo replied.


    She was sitting in the carriage, with her back leaning on the soft cushion, flipping through the account books in her hands while answering the questions of Xiumei who was driving ahead.


    "Miss, you still care about the prince."


    "Who told me to be on the same boat with him? He is living well and I am living well. If he wants to do something, I have to bother to save him? Give him a good sword for self-defense and hope he will not be in danger , but also to protect myself." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss is right!" Xiumei agreed.


    ###


    On May 20th, the old man of the Lu family celebrated his 70th birthday.


    The old man of the Lu family has fought in the battlefield for many years and has a high status.


    Back then, the old man and Xu Guogong were called Nan Lu Bei Xu. Now that the Xu family is long gone, the Lu family is still beautiful. Although the old man has no position, the government and the public still respect him very much.


    Therefore, when Mr. Lu celebrated his birthday this time, all the dignitaries in the capital came to congratulate him, and everyone felt proud to be invited by the Lu family.


    The Wei family was also invited this time, not only Wei Mingting and Yun''s from the third room were invited, but the second room from the eldest room also received invitation letters.


    This made Mrs. Bai overjoyed and in a good mood.


    Received the invitation letter from the Lu family, which shows that the status of their Wei family is already extraordinary.


    Before going out, Mrs. Bai carefully dressed up, took out all her hair from the bottom of the box, and dressed herself up gracefully and luxuriously.


    Wei Mingyong reminded her: "Be careful. I don''t have an official position. When I go to the Lu family, you must be the one with the lowest status among the wives. Don''t be presumptuous. You must be cautious in your words and deeds."


    Wearing that, Bai snorted unhappily, and then said: "You''re still ashamed to say, but if you work harder, I won''t be in such a miserable situation."


    "Just be content. Your natal family is in business. If you hadn''t married me, would you have been able to attend this kind of banquet? Let''s talk about the later things slowly. There will always be a day when you will become famous."


    For the future, Wei Mingyong is full of confidence, and feels that the day of success is not far away.


    "Now that you know, you should be careful yourself. Whenever you find an opportunity, get close to those high-ranking officials. Maybe one day the official hat will fall on your head." Bai told Wei Mingyong.


    "Don''t worry, I''m much smarter than my silly brother, and I won''t miss this opportunity for nothing." Wei Mingyong said.


    The husband and wife have already made up their minds. It is rare to have such a banquet, so they must perform well.


    ###


    Wei Qingwan sat in front of the dressing table and asked Cuihe to dress her up carefully.


    She was not very satisfied with changing two buns in a row.


    "Miss, how about this bun?" Cui He combed Wei Qingwan into another peach heart bun.


    This bun looks playful and lively, and it can make unmarried girls more agile and charming.


    Wei Qingwan frowned, still not very satisfied: "Change another one."


    Cui He had to rethink her hairstyle.


    "Miss, you have already changed all the hairstyles that are popular nowadays, can you tell the servant what kind of hair you want?" Cui He asked cautiously.


    "Don''t be too common, and at the same time match the temperament of an unmarried woman. Don''t be frivolous, but look more dignified." Wei Qingwan said.


    "This... is a bit difficult, I will try my best."


    "It''s still early, you should try more. It is possible to meet His Royal Highness King Yu today. When we meet for the first time, we need to make a good impression on him." Wei Qingwan said.


    "The servant understands."


    Cuihe changed Wei Qingwan''s buns a few more times, and finally Wei Qingwan chose the hanging bun. This kind of bun not only has the spirit of a girl, but also makes her delicate and gentle.


    As for the accessories, Wei Qingwan didn''t have many choices, and only decorated with a hosta.


    Finally, Wei Qingwan put on a dress that was newly made this year, light yellow satin material, embroidered with golden flowers, and a jade sachet around her waist.


    Wei Qingwan looked at herself in the bronze mirror, and was quite satisfied with this outfit.


    Cui He praised from the side: "Miss, you are really a natural beauty. You are so beautiful that you can''t take your eyes off with a little dressing up. Today, after cleaning up carefully today, I feel pity for you. Don''t say His Royal Highness Yu Wang. Yes, even a servant girl like me feels pity for her when she sees her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 475： Wei Ruo went to the banquet

    Chapter 475 Wei Ruo went to the banquet


    "I don''t want to say these things anymore. I don''t want to be amazing. I just hope that His Royal Highness King Yu will not dislike me. This opportunity was won by Mr. Qi for me with great difficulty. I can''t stay with Mr. Qi in this life, but at least I can''t let myself lose to Wei Qingruo."


    Wei Qingwan''s eyes are tough. This is what she told herself when she chose to take this path. Since she can''t get love, she should work hard to gain power and make Wei Qingruo pay the price!


    "Miss, don''t worry, although the eldest miss has become Princess Rui and has a high status, her glory is only temporary. Everyone knows about Prince Rui''s situation, and they don''t know how many days she will have a good life. She In the future, I will definitely not be able to compare with you, Miss. Let''s say that today''s Lu family''s banquet may not be possible for the eldest lady, and if not, she will have to stay in the palace to take care of Prince Rui." Cui He snickered.


    Wei Qingwan got up and walked out of the house. Mrs. Bai was already waiting for her.


    These days, Mrs. Bai has treated her more warmly than Mrs. Yun''s mother, which made Wei Qingwan wonder whether Mrs. Yun still has her daughter in her heart.


    "Wanwan, you''re here. The second aunt knew you needed some time to dress up, so she didn''t dare to go in and disturb you." With a smile all over her face, Mrs. Bai enthusiastically came forward to hold Wei Qingwan''s hand.


    "I kept my second aunt waiting for a long time."


    "Don''t get in the way, don''t get in the way, our Wanwan is the most important thing, don''t say just wait for a while, we can wait for a long time!"


    Bai Shi and Wei Qingwan came to the door, Yun Shi and Mo Shi had already been waiting here.


    Seeing Wei Qingwan and Bai Shi coming together, Yun Shi''s eyes darkened, but he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing Yun''s cold eyes, Wei Qingwan couldn''t help but sneer in her heart. Sure enough, she, an adopted daughter who can only be a concubine, can''t compare to her own daughter who can be a concubine.


    Master Yun withdrew his gaze, and got into the carriage with Mo Shi.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Bai excused herself that she had something for Wei Qingwan to taste for her, and pulled Wei Qingwan into the second carriage.


    ###


    Old Master Lu celebrated his birthday, Prince Rui''s Palace naturally received an invitation letter.


    It stands to reason that Prince Rui and his wife are also going to congratulate, and other palaces go, so there is no reason not to go to Prince Rui''s residence.


    It''s just that everyone didn''t have any hope about whether Prince Rui and Prince Rui''s residence would attend, because Prince Rui was in poor health, and this was something everyone in the capital knew.


    Wei Ruo planned to accept the invitation, so she specially dressed up for this purpose.


    Not only did she put on a delicate makeup, but she even put on a purple dress.


    This set of clothes is newly made, made of brocade dyed lavender, with some simple patterns embroidered with darker purple silk threads.


    There is also a large gauze sleeve covering the outside, as thin as a cicada''s wing and as light as nothing.


    The color is lighter than the purple of the inner layer, and the outer layer adds a sense of layering, making the whole dress fuller and softer.


    Xiumei couldn''t help laughing: "Miss, why are you here to celebrate the birthday of the old man of the Lu family? You are clearly here to bring goods!"


    The word "bring goods" was taught by the lady. The lady said that carrying her own products on her body and showing its advantages and benefits to outsiders is called bringing goods.


    If Wei had nothing to do, she would not have dressed herself up so carefully if she hadn''t had other purposes.


    Look at her outfit today, everything is exquisite from head to toe, even the lipstick is more bright red than usual.


    I don¡¯t think she had put so much effort into dressing herself up on the day she got married.


    "That''s natural. Those who can attend the birthday party of the old man of the Lu family are all the most expensive people in the capital. They have the most money in their pockets. If I don''t sell my good stuff, who will they sell?" Wei Ruo pursed her lips with a sly smile.


    Xiumei: "Miss is right! I agree with both hands and feet!"


    Wei Ruo: "You should show me one at the same time."


    Xiumei: "Miss, this is just a metaphor!"


    Wei Ruo: "Then your lady, I want to see you on all fours."


    Xiumei: "Okay miss, you compare me to that turtle bastard!"


    Wei Ruo: "Is there? I didn''t say you said it yourself!"


    Xiumei: "Miss, you are bad!"


    After laughing and playing for a while, the master and servant saw that it was almost time, so they set off.


    Walking out of the room, Lin Fang saw Wei Ruo''s clothes, and couldn''t help but said: "Miss, this dress is really beautiful, the purple color is brighter and more elegant than usual, I have never seen it dyed in such a color before. The craftsmen who do the dyeing craft are very powerful!"


    Hearing this, Xiumei laughed out loud: "Sister Lin, it''s not that the dyeing craftsman is good, it''s that the dyes used are different."


    "The dye is different, isn''t it dyed with comfrey?" Lin Fang wondered.


    "This ordinary purple dress is indeed the color extracted from the roots of comfrey, but the one on my lady''s body is different, it is made of bone murex." Xiumei replied.


    "Mrex? A kind of snail?" The doubts on Lin Fang''s face became more serious.


    "Yes, it is a kind of conch. It has branches in the East China Sea and the South China Sea. If a fisherman catches it, the lady will buy it." Xiumei explained.


    "But how to make dyes from conch?" Lin Fang continued to ask.


    "Take out the glands of the murex, put them in a bottle filled with cold water to ferment for a few hours, then filter them, and dry the filtered things in the sun. After a few days, you can get a purple dye. This This kind of dye is more rare than comfrey, but the dyed color is brighter, and it will not fade after a long time. Unlike comfrey, which can only be colored with silk, and it can only show a better purple color after ten times, bone The purple extracted from the snails will be more obvious after only one dye," Xiumei explained.


    "There is such a thing?" Lin Fang was very surprised.


    Wei Ruo said with a slight smile: "What Meimei said is true, but this method of production is relatively difficult, so I don''t have much purple from the murex. In addition, it can be extracted through coal. That method The raw materials are easy to find, but the production method is a bit harsh.¡±


    "Coal? That black thing can also extract purple?" Lin Fang wondered again.


    "Well, put the coal in the boiler, cut off the air and fire it at high temperature, you can get a combustible gas and black coal tar, from which a lot of colors can be extracted. Only because of limited conditions, the production process The failure rate is relatively high. But as long as you succeed once, you can get a lot of purple dye." Wei Ruo replied.


    Lin Fang was confused when he heard it: "It''s really amazing. I have never heard of what the lady said in my travels for many years."


    Wei Ruo smiled: "Every row is like a mountain. It''s normal for Sister Lin not to know about it."


    Then the three of them walked towards the door and joined Wei Jin who had been waiting for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 476： Wei Ruos Abnormality

    Chapter 476 Wei Ruo''s Abnormality


    Wei Jin also wanted to go to the Lu residence but not as Prince Rui.


    Wei Jin also changed his face and changed into the clothes of the guard.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi who had turned into Wang Jin, and couldn''t help teasing, "It''s more pleasing to the eye now that you look like this."


    It is much more gratifying than his appearance that he feels that he will fall if the wind blows.


    "Yes." Wei Jin also responded.


    Wei Ruo smiled and said, "It''s still early, why don''t you go shopping with me first?"


    They don''t need to go early in the morning, since the identities of Prince Rui and Princess Rui are there, no one will have any objections if they go later.


    "Ruo''er can go wherever she wants." Wei Jin also had no objection.


    "Okay, let''s go then."


    Wei Ruo intends to visit the shops. She wants to buy the two shops next to Daiyueju together and open the Beijing branch of Sibaozhai and the Beijing branch of Xuji Lo-Mei.


    The audience of these two shops is the same as Daiyueju, they are all dignitaries in the capital, so there is no problem opening together.


    Opening the shops together is also convenient for Wei Ruo''s later management. When she wants to inspect, she can go through all the shops at once, instead of traveling to several places separately.


    The carriage was driving on Baihu Street, and when passing an alley, I heard the noise of beating and scolding and the crying of children from a nearby family.


    The sound was very loud and there was a lot of movement. It sounded like the master of the house was beating the mistress, and the mistress and the children were begging for mercy.


    "Stop." Wei Ruo shouted to stop the carriage, and then quickly got out of the carriage.


    Seeing that Wei Ruo wanted to go inside, Wei Jin stepped forward and kicked open the dilapidated door.


    After entering the courtyard, the woman fell to the ground, holding her eight or nine-year-old daughter in her arms.


    The drunk man held up a broom in his hand and hit the woman.


    The man''s eyes were red, and he didn''t realize that someone was breaking in, so he raised his hand high again.


    But this time the broom failed to hit the woman again, Wei Jin also raised his hand to hold the broom, preventing the man from moving.


    The man turned his head to look at Wei Ruo and the others.


    Wei Jin also took off the broom, swung it up and slapped the man on the back fiercely.


    "ah!"


    The man yelled in pain, which made the man''s drunkenness disappear.


    The man scolded Wei Jinyi angrily: "Who are you? How dare you come to my house and beat someone? I will sue you for trespassing! You...you come with me to see the official!"


    Wei Ruo took the broom from Wei Jinyi''s hand, and hit the man hard again.


    "Ah¡ªah¡ª" the man screamed again and again after being beaten by Wei Ruo.


    He subconsciously used his hands to resist, and after one hand was hurt, he switched to the other, screaming and jumping, too busy to take care of it.


    Finally, the man was afraid of being beaten, and lost the arrogance he had at the beginning.


    "Forgive me, spare my life for a hero! Forgive my aunt!"


    "You know it hurts too? Don''t you feel that when you hit someone, you scream loudly when the stick falls on you!" Wei Ruo looked at the man, his gaze as cold as his voice.


    "Grandma, these are my mother-in-law and my daughter. I beat them but not others. What''s bothering you?" the man asked back.


    "Do you still know that this is your wife and daughter? What did they do wrong to make you fight your closest people?"


    "This woman hides the money at home and doesn''t give it to me. Why can''t I beat her? It''s only natural for men to go out to drink and gamble. The woman at home just cares about eating well and taking care of the children. How can we care about our men''s business?" The man He replied that he himself did not feel that there was any problem at all.


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo stopped talking to the man, raised his hand and hit the man heavily with a few sticks.


    The man was beaten and shrank to the ground.


    "Ah... dead... dead..." the man wailed, his voice gradually weakened.


    Wei Jin is also watching from the side, her eyes are deep, Wei Ruo today is a bit different from the past, she is more excited than usual.


    Wei Jin also sensed that something was wrong with Wei Ruo, but did not stop it.


    At this moment, the woman rushed to Wei Ruo: "Madam, please spare my life!"


    Wei Ruo stopped and looked down at the woman: "He is addicted to drinking and gambling and beat you like this, and you still want to plead for him?"


    "Although he is a bit bad, but he is my man, if he is gone, I will have no life!" The woman cried.


    "Why did you come here? Can''t you live without him?" Wei Ruo questioned.


    "How can I live without him? There is no one in my natal family, and there is no way to live without him! Madam, please spare him!"


    The woman''s face was full of tears, and she prostrated herself on the ground, trying to grab Wei Ruo''s skirt with both hands but did not dare.


    Wei Ruo stared at the woman for a while, and finally chose to stop.


    Wei Ruo put down the broom and walked over to the crying little girl sitting by the water tank.


    Wei Ruo knelt down and wiped away the tears from the corners of the girl''s eyes with a handkerchief.


    The girl looked at Wei Ruo with a look of fear, and was too nervous to move.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you." Wei Ruo said as he rolled up the girl''s yellowed sleeves, and saw the wounds on her arms of different depths.


    This is the trace of domestic violence suffered all the year round, Wei Ruo knows it very well.


    "I ask you, if I am willing to take you away, give you a place to live, give you food, keep you safe, and prevent you from being beaten again, are you willing to come with me?"


    The girl looked at Wei Ruo nervously, and shook her head after a while.


    "Why? Are you worried that I''m a bad person?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I...I...I want to be with my parents, I''m not going anywhere..." the girl said timidly.


    "But your father often beats you, doesn''t he? He is responsible for all your injuries, right?"


    "Yes..." The girl''s voice was low, and she lowered her head slowly.


    "Your father is easy to gamble, he lost all the money in the family, right?"


    "yes¡­"


    "Then why do you still want to be with your parents?"


    "He is my father, it is my fault that my father hit me." The girl replied.


    "You''re wrong? What did you do wrong?"


    "No... I don''t know, but Daddy is Daddy, I should listen to Daddy..."


    "Then does he treat you well?" Wei Ruo asked again.


    The girl was silent.


    "He treats you badly, why don''t you choose to leave him?" Wei Ruo asked again.


    The girl still shook her head: "He is not good, but he is my father. No girl who has not left the cabinet can live without her parents."


    Wei Ruo suddenly lost his temper, let go of the girl''s arm, and stood up.


    Wei Ruo walked back to Wei Jinyi''s side, "Let''s go."


    After finishing speaking, Wei Ruo walked towards the door.


    Wei Jin also followed, Xiumei and others also left the house.


    Backing on the carriage, Wei Ruo leaned on the cushion and closed his eyes to recuperate.


    Wei Jin also stared at Wei Ruo with concern.


    Feeling Wei Jin looking at him, Wei Ruo slowly opened his eyes.


    "Are you wondering why I have such a big temper?" Wei Ruo asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 477： Do you believe that people have souls?

    Chapter 477 Does the second brother believe that people have souls?


    "Hmm." Wei Jin was not only surprised but also worried.


    Wei Ruo was silent for a moment, then looked at the car window aside, and said slowly, "Does Second Brother believe that people have souls?"


    "I don''t know, but I hope there is." Wei Jin also said.


    "I think there is, because I have memories of my previous life." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo, and didn''t show any weird expression because of her words.


    It seemed that he took it for granted that such a thing happened to Wei Ruo.


    "My father in the previous life was just as addicted to alcohol, gambling and beating his wife and children as the father of the girl just now. So when I saw that little girl, I seemed to see myself in the past."


    Wei Jin also frowned, stretched out his hand, and gently covered the back of Wei Ruo''s hand.


    "When I was young, he beat me and I couldn''t help it. When I got older, I would run away when he beat me, and sometimes I would run out of the house. Although I had nowhere to go, I would rather freeze outside overnight than Don''t want to go back."


    "At the same time, I worked hard to study and study, and wanted to get ahead in order to get rid of the influence of that man. I was very lucky. I met my master and learned medical skills from him, so that I could earn enough money with my own ability. You can also fill your stomach without starving.¡±


    "In fact, I can let my **** father find me later, but I can''t let go of my mother, so I let him know where I live. He came to my door and asked me for money. If I don''t give it to him, he will Hit me, my mother stopped him but he beat me to death, and then I killed him."


    Wei Ruo said in a flat tone.


    Wei Jinyi''s eyes are getting darker and darker.


    "Ruoer, how can I help you?"


    Wei Ruo turned his eyes back, smiled lightly, and said in a brisk tone: "No, I just lost my composure just now, and I''m fine now. Since the girl doesn''t want to leave her father, I should respect it too." Her choice. Some people have no choice, and some people don''t want to. If she is willing to come with me, I will let her study well and teach her my skills, but if she refuses, then I will never force her. "


    Wei Ruo saw that Wei Jin also cared about him, and smiled and said, "Actually, when I just returned to Wei''s house, I approached you on purpose. What I have to admit is that there is a void in my heart about family affection." , although I never admit it with my mouth."


    "At that time, I knew that I couldn''t get along well with the rest of the Wei family, and I felt that you were an outsider, and I wanted to make friends with you, so that I could have someone who could talk in that cold house."


    "Later, I sincerely regarded you as my elder brother. I was still very happy to have a relative who was related to me befriend me. I just didn''t expect it to be because I made a mistake."


    When Wei Jin heard this, he also felt his heart was stabbed.


    "Ruoer... If you want, I can still be your brother." Wei Jin also said.


    Although he didn''t hope that way, but if she wanted it, he was willing to do so.


    Wei Ruo smiled and shook his head: "I won''t talk about this anymore. I slipped a bit today, and for some reason, I uttered so much nonsense. Second brother, don''t take it to heart, just listen to it as a story."


    Wei Ruo has calmed down now.


    Probably because the scene just now brought back the memories hidden deep in her heart, which made her feel a little out of order.


    It has been so long, but for some reason, it still made her lose her mind for a while. Not only acted impulsively, but also said so many things that shouldn''t be said with the second brother.


    Wei Jin also pursed her lips with a solemn expression.


    How could he just be a story?


    ###


    The capital of Lu Mansion.


    Guests from all walks of life came in droves, and the crowd was like a market, with their sleeves raised as clouds.


    After Wei Ruo arrived at Lu Mansion, he was welcomed to the backyard garden.


    The weather is very good today, Mrs. Lu set the place for the banquet for the female guests in the garden.


    Put the tables and chairs, and set up the tea and fruit plate.


    The sun is just right, the temperature is pleasant, the breeze is blowing, the surrounding flowers are full of flowers and trees are shaded; the water in the pool is slightly rippling, the koi are playing, and the lotus leaves are in fields.


    Wei Ruo''s appearance immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Other glamorously dressed women and young ladies at most have more novel styles of clothes, and the jewelry they wear is a little more outstanding.


    But the excellence in these details requires careful observation to discover. Wei Ruo''s bright lavender is eye-catching, and the difference can be seen at a glance.


    At this moment, what everyone noticed was not Wei Ruo''s beauty, but more about the outstanding purple color.


    The people present were either rich or expensive, and there were more or less a few pieces of purple clothes, but the purple clothes they had were not as bright and eye-catching as this purple one.


    In the crowd, Yunshi, Baishi, Moshi, and Wei Qingwan stared at Wei Ruo like everyone else.


    Wei Qingwan gritted her teeth tightly, looking ugly.


    She dressed up carefully, just to stand out in the crowd, but Wei Qingruo''s clothes snatched all her attention!


    After Wei Ruo came to the crowd, everyone present except Mrs. Lu, who had the emperor''s grace and did not need to salute to the royal family, saluted Wei Ruo one after another.


    "See Princess Madam."


    Wei Qingwan was the most reluctant one, but she couldn''t do without this gift.


    She lowered her head, bit her lip tightly, her face full of unwillingness.


    "Exemption." Wei Ruo said.


    Everyone thanked En and got up.


    Then Wei Ruo was invited to Madam Lu, and the seat next to Madam Lu was reserved for her.


    Although Wei Ruo is not very old, she is indeed the one with the highest status among the people present.


    Old Madam Lu had a loving smile on her face: "Princess Wangfei, I have wanted to see you all morning, and I can see you today!"


    "The old lady wants to see me?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Yes, Lao Shen''s useless grandson has accepted your kindness, and I haven''t had a chance to thank the princess in person." Mrs. Lu said gratefully.


    "The old lady is being polite, and it''s not a kindness, so don''t worry about it." Wei Ruo''s tone was flat.


    "How can it be said that it is not a kindness? The kindness of saving lives is beyond heaven! My Lu family will never forget this kindness no matter what!" Mrs. Lu replied firmly.


    "The old lady is serious." Wei Ruo said modestly.


    A brief conversation between Wei Ruo and Mrs. Lu made everyone puzzled.


    Why is it that Princess Rui still has a life-saving kindness to Lu Yuhong, the young master of the Lu family?


    What is going on here?


    When did the young master of the Lu family and Miss Wei''s family meet?


    Not only outsiders are puzzled, but the Wei family is also puzzled.


    As Wei Ruo''s mother, Yun has never heard of such a thing.


    She knew that her daughter was not close to her, but she didn''t know that her daughter had never even mentioned such things to her!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 478： Committed to bringing goods

    Chapter 478 is dedicated to bringing goods


    Wei Qingwan doesn''t understand why Wei Qingruo is always so lucky?


    The Lu family is a noble and influential family. Being able to save the eldest son of the Lu family undoubtedly makes the Lu family owe her a big favor, which is definitely very beneficial to Wei Qingruo.


    Bai Shi gritted her teeth, cursing in her heart for a while.


    This Wei Qingruo really knows how to hide! Yu Lu''s life-saving grace was not mentioned in advance!


    If they had known that there was such an important relationship, maybe they could have found an official position for her man by relying on the influence of the Lu family in the court!


    However, Mrs. Lu and Wei Ruo did not elaborate on the specific things, which made everyone who was full of curiosity and doubts only continue to be curious and doubtful.


    Old Madam Lu then asked about Wei Ruo''s clothes: "Princess Wang''s clothes are so beautiful today. It''s the first time I''ve seen purple clothes dyed so brightly and eye-catchingly in these years."


    Wei Ruo replied with a smile: "Thank you, old lady, for complimenting me, and I like my dress very much."


    "I don''t know where the princess bought this dress?" Madam Lu asked the doubts of many people present.


    "I bought this dress from a friend of mine. Her husband''s family used to be a cloth dyeing workshop, and she had a secret recipe for dyeing cloth that outsiders didn''t know about. It was only later that her husband''s family became famous and did not open a cloth dyeing workshop." I only make a few pieces occasionally, so the quantity is very rare.¡±


    Hearing little, the ladies and ladies are even more interested.


    Someone couldn''t help but ask Wei Ruo: "My wife dares to ask the princess, where is your good friend now?"


    Wei Ruo said with a slight smile: "I''m sorry for the inconvenience of the palace, but my friend''s husband''s family doesn''t want outsiders to know that his family used to be in the cloth dyeing business, and they don''t want anyone to know that they started it again to supplement the family income. This deal."


    Hearing the words, everyone couldn''t help showing disappointment.


    Wei Ruo immediately continued: "However, they occasionally sell a few pieces. If there are any, I will help you pay attention."


    Madam Lu took the lead and said: "If there is, please help me to pay attention to one."


    This crimson purple is not very picky. Even if you wear it at an old age, as long as the style is well done, it will look great.


    Old Madam Lu has already opened her mouth, and other people who want it no longer hide and pinch it, and boldly express their thoughts.


    There are also some people who are at the back of the list. Although they also want it, they are too embarrassed to ask.


    Surrounded by everyone, Wei Ruo was not stingy, and asked Xiumei to take out small gifts prepared in advance and give them to the wives.


    "I''m sorry that I can''t buy the clothes you want for the ladies in a short time, so I have to send a small item as compensation. I hope all the ladies will be happy."


    A brocade bag, very light in hand.


    A total of 20 copies, except for one for Mrs. Lu, the rest will be given randomly. Whoever asked her about the purple dress, Wei Ruo would give her a copy.


    When they got the gift at the beginning, everyone didn''t take it seriously, and it was inconvenient to open it in front of Wei Ruo, so they only handed it to the maid beside them for storage.


    Only Mrs. Lu smiled and asked Wei Ruo: "What is this?"


    "It''s lip balm. The old lady opened it to have a look. The color is pretty good. It''s a new product from Daiyueju." Wei Ruo explained.


    Old Madam Lu opened the brocade bag out of curiosity, and saw inside was a small round porcelain box that was only a little bigger than a copper coin. No wonder it was so light.


    After the porcelain box is opened, there is red lip balm inside.


    The color looks very red and positive, but I don¡¯t know how it will look after applying it.


    However, Daiyueju has gained a reputation recently, and some of the products sold in the store are very useful. They are the new favorites of the ladies of the Beijing family. Many of the people present have also bought members of Daiyueju, and the lip gloss is not bad.


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s explanation, several people couldn''t hold back and opened their kits. It really was lip service.


    It¡¯s just that the color of everyone¡¯s lip balm is not exactly the same. Some are darker red, some are lighter red, some are more rose red, and some are more pink.


    And the mark on the porcelain box is the signboard mark of Daiyue Residence.


    Anyone who has bought things from Daiyueju knows that there will be a moon mark printed on its products¡ªa crescent moon half hidden in the clouds.


    People have never heard of the sale of new products in Daiyueju before, but this sign seems to be true.


    "My lord, I am a member of Daiyueju, but I don''t know that Daiyueju is going to release this new product. How come my lord has already got something?"


    The person who asked the question was Mrs. Xuanpinghou Shizi, the daughter-in-law of Xuanpinghou who Wei Ruo almost married as his successor.


    "I have some friendship with the proprietress of Daiyueju, so I got this fat in advance. If Mrs. Shizi doesn''t believe it, you can go to Daiyueju in a few days." Wei Ruo replied.


    "There is such a thing? I heard that the proprietress who waits for the moon is very mysterious." Mrs. Xuanping Hou Shizi said.


    "Mrs. Shizi thinks that Ben Gong is lying?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "I don''t dare, my wife is just a little curious." Mrs. Xuanping Hou Shizi hurriedly said.


    Madam Lu dipped some lip balm with her fingertips, and applied it on the back of her other hand, leaving a bright red mark on the back of the hand, with an even color and a fine and smooth texture.


    Mrs. Lu commented: "It doesn''t matter if it''s something that is waiting for Yueju. This lip balm is a high-quality product. I look better than the ones that Persia paid tribute to a few years ago."


    Persian tribute items are out of reach of ordinary people, except for the princesses and princesses in the palace who can enjoy them, and only Mrs. Lu with an unusual status like Mrs. Lu have the opportunity to get them.


    Hearing Mrs. Lu say this, everyone present felt that the gift from Wei Ruo was extremely valuable.


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Lu looked at Wei Ruo''s red lips, and asked: "Is this the thing that the princess put on her mouth today?"


    "Exactly." Wei Ruo replied.


    After Wei Ruo said this, everyone''s attention came to her lips.


    Wei Ruo''s makeup today is very delicate, and her skin is delicate and shiny, not to mention her lips are also moist, plump and attractively red.


    As a result, everyone fell silent.


    As Mrs. Lu said, it doesn''t matter whether you live in the moon or not.


    At this moment, some of those who failed to get the small gift from Wei Ruo felt a little regretful.


    Everyone has a love for beauty, let alone aristocratic women like them.


    They have no shortage of silver, so they look down on ordinary gifts.


    But this kind of rare, rare, high-grade rouge powder is exactly what they like.


    It is inevitable to be a little regretful to miss such an opportunity.


    But fortunately, Princess Rui said that this is a new product that will be sold in the Yueyue Residence, as long as there is something to sell, then they will buy it with money in a few days.


    Bai Shi, who was behind the crowd, was angry and annoyed. He sneered and said to Wei Qingwan who was beside him, "Your sister hides really deep. There are many good things, but she is not willing to take them out for her family!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 479： Ruoer, this child still hates me

    Wei Qingwan snorted softly: "My sister has always been like this."


    Bai said again: "I''m nothing, but I feel sorry for you Wanwan. You are her sister, but she guards against you in everything. If I were her, I would share it with you Wanwan openly, because I Knowing Wanwan''s temperament, you will definitely think about it when you get well, and if she treats you well, you can treat her well more than two or three points."


    Wei Qingwan said: "I can''t guess what my sister thinks. She doesn''t want to befriend me, and I can''t say much."


    Bai Shi pretended to sigh regretfully: "It''s really a pity."


    After the small episode, Mrs. Lu took all the wives and ladies to play in the garden of the Lu Mansion and enjoy the scenery.


    It was the first time that Bai and the others saw the majesty of the Lu Mansion. The garden alone was bigger than two or three other houses.


    Master Bai murmured in her heart, although the Wei family was the hero of the founding of the country, it was in decline after all, far inferior to the Lu family.


    Yun Shi found an opportunity to come to Wei Ruo''s side, and asked about Wei Ruo''s recent affairs: "When did Ruo''er meet the young master of the Lu family?"


    "Mother suspects that there is something out of the ordinary between me and the young master of the Lu family?" Wei Ruo smiled.


    "How could I say that? Since Mrs. Lu can say this in front of everyone, there must be something tricky. Don''t you know about such things, your mother?" Yun was a little annoyed asked rhetorically.


    "That''s hard to say, my mother never trusts me very much." Wei Ruo wrote lightly.


    "You..." Yun was choked, and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    After being depressed for a while, Yun continued to ask: "When did you tell the truth that you saved the young master of the Lu family?"


    "It''s inconvenient to disclose this matter to my mother." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Why do you have such an attitude?" Yun asked.


    "Mother, I respectfully call you a mother because of courtesy and law, but not because of love. Why don''t mother understand why I treat you like this?" Wei Ruo asked back.


    Yun''s heart skipped a beat, and then she looked at Wei Ruo, only to see that her expression was indifferent, and there was no trace of anger or sadness in her eyes.


    It was a look in the eyes of a stranger.


    Yun stopped involuntarily, but Wei Ruo ignored her and continued walking.


    When Wei Ruo was not married, Wei Ruo still had scruples, but now that she is Princess Rui, Wei Ruo doesn''t even have the last scruples anymore.


    Yun stood there watching Wei Ruo drifting away, feeling as if she would never come back again.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Mo stepped forward and asked concerned: "Third siblings, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mr. Yun opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    She felt that the position of her heart was blocked by a boulder, and that feeling was heavy and stuffy, as well as a dull pain.


    After a while, Mrs. Yun came back to her senses. Seeing that there were people around, she put away her bad mood, pretended nothing had happened, and Mrs. Mo continued to follow the crowd in the garden.


    Mr. Yun whispered to Mr. Mo: "Ruoer, this child still hates me."


    "You are a mother and daughter. Even if there is some misunderstanding, it should be resolved by sitting down and having a good talk. I think that child Ruo''er is kind and repays her kindly. She will treat others well when others treat her well." Mo Shiwen Said comfortingly.


    Mr. Yun didn''t respond, but looked forward, only to see Wei Ruozheng talking and laughing happily with the other wives beside him.


    She has a bright smile and looks bright.


    I don''t know why, the more this happens, the more uncomfortable I feel.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun Shi glanced at Wei Qingwan who was walking with Bai Shi next to him.


    In recent days, Wei Qingwan and Bai Shi have gotten closer. Yun Shi tried to persuade her, but Wei Qingwan ignored them.


    Thinking of this, Yun''s face turned ugly again.


    After that, everyone came to the theater in the mansion.


    Everyone sat down according to their identities and their closeness to the Lu family.


    Wei Ruo naturally sat next to Mrs. Lu, while the female family members of the Wei family were placed in the penultimate row.


    Looking at Wei Ruo, who was talking happily with Mrs. Lu, Wei Qingwan''s face was gloomy.


    Bai Shi noticed Wei Qingwan''s unhappiness, and whispered in Wei Qingwan''s ear: "This old lady Lu is really, it makes sense to put someone like me behind, but Wanwan you are different, you are the emperor The side concubine of King Yu who gave you the marriage, how could Mrs. Lu neglect you like this, Second Aunt is very angry for Wanwan."


    Wei Qingwan was unhappy at first, but when she heard this, her expression became a little cold again.


    "I''m fine, I also know that I''m just a side concubine, so there''s no problem with this arrangement." Wei Qingwan said softly.


    Although she said it was fine, her complexion was visibly ugly to the naked eye.


    The Bai family continued: "The side concubine is more noble than the head wife of ordinary people, and they all have to be on the imperial jade certificate, let alone the side concubine of His Royal Highness King Yu! It is inappropriate for the Lu family to do this. It doesn''t matter, Second Aunt, I just feel sorry for you Wanwan, and I don''t see you being wronged in the slightest."


    Wei Qingwan clenched her fists tightly, and then turned her head to look at Yun Shi on the right, only to see Yun Shi calmly looking in the direction of the stage.


    Wei Qingwan sneered in her heart, and then said: "Don''t talk about these, just listen to the show."


    "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about the second aunt, just don''t be sad, Wanwan." Bai said hurriedly.


    Wei Ruo, who was sitting in the front row, didn''t know what the Wei family members sitting in the back were thinking.


    Old Madam Lu took today''s opera list and asked Wei Ruo to order.


    "Today''s Linxi Banquet was specially found by Hong''er for the old man. This child is always filial. Earlier, he found eight altars of thyme for his grandfather. It is said that it was a gift from Princess Rui. The princess really has a heart."


    Because her grandson told her about this matter, not to mention it to others, so Mrs. Lu didn''t tell everyone in front of everyone. She only waited until now when she was listening to the play, no one next to her would tell Wei Ruo.


    "Old lady, you are welcome." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Ruo had selfish intentions when he gave this wine, but now it seems that it has some effect.


    Speaking of which, Wei Ruo took over the opera list from the old lady, carefully studied the repertoire list, and said: "I''ll just order this "Mu Guiying in Command"."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Lu couldn''t help asking: "I also like this play very much. I think that I used to fight with my father for many years. Although I was a woman, I also killed countless enemies on the battlefield. This play can make people feel happy." The old man remembered many past events."


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Lu asked Wei Ruo: "Why does the princess like this play?"


    Wei Ruo replied: "I admire her as a woman who can hide her eyebrows from a man, and I also envy her that she can show her ambition without being restricted by the world. There are always too many restrictions on women in this world. It is difficult to want to be free and easy. It is also difficult to show off your ambitions and make great achievements.¡±

 Chapter 480： Move to the front yard

    "Princess Wang is right! I was a deviant when I was young, otherwise I wouldn''t have fought with my husband on the battlefield. At that time, there were many voices who questioned me, but I didn''t care. At that time, I thought, there was Hua Mulan in ancient times." I joined the army for my father, and Mu Guiying is in command for my husband, how can I not be on this battlefield?" Mrs. Lu said quite emotionally.


    "The old lady is a hero among women, there are some in the world, and she is also someone I admire."


    Wei Ruo''s words were not just superficial words to compliment the old lady, her admiration for old lady Lu came from the heart.


    In ancient times, there were very few women who were able to fight. The only one alive today is Mrs. Lu.


    Old Madam Lu shook her head with a smile and said: "I am old and useless, but you, Princess Rui, have a lot of things that I admire."


    "Why did the old lady say that?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Old man, I have heard that you have done a lot of things that benefit the country and the people by helping Princess Jingmin and His Royal Highness King Jing in Taizhou Mansion." Mrs. Lu said.


    "What I have done is no match for you, old lady."


    "There is nothing like going to battle to kill the enemy, whether it is land reclamation and disaster relief, it is all for the people. There is no priority." Mrs. Lu said.


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly, feeling quite touched in her heart.


    ###


    Yu Wang Chu Heng is in the front yard at the moment.


    Beside him is the suave Qi Zhen.


    "Miss Wei Jia is right behind, do you want to find a chance to meet her later and see if she is as beautiful as I told you?" Qi Zhen said in a relaxed tone.


    "I''m not interested in beauties. For people like you and me, what kind of beauties can''t be had? She''s just a girl from the Luobo family. If it wasn''t for her birth date, my mother and concubine thought it would be helpful to choose her." I, even if you recommend her, I am not willing to let her be the side concubine."


    "My lord, you really don''t understand style."


    "I really don''t understand the style. Compared with Wei Qingwan, I want to meet Mr. Lu alone." Chu Heng said.


    Everyone knows that Mr. Lu has a deep influence in the army. Although he does not have a soldier talisman on him, he is a soldier talisman himself. His support is extremely helpful for him to sit on the throne.


    It''s a pity that although Old Master Lu celebrates his birthday today, he himself rarely comes to the front yard to meet with everyone, and the other men of the Lu family are in charge of entertaining guests.


    It is estimated that he will appear briefly later to greet the guests, but at that time everyone will be there, and Chu Heng and him will not be able to talk to each other.


    "Grandpa Lu is not so nice to see. He is shrewd and knows that everyone is eager for his support now, so he just hides and hides from everyone. You can''t see him, and King Jing can''t see him either." Qi Zhen said.


    "Chu Lan and Lu Yuhong have always had a good relationship. Who knows if he will take advantage of this relationship to make secret arrangements with Mrs. Lu?" Chu Heng asked back.


    "Lu Yuhong''s temperament is known to everyone in the capital, and his actions will never represent Mr. Lu."


    The two of them were talking, when one of Chu Heng''s attendants came over and whispered something in Chu Heng''s ear.


    "Really?" Chu Heng''s eyes froze slightly.


    Follower nods.


    "Understood, you step back first."


    After the entourage retreated, Qi Zhen asked: "What''s wrong?"


    "Just now in the backyard of the Lu family, Mrs. Lu thanked Princess Rui for saving the Lu family''s life in front of everyone."


    "Princess Rui still has this relationship with the Lu family?" Qi Zhen couldn''t help feeling a little curious.


    "I said that the one who should choose the elder sister chose the useless younger sister. I don''t know if the so-called theory of fortune is really useful." Chu Heng was a little annoyed.


    Immediately afterwards, Chu Heng asked Qi Zhen: "Did you hear about her compatriots and sisters from her when you met the second Miss Wei Jia?"


    "I have indeed heard some. She said that her sister is jealous, because she has been recuperating in the countryside when she was young, and she has some resentment towards her after she came back. She said that she also wanted to make up for her sister, but she didn''t Accept it, make things difficult for her everywhere, and let her be bullied by her sister in the mansion. It''s just a dispute between the girls in the backyard, and I''m not interested in it, so I just say some words of comfort." Qi Zhen replied.


    "I''m not interested in the backyard. I just want to know if she can help Prince Rui. She can''t be my help, and I don''t want her to help others to be my resistance."


    "She married Prince Rui Chu Yi and not Chu Lan, you don''t have to worry too much about that Chu Yi won''t live long, no matter how capable the Miss Wei family is, she''s just a woman, and she can''t do anything without the head of the family. "Qi Zhen asserted.


    Chu Heng snorted softly: "It''s a pity, if she becomes my concubine, since she can bring me some help, I will definitely spoil her well."


    ###


    Wei Ruo and Mrs. Lu were listening to the play, a maid came to Mrs. Lu and reported a few words in a low voice.


    I saw Mrs. Lu''s expression changed slightly: "This child is really messing around!"


    "What''s wrong with the old lady?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It''s Hong''er, who actually played an archery competition with the guests who came to the house today." Mrs. Lu''s tone was full of helplessness and indulgence.


    Said that Mrs. Lu asked Wei Ruodao: "Is Princess Rui interested in archery?"


    Wei Ruo saw that the old lady was in high spirits and looked very interested.


    Wei Ruo smiled slightly, thinking, this is not asking her if she wants to see it, it is clear that the old lady wants to see it herself.


    That¡¯s true, this old lady was a womanizer back then, she probably prefers horseback riding and archery competitions to listening to operas, right?


    Wei Ruo said along the way: "I don''t really understand it, but I''m interested to see it."


    "In that case, please also ask Princess Rui to follow me to the front yard."


    "It''s all up to the old lady to arrange."


    "Well, it just so happens that this song is almost heard, why don''t you all follow me to the school grounds to watch the group of monkeys archery competition." Mrs. Lu said.


    Mrs. Lu had already spoken, and everyone had no objections, so they got up and moved their positions.


    On the school field, Lu Yuhong was competing with several young masters of similar ages.


    Mrs. Lu and a group of female relatives came to the attic next to the school grounds.


    On the attic, the windows on all sides can be removed, so sitting at this moment can have a panoramic view of the school grounds.


    Wei Qingwan''s position was still at the back as usual, and she couldn''t see the situation on the school field very clearly across two rows.


    Just now in the theater building, the stage is high, and the seats in the auditorium are scattered, and you can see clearly even if you sit in the back row, but now everyone gathers and sits at the back, so you can¡¯t see clearly what is in front of you.


    This made Wei Qingwan, who felt that she had been neglected just now, feel even more uncomfortable.


    On the other hand, Wei Ruo has always been beside Mrs. Lu, occupying the best position.

 Chapter 481： Everyones thoughts

    Chapter 481 Everyone''s thoughts


    Mrs. Lu looked at the group of young people on the school field, and said to Wei Ruo with emotion: "There have been many generals in this school field, and my old man used to train our four sons and those apprentices here. "


    The Lu family is full of loyalty, the elder''s four sons all died in battle, and now only the eldest son has one son alive, which is Lu Yuhong.


    The two elders were unwilling to let Lu Yuhong join the army again, but Lu Yuhong was a martial idiot, and he wanted to learn from his grandfather to be a respected general, and wanted to fight on the front line several times.


    If Mr. Lu didn''t stop him, he might have already gone to battle to kill the enemy.


    Although the sons of the second elder are gone now, the apprentices they trained are occupying important positions in various armies.


    Thus, the two elders have a prominent status, but they are not feared by the emperor.


    Wei Ruo felt that when Mrs. Lu said these words, her thoughts went back to the past. Her words seemed to be addressed to her, and more of her feelings from the heart, so Wei Ruo did not take the old lady''s words. This word.


    Wei Ruo''s gaze came to the school grounds, where Lu Yuhong was having fun with several young masters.


    The content of their competition is archery. It is estimated that today is the old man''s birthday, and it is not appropriate to toss too violently. It would be bad if someone is hurt.


    Wei Ruo saw a few familiar figures in the crowd, one was Xu Fengyuan, he won the Jinshi, and he was going to stay in the capital. The Xu family in Taizhou Prefecture had already purchased a mansion in the capital.


    So he was in the capital these days, and he came here at the invitation of Lu Yuhong when the old man of the Lu family celebrated his birthday.


    There is also Wei Yichen, who is talking with several people who are older than him.


    He has already entered the Imperial Academy, and has done the compilation of the Imperial Academy, from the sixth grade.


    It''s been quite busy these days, and I came here today because it was Mr. Lu''s birthday.


    Then Wei Ruo saw Wei Jinyi in the form of "Wang Jin". He was standing with Master Han, the commander of the Shenshu camp. Outsiders seemed to think that he was a follower brought by Master Han.


    But Wei Ruo knew that Master Han was an old man related to Xu Guogong''s mansion and belonged to Wei Jinyi.


    Although Xu Guogong''s mansion died, it left behind many cronies unknown to outsiders.


    This Mr. Han is one of them, but he is different from Zhang Yi and Ke Chongshan who have been secretly protecting Wei Jinyi. He chose to stay in the army, and after nearly twenty years, he took the position of commander of the Shenshu Battalion .


    Wei Jin can also reappear in front of the emperor, and his credit is indispensable.


    Because after Wei Ruo married into Prince Rui''s Mansion, Wei Jin never stopped avoiding her, so Wei Ruo knew.


    Then Wei Ruo did not accidentally see Chu Lan. Instead of joining in the fun, he stood in the corridor and looked at these people on the school field as a spectator.


    The other is Qi Zhen and Yu Wang. I don¡¯t know what the two are talking about. Qi Zhen¡¯s smile looks suave and suave, but it¡¯s greasy. .


    ###


    At the same time, everyone on the school field also noticed the situation in the attic.


    It was Mrs. Lu who brought the female relatives to watch their competition.


    Chu Lan saw Wei Ruo in the crowd at a glance. It wasn''t that Wei Ruo was so outstanding that Chu Lan could recognize her at a glance, but that the color of her clothes was particularly conspicuous.


    From such a long distance, the face cannot be seen clearly, and the jewelry makeup is even more unobtrusive, but it is easy to be noticed with a touch of unusual and rare color.


    He didn''t have much interest in Wei Qingruo, but when he saw Wei Qingruo, he thought of Prince Rui''s Mansion, and then couldn''t help but think of Xu Heyou who chose to work for Prince Rui.


    Thinking of Xu Heyou, Chu Lan couldn''t help feeling irritated in his chest.


    What happened to him? Why be upset because of a man who is so uncomfortable?


    Even if Xu Heyou saved his life, even if he chose his younger brother instead of him, what does it matter?


    Chu Lan didn''t understand, so she became more concerned and irritable.


    But Chu Lan only allowed this emotion to appear for a moment, and soon he returned to normal.


    Many people on the school grounds also noticed the situation in the attic just like Chu Lan did. Chu Heng specifically looked for Wei Qingruo among the crowd.


    "Which one is Wei Qingruo?" Chu Heng asked his followers.


    "Go back to my lord, it''s the one in purple."


    "Purple clothes..." Chu Heng''s gaze came to the attic again.


    Sure enough, he saw Wei Ruo in purple clothes at a glance.


    "This person is quite pretty," Chu Heng commented, and then asked Qi Zhen, "It seems that what you said is true, my sister is so good-looking, I think my younger sister will not be bad."


    Qi Zhen was staring at Wei Ruo blankly at this time, and suddenly smiled: "It seems that women are used to being jealous."


    "how you said that?"


    "Miss Wei said that Miss Wei is quite vulgar. She has a little beauty but is obsessed with farming. She is undoubtedly a peasant woman. But what I have seen today is definitely not what a peasant woman has. She is even worse than Second Miss." Qi Zhen commented.


    "Women are generally like this, so I advised you not to waste too much time on women." Chu Heng sneered.


    "Don''t worry, I can still distinguish the priorities. Although Ruanxiang is good, it can''t be a hero''s tomb." Qi Zhen smiled gracefully and confidently.


    Women, they can be used for pain and pampering, but they must not affect major events for women, this is his bottom line.


    He is like this to other women, and it is the same to Wei Qingwan.


    Immediately afterwards, Qi Zhen shifted his gaze to several people who were undergoing an archery competition, and asked, "Wouldn''t you like to go and try, my lord?"


    Chu Heng sneered slightly: "Are you afraid that you want to make a joke of me?"


    "My lord has never been bad at riding and shooting, how can it be called a joke?"


    "If I compare with Chu Lan and follow suit, won''t I slap this king in the face?"


    Chu Heng''s riding and shooting is indeed not bad, but there is a Chu Lan who has been pressing him all the time. He lost to Chu Lan frequently when he was a prince, which made him quite annoyed.


    "So what''s the matter, the emperor is not only interested in cavalry and archery, and the generals will go to lead troops to fight. What the emperor hopes most is that someone can solve the deficit of the national treasury in the past two years and the problem of grain shortage in various places."


    "Do you still need to remind me?" Chu Heng snorted coldly, and then said, "It''s you, why don''t you compete with them in the past, anyway, it doesn''t matter if you win or lose."


    "Okay, then I''ll go over and play with them." Qi Zhen really didn''t care, it just happened that he also wanted to meet other people for a while.


    When Qi Zhen was walking towards the competition platform, a middle-aged man in the corridor not far away also stood up and walked towards the competition platform in silence...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 482： sudden accident

    Chapter 482 Sudden Accident


    On the school field, Lu Yuhong could only think about the archery competition.


    "Brother Xu, come quickly, it''s your turn." Lu Yuhong called Xu Fengyuan to come up and shoot the arrow.


    Xu Fengyuan didn''t want to be competitive at first, but Lu Yuhong had already invited him like this, so he couldn''t refuse, so he had to come forward and shoot arrows.


    A total of ten arrows, he hit the bull''s-eye with nine of them, and the remaining one deviated.


    Xu Fengyuan smiled, and returned the bow in his hand to Lu Yuhong.


    Lu Yuhong handed the bow and arrow to Qi Zhen who just came over.


    Qi Zhen handed over the folding fan to the person beside him, and took the bow and arrow from Lu Yuhong.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man in brown clothes walked up to the competition stage.


    The man held something in his arms, which was round and round, making him look like he had a big belly.


    People around were watching the excitement and did not notice the man.


    "Master Liang, do you want to try too?" A Lu family guard who followed Lu Yuhong asked respectfully.


    The man was Wai Lang, a member of the Yu Heng Qing Officials Division, who assisted the Yu Heng Qing Officials Division Lang Zhong to manage the harvesting of meat, leather, bone horns, feathers, etc. of mountains and wild animals, and was in charge of manufacturing military uniforms, weapons, firing ceramics, and smelting and casting utensils.


    The man calmly said to the guard: "You step back."


    The guard felt that the man''s words were a little strange. With so many guests here today, they, the guards, naturally had to accompany them, so they couldn''t step back and rest.


    Thinking that Mr. Liang came with good intentions, he didn''t think much about it.


    But he saw Mr. Liang leaning towards Qi Zhen again.


    The guard quickly reminded: "Lord Liang, wait a minute, wait for the third son of Qi..."


    The guard didn''t finish his sentence, but saw Mr. Liang was holding a torch in his hand, the cover had been removed, and the top was glowing red.


    The guard who realized something was wrong quickly shouted.


    Qi Zhen was about to open his bow when he heard the sound and stopped immediately.


    Just turning around, he saw Mr. Liang, who had a cold face just now, showing a fierce look.


    Qi Zhen felt something was wrong and quickly backed away.


    Qi Zhen''s entourage and the guards of Lu Mansion hurriedly stood in front of Qi Zhen.


    The man didn''t stop, and his followers and guards quickly stopped him, but at this moment, something in the man''s arms was burning.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a loud "bang", and the entire competition platform was blown to pieces.


    The attic where Wei Ruo was staying also shook.


    All the ladies and ladies screamed in horror.


    Wei Ruo looked at the center of the school field in shock. That thing just now...seemed to be a thunderbolt?


    But if it was a thunderbolt, why did it appear in the Lu family? Or when the Lu family held a big banquet?


    Wei Ruo didn''t have time to think deeply about this question, and her eyes were firmly fixed on the school field.


    When the dust from the explosion dissipated, they saw the mess after the explosion, with broken arms and limbs, and flesh and blood flying everywhere.


    The lady, who hadn''t experienced this scene for a while, turned pale with fright, and even fainted to death.


    Both Bai Shi and Wei Qingwan were pale and panicked, Yun Shi was slightly better.


    Old Madam Lu ordered: "Come here! Protect all the ladies and ladies! The rest will pass by as old as they are!"


    After all, she has experienced the battlefield. Facing this situation, Mrs. Lu showed a calmness far superior to that of ordinary women.


    Wei Ruo quickly recovered from the initial shock, and together with Xiumei and the old lady, they went down to the attic and ran into the school grounds.


    On the school grounds, everyone''s faces were very ugly. Those who were not affected by the bomb were also as white as paper at this moment, and their eyes were terrified and dull.


    Although most of the sons are proficient in riding and archery, they have never really experienced war, and have never seen such a scary scene.


    It wasn''t until Mrs. Lu arrived with people that everyone had a backbone.


    Wei Ruo, who arrived right after Mrs. Lu, treated the injured before everyone else.


    Wei Ruo knelt in front of Xu Fengyuan to stop the bleeding for him.


    "Miss Wei..." Xu Fengyuan looked at Wei Ruo in front of him in a daze.


    This was the first time he was so close to her after being trapped halfway due to heavy snow.


    Is he dead? Otherwise why would you see her.


    "Don''t be afraid, you are fine, but one hand is injured, I will bandage you to stop the bleeding now, you will be fine."


    Wei Ruo tore off his skirt neatly and bandaged Xu Fengyuan, while speaking words to comfort Xu Fengyuan.


    Xu Fengyuan realized that he was injured. He wondered if it was the body''s self-protection mechanism that kept him from feeling too much pain at this moment.


    The whole body was numb, and he didn''t even realize that his arm was bleeding.


    Xu Fengyuan asked Wei Ruo: "Is my arm useless? I can''t feel its existence anymore."


    "No, your injury is not serious, your arm can be cured." Wei Ruo said.


    "You are comforting me, right?" Xu Fengyuan asked.


    "No." Wei Ruo said firmly.


    At this time, Wei Yichen and Wei Jin also came to Wei Ruo''s side.


    When the accident happened, Wei Yichen and Wei Jin were far away, so they were not affected.


    The two came over almost at the same time, but at this moment Wei Jin also disguised himself as Wang Jin, and Wei Yichen didn''t recognize him.


    "How is brother Xu?" Wei Yichen''s voice trembled slightly, seeing Xu Fengyuan''s current appearance, it was difficult for Wei Yichen to calm down.


    The scene in front of him was shocking, and Wei Yichen''s reaction was much calmer than others.


    "Don''t worry, he will be fine." Wei Ruo said firmly.


    Wei Ruo looked to the side again, and besides Xu Fengyuan, there were seven people lying on the ground, the culprit among them was killed on the spot, and his body was torn apart.


    The guards of the Lu Mansion and Qi Zhen''s entourage who helped to stop them were also killed on the spot, and the condition of the bodies was also terrible.


    Lu Yuhong was also injured, so far no obvious missing arms or legs have been seen, and his face is distorted because of the pain.


    The reason why Wei Ruo came to Xu Fengyuan first was because based on her experience, Lu Yuhong''s injuries might be less severe.


    Qi Zhen is still alive, so roughly speaking, his leg injury should be the most serious. The calf was gone, and the thigh was a **** mess.


    The remaining two Wei Ruo didn''t know each other, and their injuries were not all serious. One had a disfigured face, and the other had no obvious physical defects, but that doesn''t mean his injuries were minor.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s actions, Mrs. Lu asked: "Princess Rui, can you treat them?"


    Wei Ruodao: "May I ask the old lady to listen to my arrangement."


    "Okay, please just tell me!" Mrs. Lu did not hesitate at this moment, she chose to trust Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo began to direct everyone to do things.


    Wei Ruoxian said to Mrs. Lu: "Madam, please don''t move these people casually, and help them stop the bleeding according to my method. In addition, I need some medicinal materials. I don''t have time to tell you about the types of medicines. You can help them now." Bring me all the medicinal materials that can be found in the house."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 483： Chu Lan doubts Wei Ruos identity

    Chapter 483 Chu Lan doubts Wei Ruo''s identity


    "Okay." Mrs. Lu did not hesitate, and immediately followed Wei Ruo''s instructions.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo said to Wei Jin, "Wang Jin, I still need you to help me collect the stumps, so that no one can take them away or damage them! After finding them, go to the cellar of the Lu Mansion to get some ice cubes to freeze them." Go!"


    In this weather, ordinary people do not have ice cubes, but the Lu Mansion is not an ordinary household. There are ice cubes hidden in the cellar of such households for the owner to use.


    Wei Jin also complied immediately.


    When Chu Lan approached, he happened to see Wei Ruo directing everyone to do things while saving people.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s skillful technique, Chu Lan was shocked.


    In a trance, the purple figure in front of him began to overlap with the figure in his heart...


    Wei Qingruo, Xu Heyou.


    Xu Heyou, Wei Qingruo...


    them¡­


    Although they have completely different appearances, at this moment, Chu Lan connected the two of them because of his skillful treatment techniques.


    In a daze, Chu Lan seemed to find many things in common between the two.


    For example, height, figure, and for example, the hands she is pressing on the wounded at the moment...


    Wei Ruo''s full attention was on treating the wounded, and he didn''t notice Chu Lan''s eyes looking at her.


    At this moment, she doesn''t have any extra attention to devote to other things. Any action of her may determine the life and death of Xu Fengyuan, Lu Yuhong and others.


    Half an hour later, the simple hemostasis work was completed. Wei Ruo also checked the physical condition of each wounded person, and fixed their bodies to a certain extent.


    At this time, Wei Ruo asked the wounded to be carried back.


    Then Wei Ruo turned to look at Wei Jinyi, and said, "I''m going back to my residence, can I ask Mr. Xu to treat some people?"


    If Wei is seeking Wei Jinyi''s opinion, she can no longer continue the follow-up treatment as Princess Rui, but she is not sure whether she can treat the wounded as Xu Heyou.


    Wei Ruo can ignore the life and death of the other wounded, but Xu Fengyuan and Lu Yuhong met her once.


    "Of course it is possible. I will **** the concubine back to the mansion, and I will send Mr. Xu over at the same time." Wei Jin also replied.


    Wei Ruo got up from the ground, and the original bright clothes were now stained with blood, and the hem of the skirt was torn off several pieces, and the hem of the skirt became jagged and shaped like canine teeth.


    Because of kneeling for a long time, her legs were a little numb, and Wei Ruo couldn''t help but staggered when she just got up.


    Wei Jin also immediately reached out to support her.


    Wei Ruo was taken aback for a moment, then quickly withdrew her hand and supported Xiumei instead.


    Although most of the guests had been sent away by Mrs. Lu, there were still some people left on the scene.


    This includes Chu Lan.


    Wei Ruo was supported by Xiumei to leave, and passed by Chu Lan.


    Wei Ruo felt that Chu Lan''s eyes were on him all the time, and the blatant eyes he looked at him made Wei Ruo feel nervous.


    "Princess Rui, do you know a young master named Zhu?" Chu Lan suddenly asked Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo stood still, and asked calmly, "Zhu? There shouldn''t be any. I know very few men with other surnames. It seems that there are no men with the surname Zhu. If there are, they are probably only seen from a distance."


    "Is it?"


    "His Royal Highness King Jing, I still have something to do in this palace, so I won''t chat with the lord. If the lord has anything to do, you can ask my lord another day."


    After finishing speaking, Wei Ruo continued to move forward, without any flaws in his expression and movements.


    Wei Ruo didn''t show a trace of panic until he left Lu''s mansion and boarded the carriage going back.


    Just now she was just saving people and forgot that Chu Lan was still there. The reason why Chu Lan asked the question just now was probably because she had discovered the relationship between her and Xu Heyou.


    It''s just that it''s too late to think about it now, so the soldiers can only cover it up.


    After the carriage drove for a while, Wei Ruo called Wei Jin also in.


    "Wang Jin, come in."


    Hearing Wei Ruo''s voice, Wei Jin, who was riding a horse, also used Shang Qinggong to jump directly from the horse onto the carriage, and then entered the carriage.


    "What do you think of today''s events? That thing is a thunderbolt?" Wei Ruo asked Wei Jinyi.


    "It should be that the person who made the bomb was Yu Hengqing official secretary Wailang. Two of the thunderbolt bombs you sent to the Anti-Japanese Army were saved and sent back to the Beijing Weapons Camp for research. Yu Heng Qing official secretary Wailang had the opportunity to come into contact with it." Those two Thunderbolts."


    "Why did he do such a thing?" Wei Ruo asked again.


    "Qi Zhen was very romantic and had an affair with Liang Dong''s daughter, but not only did he not marry Ms. Liang''s family, but also damaged Ms. Liang''s reputation because of this, and finally committed suicide by hanging herself. Mrs. Liang also died of illness due to unbearable blows. gone."


    "Qi Zhen was not affected by this?"


    "Liang Dong once wanted to sue Qi Zhen, but Qi Zhen is Qi Yansong''s son. Liang Dong not only failed Qi Zhen, but was also impeached for it."


    "So Liang Dong lost his wife and daughter, and couldn''t help Qi Zhen, so he came up with such a way to burn everything together?"


    "Based on Liang Dong''s own ability, he should not be able to hurt Qi Zhen in the slightest. Normally, he would not have the opportunity to get close to Qi Zhen. Today, the Lu family is celebrating a birthday, and the guests attending the banquet have a small number of attendants, so he has the opportunity to get close. And Even if he gets close in the usual way, he can''t hurt Qi Zhen, only this thunderbolt gave him this chance."


    Wei Ruo let out a long sigh, not knowing how to evaluate this matter for a while.


    So she is also considered an executioner. Without her thunderbolt, what happened today would not have happened.


    He didn''t kill Boren Boren but died because of her.


    After returning to Prince Rui''s Mansion, Wei Ruo quickly changed his attire, then took his own medicine box, and set off to Lu''s house together with Wei Jinyi and Xiumei again.


    When Wei Ruo arrived at Lu''s house, the imperial doctor in the palace had already arrived, and Qi Zhen had already been picked up by the Qi family.


    Wei Ruo came to Xu Fengyuan''s room.


    At this moment, the imperial doctors are all in Lu Yuhong''s room, and Xu Fengyuan has only an ordinary doctor and several servant girls from Lu''s mansion guarding here.


    Wei Yichen was also there, he didn''t leave, and stayed by Xu Fengyuan''s side all the time.


    When Wei Ruo brought Wei Jinyi and Xiumei in, he saw Xu Fengyuan''s face was dull.


    "You don''t need to save me, I''m already hopeless." Xu Fengyuan already knew that his right hand was gone.


    He is capable of writing and martial arts, but the premise is that he has hands.


    If the right hand is gone, he is a useless person.


    "How can you not be saved? You are living well now." Wei Ruo said.


    "My hands are gone, and I will be a useless person from now on."


    "Your hand is still there, Wang Jin picked it up for you." Wei Ruo said.


    "What''s the use of picking it up, can you find a place to bury it?" Xu Fengyuan smiled wryly.


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer the question, but asked, "Did the doctor put Mafeisan on your wound just now?"


    Xu Fengyuan didn''t answer, but stared blankly at the top of the bed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 484： Reconnecting a severed limb

    Wei Ruo turned to ask the doctor standing beside him.


    This doctor is a doctor in Lu''s residence, knowing that Wei Ruoruo was sent by Prince Rui''s residence, he dared not neglect, so he explained everything in detail.


    "You did a good job." Wei Ruo praised.


    "This... I didn''t do anything, I just cleaned his wound, and then made some sputum." The doctor said.


    "This is the best." Wei Ruo said.


    The doctor looked bewildered, not knowing why the other party said that.


    "Okay, you all go out first." Wei Ruo asked everyone else in the room to leave the room.


    The doctor hesitated for a while, and chose to leave considering the identity of the other party.


    After no outsiders disturbed him, Wei Ruo started to act.


    She first opened the acupuncture bag, took out the silver needles inside, and began to perform acupuncture on Xu Fengyuan.


    The first two injections are for Xu Fengyuan''s further pain relief.


    Although Xu Fengyuan can''t feel the pain temporarily due to nerve damage, it doesn''t mean he still can''t feel it for a while.


    "Meme, take off his shirt."


    Because Wei Ruo had told people in the Lu Mansion not to move Xu Fengyuan''s body at will, Xu Fengyuan was still wearing the clothes when the explosion happened.


    Xiumei took off Xu Fengyuan''s torn and blood-stained clothes very skillfully, and replaced the sheets under him with the ones they brought.


    Then Wei Ruo further administered acupuncture to Xu Fengyuan.


    Half an hour later, Xu Fengyuan''s body was stabbed with dozens of needles, and Xu Fengyuan lost consciousness and fell into a coma.


    Next, she will perform a short limb extension operation for Xu Fengyuan.


    Before the operation starts, she needs to disinfect Xu Fengyuan''s body.


    The alcohol content obtained through repeated distillation can reach more than 70, which can be used for necessary surgical disinfection.


    While disinfecting, Wei Ruo asked Wei Jinyi to guard the door of the room to prevent others from disturbing her.


    Xiumei stayed behind to help her.


    Sewing up the arm is a delicate task. Under the existing conditions, it is extremely difficult to sew up the nerves.


    When Wei Ruo was in Huzhou in the early years, he fired a small amount of glass through quartz sand, limestone, etc., and then polished the glass into a convex lens.


    Because the magnification of a single convex lens is limited, Wei Ruo superimposed two convex lenses in a small cylinder to make a simple microscope.


    Wei Ruo has used this microscope twice before, both when he was helping people to suture wounds in Huzhou Prefecture.


    Wei Ruo put this microscope on his right eye. The long cylinder looks a little funny, but it is very good for Wei Ruo.


    The other thing is the thread needed for suturing. The thread made of sheep small intestine can be well absorbed by the body and does not need to be removed after suturing.


    It''s just that the production process is more complicated and locked. Only in the early years when I was in Huzhou Prefecture, I spent a long time making a batch, so Wei Ruo didn''t have too many such threads.


    And then the lights.


    Xiumei lit candles at every angle in the room, put lampshades on them, and closed the doors and windows tightly to allow as much light as possible without shadows or dead spots.


    "Miss, why don''t you wait until tomorrow day?"


    Xiumei found that even so, the lighting conditions were still not optimistic.


    "We can''t wait anymore, the longer we wait, the less likely he will recover." Wei Ruo said.


    Said Wei Ruo took out Xu Fengyuan''s arm from the space.


    Wei Ruo took the arm with him when he left Lu''s house, and Wei Ruo put the arm into his own space on the carriage.


    Because her space is the best place to keep fresh, even if there are ice cubes, it is not as good as her space.


    Everything is ready and the operation begins.


    ###


    In the next room.


    Lu Yuhong had multiple skin injuries and broken bones, but fortunately, no arms or legs were missing. He was the least injured among several people.


    Half an hour ago, the three imperial physicians prescribed medicines for internal and external application to him. Now his condition is stable and his pain has been alleviated.


    "How''s it going?" Old Master Lu asked several imperial physicians nervously.


    "Don''t worry, old man, Master Lu is not in danger of life." Xing Jiang, the envoy of the Taiyuan Hospital, replied.


    "You have to promise me! This is the only seedling left in my Lu family! If he has something good or bad, my old bone will die!"


    Old Master Lu''s words frightened several imperial physicians.


    Xing Jiang quickly promised: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Lu, Young Master Lu is not in danger of life, but the bone is broken and needs to be recuperated for a few days, and some scars may be left on his body."


    "It''s better as you said!" After speaking, Old Master Lu walked quickly to the bed, looking at his grandson on the bed, his eyes were rosy.


    Mrs. Lu said to Xing Jiang and the others: "It''s trivial to leave scars on broken bones, as long as people are alive."


    "Don''t worry, old lady, with Master Lu''s physique, he can recover after a few days of cultivation."


    "That''s good." Mrs. Lu nodded, then forgot to glance at her grandson on the bed, and then said to Xing Jiang and the others, "Please come and see the other injured with me."


    Except for Qi Zhen who was picked up by the Qi family, the rest of the wounded are now in the Lu residence.


    The three imperial physicians were appointed by the emperor to treat Lu Yuhong. They didn''t need to treat the other wounded patients because they didn''t have the face to invite the imperial physicians.


    But Mrs. Lu still hopes that the imperial physicians can treat other people. After all, what happened in their Lu family, their Lu family has an unshirkable responsibility.


    Mrs. Lu has spoken, and the imperial doctors are not easy to refuse.


    Mrs. Lu accompanied the three imperial physicians to the door of Xu Fengyuan''s room next door, but saw that the doctor and servants who were supposed to be waiting in the room were all at the door.


    "What''s going on?" Mrs. Lu asked.


    "It''s Dr. Xu sent by Prince Rui''s Mansion. He asked us to wait outside, and he treated Mr. Xu inside." The doctor waiting outside the door explained.


    "So that''s how it is." Mrs. Lu thought for a while, then turned her head and said to the three imperial physicians, "In that case, let''s go and see the other injured first."


    The imperial physicians had no objection, and followed Mrs. Lu to treat the other wounded first.


    It was two hours after the other wounded were diagnosed and treated.


    Everyone returned to the door of Xu Fengyuan''s room again, it was still the same as before, the doctor and maid were still standing at the door.


    "Isn''t Dr. Xu finished yet?" Mrs. Lu couldn''t help wondering.


    "If you go back to the old lady, you probably haven''t. I haven''t seen him come out before." The doctor at the door replied.


    Madam Lu hesitated a little, it was getting late, and she wondered if it was time for the imperial physicians to treat Xu Fengyuan first.


    At this time Xing Jiang spoke: "I don''t know what diagnosis and treatment method that Dr. Xu used, it took so long?"

 Chapter 485： Questioning Xu Heyous medical skills

    None of the people standing at the door could answer.


    Even Wei Yichen just stood quietly and waited at the moment.


    Xing Jiang''s eyes fell on Wei Jinyi who was guarding the door.


    "Are you from Prince Rui''s residence?" Xing Jiang asked.


    "Yes." Wei Jin replied with a serious expression.


    "May I go in and take a look?" Xing Jiang asked.


    "No." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Why not?"


    "Doctor Xu doesn''t like to be disturbed when he practices medicine."


    Wei Jinyi''s attitude and answer made Xing Jiang displeased.


    Originally, the treatment of the other people was not within their responsibility, and they were willing to take action only because of the face of the old lady of the Lu family.


    It turned out that this person was so lucky that he actually blocked them from the door.


    "I have practiced medicine for many years, and I don''t know what kind of diagnosis and treatment methods take so long for trauma patients. Even acupuncture and moxibustion can''t take such a long time. It''s another matter if it''s other internal diseases, but I have never seen the treatment of trauma, nor have several of my colleagues." Xing Jiang said.


    After Xing Jiang finished speaking, the other two imperial physicians behind him also nodded in agreement.


    The meaning at the moment is very clear, the doctor sent by Prince Rui''s residence is probably not messing around with the treatment methods that the envoys of the Grand Hospital don''t even know about?


    While talking, Xing Jiang said to Mrs. Lu: "Madam, even if Dr. Xu is performing healing techniques, we won''t disturb him when we go in now. The old man and others can help me a little bit."


    Mrs. Lu was a little hesitant at the moment. The injured person was her grandson''s friend, and they were injured in the Lu family. The Lu family was responsible for them.


    After thinking for a while, out of consideration for Xu Fengyuan''s life safety, Mrs. Lu also said to Wei Jin: "Little brother, get out of the way, let some imperial doctors go in and give Mr. Xu a diagnosis."


    Wei Jin is also as immovable as a mountain.


    "This little brother?" Madam Lu shouted again.


    "Without the orders of Prince Rui and Princess Rui, I will not let anyone enter the room to disturb Doctor Xu." Wei Jin also replied with a blank expression.


    Xing Jiang and others did not expect that this person would not even give Mrs. Lu face.


    The faces of several people were a little ugly, and Xing Jiang said again: "Old lady, it is important to save people!"


    After hesitating for a while, Mrs. Lu gave the order: "Please leave the guard of Prince Rui''s residence."


    With the order, Mrs. Lu''s personal guards came forward, intending to "invite" Wei Jinyi away.


    Just as a hand was stretched out in front of Wei Jinyi, Wei Jinyi grabbed the arm, and then shook the person away.


    Seeing this, another person stretched out his fist towards Wei Jinyi, and the fist was grasped by Wei Jinyi in front of Wei Jinyi, and then turned 180 degrees, twisting the man''s arm away.


    The man was in pain, and before he had time to react, he was kicked in the abdomen again, and immediately fell backwards.


    Old Madam Lu showed a look of surprise, she knew best how capable her personal guards were, but they were all trained by her and her master, ordinary guards were incomparable.


    But they were guarding this place in front of them, and they couldn''t even catch a single move.


    It was the first time she had seen this person''s high martial arts in so many years.


    At this time, other guards in the courtyard rushed in one after another, posing for a fight with Wei Jinyi.


    "Slow down!" Mrs. Lu called to stop the others.


    She didn''t want to conflict with the people in Prince Rui''s residence, just now she just wanted to pull people away.


    But this person is a top expert, it is difficult for the people in the house to invite him away easily, if they do it forcefully, things will get complicated.


    "Old lady..." Seeing that the old lady stopped, Xing Jiang wanted to say something else.


    Just then, the door opened.


    Xiumei, who was dressed as a male servant, said to the people outside: "Doctor Xu has already diagnosed Mr. Xu, please come in, Madam and Imperial Physician."


    Hearing this, Xing Jiang was the first to enter the room.


    Wei Jinyi did not stop him this time, and followed Xing Jiang into the room.


    Wei Ruo had already packed his luggage and was sitting in front of Xu Fengyuan''s bed, doing the final dressing for him.


    Xu Fengyuan has already woken up, and is staring at his right arm that has been attached.


    He still doesn''t feel the existence of the right arm, let alone move it, but seeing it there, he feels more comfort in his heart.


    And this doctor Xu told him just now that his right arm might be restored, which made him feel a glimmer of hope in the depths of his heart.


    After Xing Jiang came in, Wei Ruo stepped aside and let Xing Jiang come forward to feel Xu Fengyuan''s pulse.


    After Xing Jiang felt the pulse, he found that there was nothing unusual, and then turned to look at Wei Ruo.


    "What did Dr. Xu do in this room for so long?" Xing Jiang asked.


    "Take the arm." Wei Ruo replied.


    At this time, Mrs. Lu, who followed in, noticed something abnormal about Xu Fengyuan.


    "Did you reattach his broken arm?" Mrs. Lu had an expression of disbelief on her face.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo replied.


    Xing Jiang smiled: "Ignorant child! Do you think it will be useful if you sew your arm back together? It''s a joke in the world! After you sew it up, the arm will be necrotic and rotten! You should take it off quickly, so as not to affect it. to the rest of his body!"


    "My lord is right. If it is a simple suture, the arm must be useless, the blood will not flow, the body will inevitably rot, and the rot will spread to the place where it connects." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Do you think it can be used just by connecting blood vessels to this arm?" Xing Jiang said contemptuously.


    This ignorant kid doesn''t think that no one of them has tried this?


    "It''s just that the blood vessels are not enough. The tendons and veins must be sutured together, so that it can be cured." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Sewing tendons? Are you dreaming?"


    "My lord, I know what I said is really difficult. It''s normal if you don''t believe it, but please give me some time. If Mr. Xu fails to recover, it will be my incompetence." Wei Ruo said.


    "But if he suffers from high fever and fainting symptoms because of the broken limb you extended to him, are you willing to bear it?" Xing Jiang asked Wei Ruo.


    "I really can''t guarantee 100% that his arm will recover after it''s installed, but I can guarantee that he won''t have more serious problems because of this arm." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Ruo will of course regularly disinfect and reduce inflammation on his arms, and prescribe medicine to Xu Fengyuan to ensure his body functions normally.


    "Absurd, since you are not sure, you shouldn''t bet on the patient''s life!" Xing Jiang reprimanded.


    At this time Xu Fengyuan said: "I am willing to bet."


    Xing Jiang looked at him, and warned in a serious tone: "Do you know that after the arm rots, the part of your body that is intact will also rot, and then you will suffer even more, and your life may not be guaranteed!"

 Chapter 486： Chu Lan blocked Wei Ruo

    Chapter 486 Chu Lan blocked Wei Ruo


    "I am willing to gamble." Xu Fengyuan repeated, "My lord, thank you for caring about my body, but even if there is only a one in ten thousand chance, I would like to take a gamble."


    "Ignorance!" Xing Jiang said.


    Mrs. Lu saw this and said: "Master Xing, since Mr. Xu has already made a decision on this matter, we might as well respect his decision."


    Once Mrs. Lu opened her mouth, Xing Jiang had no choice but to put down her arrogance.


    He said to the old lady: "Old lady, I have something to say first. If this young master has an accident, even if you come to invite me, I will not come to help."


    Old Madam Lu glanced at Xu Fengyuan who was on the bed, and seeing his firm expression, she nodded to Xing Jiang: "I know."


    Xing Jiang snorted, and left with the other two imperial physicians.


    Mrs. Lu said to Wei Ruo: "Doctor Xu, please be more considerate. No matter whether you can restore Mr. Xu''s arm, please ensure his life is safe."


    "Please rest assured, old lady, I will definitely not put Mr. Xu''s life in danger." Wei Ruo promised firmly.


    The reason why she can''t guarantee that Xu Fengyuan''s arm can recover is because of the lack of various conditions. If the conditions are sufficient, she is almost 100% sure.


    But to ensure that Xu Fengyuan''s life is not in danger, Wei Ruo is still sure to do it.


    Old Madam Lu said: "You were sent by Princess Rui. I believe in Princess Rui, so I also trust you."


    "Thank you, Madam, for your trust."


    "You don''t need to thank me, I also hope that Mr. Xu''s hand can recover. My grandson said that this Mr. Xu''s military skills, if he lost his right hand, it would be worse than taking his life." Mrs. Lu said .


    "The grassroots should do their best."


    After Mrs. Lu gave a few more instructions, she left the room.


    After Mrs. Lu left, Wei Yichen walked in.


    "I''ll stay and take care of Brother Xu." Wei Yichen said.


    Wei Ruo confessed: "I prescribed a prescription for this medicine to be taken every three hours. I will come over tomorrow morning to help him change the externally applied medicine. Before that, don''t stop taking the medicine internally. If he has a high fever at night , I immediately used the second prescription I prescribed for him, and at the same time immediately sent someone to Prince Rui''s residence to look for me."


    "I remember, there is Doctor Lao Xu." Wei Yichen agreed.


    Then Wei Ruo looked at Xu Fengyuan and said to him: "Mr. Xu, whether your arm can recover is not only what I can do for you, but also your own mentality is very important. Please believe that you have a chance to recover and maintain an optimistic attitude." , don¡¯t feel sorry for yourself.¡±


    Xu Fengyuan said: "I see, thank you Doctor Xu. I also ask Doctor Xu to thank Princess Rui for me, she has taken care of me."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo agreed.


    After explaining the matter to Xu Fengyuan, Wei Ruo then went to visit Lu Yuhong in the next room.


    Wei Ruo had checked Lu Yuhong''s pulse before and knew that Lu Yuhong''s injury was not serious, and he could recover with normal treatment.


    But just to be on the safe side, Wei Ruo still planned to visit again, just in case those imperial physicians gave Lu Yuhong some inappropriate diagnosis and treatment just now.


    In Lu Yuhong''s room, Mrs. Lu was guarding by the bedside.


    The white-haired old man looked helpless and hesitant at this moment.


    Wei Ruo bowed to Mrs. Lu, revealing his identity and purpose of coming.


    Old Master Lu nodded slowly, and then asked Wei Ruo to take Lu Yuhong''s pulse.


    After taking the pulse, Wei Ruo sniffed the medicine bowl next to him which had already been used up.


    There is no big problem with this prescription, except that it is used very conservatively. With this medicine, Lu Yuhong''s injury will heal a little slower. It is not the best prescription, but the advantage is that the pain will be reduced.


    Wei Ruo probably guessed the reason why the Imperial Hospital prescribed this medicine, so he didn''t say much, but said that Lu Yuhong was in good condition and could just take the medicine and recuperate.


    After finishing what he could do tonight, Wei Ruo was about to leave the Lu residence.


    Wei Ruo, Wei Jinyi, and Xiumei came out of Lu Mansion together, and their carriage stopped at the southeast side gate of Lu Mansion.


    Wei Ruo was about to return to the carriage when suddenly a figure walked by.


    It was late at night, a crescent moon hung high in the sky, and the moonlight and stars were faint.


    The lanterns lit by the entourage illuminate the faces of the visitors.


    Wei Ruo took a closer look, but saw the person she least expected to see¡ªChu Lan.


    "Master Xu, we meet again." Chu Lan was dressed the same as Bai Ri, but his eyes looking at Wei Ruo were a little sharper.


    "Cao Min has seen the prince." Wei Ruo saluted Chu Lan.


    "Princess Rui is a princess, so you don''t have to give me such a big gift." Chu Lan interrupted.


    "Why did the lord make such a statement, the grassroots don''t understand." Wei Ruo replied.


    "How long are you going to pretend until now?" Chu Lan asked, staring at Wei Ruo, as if to see through her.


    "Caomin doesn''t understand what the lord is talking about? Caomin is a man, how could he be Princess Rui?" Wei Ruo replied.


    "You are very similar to Princess Rui in body shape." Chu Lan stated.


    "My lord, there are similarities between people. I am indeed shorter than men, but I can''t doubt that I am a woman."


    "If you listen carefully, your voice is somewhat similar to that of Princess Rui." Chu Lan said again.


    "I am still young, I have a childish voice, and my voice is slightly like a woman''s. It is possible that the prince sounds somewhat similar to a woman. The resemblance to Princess Rui is just a coincidence. Princess Rui''s voice is not considered among women. Special." Wei Ruo explained again.


    "The person next to you is Wang Jin, the guard next to Wei Qingruo. This king has had an encounter with him before." Chu Lan said.


    "My lord, Cao Min is currently working in Prince Rui''s residence, so what''s the problem with Princess Rui''s **** accompanying his subordinates to travel together?"


    "When saving people today, Princess Rui''s medical skills are not bad, very similar to yours." Chu Lan said again.


    "My lord is really joking. There are many people who know how to treat medicine. Princess Rui once lived in the countryside and learned some medicine skills from a reclusive old woman."


    Facing the doubts raised by Chu Lan, Wei Ruo refuted them one by one.


    "I heard that there is a kind of quackery, which can make a mask that looks like a human face and attach it to the face, thereby changing the appearance of a person. Do you dare to let this king touch your face to argue the truth?" Chu Lan said.


    "I have never heard of the quack tricks that the prince said, please don''t embarrass me." Wei Ruo said.


    "If you want me not to embarrass you, just prove it to me, or are you guilty?" Chu Lan asked.


    The more Wei Ruo refused, the more determined Chu Lan was about the relationship between Xu Heyou and Wei Ruo.


    His eyes are like a falcon, even in the dark, he can firmly lock his prey.


    Looking at his aura, it seems that if Wei Ruo doesn''t promise him today, he won''t give up.


    At this moment, a pair of slender hands lifted the curtain of the carriage, and a luxuriously dressed woman poked her head out inside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 487： let her go

    "Doctor Xu, what happened today?"


    Hearing the sound, Chu Lan and Wei Ruo looked at the carriage together.


    But he saw that the face of the person sticking out his head was clearly Wei Qingruo''s appearance.


    Chu Lan''s gaze sank.


    If Xu Heyou is Wei Qingruo, then now Xu Heyou is in front of Chu Lan, who is the woman in the carriage?


    Wei Ruo walked to the front of the car, bowed to the woman in the car, and said, "Reporting to the princess, Mr. Xu has been diagnosed and treated. At present, Mr. Lu, Mr. Xu and other people affected today are all out of danger."


    "That''s good. It''s getting late, Mr. Xu should go back home early, there are still many things to be busy tomorrow."


    "Yes." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo turned around and was about to take a step when Chu Lan stopped Wei Ruo.


    Almost at the same time, Wei Jin also stepped forward to block Wei Ruo.


    Facing Wei Jinyi''s eyes, Chu Lan once again felt the chilling aura from this ordinary-looking guard.


    "Prince Jing, please move." Wei Jinyi''s voice was not loud, but it was full of pressure.


    Chu Lan didn''t move immediately, he stared at Wei Ruo, his eyes were equally sharp, and there seemed to be sparks flickering at the intersection of their eyes.


    At this moment, it seemed that the surrounding air became thinner.


    Wei Ruo''s heart was raised. If Chu Lan refused to give in, then a conflict would be inevitable.


    Xiumei also clenched her fists nervously. King Jing is difficult to deal with. If there is a fight, she has to protect her young lady!


    After a while, Chu Lan made a move.


    He took a step back, making way for Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, the time just passed not long ago, but a minute or two, it just feels like an hour or two.


    Then Wei Ruo got on the horse in front of Chu Lan, and his movements were neat.


    Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo and didn''t stop him.


    Then Wei Ruo pinched the sitting horse with his legs, and the horse moved and left with the large army.


    Chu Lan stood on the spot and watched the team of Prince Rui''s Mansion go away.


    Until the team at Prince Rui''s Mansion disappeared, Chu Lan did not leave either.


    The scene just now could not completely convince him, he still had doubts about the identities of Wei Qingruo and Xu Heyou.


    Since Wei Qingruo may have a disguise expert around her to change her appearance into Xu Heyou, it is also possible to disguise other people as Wei Qingruo to confuse the public.


    Even he can doubt the attendant named Wang Jin.


    It''s just the situation just now, it''s pointless for him to ask further questions.


    That person named Wang Jin will not let him meet Xu Heyou, if he does that forcefully, this matter will turn into a conflict between Prince Jing''s residence and Prince Rui''s residence.


    And now he doesn''t know whether he really wants Xu Heyou to be Wei Qingruo.


    If so, there seems to be a reasonable explanation for many things related to Xu Heyou, and at the same time, the incomprehensible emotion that has lingered in his heart for a long time has also found a breakthrough.


    But if that is the case, she is already Princess Rui, and she seems to be willing to stay by Chu Yi''s side...


    ###


    Wei Ruo and his party returned to Prince Rui''s Mansion, and after closing the door, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief again.


    Then turned to thank Lin Fang: "Thank you, Sister Lin."


    Lin Fang tore off the mask on his face: "Miss, you don''t need to thank me, this is what the master told me. Before the eldest miss went out for the second time today, the master specially explained to his subordinates."


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also had no words.


    Although he didn''t speak, Wei Ruo could really feel his concern.


    Wei Ruo turned back and said to Lin Fang: "Sister Lin''s craftsmanship is really good, she can make a mask exactly like mine in such a short period of time."


    "It''s not exactly the same. It''s easy to make a mask according to the original face of the wearer. It''s easy to change the original face and create a new one, but it''s very difficult to make it the same as others. Yes. Because everyone''s bones are different, for example, it is impossible for a square-faced person to change into an oval-faced person through disguise."


    "Today is just at night, and the light is not clear, so you can distinguish the fake from the real one. If you get closer during the day, you can tell the difference between the mask I made and the lady''s real face. Let alone me and the lady. There is still a difference in Miss''s figure, today I am hiding in the carriage, and I can only hide it if I poke my head out."


    Lin Fang explained.


    "So that''s the case, but no matter what, Sister Lin''s disguise technique is very good, and the voice that imitated me just now is 70% to 80% similar. It''s really amazing." Wei Ruo praised.


    Sound imitation is another skill of Lin Fang.


    She can imitate the voices of many people, so as to make it look like the real one.


    And Chu Lan had no interest in Wei Qingruo, Miss Wei''s family before. Although he had some contacts, there were very few conversations between the two, so he could not distinguish Wei Ruo''s own voice from Lin Fang''s pretending Wei Qingruo. Ruo''s voice.


    "It''s the master who has the foresight to make arrangements early so that the subordinates can be useful." Lin Fang glanced at Wei Jinyi cautiously.


    It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t get compliments from the eldest lady, what''s important is that the eldest miss can understand the care of the master.


    Wei Jin also didn''t say anything about this matter, he said to Wei Ruo: "It''s getting late, let''s go to rest earlier, we still have to be busy tomorrow."


    After speaking, Lin Fang and Xiumei sent Wei Ruo back to the room to rest.


    ###


    Xing Jiang went to Qi''s house after leaving Lu''s house.


    The palace also sent imperial physicians to the Qi family tonight, because Qi Zhen''s condition was more serious than Lu Yuhong''s, and several imperial physicians dared not leave.


    Xing Jiang rushed to discuss countermeasures with other imperial physicians.


    Qi Zhen''s injury was much more serious than Lu Yuhong''s. Not only did he have a lot of burns and damage on the surface of his body, but he also had fractures and internal injuries. In addition, his left leg was blown away below the knee.


    If this was left in an ordinary family, it would be dead.


    The Qi family can not only hire an imperial doctor, but also provide him with the best medicinal materials.


    This time seven of the eight imperial physicians from the Imperial Hospital were dispatched, three went to the Lu family, four went to the Qi family, and only one was left to sit in the Imperial Hospital.


    When Xing Jiang arrived at Qi''s house, Qi Zhen''s condition had not been completely controlled, and the fever had not subsided.


    Seven imperial physicians gathered in the outbuilding of Qi Zhen''s bedroom and began to discuss Qi Zhen''s treatment plan.


    Qi Zhen''s father, Qi Yansong, the chief assistant of the court, had a majestic face and piercing eyes.


    His gray hair, obvious wrinkles, can hardly conceal the vicissitudes of the years.


    He is over fifty years old and has experienced half his life. Sitting in his current position, he has a lot of means.


    The imperial physicians were trembling, for fear that Master Qi would be angry.


    "How is it? Can my son survive?" Qi Yansong''s voice was as cold as the cold wind.

 Chapter 488： You dont even know about your own daughter

    Several imperial physicians looked at each other and asked Xing Jiang to reply as a representative.


    Xing Jiang reported to Qi Yansong: "Reporting to Master Qi, the situation of the third son is more complicated and serious, and we need to observe for two more days to confirm whether he can survive the dangerous period."


    "You mean my son''s life is in danger?" Qi Yansong''s body was surrounded by three feet of ice.


    Xing Jiang couldn''t help but flinch, but he could only stick to his answer: "It looks like this at present."


    "Boom¡ª"


    Qi Yansong slapped the table heavily with his palm.


    Several imperial physicians were terrified, and each of them lowered their heads even lower.


    "If my son can''t live, then I will let you quack doctors bury him with him! Even if you are imperial doctors, I can still take your lives!"


    If someone else said this, the imperial physicians would not believe it. They are officials ordered by the imperial court and imperial doctors who directly serve the royal family. They have a high status and status, and they cannot be killed by just anyone if they want to.


    But Master Qi said the words, so they had to believe it.


    "My lord, please rest assured, we will make Mr. Qi survive!" Xing Jiang assured.


    "It better be so!"


    Qi Yansong flicked his sleeves, then went back to the inner room, he was going to look at his son.


    After Qi Yansong left, his colleagues asked Xing Jiang in a low voice: "Master Xing, we can''t guarantee that Mr. Qi San will survive! What if..."


    Xing Jiangdao: "If the third son of Qi dies, Lord Qi will definitely punish us severely. It doesn''t matter whether we can promise to save Young Master Qi now. It''s better to promise first, so that Lord Qi can rest assured, at least for now. There is a way to survive."


    Xing Jiang''s analysis is very reasonable, and the others have nothing to say.


    ###


    Zhongyi Bofu.


    The Wei family who used to go to bed early not only did not fall asleep at the moment, but all gathered in Shou''an Hall.


    Yun Shi and Bai Shi told the old lady what happened in Lu Mansion today.


    Wei Qingwan stood behind, her face pale.


    Today''s scene really frightened her, it was the first time in her life that she saw such a cruel scene.


    What''s more, one of the seriously injured people was the young master Qi she was familiar with!


    She and Mr. Qi were forced to separate. Although she was ready to be King Yu''s side concubine, she still had Mr. Qi in her heart.


    Seeing the miserable state of her former lover, Wei Qingwan couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    So much so that she didn''t listen to a single word of the conversation of the elders of the Wei family.


    After listening to Yun''s and Bai''s statements, Mrs. Wei sighed: "I didn''t expect such a big event to happen today. The Qi family and the Lu family are the two most important families in the court today. The Lu family is a military force and is the emperor''s right-hand man. Now that these two families have an accident together, I am afraid it will have a great impact on the entire court."


    Wei Mingyong asked: "Mother, the third son of Qi is the only remaining son of Master Qi. If he has a good or bad thing, wouldn''t the Qi family be extinct..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just know some things in your heart, don''t say them out of your mouth, be careful, there are ears behind walls." Mrs. Wei urged.


    Wei Mingyong quickly said yes.


    Wei Minghong asked: "Father, mother, will these things cause disagreements between the Qi family and the Lu family?"


    Mrs. Lu analyzed: "It''s hard to say, the matter happened in the Lu family, the Qi family did have reasons to blame the Lu family for not being in place in defense, but the matter started because of the third son of the Qi family, and the Lu family also had reasons to blame the Qi family. "


    "In this case, we have to tell Yichen to come back from the Lu family quickly, and stop getting so close to the people of the Lu family." Wei Mingyong said hastily.


    "What are you talking nonsense again?" Mrs. Lu scolded.


    "Mother, I''m not talking nonsense. Our family wants to get on good terms with Master Qi. If Master Qi is really at odds with the Lu family and we still have contacts with the Lu family, Master Qi will be unhappy." Wei Mingyong explained road.


    "Yes, mother, the second master is right. Now Wanwan is going to be the side concubine of His Royal Highness King Yu, we can''t hold her back!" Bai Shi quickly agreed.


    "The two of you are already planning to place all your bets on King Yu and the Qi family? Why don''t you leave yourself any way out?" Mrs. Lu asked.


    "Mother, isn''t this an obvious thing? What is there to choose? Anyone with a discerning eye knows that more than half of the people in the court support His Royal Highness Yu Wang, and the emperor also likes His Royal Highness Yu Wang very much. King Jing is talented but not Backstage, besides His Royal Highness King Yu, who else can this country belong to?"


    Wei Ming speaks boldly, as if he already knew the outcome of this battle for reserves.


    Old Mrs. Lu said: "Although King Yu is indeed the most likely prince, you can''t make things too full. After all, the Lu family is not easy to offend. Let''s wait and see what happens. As for Yi Chen''s child, he Staying at the Lu family is to take care of his classmate Mr. Xu''s family, not for Mr. Lu''s family, so there is nothing to worry about."


    Old Master Lu has said so, and Wei Mingyong and his wife have nothing to say.


    Then Mrs. Lu asked Yun: "Just now you said that child Ruo''er and Mrs. Lu treated the wounded after the explosion. When did that child learn medical skills?"


    This question overwhelmed Yun Shi, and she didn''t know how to answer it for a while.


    Mrs. Bai added from the side: "That''s right, third brother and sister, tell us, why did Ruo''er learn medical skills? Also, when did she help Mr. Lu''s life? And who is her friend who can send her thyme and rare and exquisite cloth?"


    "I don''t know." Yun replied after thinking for a while.


    "Why don''t you know? Ruo''er is your biological daughter!" Bai asked.


    "The child Ruo''er has lived in the countryside of Huzhou Prefecture for thirteen years. I don''t know what she did during those thirteen years. When they sent people to understand the situation with the He family, they only said that Ruo''er was not in good health and sent her to the hospital. I have cultivated in the countryside." Yun replied with her head lowered in a low voice.


    "It seems that our eldest girl is very capable. She said that she went to the countryside to cultivate, but she has learned a lot of skills. The most important thing is that she has these skills but she didn''t tell the third sibling about you, my mother." Bai''s There was obvious sarcasm in his tone.


    What Wei Ruo hid from them was not only medical skills.


    At the Lu family today, there were many things about Wei Ruo that surprised them.


    Mr. Yun knew that Mrs. Bai was making fun of her, but she had no way to refute it. She seemed to know very little about Ruoer.


    Old Master Lu asked Yun in a reproachful tone, "If Er is your own daughter, you, a mother, should be the clearest about her affairs, especially the things that the second daughter-in-law said just now, one by one. It''s not a trivial matter, why didn''t you understand it clearly in advance?"

 Chapter 489： Is she an incompetent mother?

    Chapter 489 Is she an incompetent mother?


    Old Master Lu thought, if he knew about those things in advance, he might be able to help the Wei family.


    Yun felt uncomfortable being asked, and said in a low voice: "Daughter-in-law is negligent."


    Old Master Lu blamed: "I thought you were a clear-cut man, and you have failed my trust in you!"


    Yun could only bow his head and admit his mistake: "It''s my daughter-in-law''s fault."


    Bai sneered in her heart that she couldn''t get used to Yun for a long time. In the past, she was blamed by her parents for being praised by Yun, but now it was finally Yun''s turn to be blamed by her parents.


    Seeing this, Old Madam Lu smoothed things over and said: "Forget it, don''t blame the third daughter-in-law, the matter has come to this point, it''s useless to talk too much, it''s always a good thing if the child has some skills to be around, maybe it''s fate, then His Highness Prince Rui Suffering from a serious illness, she knows medical skills, maybe they are a match made in heaven."


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Lu said to the crowd: "It''s very late today, everyone must be tired after going through so many things. Since this is the case, let''s call it a day. Everyone go back to their rooms to rest. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    After the old lady spoke, everyone left one after another.


    Mr. Yun walked out of Shou''an Hall with a heavy heart.


    Along the way, the old man''s questioning sound echoed in her mind over and over again.


    Was she really so negligent that she knew very little about her biological daughter?


    Is she an incompetent mother?


    How many things does her biological daughter keep from her?


    Then Yun couldn''t help thinking of the scene where her daughter rescued the wounded today, which made her feel that her husband was right when he said that her daughter was like him.


    Mr. Yun was thinking while walking, but her pace involuntarily slowed down.


    Bai and Wei Qingwan came up together, seeing Yun''s thoughtful appearance, Bai said to Yun:


    "Third siblings, I think you should go to Princess Rui to visit our Princess Rui if you have time, and ask her how many things she has kept from us. The Wei family is her natal family, and we share weal and woe with her. She needs help, she guards against us like a thief, what good will it do her?"


    Bai''s tone was obviously ridiculed.


    Yun said coldly: "Second sister-in-law is worrying too much. Ruo''er just knows some medical skills and knows some friends, so it won''t be said that she is guarding against her mother''s family."


    Bai said: "I don''t care, but I''m afraid that she will rely on her own ability and go around everywhere. If she knows a little bit of medical skills, she will treat people everywhere. If the doctor does something good or bad, it will hurt our Wei family. When the time comes, our Wei family will take care of her." I didn''t take advantage of her, but I still have to suffer from her."


    "Second sister-in-law don''t worry, I believe that Ruo''er is a person who understands the importance and will not mess around like what the second sister-in-law said. Besides, if anything happens to my daughter, her father and I will be involved, and the second brother and second sister-in-law will not be involved. came from me."


    Yunshi replied, and after speaking, his eyes fell on Wei Qingwan who was beside Baishi.


    "Wanwan, follow me to Anxin Garden." Yun said.


    Wei Qingwan didn''t move, but replied in a low voice: "Mother, it''s late today, you and I are tired, why don''t you go to bed earlier, An Xinyuan''s daughter will go to another day."


    "You don''t want to go?"


    "Mother, my daughter said that she is tired, so I will go to mother''s place another day." Wei Qingwan explained.


    "Okay, okay!" Yun smiled mockingly and pitifully.


    Then she quickened her pace and left without looking back.


    Bai showed a satisfied smile, and then turned around to comfort Wei Qingwan: "Wanwan, Second Auntie will send you back to rest. You must have been frightened by such a terrible thing that happened today? Your mother really What''s more, you have to let her talk at any time."


    "Well, thank you, Second Aunt, for your understanding."


    Wei Qingwan responded gratefully, and then returned to the residence accompanied by Mrs. Bai.


    ###


    Time has come to June in a flash.


    The weather is getting hotter, but it doesn¡¯t have the feeling of heat after summer. The weather is like in spring.


    This kind of weather is a good thing for those who are not tolerant to the heat, but I am afraid that in summer it will be extremely cold in winter.


    Wei Ruo learned from Wei Jinyi that the emperor specially summoned the Qi and Lu families a few days ago, intending to ease the relationship between the two families. He hoped that the two families would understand that the explosion was an accident, and that the two families would not blame each other.


    Qi Yansong and Mrs. Lu didn''t say anything on the spot, but judging from their performance afterwards, the emperor''s summoning didn''t have much effect.


    Xu Fengyuan has been living in the Lu Mansion these days, and has received meticulous care from the whole Lu Mansion.


    The people who took care of him the most were Wei Yichen and Wei Ruo.


    Wei Yichen came to visit him almost every day, and he did everything a friend could do.


    Another person who reported to work almost every day was Wei Ruo, dressed as Xu Heyou.


    Although she knew that she was likely to meet Chu Lan again, since she started to save Xu Fengyuan, she had no reason to back down halfway.


    Fortunately, Chu Lan didn''t show up again these days, and he was a busy man, so he wouldn''t keep staring at her, the so-called lifesaver, all day long.


    After half a month of recuperation, Xu Fengyuan''s physical condition is much better than before. Although the arm taken back by Wei Ruo can''t move yet, it doesn''t appear the rotten condition that Doctor Xing said before. It seems that Blood is already flowing normally between the arms and torso.


    Lu Yuhong was able to get out of bed and walk around. Even though Mrs. Lu still wanted him to continue recuperating in bed, Lu Yuhong couldn''t hold back his temper and wanted to get up and move around.


    Finally, Old Master Lu only allowed him to go to the next room and talk to Xu Fengyuan.


    The two comfort each other and encourage each other, which is also good for their recovery.


    Wei Ruo also sent Lu Yuhong scar-removing ointment, and asked Lu Yuhong to start using it after the scab fell off. The sooner you use it, the better the effect.


    Lu Yuhong didn''t really care about the scars on his body, he even thought that a real man should have some scars, but he thought that the ointment was given by Wei Ruo, so he didn''t want to let her down, so he obediently used it.


    At the same time, on the Qi family''s side, Qi Yu has also been out of danger, and his health is improving.


    It''s just that his skin was seriously injured, and one leg was missing, so he looked a little creepy.


    Qi Yansong felt sorry for his son''s appearance.


    Since his life was saved and his consciousness was restored, Qi Yansong summoned the two imperial physicians who were in his house today to his study, and asked them to restore Qi Zhen''s appearance, preferably including his legs.


    "Returning to Mr. Qi, we can indeed remove some of Mr. Qi''s scars and restore him to 70% to 80%. But this leg... we really have no other way." Xing Jiang replied.


    "Is there really no other way, or are you incompetent?" Qi Yansong asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 490： Recent arrangements

    Chapter 490 Recent Arrangements


    "If you go back to Master Qi, there is really no other way!" Xing Jiang said firmly.


    "Okay, if I hear that there are other ways to heal my son''s legs, I will let you go around!" Qi Yansong didn''t care about his incompetence, but it was a mistake.


    Xing Jiang thought for a while and said: "My lord, if someone speaks nonsense, with no evidence, and says that there is a way to restore Mr. Qi''s leg as soon as he touches the lip, please don''t believe it casually. Whether it can really be cured, you have to see it." As a matter of fact, only those who can really cure people are counted.¡±


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Before, I met a man at the gate of Prince Rui''s Mansion at the Lu family, and tried to use the method of splicing the severed limbs to restore them to their original state, but we all know that this is not feasible. It is very likely that the rotting infection will affect the body, causing high fever in the body and endangering life!"


    "These quacks are always deceiving people. They talk about the hype but they don''t actually do the same thing. If you believe their words, it will easily lead to disaster."


    Xing Jiang said this to prevent Qi Yansong from mistakenly believing some rumors to be true when he heard some rumors. When the time comes, he will use the words of those quack doctors to hold them accountable.


    "You don''t need to teach me these things yet." Qi Yansong didn''t want to hear such nonsense.


    He only wants his son to recover as much as possible, and whoever can heal his son will let him enjoy both fame and fortune.


    He sits in the current position of less than one person and more than ten thousand people, and earned such a family fortune for the Qi family. If there is no descendant to inherit it, wouldn''t it be a waste of work?


    Qi Yansong continued: "Retire first, these days I have to trouble you to continue to take good care of my son, as long as you do your best to take care of me, I will be very grateful."


    "Thank you, sir." Xing Jiang led his colleagues out of the study.


    ###


    In addition to going to Lu Mansion to treat Xu Fengyuan''s illness these days, Wei Ruo is busy with her business and property the rest of the time.


    For the matter of the cotton field, she made Shi Dayou make three trips, and Xiumei made one trip.


    After Xiumei visited, Wei Ruo settled down and bought all the land west of Xiandong Village in Hejian Prefecture.


    Flat land, although it is an inferior field, is not suitable for growing rice and wheat, but because the land is flat, there is no shelter, the sunlight time is guaranteed, and the soil is deep and rooted, it is quite suitable for growing cotton.


    Of course, the work of turning the soil and fertilizing before planting is still indispensable, and we cannot save this effort just because we are planting cotton.


    Because it was getting late, Wei Ruo hurriedly arranged for people to renovate and fertilize the land before planting.


    In May and June, the sowing time is a bit late for ordinary cotton, and it will usually be planted in April. Planting in the month instead avoids the warm and cold period of the previous period, avoiding the freezing of new seedlings.


    According to the excellent characteristics of the space cotton species, Wei Ruo is still confident that it will be planted well at this time.


    In addition, I am still busy with the opening of the Beijing Sibaozhai branch and the lo-mei shop.


    The shop has been selected, and the decoration is almost done. If it is supplied, Daegu brother can be shipped by water along with the raw materials of cloth and rouge powder.


    Now Wei Ruo needs to choose a few more reliable and shrewd helpers to look after the shop.


    Most of the villagers from Stone Village are simple and willing to work. It is no problem to help with the work, but it is still not okay to let them be the shopkeepers in the shop.


    Shi Dayou already has other arrangements.


    There is also the fabric. In the past few days, Lao Tao has helped her transport a batch of newly woven materials from Huzhou Prefecture by land. Some of them will be sold to Sun Sanniang in Caiyunjian as usual, and the rest will be kept in the warehouse for the time being. .


    Sun Sanniang was surprised that Wei Ruo didn''t increase the price of this batch of ingredients sold to Sun Sanniang. She thought that Wei Ruo would sit on the ground and raise the price. Unexpectedly, Wei Ruo had a tough attitude when negotiating the price with her for the first time, but he would not increase the price at will in the future. Sun Sanniang couldn''t help giving Wei Ruo a high opinion, and said that she wanted to make Wei Ruo a friend.


    The purple material that Wei Ruo promised to sell to several noble ladies has also arrived. There are more than 20 pieces of material, but Wei Ruo only plans to sell ten pieces.


    The reason why purple is valuable and popular is because of its scarcity. If she sells a lot of it, it will be worthless.


    The materials that Wei Ruo sells to Cai Yunjian are all cotton cloth, and Wei Ruo holds all the purple silk products in his own hands, in order to ensure the price of this material.


    When the purple is almost sold out, Wei Ruo will start selling other colors.


    In the past few days, good news has come from the south, that is, her new rice seeds have been promoted and planted throughout the Jiangsu and Zhejiang regions, and now the green seedlings growing in the fields are all her rice seeds.


    Firstly, the production of rice seeds was seen by local governments, and secondly, Yuan Zhengqin did a good job in promoting it, and he did not hesitate to subsidize it so that the common people could grow it. Other governments saw it and followed suit.


    Wei Ruo''s land is still planted according to last year''s planting plan. Only the land where taro was planted before was replanted with rice this year, and part of the paddy fields that were planted with rice last year were replanted with taro this year.


    This was planned by Wei Ruo before, in order to improve the fertility of the soil and reduce the pressure of artificial fertilization by using the method of alternate planting.


    As for the newly harvested winter wheat, except for the taxes to be paid and the rewards for long-term workers, Wei Ruo would not allow them to be sold. Prepare for the famine that may come later.


    ###


    June thirty.


    After more than a month of training, Xu Fengyuan''s arm has moved. Although he can''t be as flexible as before the accident, at least his arm can be used.


    Wei Ruo told Xu Fengyuan that because this is his own arm, as long as he recovers well in the later stage, his arm can fully recover to the state before the injury. Of course, it is still not recommended to do heavy physical work, so that the arm bears too much weight.


    Xu Fengyuan was very happy. As long as he could write with a pen, he would be satisfied.


    Xu Fengyuan lay on the bed, staring at Wei Ruo who was sitting on the head of the bed, eyes full of gratitude.


    "Doctor Xu, thank you so much, you are my reborn parents!"


    Wei Ruo joked: "Mr. Xu, I am younger than you, but I can''t give birth to a child as old as you."


    Xu Fengyuan laughed, and then said: "It''s great to have a genius doctor like you in the palace. Prince Rui is saved."


    "You care about Prince Rui very much?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Actually, I still had some complaints about him in my heart." Xu Fengyuan said.


    "You blame him?" Wei Ruo was a little puzzled and surprised.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 491： Qi Yansong begged to see Xu Heyou

    Chapter 491 Qi Yansong Seeks to See Xu Heyou


    "That''s right. Speaking of which, our Xu family and Lord Rui''s maternal grandfather''s family are somewhat related, but they are far away, so our family was not implicated in Xu Guogong''s case back then. But my grandfather and the others still treat Xu Guogong I respect him very much, I don¡¯t say anything to the outside world, but I still regard myself as an old man of Xu Guogong in my heart.¡±


    In the past, Xu Fengyuan never dared to mention these words to the outside world. Now that Xu Guogong''s case has been overturned, so these words can be said.


    "So, even if you don''t have feelings for Prince Rui, you shouldn''t complain?" Wei Ruo asked puzzled.


    Xu Fengyuan smiled wryly and said: "Doctor Xu doesn''t know, I was going to propose marriage to the eldest girl of the Wei family, but it was destroyed by His Royal Highness Prince Rui."


    "He ruined your marriage with Princess Rui?"


    "Yes." Xu Fengyuan lay on the bed, looking at the top of the bed, with a bitter smile on his face.


    He slowly added: "Back then he hadn''t officially resumed his status as the Ninth Prince, but all of Xu Guogong''s old friends already knew about it. I don''t know what he said to my grandfather. My grandfather changed his words and said nothing. I continued to discuss marriage with Miss Wei."


    "At that time, I didn''t know the reason. I only knew that the elders'' orders must not be violated. I didn''t know until after Prince Rui''s wedding that I missed the wedding with Princess Rui because of this reason... I have always fallen in love with her. , I will regard her as a treasure, but now... how can I not blame him?"


    "It''s strange to say that Princess Rui, whom Prince Rui met at some time, actually started to arrange the layout early."


    Wei Ruo was surprised.


    It turned out that the marriage between her and Mr. Xu was destroyed by the second brother at that time!


    But why?


    Did the second brother plan to marry her by himself?


    After Xu Fengyuan finished speaking, he found that Dr. Xu beside him had not spoken for a long time, so he turned his head.


    "Doctor Xu, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Ah, it''s okay." Wei Ruo came back to his senses, "I just feel a little novel."


    "Didn''t you know about this before?"


    "I have no idea."


    Second brother never mentioned this matter to her, so she naturally wouldn''t think about it.


    Xu Fengyuan thought for a while, and quickly added: "Doctor Xu, don''t misunderstand me. It is my wishful thinking to fall in love with Princess Rui. It has nothing to do with Princess Rui. She has never expressed anything to me, and she has never even looked at me much." At first glance, she is a good girl who obeys the rules."


    Xu Fengyuan was worried that what he said just now would cause misunderstandings, making people think that Wei Ruo was not a woman, so he immediately explained.


    "It''s okay, I won''t misunderstand." Wei Ruo said.


    She doesn''t have the slightest affection for Mr. Xu''s family, but Wei Ruo is still a little grateful to hear that he defends his reputation so much.


    ###


    Lu Yuhong, who was not seriously injured, was already alive and well after this period of rest and recuperation. He even wanted to pick up a sword to make a gesture, but was pushed back by the old man.


    As the saying goes: Lu Yuhong also broke his ribs after being injured for a hundred days. How could he get up and jump around in just a month?


    Lu Yuhong had no choice but to ask a carpenter to make a wheelchair for him. He sat on the chair and was pushed around by his servants to relieve boredom.


    Lu Yuhong also asked someone to sit for Xu Fengyuan, so that he would have a companion.


    Not satisfied with just wandering around in the mansion, Lu Yuhong asked the guards in the mansion to take him and Xu Fengyuan outside for a while.


    Grandpa Lu also reluctantly agreed, he was afraid that his grandson would be overwhelmed and make a fuss, but luckily he arranged it himself, and after doing enough work to ensure the safety of his grandson, he let him go out for a walk.


    Lu Yuhong and Xu Fengyuan didn''t go to crowded places this trip, but the news of their recovery quickly spread.


    The news reached Qi Yansong''s ears.


    Knowing that Xu Fengyuan''s hand has recovered, Qi Yansong summoned Xing Jiang and others to question him.


    Learning that Xu Fengyuan''s arm had recovered, Xing Jiang and others were stunned.


    "How is this possible?" Xing Jiang expressed disbelief all over his face.


    "The surname Xu went out to relax. Everyone saw it with their own eyes. You still ask me if it''s possible?"


    "Master Qi... this matter... may be something tricky."


    "What else can be tricky? The surname Xu can pick up a teacup! You quack doctor!"


    Xing Jiang was so frightened that he knelt down and pleaded guilty to Qi Yansong.


    "My lord, calm down, I will definitely find out what happened as soon as possible, and give my lord an explanation!"


    "I don''t need you anymore! I will send someone to investigate clearly!"


    Qi Yansong has been disappointed with these people so far. How many people does he want to treat his son? If it is an investigation, why does he need the help of these people in front of him?


    After reprimanding several people, Qi Yansong summoned his subordinates to further investigate the matter.


    Not long after, Qi Yansong got a reply.


    "My lord, I heard that the doctor who cured the hand surnamed Xu is from Prince Rui''s residence..."


    "Prince Rui''s Mansion...that''s a difficult place." No matter how arrogant Qi Yansong was, he would not dare to directly offend Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    After thinking about it, Qi Yansong decided: "Help me hand over the greeting card to Prince Rui''s residence, and I will invite it in person."


    ###


    An hour later.


    Wei Jin also looked at the greeting card in his hand, and ordered someone to send the greeting card to Wei Ruo.


    Not long after, Qi Yansong''s greeting card arrived in Wei Ruo''s hands.


    The Wei family tried their best to send the invitation to Qi Yansong, but it has not been realized so far. Now Qi Yansong has passed the invitation to her.


    "Miss, what is this?" Xiumei asked.


    "A greeting note from Mr. Shoufu."


    "What does Master Shoufu want to do?"


    "He wants to see me, to be precise, he wants to see Xu Heyou."


    "Then what should we do? Do you want to see Miss?" Xiumei asked hastily.


    "I can''t make a decision on this matter, I have to ask the prince."


    Wei Ruo naturally didn''t want to see him, but he had to consider the overall situation, Qi Yansong was not an ordinary person, if her refusal would cause trouble, then Wei Ruo still had to see him for the sake of Prince Rui''s residence.


    So Wei Ruo took the greeting card and went to the front yard.


    Pushing open the door, Wei Jin was also sitting in front of the desk, with a pen and paper in his right hand, holding the pen holder with his slender fingers.


    He raised his head and met Wei Ruo''s eyes.


    Wei Ruo walked up to Wei Jinyi, took the greeting card in his hand and asked straight to the point: "If I don''t want to see him, will it affect Prince Rui''s residence?"


    "He can''t do anything to me for the time being, and when he can do anything to me, no matter what, he won''t let me survive." Wei Jin also replied.


    Wei Ruo: "Really?"


    Wei Jinyi: "Seriously."


    Wei Ruo: "Then I don''t want to see him."


    Wei Jinyi: "I''ll take care of it for you."


    Wei Ruo: "Okay."


    The dialogue between the two was concise and to the point, and the problem was solved with a few simple sentences.


    Then both of them were silent.


    The four eyes met, a little embarrassed.


    Wei Ruo cleared his throat and asked what Xu Fengyuan had said to her two days ago.


    "The Xu family discussed marriage with me before, and you sabotaged it?" Wei Ruo asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 492： Talk to Wei Ruo

    Chapter 492 Ask Wei Ruo to intercede


    "yes."


    Wei Jin also admitted it directly.


    "Why?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Jin didn''t answer this question so quickly. He looked at Wei Ruo with something hidden in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything inconvenient to say?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It''s nothing, I just felt that Mr. Xu''s family was not suitable for you." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Second brother shouldn''t always make decisions for me unilaterally." Wei Ruo expressed his dissatisfaction with this matter.


    "I''m sorry." Wei Jin also apologized.


    "Second brother, you respect me for everything else, and you always ask me about my wishes. Why don''t you tell me about my marriage?" Wei Ruo asked in confusion.


    "I did not do things properly." Wei Jin also replied.


    Because he has selfishness, but he can no longer speak of this selfishness after hearing her innermost thoughts last time.


    She expects him to be her elder brother, so he will be her elder brother.


    The rest, he will take it to heart.


    Wei Ruo didn''t think too much about it. After all, except for her marriage, Wei Jinyi always didn''t discuss it with her. In other aspects, he thought of her in everything and put her first in everything.


    Since she entered the palace, no matter what she wants to do, he has unconditionally supported and pampered her.


    Wei Jin also asked Wei Ruo: "Does Ruoer like that Mr. Xu?"


    "Second brother, why do you ask that?"


    "You came to ask me today that I destroyed your marriage with Mr. Xu, but you fell in love with him?"


    It¡¯s no wonder that Wei Jin also had this suspicion because for more than a month, Wei Ruo went back and forth for Xu Fengyuan, doing it himself...


    Wei Ruo paused, did not immediately explain, but asked instead: "If I like him, what about the second brother? I am now your wife."


    Wei Jinyi clenched his fists tightly, and then said: "I will find a way to give you a free life, and you can also remarry."


    Wei Ruo didn''t expect Wei Jinyi to answer like this.


    The last trace of unhappiness in Wei Ruo''s heart also dissipated, and then he explained: "I am just a simple friendship with him. I used to be with him and several students from Anzhou College when the road was blocked by heavy snow in Taizhou Prefecture. The disciples were trapped halfway together, and they got along with each other for a few days. Although they didn''t know each other deeply, they shared weal and woe. I couldn''t bear to see him lose his arm at such a young age, and once I started treating him, I would definitely complete the matter. The reasoning of giving up halfway."


    Wei Jin was also taken aback for a moment, then responded: "I see."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo called Zhang Yi in and asked him to send the reply to Qi Mansion.


    ###


    Qi Mansion.


    Qi Yansong''s expression turned ugly after receiving Wei Jinyi''s reply.


    He thought that Prince Rui would reject him, but he didn''t expect that Prince Rui would be so disrespectful to him.


    And now he can''t do anything to Prince Rui.


    "My lord, Princess Na Rui comes from the residence of the Duke of Zhongyi, and the people of the residence of the Duke of Zhongyi have always wanted to see you, my lord!"


    The attendant beside him reminded.


    "Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion..." Qi Yansong said thoughtfully, "Recently, the Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion has indeed experienced quite a lot of activity, and there is a great potential for revival."


    "Yes, my lord, Princess Rui''s younger sister is the side concubine chosen by the imperial concubine empress for His Royal Highness King Yu."


    "Prince Rui is seriously ill, it''s really not easy to provoke casually, but this Princess Rui can be wooed. Send me a letter to Uncle Zhongyi''s residence, I want to meet the Wei family." Qi Yansong ordered.


    The attendant got the order, and immediately set off to deliver the letter to Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion.


    ###


    Zhongyi Bofu.


    The servants of the Qi Mansion came to deliver a message, saying that Lord Qi wanted to see them


    Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong felt extremely excited.


    The two immediately competed to go to Qi Mansion to meet Qi Yansong.


    The two argued for this.


    Wei Minghong said: "I am the eldest son, so the person Master Qi wants to see is naturally me. How can I get you in white?"


    Wei Mingyong said: "If I hadn''t been running around all the time, how could Mr. Qi want to summon our family members? Naturally, I should go to see them!"


    The two argued endlessly, and finally they went to the Shou''an Hall, asking the old man and the old lady to make a decision.


    "Okay, okay, don''t argue, you two should go together." Mrs. Wei said decisively.


    "It''s good to go together, the eldest is the eldest son, it represents the face of the mansion, so you should go, the second brother has credit for this matter, and also has ideas when things happen, the two of you go together to have a helper, and it is not easy to make mistakes." Old Mrs. Wei said .


    The two elders had already spoken, and Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong stopped arguing, so after some dressing up, they went to Qi Mansion to meet Qi Yansong together.


    It''s just that they went and came back in just an hour.


    Bai asked anxiously about Wei Mingyong''s situation, Wei Mingyong told her not to worry, he and his elder brother first reported the situation to the elder.


    Wei Minghong said to Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Wei: "Father, mother, Mr. Qi has something to ask us to do."


    "What''s the matter?" Mrs. Wei asked hurriedly.


    "There is a miraculous doctor in Prince Rui''s residence. Lord Qi wants to ask that miraculous doctor to treat Mr. Qi''s injuries. However, Prince Rui is not in good health and doesn''t see many visitors. Even Lord Qi, His Highness Prince Rui doesn''t see him, so he wants us to find Rui. Princess Wang, tell me." Wei Minghong replied.


    "So that''s how it is. This is not a difficult task. When Princess Rui returned to the mansion, Prince Rui loved her a lot. She should be able to do such a small thing." Old Master Wei said.


    "Yeah, it''s all trivial. It''s rare that Lord Qi can get us. This is our Wei family''s chance!" Wei Mingyong said excitedly.


    Yun Shi was also present, and seeing Wei Mingyong''s appearance in a hurry, he felt very uncomfortable.


    But if you think about it carefully, there is no big problem. If Ruoer can really help Master Qi and make the Qi family owe her a favor, it will indeed be a good thing for Yu Ruoer and the Wei family.


    So the Wei family reached a consensus on whether to persuade Wei Ruo to help the Qi family.


    The remaining question is who should go to see Wei Ruo.


    Yun is Wei Ruo''s biological mother, so she is indispensable for Wei Ruo''s help.


    But Mrs. Wei was worried that it would not be safe for Yun to go alone, so he thought about choosing another person from Mo and Bai to accompany him.


    Bai''s self-recommendation: "Father, let your daughter-in-law go, your daughter-in-law will definitely be able to convince Princess Rui!"


    Mohs acted relatively calmly, sitting quietly on the side seat.


    Wei Minghong was anxious and kept winking at Mrs. Mo.


    Master Mo then slowly got up, walked to the center, and said gently: "My daughter-in-law is also willing to accompany the third sibling to go."


    Grandpa Wei looked at the two of them and couldn''t make a choice for a while, so he said, "You three might as well go, so as to show the importance we attach to this matter."


    Mo, Bai, and Yun agreed.


    Bai''s spirit was high and he looked confident.


    Mo Shi was as lukewarm as always and didn''t have much reaction.


    Yun''s face was sad, but she didn''t have much confidence in this matter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 493： tea slut

    Chapter 493 The tea-splashing woman


    "Miss, Uncle Zhongyi''s residence has sent a greeting card. Your mother and two aunts want to visit you tomorrow."


    The servants of the mansion handed the invitation to Wei Ruo.


    Because Wei Ruo doesn''t like others to call her princess, when there are no outsiders in the backyard of the palace, the servants all call Wei Ruo "Miss".


    Wei Ruo picked up the greeting card, looked at it twice, sneered, and threw it aside.


    "Miss, why are Madam and the others visiting you at this time?" Xiumei asked.


    "Where did they come to see me, I''m afraid they will go to the Three Treasure Hall for nothing." Wei Ruo said.


    Although the greeting card was full of mother''s love for her daughter and family''s concern for her as a married woman, Wei Ruo was not moved at all.


    "Miss, we haven''t seen them!" Xiumei said.


    "I really want to meet them. If they come to see me at this time, there must be something for the three of them to come together. I want to see what kind of medicine they sell in their gourds, so that we can know each other and know what to do." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo gave the greeting card to the servant who came to pass the message, and asked her to reply to the person who sent the greeting card from the Wei family.


    On the second day, the three sisters-in-law Mo, Bai, and Yun arrived at Prince Rui''s Mansion together in a carriage, dressed in fancy dress.


    Guided by the servants of the palace, they came to the backyard garden of the palace.


    In the gazebo beside the waterside pavilion, Wei Ruozheng was sitting at the table.


    Wearing a goose-yellow skirt embroidered with gold and bouquets of flowers, with her hair half up and half up, she looks a little elegant and a little lazy.


    There is a tea set on the table, and water is boiling in the stove next to it, and white steam lingers above the stove.


    Mo, Bai, and Yun were brought to the gazebo.


    "See Princess Madam."


    Three people stood in front of the table, Wei Ruo didn''t raise his head, but said to the three people: "Sit."


    There are three chairs just opposite Wei Ruo.


    Mo Shi found a seat a little awkwardly and sat down.


    Bai didn''t sit down immediately, but said to Wei Ruo with a smile on his face: "Princess Wangfei, I haven''t seen you for a few days, you look more and more beautiful!"


    Wei Ruo chuckled, and put aside the purple sand pot that had just finished making tea in his hand.


    Looking up, smiling vaguely, Wei Ruo said: "Second Aunt, don''t say those things against your will, why don''t you come to me today and tell me straight to the point!"


    Bai Shi immediately replied: "My lord, you have misunderstood. You have been married to the palace for some time. As a family, we come to visit you and care about you. This is what we should do."


    Wei Ruo''s smile didn''t fade: "Really? Then the second aunt shouldn''t make any requests to me today, otherwise I''ll think what you just said is deceiving me."


    The smile on Bai''s face suddenly froze.


    "This... great niece..."


    "There is a difference in respect and inferiority, but the second aunt still has to respectfully call me ''Prince Princess''."


    Wei Ruo interrupted Bai''s speech.


    Bai Shi''s expression was even uglier. In just a few minutes after coming here, her face had changed from smiling like a flower to sullen.


    Wei Ruoze still had that calm appearance.


    "Sit down." Wei Ruo said to Bai Shi and Yun Shi again.


    Bai''s expression was reluctance, but thinking about what she wanted from Wei Ruo today, she sat down obediently.


    Yun Shi also took his seat, and then looked at Wei Ruo with burning eyes.


    My daughter''s every move of making tea is dignified and elegant, slim and graceful.


    "Ruo''er, how are you doing in the palace these days?" Yun asked in a gentle voice.


    "Brilliant clothes and fine food, open your mouth and stretch out your hands when you eat, no one restrains you, you are free, I don''t know how much better than when you were not out of the cabinet." Wei Ruo replied.


    "That''s good..." Yun slowly lowered his eyelids.


    After that, there was a silence, Wei Ruo continued to brew tea leisurely, and put the brewed tea in front of the three of them.


    Mo Shi was originally a quiet temperament, and now he was even more silent. He only said "thank you" in a low voice when Wei Ruo put the tea in front of her.


    Both Mo Shi and Yun Shi remained silent, Bai Shi was very anxious. Sure enough, the two of them were useless, so she had to come!


    Bai''s face changed into a smiling face again: "Princess Wangfei, I heard that there is a genius doctor in Prince Rui''s residence. I wonder if it is true?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Wei Ruo asked back, raising his eyebrows.


    "Princess, what you said..." Bai could no longer laugh, her face was full of embarrassment, but she still held on.


    "Aren''t the two aunts and my mother here today to visit and care about me? Since they are visiting and caring about me, it doesn''t seem to matter who is in the palace, right?"


    Wei Ruo''s series of questions left Bai Shi speechless.


    She had no choice but to reply embarrassingly: "My lord, it is true that we came to visit the princess, but there are indeed some things that I want to trouble my lord."


    Wei Ruo didn''t respond right away, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, he looked at Bai Shi as if he was watching a play.


    Mrs. Bai continued: "You must have heard about the injury of Mrs. Qi, the concubine. Lord Qi is looking for famous doctors to treat Mr. Qi''s injuries. If there is a famous doctor in Prince Rui''s residence, you might as well ask him to treat Mr. Qi. Lord Qi will accept the affection of Prince Rui''s residence."


    Wei Ruo let out a "puchi" laugh.


    Bai Shi was embarrassed and asked, "What is the princess laughing at?"


    "Why does my majestic Prince Rui''s residence need to accept Qi Yansong''s love?"


    "This... princess, you still need to see things clearly, and don''t indulge in the glory brought by the title of princess."


    Bai''s heart said, don''t you know how much your princess weighs?


    In recent years, because the emperor misses Empress Xu, he has handed over a lot of affairs to the cabinet. As the chief assistant of the cabinet, Mr. Qi holds great power.


    A short-lived prince with no real power may not necessarily have a higher status than Lord Shoufu.


    "What''s the matter? After listening to the words of the second aunt, you still don''t like me as a princess? What status do you have to say such a thing?" Wei Ruo asked Bai.


    "Princess, please calm down, that''s not what I meant..." Bai quickly explained.


    "What does it mean not to mean?"


    "My lord, I''m only saying this for your own good. Look at the situation of the lord..." Bai''s words behind her didn''t make sense, but the meaning was already expressed.


    Wei Ruo has heard the same words with the same meaning more than once, and she feels that Prince Rui will die sooner or later, and the country will fall into the hands of King Yu and the Qi family sooner or later.


    Wei Ruo sneered, then picked up the teacup on the table, and splashed it on Bai Shi''s face.


    Bai Shi was still trying to persuade her, when a cold bowl of tea splashed on her face.


    The tea leaves stuck to her hair and face, and the water stains made her unable to open her eyes.


    After wiping his face, Bai looked at Wei Ruo with a look of astonishment: "You...how are you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 494： I dont want to help

    Chapter 494 I will not help


    Mo Shi and Yun Shi on the side were also taken aback, they didn''t expect Wei Ruo to do it directly.


    They looked at Bai Shi who was splashed with water, and they were a little at a loss.


    Wei Ruo put the teacup back on the table unhurriedly, held up his sleeves and continued to make tea.


    "If Second Aunt talks nonsense again, the next thing you will splash on your face will not be cold tea."


    "I... I''m doing it for your own good, why... you don''t know good people!" Bai Shi was furious.


    "You come to beg me to do something, and you dare to say it''s good for me? I knew that the second aunt was shameless before, but now I realize that she is so shameless." Wei Ruo said slowly.


    Now she is no longer the eldest lady of the Wei family who has not left the cabinet, and this is not the Zhongyi uncle''s mansion.


    Some things that were inconvenient to say in the past, and things that were restrained due to the relationship between seniority and inferiority, she can say now.


    Bai''s face turned green and white when Wei Ruo said it.


    Seeing that the situation was getting worse, Mrs. Yun said, "Princess Wangfei please calm down your second aunt''s incoherent speech, so don''t take it to heart."


    Bai Shi felt even more unhappy when Yun Shi said that, "Third siblings, why are you..."


    Mrs. Mo stretched out his hand to hold Mrs. Bai, and reminded: "Second brother and sister, be careful. As the second brother and sister, it is your honor for the second brother and sister to say something about you. And today we are here to ask the princess. "


    Bai''s heart was extremely unhappy, but Mo''s words brought her back to her senses.


    She suppressed the anger in her heart, lowered her head, bit her lip, and cursed Wei Ruo in her heart.


    A lowly girl who doesn''t understand good people, when this girl suffers in the future, she must come and see her good show!


    Yun continued to say to Wei Ruo: "My mother knows that Prince Rui''s residence doesn''t need the Qi family to accept it, but it''s good if the doctor in the palace can really help, it''s not harmful to the palace, and it can also help the emperor solve a troublesome matter." thing."


    "But I don''t want to do that."


    Wei Ruo answered simply and neatly, and there was no other reason, except that he didn''t want to.


    Yun continued: "Princess Wangfei, you should just consider helping the Wei family."


    "I don''t want to help." Wei Ruo said.


    "The Wei family is your natal family, and it is beneficial for your natal family to have power over you." Yun explained.


    "What does it matter to me?" Wei Ruo replied.


    Mr. Yun did not expect her daughter to be so indifferent, as if in her heart, there was no place for the Wei family and the Wei family.


    "The princess should think more about it in the future." Yun had no choice but to persuade her again.


    She wanted to tell her daughter that the reason why she and Bai had the same opinion was really for her daughter''s good.


    She used to be the most opposed to Wei Mingyong and Bai''s idea of ??clinging to the Qi family. If it was in the past, she would definitely not agree with their husband and wife''s approach.


    Now she will tell her daughter like this because her daughter has become Princess Rui!


    "Don''t you all think that I will have a hard time in the future? Then why don''t I cherish the present moment, and the moment of happiness is only a moment?" Wei Ruo asked rhetorically.


    Yun''s words were stuffed in his stomach, but Wei Ruo blocked them all.


    Yun, Bai, and Mo were all silent.


    Wei Ruodao: "It seems that the three of you are not in the mood to continue drinking my tea. If that''s the case, you can go back."


    "Come, see off."


    Wei Ruo called the maids in the mansion and asked the three to leave.


    Bai''s eyes were full of unwillingness, as if she still wanted to say something to Wei Ruo, but the servants of the palace didn''t give her this chance.


    She, Mo and Yun were invited out by the maids of the palace.


    After the three left, Wei Ruo took a sip of tea slowly.


    Xiumei, who was standing behind Wei Ruo, asked, "Miss, that surnamed Qi is so wicked that he actually asked the Wei family to be a lobbyist."


    "It''s useless for him to ask the emperor and Lao Tzu to be a lobbyist. Don''t say that I don''t want to treat Qi Zhen anymore. Even if I think, I can''t cure it. It''s been more than a month. Only when the Daluo **** came will it be possible to treat him. The leg was attached back."


    "That''s right, there is still some hope that they invited the lady at that time." Xiumei nodded.


    Wei Ruo put down his teacup and sighed slightly: "Xu Heyou has provoked more and more people now, it seems that he must find a chance to let him die."


    "Huh?" Xiumei''s eyes widened in surprise. What did the lady just say? Let Xu He die right?


    Wei Ruo explained: "With my current status, I don''t have to worry about being discovered by others. Many properties can also be attributed to my name. The status of a man is just to facilitate my travel. Xu Heyou has lost his face." You can change your face."


    "That''s right! Xu Heyou doesn''t really exist, he can die as he pleases!" Xiumei finally understood what Wei Ruo meant, "But miss, how do you let ''him'' die?"


    "When you go out for a trip and come back, just say that you were killed by a thief on the way. Speaking of which, I want to go to Hejian Mansion these days, just to avoid the limelight."


    Xiumei: "Miss, do you want to go out in person?"


    Wei Ruo: "I want to go home, but I have to ask my second brother."


    Xiumei: "I guess the lord will agree to miss."


    Wei Ruo: "How do you know?"


    Xiumei: "Because the lord follows the lady in everything, the lord will help the lady do whatever the lady wants!"


    Wei Ruo: "Okay, you, we have only been in the palace, and you have already been bribed by him? Didn''t you shout angrily to avenge me and beat him up?"


    Xiumei: "No, no! I didn''t turn against you! My heart has always been towards you, miss! Didn''t I just speak for him because I saw the prince treat you well? If he treats miss badly, I will secretly scold you he!"


    Wei Ruoxiao: "Why do you only dare to scold secretly? Not face to face?"


    Xiumei pouted: "Who told me that I can''t beat the prince? You are the only one who can scold the young lady face to face, but I can''t."


    Immediately afterwards, Xiumei said again: "Miss, if the prince agrees with you to go out this trip, you have to bring two more guards, otherwise I will not allow you to go out."


    Wei Ruo: "What? You don''t have confidence in yourself?"


    Xiumei: "Really, it''s been too chaotic recently. Didn''t we encounter thieves on the way to the capital? There was almost an accident. When you sent me to Hejian Mansion a few days ago, you also assigned someone to follow me, so when you arrived You must bring a few more when you go out by yourself."


    Wei Ruo: "Okay, okay, I got it, you will become a housekeeper at this time."


    Xiumei: "That''s a must! Miss''s safety comes first!"


    Wei Ruo smiled: "Okay, I''ll go to the front to find the second brother, and give him the sword by the way."


    After speaking, Wei Ruo got up and went to the front yard to find Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jinyi was not in the study this time, but in his bedroom.


    Because of Wei Jinyi''s order, no matter where Wei Ruo goes to the palace, no one will stop him.


    When entering the bedroom, Wei Jin was also changing clothes. Through the screen, Wei Ruo once again saw the silhouette of his body.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 495： I go with you

    Chapter 495 I will accompany you


    Wei Ruo hurriedly turned his back.


    "Really, at least ask your subordinates to stop me when I change clothes and take a shower!" Wei Ruo said angrily.


    Wei Jin also changed and came out from behind the screen.


    Seeing Wei Ruo with his back turned to him, he said, "Understood, I will tell them later."


    Paused, then asked: "Why are you looking for me?"


    Wei Ruo just turned around, looked at Wei Jinyi who was wearing a white veiled gauze pajamas, and handed over the sword in his hand: "It''s for you."


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo''s hand. The reddish-brown scabbard and hilt didn''t look gorgeous, without too many decorations.


    Wei Jin also took it and pulled out the sword.


    The blade is silvery white, the blade is bright, and the blade is sharp.


    Wei Jin has also used swords for more than ten years, and he can tell at a glance that this is a rare and good sword.


    "Where did Ruo''er get this sword?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "The special steel used for the sword body that I asked someone to forge will be sharper than ordinary iron swords. The wood used for the scabbard and hilt is not to add unnecessary weight to the sword."


    Hearing this, Wei Jin also tightened his hand holding the sword.


    This is specially made by Ruoer for him.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo said to Wei Jinyi: "I want to go to Hejian Mansion. Firstly, I have some business matters to check, and secondly, I want Xu Heyou to go out to avoid the limelight. Find a chance to let him ''die''."


    Wei Jin also thought for a moment and said, "I''ll accompany you."


    "Are you going with me?"


    "You have been away from the house for too long alone, if someone in the palace looks for you, it will arouse suspicion."


    As a princess, Wei Ruo can''t go out alone for too long or too far, unless she is accompanied by Wei Jinyi.


    "But can the frail and sick Prince Rui go out?"


    "There is a famous temple in Hejian Prefecture, just say that you accompany me to offer incense and pray for blessings." Wei Jin also said.


    "Is it really okay? Wouldn''t it be a lot of trouble? Will it delay the things you have to do in the capital?"


    "It doesn''t matter, there will be no delay."


    Listening to Wei Jinyi''s words, Wei Ruo couldn''t help being moved.


    Even if her request was very unreasonable for her current status and situation, he still chose to support her decision without hesitation.


    ###


    Bai Shi who left from Prince Rui''s Mansion had an indignant expression on his face.


    Along the way, she blamed Yun and Mo.


    She blamed Yun''s mother for not being able to help, and blamed Mo for not saying a word, only watching, and sneered at the two of them.


    Mr. Mo didn''t speak the whole time, she was used to it a long time ago, and she also knew that Mrs. Bai felt unhappy after eating today, so she let her say a few words.


    Yun Shi didn''t fight back either. She was in a heavy heart at the moment, as if she was thinking about something and didn''t have the heart to talk to Bai Shi.


    Back to Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion, the three of them informed the elders of today''s situation and Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong who were anxiously waiting till now.


    Hearing Wei Ruo''s attitude, Wei Mingyong said angrily: "It''s unreasonable, she refuses to help with such a trivial matter, she just forgot her roots after becoming a princess and completely forgot that she is a girl who went out from Uncle Zhongyi''s residence!"


    Mrs. Bai continued to say angrily: "I''ve run out of good words, but she not only didn''t listen to me, but also poured tea all over my face! Parents, look at this, how can this be the upbringing of a lady who goes out of the uncle''s house? "


    Mrs. Yun was already feeling uncomfortable. Hearing Mrs. Bai''s nagging, naturally she couldn''t get used to her, so she replied, "I came here to ask for some work, but the second sister-in-law offended her when she came up. It¡¯s easy to say, why should the villain file a complaint first and beat him up?¡±


    Yunshi also knew that her daughter might not agree to it without Baishi''s disturbance, but at this moment she couldn''t see Erfang talking about her daughter like that.


    Bai Shi said: "The third younger sibling is not talking about me. The third younger sibling is Princess Rui''s biological mother, but the mother and daughter are like strangers, they can''t even speak a few words to each other."


    Yun''s heart tightened, and Bai''s poked him to the sore spot.


    She is really not close to her daughter, and her daughter treats her like a stranger.


    The feeling is like a thin needle stuck in my heart, and it hurts from time to time.


    Bai continued: "Furthermore, if you and sister-in-law hadn''t been silent, how could I have been such an early bird? How can Princess Rui blame me if she doesn''t help? She has always had this attitude, if you want to blame, you can only blame me You didn''t raise her well!"


    Bai Shi used to be eloquent, but Yun Shi said she was not good at it.


    Old Mrs. Wei interrupted Bai''s complaint: "Okay, stop arguing, it''s all a family, and it''s all for the good of the family. Only when the family is harmonious can everything prosper."


    "Mother, this matter is not a matter of discord, my eldest brother and I have already made a promise in front of Master Qi! If it doesn''t work out, we can''t explain to Master Qi!"


    Wei Mingyong looked anxious, and when he thought of Lord Qi getting angry, he became very anxious.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Wei couldn''t help but frowned.


    Old Master Wei said angrily: "This girl is too outrageous! We treat her well, but she is so ruthless!"


    Old Madam Wei persuaded: "Don''t be angry, this may not be all the fault of the big girl."


    Old Master Wei said angrily: "Can you not be angry? This is not a trivial matter, how can you let her do it?"


    "The third daughter-in-law has a shallow relationship with her. Before she got married, we couldn''t say that we treated her very well. It is not unfounded for her to behave like this now. What''s more, she is now Princess Rui. How can you be angry with her?" Why don''t you think about how to get her to let go."


    Old Mrs. Wei''s words calmed down Mrs. Wei a lot.


    "You are right. I can''t solve the problem if I get angry with her. I have to ask her."


    Old Master Wei thought for a while and then said to Yun who was standing in front of him, "Third daughter-in-law, you still have to deal with this matter. The problem lies with you."


    "Father..." Yun''s face showed embarrassment.


    "This matter is related to the entire Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion, so you have to go even if it''s difficult! Whether you apologize to her, admit your mistake or beg for mercy, I only want you to find a way to get things done." Old Master Wei didn''t care so much, he directly gave Yun gave the order to die.


    "Yes, my daughter-in-law knows." Yun had no choice but to agree.


    But she made another request: "Second sister-in-law has offended Princess Rui today, if you want Princess Rui to calm down, you have to ask her to take the blame."


    "Third siblings, Princess Rui gets angry when she sees me, I think I should not make her angry, okay?" Mrs. Bai didn''t want to see Wei Ruo again, fearing that she would not be able to turn back after being humiliated by Wei Ruo, so she wanted to find a reason. decline.


    "Second sister-in-law don''t talk nonsense like this time, wouldn''t it be great? As long as second sister-in-law can sincerely apologize and express her sincerity, even if she can''t ask Princess Rui for forgiveness, at least she won''t add fuel to the flames, unless second sister-in-law can even do this Nothing can be done." Yun replied.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 496： fluttered

    Old Mrs. Wei agreed: "What the third daughter-in-law said makes sense, and the second daughter-in-law should not annoy Princess Rui again this time, even if she pours tea two more times, with the difference in status between you, you will have to suffer." on."


    Bai''s face was ugly, she looked at Wei Mingyong.


    Even Wei Mingyong didn''t choose to help her this time: "Madam, this matter concerns our Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion, so I will wrong you."


    Bai had no choice but to agree in a low voice: "My daughter-in-law knows."


    So on the second day, the two visited Prince Rui''s Mansion again.


    Because he didn''t hand in the greeting card in advance this time, he was stopped by the servants of the palace.


    The two talked nicely with the guard for a long time, and the guard finally talked to the two of them. The guard explained: "The prince and princess have gone out and are not at the house."


    This completely confused Yun and Bai.


    "Going out? Isn''t the prince very ill? Why are you still going out?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Who said our prince is seriously ill?"


    "Yes, yes, we made a slip of the tongue. We mean that the prince may be troubled when he goes out. I am a little worried about the prince."


    "What are you worried about? Dr. Xu went with me. With Dr. Xu here, the prince will have no problem."


    Now it''s all over, even the Miracle Doctor Xu they begged for has left.


    This is not leaving them a chance.


    Both Yun''s and Bai''s complexions turned ugly. Yun knew that if he failed to complete the task today and returned home, he would definitely make his parents-in-law unhappy.


    Bai Shi gritted her teeth, she was already ready for Wei Qingruo to lie low, but this girl actually ran away!


    Then how are they going to explain to Lord Qi? Isn''t this hard-won opportunity to get close to the Qi family gone? Maybe it will even annoy Master Qi!


    This is losing my wife and losing my army!


    When he thought of the cooked duck flying away, Bai Shi became very angry.


    Having nowhere to vent this pent-up energy, Mrs. Bai had no choice but to vent this resentment on Mrs. Yun, who was traveling with her.


    "If the third brother and sister had this awareness when they came here for the first time, why would we need to make a second trip, and how could we be rejected?"


    Yun didn''t take this anger in vain, and replied: "If the second sister-in-law didn''t come up and offend the princess, why should we make this second trip today?"


    Mrs. Bai mocked: "Whatever you say, anyway, you are a mother, I think it is for nothing, and my own daughters don''t want to see them. No matter how bad I am, my sons treat my mother very filial and obedient Yes, if I have a daughter, and if my daughter becomes Princess Rui, let alone such a trivial matter as inviting a genius doctor from the mansion to come out of the mountain, even half of the palace will have to get it!"


    Mr. Yun was poked in the sore spot by Mrs. Bai again. She didn''t know how to respond, so she got into the carriage with a livid face.


    Bai Shi snorted coldly, and then got into the car.


    ###


    Wei Qingwan has been waiting at home for news from Yun and Bai.


    Ask Cui He to inquire about it every once in a while.


    Finally, on the third time, Cui He brought back news: "Miss, madam and second madam are back, and they are now pleading guilty to the old man and old madam in Shou''an hall, they failed to enter Prince Rui''s mansion, let alone persuade them Princess Rui is gone."


    "Failed to enter Prince Rui''s Mansion? Was it Wei Qingruo who refused to let them in?"


    "I heard from the servants who went together that Prince Rui and Prince Rui''s residence went to Tongshan Temple in Hejian Prefecture to offer incense and pray for blessings, and they were not at the residence." Cui He replied.


    "Prince Rui is in such poor health, why did he travel so far?"


    "This servant doesn''t know anymore, and this servant also thinks that it is a desperate act for such a sick person like Prince Rui to run so far. But this servant also heard that the genius doctor surnamed Xu also went with him."


    Speaking of the miracle doctor surnamed Xu, Wei Qingwan''s expression changed again.


    Because she now suspects that this genius doctor surnamed Xu is the doctor Xu who could make scar cream when he was in Taizhou Prefecture!


    There are three reasons: First, although the surname Xu is not uncommon, miracle doctors are rare. Xu with the same surname is a miracle doctor, and the probability of being the same person is not low.


    Secondly, Zhengdetang opened one in Lin¡¯an Prefecture, and one in Beijing, both of which cooperated with Dr. Xu, and both sold scar-removing ointment;


    Thirdly, she once met Wei Qingruo during Dr. Xu''s free consultation. At that time, the gatekeeper said that Wei Qingruo was brought by a friend, but now Wei Qingruo and Dr. Xu are in Prince Rui''s Mansion together.


    If...if these two Dr. Xu are really the same person, and Wei Qingruo is very likely to have known Dr. Xu long ago...


    Thinking of this, Wei Qingwan clenched her hands into fists and clenched them tightly.


    Wei Qingruo knew that she was trying every means to find scar cream, she knew it all!


    Cui He didn''t know what Wei Qingwan was thinking, but seeing Wei Qingwan''s ashen face, she cautiously asked: "Miss, do you want Princess Rui to help, or do you want her not to help?"


    Wei Qingwan didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Whether it is from the perspective of Uncle Zhongyi or for her former sweetheart, she should hope that Wei Qingruo can help.


    But on the other hand, she didn''t want to see the Wei family relying on Wei Qingruo to hold Wei Qingruo so high.


    "You talk too much." Wei Qingwan said.


    She wouldn''t tell a maid about these thoughts.


    "I know my mistake." Cui He quickly shut up.


    ###


    The news of Prince Rui and Princess Rui''s trip quickly reached Qi Yansong''s ears.


    "Where is that miracle doctor?" Qi Yansong asked.


    "Together."


    "Oh, it''s really unreasonable, this Chu Yi, why is he going to offer incense at this time! It''s hard for people not to think that he didn''t do it on purpose!" Qi Yansong said coldly.


    "My lord, what should we do now?"


    "Let the group of quack doctors in the Imperial Hospital continue to treat, and put Chu Yi''s matter aside for the time being."


    Although Qi Yansong was annoyed and agreed with this move, he was still able to distinguish the priorities.


    Now that his life has been saved, he is not as anxious and angry as before.


    For the sake of the overall situation, the person he should be more careful about now is Jing Wang Chulan rather than the sickly Chu Yi.


    ###


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi took the same carriage when they went out this time. In the past, they were brothers and sisters in name, so it was inconvenient for them to ride in the same carriage. Now they are husband and wife in name, and on some occasions it is impossible not to be together. .


    The carriage they were riding in was precisely the carriage Wei Ruo had brought as a dowry that had been carefully modified by her and Xiumei.


    The inside is comfortable and spacious, and there is a small cabinet installed in the car, which can be used as a small table, and can also be used to store Wei Ruo''s food.


    Even when the road is flat, you can drink tea on it.


    Wei Jin also sat on the side, watching Wei Ruo pinch the air-dried meat with one hand and bite into small bites, while flipping through the account book with the other hand, with a relaxed and happy expression, like a bird that just flew out of the cage.


    The corners of Wei Jinyi''s mouth also raised involuntarily.


    Wei Ruo noticed that Wei Jin was also looking at him, "Do you want to eat?" Wei Ruo stopped and asked.

 Chapter 497： live in the same room

    Chapter 497 Living in the same house


    Wei Jin also nodded.


    He is not greedy for snacks, but she cooks them differently, especially from the way she eats them, he feels that her snacks are very delicious.


    Wei Ruo generously handed the bag in front of Wei Jinyi to Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also took a piece of air-dried meat jerky from the bag and put it in his mouth.


    The jerky is very hard, with only a slight salty taste and the taste of the meat itself. It has no smell or smell. Although it is simple, it is still delicious, just like other foods she has made.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the reminiscence of the old days, the smile on Wei Jinyi''s face became stronger, as if the light could be seen in those star-like eyes.


    Wei Ruo noticed Wei Jinyi''s expression, and couldn''t help thinking to himself: Isn''t it just a little candied fruit, and it''s worth being so happy? In Xingshan County, Taizhou Prefecture, I used to eat the meals she cooked.


    At the earliest time, I hated her cooking because I couldn¡¯t get used to spicy food!


    Seeing that Wei Jin also likes the food he cooks so much now, Wei Ruo is still a little proud.


    Seeing that the road outside was already on the official road, the road was smooth and the carriage was not bumpy, Wei Ruo took out the tools for drinking tea by himself, a reduced version of the charcoal stove and the matching teapot.


    Take out two more cowhide water bags, one containing water and the other containing milk.


    Then came the tea cans, which contained the newly made black tea this year.


    Wei Ruo made milk tea for Wei Jinyi and himself.


    "Well, try it." Wei Ruo handed it to Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also took it and tasted it carefully.


    Wei Ruo looked at him. She used to think that the second elder brother sipped tea and ate food slowly, elegantly and dignifiedly. Now that he is a prince, he is more suitable.


    "Is it good?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Um."


    "As long as it tastes good, I still have this. If you want to drink, take it yourself." Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    "Um."


    Wei Jin also looked at the teacup in his hand, and thought in his heart, even as a brother and sister, they can live in harmony for such a long time, and seeing her smile, he thinks it is enough.


    The horse-drawn carriage was not moving fast, and it took more than half a day to get out of the capital.


    After leaving the city, we walked for more than an hour before arriving at the next small county.


    A group of people stayed in the post house in the county seat.


    The carriage stopped at the gate of the post house, and when Wei Ruo and Wei Jin got off the carriage, several palace servants came forward to help them.


    Wei Ruo and the others went out this time, in addition to the guards of the palace, the emperor also sent a small imperial forest army and several palace people to follow.


    The chief steward of these palace people is this Eunuch Gao. He is a person close to the emperor, and he is here to accompany Wei Jinyi to take care of Wei Jinyi''s food and clothing.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also expected that the emperor would send someone to accompany him, but it was unexpected for them to send Eunuch Gao directly.


    This father-in-law is not easy to fool. With him around, Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi, a superficial couple, have a lot of inconveniences in their affairs.


    For example, Wei Jinyi had to continue to pretend to be sick, and another example was that the two of them had to ride in a carriage, and they had to live in the same place when they stayed.


    And Wei Ruo even suspected that this Eunuch Gao was sent by the emperor to supervise the two of them.


    When the father-in-law visited her for the first time in the palace, the emperor''s desire to leave a queen for His Highness Prince Rui was revealed in his words.


    Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo entered the station surrounded by everyone.


    Although this is a post station in the county seat, it is a necessary post station on the way to Beijing, so the post station is built very large, the rooms are spacious and bright, and there are a lot of people serving there.


    Wei Jin is also a prince, so he was naturally assigned to the best guest room.


    Eunuch Gao is in Wei Ruo and it is not easy to live in another room.


    So the two stayed in the same room.


    In the room, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also looked at each other.


    "What about tonight?" Wei Ruo asked Wei Jinyi.


    "You sleep here, and I will go out through the window after nightfall." Wei Jin also said.


    "Where will you sleep after you go out?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "There will be somewhere to sleep."


    "Look for another guest room to sleep in? This is a post house, and no one is allowed to stay in the room, or do you want to sleep in the stable?"


    Wei Jin was also silent.


    He was going to be away from home on the roof. He didn''t want to be too far away from her.


    "You''d better sleep in this room, I''ll spread a cotton blanket on the floor for you, and make you a quilt, and you''ll make do with it."


    Wei Ruo still couldn''t bear to drive Wei Jinyi out to find a place to sleep.


    Besides, this room is quite big, divided into inner and outer rooms. She sleeps in the inner room, separated from the outer room by a screen, and there is a curtain on the bed. After the curtain is drawn, there will be a private space. It should not be a big problem for the next night.


    Wei Jin also laid the floor under Wei Ruo''s command, and there was a knock on the door.


    Because Wei Jin also pretends to be ill, answering the door is naturally Wei Ruo''s job.


    Eunuch Gao stood outside the door and said to Wei Ruo with a smile on his face: "My lord, is there anything you and the lord are missing?"


    "No, everything here is complete."


    "That''s good. If you have any orders, call our house at any time."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo replied.


    Immediately afterwards, Eunuch Gao asked the little **** who was following him to come forward. The little **** was holding a tray in his hand, and there was a stewing pot on the tray.


    "Princess Wangfei, our family ordered someone to make you a cup of tonic soup. You drank it before going to bed. It is a secret recipe in the palace. All ladies love it. It is very effective in nourishing and beautifying your skin."


    "Eunuch Lao is here." Wei Ruo stretched out his hand and took the tray from the little **** that Eunuch Gao reached out to.


    Eunuch Gao warned again: "Your Majesty, this is for nourishing women, don''t let the prince drink it."


    "Understood, thank you, Eunuch."


    Wei Ruo replied, and then closed the door.


    Wei Ruo put the soup on the table inside the house.


    After opening it, I smelled it, then dipped a little bit with a spoon and put it on the tip of my tongue, tasted it, suddenly realized, and said with a smile: "No wonder I specifically told you not to touch it."


    "Why?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "This is indeed a tonic soup, a great tonic. Your body is too weak, so you can''t drink it." Wei Ruo said in a teasing tone.


    Wei Jin also felt that Wei Ruo hadn''t said the whole thing, so he looked at Wei Ruo, waiting for her to continue.


    Receiving Wei Jinyi''s gaze, Wei Ruo smiled, and added: "I think Eunuch Gao wants me, the princess, to help you save the sick prince, so he specially prepared such a nourishing soup for me."


    As soon as this remark came out, Wei Jin also understood.


    Wei Jinyi''s body was weak, so Eunuch Gao didn''t dare to feed him casually, but he accepted the emperor''s order, hoping to leave a successor for Wei Jinyi, so he could only attack Wei Ruo.


    "It''s troubled you." Wei Jin also apologized, because of his pretending to be sick, these things happened now.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m not tired yet."


    It sounds weird to say she''s tired, like they did something.


    "That was not what I meant¡­"


    Wei Jinyi''s face flushed slightly, and he also realized that there was something wrong in what he said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 498： sleepless night

    Chapter 498 A sleepless night


    "Drink the hot soup, it''s really nourishing. I used a lot of good things. Don''t turn around and let Eunuch Gao see that I didn''t drink it. Then I will think that I refused you on purpose."


    Wei Ruo had a smile on the corner of his mouth, and his tone was half joking and half serious.


    After speaking, Wei Ruo turned and walked into the inner room behind the screen.


    Wei Jin also looked down at the soup on the table...


    A moment later, Wei Jin also poured the medicinal soup into the flower pot beside him.


    He didn''t dare to drink the soup as Wei Ruo said. If the soup was really that kind of nourishing soup, he would feel desire after drinking it, and he would regret it for the rest of his life if he overstepped her.


    When he was next to him, he was confident in his self-control, and he was not afraid of a bowl of nourishing soup.


    But facing Ruoer, he didn''t have that much confidence, because there was already a demon hidden in his heart.


    At night, Wei Ruo was lying on the bed, his eyes were piercing, and he was not sleepy.


    Thinking that Wei Jin was also in the same room as him, Wei Ruo unexpectedly lost sleep.


    It''s summer, and the chirping of cicadas and crickets is especially obvious outside.


    Wei Ruo''s thoughts drifted away with these voices...


    I don¡¯t know if the second brother drank the bowl of soup, or if he threw it away secretly.


    Wei Ruo is not lying when he said that Wei Jinyi drank that bowl of soup, he can indeed drink that bowl of soup.


    Because even though the bowl of tonic soup was hotter after eating, it would only be soft and soft, and there was no aggressiveness.


    If someone with a strong body like the second brother takes it, it will have the effect of nourishing qi and blood. The effect is probably similar to that of some aphrodisiac drugs, and it is easier to be energetic in a certain way.


    Guessing that Eunuch Gao was afraid of hurting Wei Jinyi, he chose to use this conservative method.


    If she turns into a hungry tiger, Wei Jinyi will be in serious trouble if her body is too strong.


    So although Eunuch Gao has a mission, he still has to give priority to Wei Jinyi''s personal safety, even if he uses some means, it will be more gentle.


    Moreover, Eunuch Gao didn¡¯t dare to make it too obvious. They would definitely settle accounts with him the next day after he really administered some aphrodisiac, so Eunuch Gao couldn¡¯t afford it.


    Wei Ruo also believed that Wei Jin would not enter the inner room.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know what Wei Jin was like to other people, but he would just shyly run away from her and would not intentionally offend her, let alone try to do something to her in the dead of night.


    It is even safer to have him guarding outside than to fall asleep by herself, she can sleep with peace of mind.


    So Wei Ruo doesn''t know why she can''t sleep.


    Some images of getting along with Wei Jinyi unconsciously popped up in my mind. In my memory, his black gem-like eyes always looked at me deeply and deeply.


    Especially after the goodbye in the capital, he always looks at himself with bottomless eyes, as if hiding many, many stories.


    Across a screen, Wei Jin also did not fall asleep.


    His hearing is extremely keen, and he can clearly hear Wei Ruo''s breathing, and from Wei Ruo''s breathing, he can tell that she is not asleep.


    Why didn''t she fall asleep?


    Did something bother her?


    Is it because he''s here?


    Although he couldn''t see her, just by feeling that she was in the same space as him, hearing her breathing and slight movement on the bed, Wei Jin could feel his heart beating unusually.


    He obviously poured out the bowl of decoction, but why did his body breathe heavily as if he drank the bowl of tonic soup?


    Wei Jin also closed his eyes and began to meditate, reciting martial arts in his heart.


    In this way, from dark to dawn, neither of them managed to fall asleep.


    Early in the morning of the second day, Eunuch Gao led people to wait at the door, and when the people inside were summoned, he came in with washbasins, towels and toiletries for them to wash.


    Because Wei Ruo didn''t sleep well all night, the dark circles under his eyes were obvious, and his expression was very tired.


    When Eunuch Gao saw this, he couldn''t help showing a gratified smile. It seemed that yesterday''s tonic soup had some effect, which made the princess suffer.


    Looking at the situation of the prince, there is nothing unusual.


    This is the best, I just hope to leave a queen for the prince on the premise of not hurting the prince.


    On the afternoon of the second day, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also entered the boundary of Hejian Mansion, and arrived at Tongshan Temple on the third day.


    The abbot of the temple had heard the news that Prince Rui and his wife came to offer incense early, and led a group of monks to wait at the gate of the temple.


    Then Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also moved into the meditation room of the temple.


    Because of Prince Rui''s physical condition, Eunuch Gao arranged for the two of them to stay and rest first, and then go to various halls to offer incense and worship after resting.


    In the next few days, the monks in the temple will do several prayers for Wei Jinyi, such as the Diamond Sutra, the Ksitigarbha Sutra, the Amitabha Sutra, and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra and so on.


    After moving in, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin began to stay behind closed doors.


    The two of them stayed in the room most of the time, and the only ones who could enter and leave the room to serve were their personal attendants and maids.


    Because Wei Jin is also in poor health, no one suspects such behavior.


    At the foot of the mountain, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also rode on the horses prepared in advance.


    The two of them changed their appearance, and traveled as Xu Heyou and Wang Jin.


    And this may be the last time Wei Ruo used the identity of Xu Heyou. This time, she intends to make this identity disappear when she goes back, and ask Lin Fang to make another human skin mask for her even if she changes her appearance again.


    The two of them galloped on horseback in the wilderness, and the warm summer wind blew on Wei Ruo''s face, which made Wei Ruo feel particularly good.


    She didn''t know how to ride a horse before, and she didn''t have the opportunity to ride so happily after she learned it.


    It is rare to have such an opportunity today, she can enjoy herself to the fullest.


    Wei Jin also followed Wei Ruo closely. He knew that Wei Ruo was not proficient, so he followed her closely and kept a relatively close distance from her.


    If something happens to her, he can protect her in time.


    After riding for a while, the two slowed down.


    Wei Ruo was panting slightly, her face was flushed.


    She turned her head to Wei Jinyi, who was riding beside her on horseback: "Second Brother, you said that when you fulfill your wish in the future, will we have a chance to live such a carefree life for a long time?"


    Wei Jin did not give an answer immediately.


    He didn''t want to commit lightly without being absolutely sure, and didn''t want her to be hopeful and disappointed.


    Wei Ruo also felt Wei Jinyi''s uncertainty.


    The two of them can''t finish talking too early before the game is broken.


    Wei Ruo smiled and said: "Second brother, you and I are in the same boat now, even if there is a good or bad, at least there is a companion on the road to Huangquan, it is better than walking alone, don''t you think?"


    Wei Jin also showed surprise in his eyes, and then there was a trace of warmth and warmth in his eyes.


    "Ruo''er is right."


    The two met each other with a smile and raised their whips again, speeding up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 499： I can help my second brother find beauties

    In the following days, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also conducted on-the-spot surveys of the cotton fields purchased by Wei Ruo, and arranged various planting and management tasks for the cotton fields.


    During the period, the two went to the ground together several times.


    If Wei has a need to go to the field, the crops she personally planted can increase experience points when they grow into harvests, so she will definitely go to the field by herself when she catches a good opportunity.


    Not only did Wei Jin not say much about Wei Ruo''s behavior that was not in line with ordinary ladies, but he even accompanied her to toss it.


    Wei Jin also put on coarse clothes again, picked up a hoe, and looked like a peasant, but his skin color and appearance were still too different from that of a peasant. It seemed that he didn''t often work in the fields, only his palms Calluses are like that.


    After Wei Ruo had been busy for a while, she turned her head and saw Wei Jinyi''s cheeks covered in mud, which looked a little funny, so she couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Wei Jin also saw her smiling at him, knowing that his appearance might be a little strange, but he didn''t care if his image was damaged.


    "Second brother, why didn''t I realize that you have the potential to be a coolie, and this **** is better than Zhao Ergou." Wei Ruo commented.


    "Who is Zhao Ergou?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "A little brother from Mojiazha used to fight with Brother Xiaoyong a lot in the past, and every time he was beaten by Brother Xiaoyong until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen."


    "Why are they fighting?"


    "At first it was because Zhao Ergou and Xiaopang at the village entrance said bad things about me together, and Brother Xiaoyong fought for me. Later, Zhao Ergou was unconvinced, and he had to challenge Brother Xiaoyong every time."


    "Sounds interesting."


    "Yeah, there''s also Meimei. She and Brother Xiaoyong quarrel as soon as they meet. They''re such a sweetheart."


    Speaking of this, Wei Ruo suddenly put down the **** in his hand and remembered something.


    "Second brother, I feel that it''s time for me to talk to Meimei about marriage."


    "Who do you want to tell her about?"


    "Of course it''s Brother Xiaoyong. I know Brother Xiaoyong likes her, but Meimei doesn''t seem to know." Wei Ruo said.


    Some things are clear to the onlookers. Wei Ruo can see some clues from watching Xiumei and Xu Zhengyong fighting and bickering.


    After a pause, Wei Ruo added: "But it depends on Meimei''s own thoughts. If she doesn''t want to, forget it. Women don''t have to marry, as long as they live happily, it''s the same if they don''t marry. I can have a good time. It is also because this person is Brother Xiaoyong, so I think I can give it a try, and I will not arrange for the other people."


    Wei Ruo was also afraid that if Xiumei was interested in Xu Zhengyong in her heart, it was just because Xiumei wanted to take care of her and accompany her that the marriage of the two was delayed.


    "So at that time, you would rather go out and marry someone who was dying than marry Xu Zhengyong?" Wei Jin also asked.


    Wei Jin also knew a long time ago that if Wei Ruo just wanted to leave the Wei family, marrying Xu Zhengyong would be a good choice, especially at that time Xu Zhengyong already had an official position.


    "That''s natural. I can''t drag Brother Xiaoyong from being unable to marry a wife in the future. Even if he doesn''t have affection for Meimei, it won''t work." Wei Ruo admitted.


    She is a fake marriage. If Brother Xiaoyong''s wife''s position is taken, Brother Xiaoyong will not be able to marry a wife and have children normally.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo said to Wei Jin: "I didn''t delay you now, you chose it yourself!"


    "Um."


    "However, if you really want to have children, that''s fine. I''ll help you find a beauty, but you''ll have to make this beauty a side concubine or concubine." Wei Ruo added.


    Wei Ruo has this idea because recently there is always an Eunuch Gao who stares at him, hoping that he will leave a heir for the "seriously ill" Prince Rui.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Wei Jinyi''s expression became serious.


    "How can it be nonsense, I know that many men have such thoughts. It''s not bad, after all, you are the only surviving blood of your maternal ancestor''s family."


    Wei Ruo himself doesn''t have any idea about offspring, but he also knows that the offspring family is still very important in the thinking of men in this world.


    Even the second brother may not be able to escape the vulgarity.


    And they don''t know how long they will have to play this fake couple. If he really needs it, she, as the wife in name, should help him make arrangements.


    "It''s getting late, it''s time to go back." Wei Jinyi suddenly changed the subject.


    Wei Ruo smiled, and found that her second brother was a little shy on this topic, so she didn''t continue.


    Hey, the second brother is also, unexpectedly so clueless.


    I heard that the prince in the palace, when he was fifteen or sixteen years old, there were palace people who specially taught him about this aspect.


    The hero Chu Lan in the original book is an exception. Although there are many women in his backyard, he has never actually had a relationship with any of them. After Wei Qingwan entered his backyard, he even dotes on her alone.


    The reason is that when Chu Lan was thirteen years old, a court lady who tried to jump the dragon gate with a carp drugged her and climbed into bed. Things are full of vigilance.


    I don''t know why her second brother is like this, so I will find an opportunity to ask Lin Fang and the others another day.


    ###


    In addition to matters related to the cotton field, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also went to a nearby coal mine together.


    Private mining is allowed in the current dynasty, but a higher mining tax will be charged, which is 30% of the 30th, that is, one-tenth.


    However, even if the imperial court allows it, it is still difficult for ordinary people to obtain the right to open mines and kilns. It is not possible for anyone to open a mine if they want to.


    Fortunately, Wei Ruo is no longer an ordinary person, and the identities of Prince Rui and Princess Rui become very useful at this time.


    So with the help of Wei Jinyi, Wei Ruo reached an agreement with the local government to purchase a nearby coal mine without too much trouble.


    This made Wei Ruo very happy, and once again felt the benefits of Princess Rui''s double status.


    Coal has a wide range of uses. In addition to heating, it also plays an extremely important role in smelting.


    And because of the coming winter, coal will become very tight. Although coal is not as good as wood-fired charcoal for heating even after refining, it is better than freezing.


    On the way back, seeing Wei Ruo''s happy face because Prince Rui''s Mansion took down the coal mine, Wei Jinyi''s mood couldn''t help but lighten up.


    If you really can be an idle prince, letting her live the life she wants so carefree is also a good choice.


    And he is willing to stay by her side in such an embarrassing capacity, until one day she has a better choice.


    "Second brother, thank you." Wei Ruo suddenly turned around and said to Wei Jinyi who was looking at him in a daze.

 Chapter 500： four people having barbecue together

    Chapter 500 Four people eat barbecue together


    "You don''t need to thank me, I didn''t do anything." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Why didn''t the second brother do anything? The second brother has done a lot of things. Not only was the coal mine taken down with the help of the second brother, the second brother also silently supported me to do many things that other women could not do. Please find me, and the second brother tried his best to help me stop it." Wei Ruo counted the things Wei Jinyi did for himself.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo''s smiling face and didn''t answer.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo stared at Wei Jinyi and said: "There are not many people in this world who can pamper me so much. My nanny is one, Meimei is one, and now there is one more you."


    "Well, we are all your family." Wei Jin also said.


    Hearing this, the corners of Wei Ruo''s mouth kept rising.


    Family, what a beautiful word.


    Although the nanny, Meimei, and the second brother are not related to her by blood, they all gave her warmth beyond the family.


    She is very satisfied.


    ###


    After that, Wei Ruo, accompanied by Wei Jinyi, bought a manor in Hejian Mansion, which was near the cotton field she bought.


    Because it is located in the suburbs, the price of the manor is not expensive, at least it is much cheaper than the shops in the capital.


    1,600 taels of silver bought the Zhuangzi covering an area of ??more than 20 mu, including the large bamboo forest behind the manor, all of which belonged to Wei Ruo.


    And there are two huge warehouses in this manor that Wei Ruo likes very much. Wei Ruo can use them to store the cotton collected in the future.


    Wei Ruo can also stockpile some materials transported from the south of the Yangtze River here, and it will be convenient to transport them to the capital from here when necessary.


    The large bamboo forest behind Zhuangzi also needs to be used by Wei Ruo. Bamboo has many uses. Not only can it produce bamboo shoots all year round, but the moso bamboo itself can also be used to make various bamboo products.


    In addition, as long as the bamboo forest is properly protected, it can also be used to grow many useful herbs, such as ginseng in the forest, and the horse chestnut that likes to grow in the shade.


    On the night of buying Zhuangzi, Wei Ruo didn''t rush back to Tongshan Temple, and Wei Jin also stayed with her.


    There are their people on the mountain, as long as you keep it from Eunuch Gao, it won''t be a problem if they don''t come back for a night or two.


    Wei Ruo and Xiumei set up an iron grill for barbecue in the big courtyard of Zhuangzi.


    Xiaobei helped light the fire and add charcoal.


    Wei Jin also asked people to find a lot of fresh ingredients. After processing, they were skewered with freshly split bamboo sticks.


    Scenes like this are familiar, but the difference is that the courtyard they are in now is several times larger than that of the Wei family, and the surrounding environment is also quieter and quieter.


    Not long after, the smell of meat wafted in the courtyard, making people''s appetite greatly increased.


    Wei Ruo sprinkled each skewer with her secret barbecue seasoning.


    Xiaomei ate the kebab happily, and said with a satisfied face: "Miss, the food you cook is too delicious. I was a little uncomfortable when I ate your food for the first time. Now I eat your food. These, if you go to eat elsewhere, you will feel extremely bland.¡±


    Xiumei said: "How do you say that the dishes made by my lady are all based on seasonings. Haven''t we also made light food?"


    Xiaobei hurriedly explained: "It''s my subordinate who said the wrong thing. It''s because Miss and Meimei make delicious food! It''s because I used to be ignorant, short-sighted, and short-sighted. I mistakenly took pearls for fish eyes, and boars couldn''t eat fine meat." bran!"


    Xiumei was amused by Xiaobei''s series of apologies: "I see that you really went all out to eat a few bites from my lady, and you even called yourself a mountain pig!"


    "Compared to Miss and Meimei, I am indeed a mountain boar, very rough!" Xiao Bei smiled smirkly.


    "Don''t talk about Meimei, Meimei is called by my lady." Xiumei corrected.


    Obviously she was called "Miss Xiumei" in the past, but recently, for some reason, she imitated her lady and called her "Meimei". It sounds weird!


    "Sorry, Miss Xiumei." Seeing Xiumei''s serious face, Xiao Bei quickly changed his words.


    "It''s not that I don''t want you to call, it''s just that we are not that familiar." Xiumei added.


    "I know, Miss Xiumei, I didn''t think carefully." Xiaobei scratched her head in embarrassment, with a shy expression like a little girl.


    The four of them ate and chatted, and when the chat got excited, Wei Ruo talked about the matter he had mentioned to Wei Jinyi a few days ago.


    "I''m going to tell Meimei about a marriage."


    As soon as the words fell, Xiumei and Xiaobei choked at the same time.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Wei Ruo asked, why did the two of them choke together.


    "Little... Miss, what are you talking about? What do you mean kiss... Didn''t you agree that I will never marry? You can''t drag me into trouble just because you are forced to marry!" Xiumei regained her composure. After that, he asked in surprise.


    Xiaobei stared at Wei Ruo and Xiumei with wide eyes, hesitant to speak.


    "Don''t worry, if you want to marry someone, I won''t force you to marry. I''m just talking about it. If you like it, it''s fine. If you don''t like you, it''s okay. Don''t think about it when the time comes." Marry, but because I missed it, then I have committed a serious crime." Wei Ruo said.


    "No! If I don''t say kiss, I will stay with Miss for the rest of my life." Xiumei refused, and then added, "Besides, Miss, you haven''t really married yet! You haven''t married me yet." How can I get married?"


    As she said that, Xiumei glanced at Wei Jinyi: "You and the prince are not considered married. In the future, the prince will marry another, and you will marry another!"


    As soon as Xiumei said this, Xiaobei looked at Wei Jinyi nervously.


    The moonlight and the firelight of the lantern hanging beside him hit his face, reflecting his as usual cold face, only those eyes slightly revealed some of his hidden emotions.


    Xiumei paused, feeling that the atmosphere was a bit weird, especially Xiaobei, why did he feel weird?


    Did she say the wrong thing? no?


    Originally, the prince and the young lady were not really married. The young lady and the prince made it very clear.


    Wei Ruo brought the skewered meat to Xiumei: "Meimei, eat meat."


    Xiumei nodded with a dazed expression, then took the meat skewers and began to chew.


    Wei Ruo continued: "Don''t worry, if you don''t want to get married, I will never let you get married and let you stay with me to be a little rich woman for the rest of my life. Look at each other, if you don''t even want to look at each other, then just pretend I didn''t say it."


    Xiumei finally felt relieved: "Miss, I am relieved when you say that. I am determined to be a landowner and rich man by my side for the rest of my life. How can I marry someone casually?"


    Wei Ruo sighed slightly in her heart, and didn''t know for a while that she had instilled in Xiumei the idea that women should rely on themselves and not on men.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 501： Attacked on the way home

    Chapter 501 Attack on the way home


    Several people chatted while eating, and after another half an hour, Xiumei took out a wine jar.


    "I almost forgot about this! I just made sweet wine these two days. When you and the prince went down the mountain, Miss, I was bored on the mountain and had nothing to do, so I made some of this. It''s hot these days, and it will be very fragrant in two or three days Come and try it."


    When it was brewed, it was brewed in a basin. In order to make it easier to take it down the mountain, Xiumei specially found a wine jar to put it in.


    "No need."


    "I will not eat."


    Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo refused at the same time.


    Drinking mistake! Both of them have made jokes because of drinking, so how dare they drink again.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell? You always eat this sweet wine in summer." Xiumei asked.


    The prince can understand if he doesn''t eat Xiumei, but why doesn''t he even eat her young lady?


    "I''m full today." Wei Ruo excused.


    She can drink it on weekdays. Tianjiu Niang doesn''t have any alcohol content, so it''s so sweet to drink, even if you drink it all in a jar, you won''t get drunk, unless you have the capacity for alcohol like her second brother.


    But with her second brother present, she was inexplicably afraid.


    Not afraid of 10,000, just in case, it¡¯s okay to be ashamed in front of Meimei, but in front of the second brother...


    For some reason, Wei Ruo was slightly worried that she would lose her composure in front of him when she was drunk, although it was not that she had not lost her composure in front of her second brother.


    "Oh, okay, then I..." Xiumei glanced at Wei Jinyi, and decisively chose to distribute the sweet wine to Xiaobei.


    Forget it, my lord, with his drinking capacity, a glass of sweet wine can be downed, so it¡¯s better not to drink it for him, it¡¯s very troublesome to get drunk.


    Xiao Beimei happily took the sweet wine that Xiumei handed him: "Thank you, Miss Xiumei."


    Xiaobei and Xiumei tasted sweet wine, while Wei Ruobian and Wei Jin also drank tea.


    After eating and drinking enough, the four of them went back to their rooms to wash and rest.


    At night, Wei Ruo got up in the middle of the night and took out Xiumei''s jar of sweet wine. Only Xiaobei and Xiumei drank it just now, and there was still a lot left in the jar.


    Did not drink in front of the second brother, but when she was left alone, she couldn''t help but relax a bit, let alone just sweet wine.


    Wei Ruo opened the window at the head of the bed, sat in front of the window, and could clearly see the bright moon outside the window.


    Tree shadows sway, insects chirp.


    The night is good, and the night wind in the mountains is also cool, and the face is refreshed, which makes people feel happy physically and mentally.


    Wei Ruo poured himself a bowl, then sipped it slowly, with a satisfied expression.


    On the wall in the distance, Wei Jin also leaned against the tree trunk, looking in the direction of Wei Ruo.


    He just watched quietly and did not disturb him, nor let Wei Ruo discover his existence.


    ###


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also stayed in Hejian Mansion for more than half a month. Not only did they finish all the things that Wei Ruo planned for this trip, but they also took a tour of the mountains and rivers together.


    Before leaving, Wei Ruo handed over the big and small matters related to this village and the nearby cotton fields to Shi Dayou to help.


    He is the head of Shitou Village. He is good at farming and arranging the villagers. He has management experience. He also knows some basic common sense in farming, and he can solve some small problems.


    So Wei Ruo felt that it was more suitable to be the manager of Zhuangzi than to work in the shop.


    Most of the villagers who came from Shitou village worked in the workshop, and only two of them were left to work beside Shi Dayou, so the long-term and short-term laborers who worked underground had to be recruited separately.


    Wei Ruo asked Shi Dayou to give priority to those homeless people. The food production in various places has not been good these years, so there are many displaced people.


    It''s not that these people work harder, so Wei Ruo is willing to use them. There are hardworking and honest people everywhere, and there are also sneaky, raped and slippery people. It''s just that Wei Ruo hopes to resettle as many refugees as possible and help more hungry and cold people. people.


    After hearing about Wei Ruo''s arrangement, Shi Dayou agreed very much and was full of energy.


    He was a farmer himself and knew exactly what became of ordinary people who lost their land and homes and became homeless and starved.


    He didn''t have such an idea when he was incompetent. Now that Mr. Xu gave him the opportunity, he also feels happy and honored.


    As for the coal mine, Wei Ruo asked Wei Jin to arrange someone to take care of it.


    Because the coal mine was not considered her private property, it was purchased in the name of Prince Rui''s Mansion, and Wei Ruo and Wei Jin each paid half of the purchase cost.


    During the purchase, Wei Ruo said that he would split the bill with Wei Jinyi, so Wei Ruo simply asked Wei Jinyi to arrange the staff.


    Wei Jin also agreed, and handed over the matter to Zhang Yi to be responsible.


    Zhang Yi didn''t dare to neglect the slightest, and promised Wei Ruo that he would do his best to manage the mine well.


    Wei Ruo gave Zhang Yi some additional instructions. She asked Zhang Yi to pay special attention to the safety of the miners. The corresponding protective measures should be in place. The labor of the workers should not be squeezed. They should be given enough rest time every day and their wages should be appropriate. The meal should be full.


    Zhang Yi responded one by one, and kept it in his heart.


    ###


    On July 25th, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also returned to the capital together.


    From the relatively desolate place between Hejian Prefecture and Jingcheng, Wei Ruo asked the team to change the path on the grounds that he wanted to get the freshest mountain spring water for Wei Jinyi to decoct medicine.


    Then while in the forest, unexpectedly encountered a surprise attack.


    A group of masked men in black had already ambushed here. When the team passed by, they rushed up and fought with the guards of the palace and the Imperial Forest Army.


    The guards of the palace and the imperial army sent by the emperor are all elite soldiers, but this group of raiders are also quite skilled, and the two sides fought back and forth.


    Outside the carriage, the sound of swords clashing sounds thrilling;


    In the carriage, Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo had a leisurely chat over drinks.


    After a fight, the ambushed thief fled.


    Immediately afterwards, Eunuch Gao came outside the carriage to express condolences to Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo.


    "My lord, the thieves have been repelled by the princess, are you surprised?"


    "It''s okay." Wei Jinyi replied in a deep and slow voice.


    "It''s good that the lord is not frightened, the attack on our family will be reported to the emperor truthfully, and the matter will be thoroughly investigated!" Gao Gonggong said.


    "Hmm." Wei Jin echoed and asked, "Is anyone among you injured?"


    "This..." Eunuch Gao hesitated for a moment and then said, "The others are fine, but Dr. Xu... he''s gone..."


    "Got it." Wei Jin also said in a low voice.


    He plays a disheartened dying person, so when he hears that others are dying, the reaction should not be too big.


    Wei Jin also continued: "It''s not early, let''s set off after reorganizing the team."


    "Yes, our family leader."


    Eunuch Gao was ordered to retreat and quickly arranged for everyone to evacuate.


    After Eunuch Gao stepped back, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also looked at each other, without saying anything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 502： Doctor Xu is dead

    Chapter 502 Miracle Doctor Xu died


    It was late July when Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi returned to the capital.


    Xu Fengyuan''s injury is almost healed. Except for the connected arm, which needs a long period of rehabilitation before it can move freely, other parts of the body have basically recovered.


    The wounds on him and Lu Yuhong began to apply the scar cream that Wei Ruo gave them after the scabs fell off, resulting in very shallow scars on the two of them.


    The shallow scars themselves are completely invisible, and the deeper scars are now very shallow, and in time they will be as invisible as other wounds.


    Qi Zhenren has also awakened, but the recovery situation is completely incomparable to that of Xu Fengyuan and Lu Yuhong.


    Not only was his leg broken and he couldn''t walk, but the burn wounds on his body were still grim. The healed skin was pitted and twisted, like an old tree root wrapped around his body.


    Qi Zhen, who has always been confident in his appearance, simply can''t stand himself becoming like this.


    Not only closed the door, but also smashed everything in the room.


    Qi Yansong was helpless about this, the culprit, Liang Dongren, was already dead, and his family members were all dead before him. He wanted to avenge his son, but he couldn''t find anyone.


    But if it''s just like this, it''s fine, but Lu Yuhong and Xu Fengyuan, who were injured together with his son, have already recovered a lot.


    Don''t say Qi Zhen can''t accept such a thing, Qi Yansong can''t accept it either.


    So after learning that Prince Rui and his wife returned to the capital today, he sent someone to wait at the gate of the capital.


    As soon as the people from Prince Rui''s residence returned to Beijing, he would go into the palace to ask for an order, and asked the emperor to issue an order, so that Dr. Xu from Prince Rui''s residence would come to treat his Zhen''er.


    "My lord, my lord..."


    The housekeeper sent by Qi Yansong hurried over.


    "What''s so flustered?"


    "Prince Rui and Princess Rui have returned to Beijing!"


    "Prepare the sedan chair, I want to enter the palace." Qi Yansong stood up from the grand master''s chair, ready to leave.


    "My lord! That Miracle Doctor Xu is gone!"


    "What''s gone?"


    "It''s just... dead..." The butler replied tremblingly.


    Qi Yansong sat down and sat back, and after a while he asked: "What''s going on?! How could Dr. Xu disappear without a problem?"


    "Prince Rui and his wife encountered an ambush on their way back to Beijing, that Dr. Xu died unfortunately!"


    "Ambush? That''s Prince Rui and Princess Rui! They are the people who are on the top of the Emperor''s heart! Who is so bold to ambush them?!"


    "This...subordinates don''t know."


    "Then Prince Rui and Princess Rui are injured?"


    "No, both of them are unscathed."


    "Prince Rui and his wife were not injured, but the accompanying doctor died?"


    "Yes, it is¡­"


    "Oh." Qi Yansong sneered, he didn''t think it was really such a coincidence.


    Then Qi Yansong ordered: "Go and check carefully, whether King Jing has made any changes recently."


    "My lord suspects that it was Prince Rui who was attacked by King Jing?"


    "Who else in this capital other than him, Chu Lan, would be so deliberate and hopeful that my Zhen''er will recover? When he was attacked in Taizhou Mansion, Zhen''er took people to do it. In addition, Zhen''er''s serious injury is very serious to my Qi family. It''s a big loss, and the loss of the Qi family is the loss of King Yu''s power, how could he, Chu Lan, miss such an opportunity?"


    "Yes, this subordinate understands, and this subordinate immediately leads someone to investigate this matter!"


    ###


    Zhongyibo Mansion, Shou''an Hall.


    "Father, mother, this is a natural disaster for the child!" Wei Minghong knelt in front of the two elders and cried.


    Wei Minghong was wronged, angry and aggrieved. He was dismissed today because he was dereliction of duty, but Wei Minghong knew in his heart that it must be because of the death of Dr. Qi. them.


    Because of emotional agitation, Wei Minghong''s fat body heaved and fell. He continued to complain: "It is the second child who promised Lord Qi, and the person who offended Lord Qi is the third child. In the end, this disaster fell on me!"


    Hearing that Wei Mingyong couldn''t sit still anymore, he jumped up and said, "Brother, how can this matter be blamed on me? You went to see Master Qi at the beginning, and when you promised Master Qi, you promised better than me. Hurry up!"


    Wei Minghong retorted: "At the beginning, you swore to me that things would be done. I believed you, so I went to Qi Mansion with you. What else did you tell me? In the future, Wanwan will give His Royal Highness King Yu is a side concubine, and our Wei family is also on King Yu''s side, and Lord Qi will look at us differently."


    Wei Mingyong said: "Originally, it would definitely be done. Who knew that Wei Qingruo would be so ungrateful and refused to help with such a trivial matter. Can this be blamed on me?"


    The two were arguing red-faced, and they were about to fight.


    "You two don''t evade each other, the matter has come to this point, whose fault is not important anymore." Mrs. Wei interrupted the dispute between the two sons.


    Old Mrs. Wei said with a bitter grudge, "You two are useless things. You haven''t made a name for yourself at such an old age. I can warn you, if you are tossing around, don''t ruin your third brother and your brother." Good job nephew!"


    Both Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong were unconvinced, and their expressions were very bad.


    Wei Mingyong argued: "Father, you can''t blame us for this matter, it''s all about the third room!"


    As Wei Mingyong spoke, his eyes fell on Yun Shi.


    Today in Shou''an Hall, only Mrs. Yun came to the third room, so Wei Mingyong blamed Mrs. Yun for all his dissatisfaction with Wei Qingruo.


    Yun did not refute at this time, she knew that the two uncles were angry at this time, and whatever she said was wrong in their eyes.


    Old Madam Wei persuaded: "This is the end of the matter, so don''t think too much about it, go back and have a good rest."


    "Mother..." Wei Minghong looked unwilling.


    Is it true that he should just let it go?


    Although his minister of the Ministry of Industry and Construction is only a small official of the ninth rank, he is still an official! There is still a big difference between having this black yarn hat and not having this black yarn hat!


    "What else can you do? Argument with Lord Qi? Or do you want to argue with Princess Rui?" Madam Wei asked back.


    Old Madam Wei''s question made Wei Minghong speechless.


    Of course he didn''t know what to do.


    "Since you can''t do anything, why don''t you go back and think carefully about how to do the next thing. According to the current situation of your third brother and Yi Chen, you may not have the opportunity to enter the court again as an official in the future." Mrs. Wei continued road.


    Hearing these words, Wei Minghong calmed down a little.


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Wei ordered Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong to be sent back, leaving only Yun.


    "What does mother want to tell her daughter-in-law?" Yun asked cautiously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 503： Wei Qingwans reaction

    Chapter 503 Wei Qingwan''s reaction


    "Third daughter-in-law, this is the end of the matter, let''s let it go this time to ask Princess Rui for help, but in the future, you still have to restore the mother-daughter relationship with Princess Rui. You are blessed. Although you have the wrong child, the last two She''s still your daughter, don''t miss out on this good opportunity!"


    Old Madam Wei said earnestly.


    Mr. Yun was slightly stunned, and replied after a while: "My daughter-in-law knows."


    Mrs. Wei continued to persuade: "Ting''er is fighting outside, so he can''t take care of the family. You still have to rely on you for the third room. Now that Yichen is the champion of high school, both of your daughters will be princesses. Even the youngest Yichen Lin is also very well-behaved and sensible, you have to cherish these things, your blessings are unmatched by others, and your elder sister-in-law and second sister-in-law are far behind you, especially your second sister-in-law, do you understand?"


    Old Madam Wei knew that Yun Shi and Bai Shi had been having a bad time in recent days, so she was trying to remind Yun Shi to take a long-term view and not always focus on Bai Shi.


    Yun Shi looked at Mrs. Wei slightly surprised, it turned out that the mother knew it.


    Then Yun said: "My daughter-in-law respects what my mother teaches."


    "It''s best for you to understand, go back first."


    Old Madam Wei didn''t say much, seeing that Mrs. Yun understood what she meant, she asked her to go back too.


    After all the juniors left, Mrs. Wei said angrily to Mrs. Wei, "Why aren''t you annoyed at all?"


    "Master, don''t be annoyed, it''s useless to be annoyed. Just like what I said to the boss, can you settle accounts with Lord Qi or Princess Rui? Master, you should understand that although Princess Rui is you and me granddaughter, but from the moment she married into Prince Rui''s residence, she is the one you and I would kneel to pay our respects to."


    "You and I treated her kindly back then! How can I not be angry if you tell me she doesn''t care about affection at all?"


    "Don''t you and I treat her well with a purpose? To be honest, you and I also believe that our own daughters are better than the ones picked up from outside." Mrs. Wei said.


    "You can think about it!" Old Master Wei''s tone was still not good.


    "Old man, what if you can''t think about it? Just think about it carefully, the third wife is living so well now, you and I can live in peace, as long as we can keep the title in the future, the second wife''s life will not be too bad." Mrs. Wei said.


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you anymore, it would make me so angry for no reason!" Mrs. Wei waved his hand, got up and walked to the inner room.


    ###


    Wei Qingwan was waiting in the room for Cui He to give her news.


    Only a few elders attended the family meeting in Shou''an Hall, Wei Qingwan and all her cousins ??did not go.


    Wei Qingwan wanted to know how the elders made their decision, so she sent Cui He to Shou''an Hall to inquire about the news.


    Not long after, Cui He came back.


    "Miss, it''s confirmed. Dr. Xu is really gone, and the old man and the old lady have given up asking Princess Rui for help! The Elder Master was probably dismissed because of this incident, so the Elder Master hates it now. It''s very Princess Rui."


    Listening to Cui He''s explanation, Wei Qingwan''s expression was uncertain.


    "Doctor Xu is really dead..." Wei Qingwan looked a little dull.


    "Miss, don''t worry. Although Doctor Xu is gone, there will still be other miracle doctors in this world. When you become Princess Yu, you will be able to find better miracle doctors to heal you in the future. What''s more, you are now The back is no longer noticeable, so there is no need to worry." Cui He didn''t think it was a big deal.


    Wei Qingwan said quietly: "My fate is like this, the blame can only be that I didn''t take precautions early, and Wei Qingruo was caught off guard by the time I realized it. I didn''t know until now that she had been watching my jokes in secret earlier. I don''t know how many times she laughed at me behind my back in those years, she must be looking at me like a fool."


    Wei Qingwan turned her head to look in the mirror, with a haggard look on her face.


    "Princess Rui is really abominable! She is not only like you, Miss, but also the rest of the family. From my servant''s point of view, the rest of the family also hate her to death, so the old lady is still talking for her for some reason. !" Cui He hurriedly followed Wei Qingwan''s wishes to complain for her.


    Wei Qingwan laughed at himself, and then said: "Young Master Qi, he doesn''t know what''s going on now."


    Wei Qingwan still misses Qi Zhen in her heart.


    "Miss, don''t worry about Mr. Qi, he will be well under the care of the imperial physician." Cui He comforted.


    "Without Miracle Doctor Xu, he can''t lose his limbs like Mr. Xu''s. I can''t imagine what would happen to a proud man like him after losing his legs."


    "This..." Cui He didn''t know how to comfort her for a moment.


    "Master Qi has treated me so well, I should help him. If the genius doctor Xu is still alive, for the sake of Master Qi, even if I have to admit my mistake to Wei Qingruo, I am willing, but unfortunately it is too late." Wei Qingwan murmured whispered.


    "Miss, you are too kind-hearted. If you want this servant to tell you, it''s good that you didn''t go. If you really went, maybe what Princess Rui will do to you!"


    "Yeah, she definitely won''t make me feel better, but it''s for Mr. Qi, so it doesn''t matter if I suffer a little bit." Wei Qingwan said in a low voice.


    Paused, Wei Qingwan said again: "Forget it, let''s not talk about this matter. It doesn''t matter what I think now, and I can''t change anything. Rather than disturbing others, it is better to think about things in the future."


    "Yes, yes, yes, your wedding day is approaching, you should focus more on getting married."


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Qingwan glanced at the fruit basket on the table and said, "You help me send these peaches to my second aunt."


    Peaches were sent from the south of the Yangtze River, not many, and Zhongyibo¡¯s mansion only got a basket, and most of them went to the Shou¡¯an Hall for the old lady. Wei Qingwan only got two more peaches because she will be the side concubine of King Yu in the future.


    Now Wei Qingwan doesn''t eat it herself but asks Cui He to send all of it to Bai Shi, which is to show her favor to Bai Shi.


    "Miss, don''t you send it to Madam?"


    "How can she look up to my two peaches now? Her direct son is Zhuangyuan Lang, and her direct daughter is Prince Rui Zhengfei. There are as many good things as you want."


    "Yes, the servant girl knows."


    ###


    Prince Rui''s Mansion, Songzhu Garden.


    After returning home, Wei Ruoduan sat in the room and asked Lin Fang to make a new human skin mask for her.


    Although she can openly use her identity as Wei Qingruo to buy land property shops, but for the convenience of traveling on weekdays, she still doesn''t want to show off as Princess Rui.


    "Miss is right to give up the identity of Mr. Xu. It is inconvenient for Miss to pretend to be a man now that she has grown up." Lin Fang said while smearing the material for making a human skin mask on Wei Ruo''s face and looking at Wei Ruo in the mirror. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 504： Relics of Dr. Xu

    Fifteen-year-old Wei Ruo''s body has already grown, even if wrapped in cloth strips, it is difficult to conceal the exquisite figure of a woman.


    "Yeah, you''re right, so give me the identity of a woman this time, just an ordinary one." Wei Ruo said.


    "The subordinate takes orders."


    While getting Wei Ruo a new human skin mask, Lin Fang reported to Wei Ruo what happened in the court hall in recent days.


    Wei Jin also explained that as long as Wei Ruo wants to know about some things outside, they should tell Wei Ruo everything in detail.


    "By the way, miss, yesterday morning, a royal official from Lord Qi''s camp publicly accused King Jing, the person who assassinated Prince Rui, in the court hall, which caused a lot of disputes in the court hall. .¡±


    "What did the emperor say?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "The emperor ordered the Inspectorate to thoroughly investigate this matter." Lin Fang replied.


    "I see."


    Wei Ruo is not worried about this matter. Since the second brother has done this, he must have figured out how to move the follow-up chess. It is unlikely that people will find out that the assassination was a play directed and performed by them.


    Lin Fang went on to say: "Young son of Uncle Zhongyi''s mansion, your eldest uncle has been dismissed for dereliction of duty."


    "I''m not surprised."


    The death of Xu Heyou means that the Wei family will no longer be able to help Qi Yansong accomplish anything.


    The Wei family was not doing well, so it was normal for Qi Yansong to punish them slightly.


    Wei Yichen and Wei Mingting and Qi Yansong can''t move casually. One of these two is the champion of the new division, and the other is a fierce general who has made many achievements recently. Qi Yansong will not be so stupid as to blatantly trip these two.


    Wei Minghong was just an insignificant official. If someone wanted to remove him, he could find any reason to remove him, no need to bother.


    It is estimated that Wei Minghong and some members of the Wei family have already hated her to death.


    Wei Ruo asked Lin Fang: "What news is there on the southeast coast these days?"


    She didn''t have any channels to get information about the border war, and she had to rely on her own people to help her pass the news over there. It had been at least half a month since the news arrived, and the second brother and the others were more informed about these things.


    I don''t know what happened to her father and Brother Xiaoyong during this time.


    "Once again Wei Shoubei defended successfully and repelled the Japanese pirates. It is said that Master Wei deployed his defense in advance this time, and invited you into the urn, which caught the enemy by surprise. Therefore, the anti-Japanese army did not suffer any damage, and Master Wei was not harmed."


    "There is a man named Xu Zhengyong in the barracks, do you have any news?"


    "Mr. Xu is fine. The master knows that this Mr. Xu is your elder brother, and he has specially warned him, so the person who sent the news asked about his situation." Lin Fang explained.


    "That''s good."


    Lin Fang thought for a while, and continued: "Master Wei mentioned in his memorial to the emperor this time that he wanted to counterattack the Japanese kingdom...but it was opposed by a group of officials headed by Lord Qi." Lin Fang replied.


    Wei Ruo''s eyes darkened, and he asked, "What does the emperor say?"


    "The emperor has not given an answer for the time being, but the subordinates have heard from the master that it is more likely that the emperor will disagree."


    "I think so too." Wei Ruo said.


    In the original book, the old emperor did not send troops to counterattack the Wa Kingdom until his death.


    It''s not that the old emperor has no heart to fight, but that there are internal and external troubles. In contrast, the trouble of Japanese pirates is not the top priority.


    Even after Chu Lan succeeded to the throne, he failed to send troops to counterattack the Wa Kingdom, because Daye also faced many problems at that time.


    Wei Ruo murmured: "If the emperor agrees to send troops to the Wa Kingdom, I have some ideas, maybe I can help a little..."


    "Miss wants to send troops to attack Japan?" Lin Fang asked.


    "Yes, it doesn''t make sense to be bullied by them all the time, but we can only defend passively. We don''t know when it will be the end of this situation." Wei Ruo replied, paused, and added, "Of course we still have to consider all aspects. In order to counterattack, you must have everything in place before you can counterattack, and you can¡¯t make fun of the lives of soldiers.¡±


    "Missy is right."


    During the conversation, Lin Fang completed a new human skin mask according to Wei Ruo''s request, and looked at herself in the mirror, Wei Ruo was very satisfied.


    But this is only for the convenience of her going out to do business, this identity should not be too high-profile.


    After taking off the finished human skin mask, put it in a special box for storage.


    After Wei Ruo washed his face, he went to the front yard to find Wei Jinyi. She wanted to talk to Wei Jinyi about something.


    ###


    In the next few days, someone in the capital leaked the news, and everyone in the capital learned that although Mrs. Xu died, she still left behind many relics.


    The relics are mainly some ointments, including hemostatic medicine, scar removal ointment and medicine for treating wind and cold.


    This matter has attracted the attention of many aristocratic families.


    Because Xu Miracle Physician has become famous recently, his ointment has been heard to be very effective.


    In addition, Mrs. Xu is dead, these ointments are out of print, and I will never want them in the future.


    Among them, the Lu family and the Qi family are the most concerned.


    There is no other reason, the sons of both families need Dr. Xu''s ointment.


    Dr. Xu''s scar cream that Lu Yuhong used before is gone, and there are still some traces of his scars. If you want to completely remove it, you''d better use a few more boxes.


    Although the Qi family had never used Dr. Xu''s ointment before, just looking at Lu Yuhong and Xu Fengyuan''s current appearance, they knew how effective the ointment was.


    The imperial physicians headed by Xing Jiang in the Imperial Hospital also used ointments on Qi Zhen, but the effect was not good.


    So the Qi family is bound to get the ointment left by Dr. Xu.


    Both the Lu family and the Qi family sent posts to Prince Rui''s Mansion, and Prince Rui''s Mansion gave the same response: Prince Rui''s Mansion said that there are too many people asking for things, and it is not easy for the prince to make a decision. To show fairness, Prince Rui''s Mansion decided to make it public. Auction of Dr. Xu''s relics.


    Prince Rui''s Mansion directly posted an announcement that the auction will be held at the entrance of the Palace on the first day of August.


    Thus three days later, the Suzaku Street outside Prince Rui''s Mansion was crowded with people.


    Not only the Lu family and the Qi family came, but other big families also sent people to watch the fun.


    Some of them also had the idea of ??participating in the auction. Xu Miracle Doctor spread the word so much. If there are good things that are useful and the price is right, it is good to buy some and put them away.


    Chu Lan sent his confidants here, but it is unknown to outsiders whether he will make a move.


    People from the Wei family also came, not only for Wei Qingwan, but also to see the excitement. Everyone from the Lu family and Qi family would come, and we don''t know what will happen.


    In the crowd, Wei Ruo, who had put on a rookie''s leather mask, stood with Xiumei and Lin Fang, who were also disguised, to watch the excitement.


    The three of them were not conspicuous in the crowd, and looked like an ordinary young lady with ordinary parents and her two maids who were also not outstanding.

 Chapter 505： another big profit

    "Miss, there are really a lot of people here!"


    Xiumei observed the crowd excitedly. The people who came were either luxuriously dressed young ladies from aristocratic families, or the housekeepers who came on behalf of the masters of the various families. These people blocked the Zhuque Avenue.


    "When people are alive, they have as many things as they want, and naturally they are worthless. Now that people are dead, what is left is only in the world, and everyone is naturally rare. People who come for his things are also worthless. That''s too much." Wei Ruo said.


    "Miss, your idea is really good!" Xiumei admired Wei Ruo as always.


    "The backing of Prince Rui''s Mansion is also very useful." Wei Ruo added.


    If it weren''t for the support of Prince Rui''s Mansion, the Qi family and the Lu family would have put pressure together, and they wouldn''t be allowed to auction off Xu Heyou''s relics.


    The housekeeper Yu Zixiu presided over the auction ceremony.


    The items to be auctioned are as follows: ten boxes of scar-removing ointment, eight bottles of hemostatic medicine, three bottles of wind-cold medicine, twelve pieces of tiger ointment, and twenty pieces of lumbago paste.


    During the auction, the same drug is sold together, and the one with the highest price wins.


    The first auction was ten boxes of scar cream.


    I thought this would be a scene where everyone bid together, but who would have thought that as soon as it came up, the people sent by the Qi family offered a sky-high price of 5,000 taels.


    This made other people who wanted to join in the fun suddenly lose their minds.


    No matter how good the miracle doctor''s medicines are, they are just medicines for minor ailments, not life-threatening. How can ordinary people pay such a high price for scars?


    Besides, everyone doesn''t want to be right with the Qi family.


    Only the Lu family did not give up, and began to compete with the Qi family. After more than a dozen rounds of bidding, the price quickly reached more than 10,000 taels.


    All the onlookers were shocked, they didn''t expect today''s competition to be so fierce.


    A discerning eye can see that today these two families are not only fighting for medicine, but also fighting each other.


    The two families had complained to each other about the explosion. Although the emperor had intervened before, it seems that the two families were at odds with each other, and there was no reconciliation at all.


    After several rounds of bidding, the Qi family finally won ten boxes of scar removal cream for 16,000 taels of silver, and the asking price for a box of scar removal cream was 1,600 taels.


    This is still the first competing product, and it has already fetched such a high price, and there are several more items to come, so after today''s auction, Prince Rui''s Mansion must not earn tens of thousands of taels of silver?


    Wei Mingyong opened his mouth in surprise when he heard this.


    This money is too easy to earn, right? A few boxes of ointment for removing scars sell for so much money? That''s a lot of money that ordinary people can''t earn in a few lifetimes!


    If you look at it this way, it is not too stupid for Wanwan to spend two thousand taels of silver on a box of scar removal cream.


    Earlier, he and his wife had often joked about Wanwan behind their backs, saying that she borrowed two thousand taels of silver to buy a box of scar removal cream because she was burnt out.


    It seems that there are so many fools in this world who really care about their appearance!


    Among the crowd, Wei Ruo was very satisfied with the result.


    "The capital is really a good place." Wei Ruo said.


    If it was in the Huzhou capital where she lived in the past, such a battle would not be possible, and naturally the price would not be able to be sold.


    Lin Fang elbowed Xiumei''s head, and asked, "Is the eldest lady always such a money-making mind?"


    "Yes, Miss has always known how to make money." Xiumei said proudly.


    Lin Fang couldn''t help but sighed: "Miss and master are really powerful, just this one thing, they were used to the fullest by the two of them."


    Originally thought that arranging Xu Heyou''s death was simply to let the eldest miss get rid of this identity, but the master and the eldest miss took advantage of this matter to do extra things.


    The master took advantage of this time to provoke the relationship between the Qi family and King Jing, and the eldest lady took advantage of Xu Heyou''s death to make a fortune! I can''t accept it!


    The auction continued, and the remaining hemostatic medicine, wind-cold medicine, tiger ointment, and low back pain patch were all auctioned off by the Lu family and the Qi family, and the rest of the family had nothing.


    It''s not that other people don''t want to buy it, it''s because they don''t have the strength to compete with the Lu family and the Qi family. Even if they have the money, they don''t want to offend these two families in such a matter.


    After the auction, Wei Ruo returned to the backyard of the palace.


    Lin Fang brought Wei Ruo the bank note that was auctioned today.


    "Miss, a total of 53,600 taels of silver."


    Wei Ruo took the bank note and said with satisfaction: "As expected of the Lu family and Qi family, they are really rich."


    For Wei Ruo, the cost of those medicines was not high, and in the end it was sold at such a sky-high price, it was a huge profit!


    "Miss, your medicine is so valuable, so you don''t need to spend so much effort to buy so many fields, houses and land, and you can have everything if you sell more medicine." Lin Fang said with emotion.


    "No. First, this medicine cannot be sold in large quantities. Rare things are expensive, and if they are sold in excess, they are worthless. Do you know why these medicines are so expensive today? A large part of the reason is that everyone thinks Xu He is right. If you are dead, these medicines are the only ones left in the world. On the other hand, the grudges of the Lu family and the Qi family have also made the prices of medicines extremely high today."


    "Second, farming is not only for making money. If the grain is not harvested and everyone has no food to eat, what can you do if you have money in your hands? If money can''t fill your stomach, only food can."


    Wei Ruo explained to Lin Fang.


    Lin Fang thought about Wei Ruo''s words seriously, and then said: "It''s my subordinates who are superficial."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this. I just took a fancy to a few properties near the capital, and a few shops on Baihu Street. The prices are relatively high, and I was reluctant to buy them before. Now I just use the money to buy them. You guys Come with me, two."


    "Yes, miss."


    Xiumei and Lin Fang responded in unison.


    ###


    On the eighth day of August, King Yu got married.


    Compared to the grand occasion when Wei Ruo got married, today''s Zhongyibo Mansion is much deserted.


    It''s not that the Zhongyi Bofu doesn''t want to give Wei Qingwan a big deal, but it can''t.


    They made Wei Qingwan follow Wei Ruo''s marriage specifications, which was tantamount to provoking, not only provoking the Qi family, but also provoking the royal family.


    The criteria for marrying a side concubine cannot exceed that of a main concubine.


    And the last time Wei Ruo got married, the emperor authorized Wei Mingting to come back to officiate the wedding and send off his daughter to marry, but this time Wei Qingwan got married, there will be no such treatment.


    Lady Wei added makeup to Wei Qingwan in accordance with the standard for the first daughter as agreed before, and did not exceed Wei Ruo, the eldest daughter.


    Yun''s dowry was also prepared for Wei Qingwan according to the original plan, and there were no more.


    Bai''s family is quite industrious, and added two big boxes of makeup to Wei Qingwan, including jewelry, silk and porcelain. It can be seen that a lot of money was spent.


    Wei Yichen didn''t add makeup to Wei Qingwan, and didn''t even say a word of advice to her.


    Regarding Wei Qingwan''s marriage, he was very indifferent from the beginning to the end.


    Wei Yilin even ignored Wei Qingwan at all, and only stood with the other elders to watch her get on the bridal sedan chair when she was sent away from the house.

 Chapter 506： Wei Qingwans wedding night

    Chapter 506 Wei Qingwan''s Wedding Night


    Wei Qingwan''s wedding outfit and her dowry are far inferior to Wei Ruo''s.


    It was not King Yu Chu Heng himself who came to welcome the bride, but the steward of King Yu''s mansion.


    Although Wei Qingwan felt unwilling, she had no choice but to accept it.


    As Wei Qingwan''s older sister, Wei Ruo was supposed to return home to attend the wedding, but Wei Ruo pushed her away on the grounds that Prince Rui was in poor health and she wanted to take care of Prince Rui.


    The reason is so good that it is difficult for others to say anything.


    Even if the Wei family members are unhappy and Wei Qingwan is unhappy, they can''t help Wei Ruo.


    Of course, some outsiders would speculate that Wei Ruo and sister Wei Qingwan had a bad relationship, otherwise Wei Ruo, the old lady of the Lu family celebrated her birthday last time, but this time her own sister got married and would not go, even if Prince Rui was in poor health, he would not be there. It must be impossible to leave people for a moment.


    Wei Ruo didn''t care about this, she didn''t want people outside to think that she and Wei Qingwan had a good relationship.


    Anyway, she doesn''t want to waste time at Wei''s house. Recently, the Beijing branch of Sibaozhai and the lo-mei shop have just opened, and there are new shops and fields to be arranged. In addition, the rice is gradually maturing. She has a lot of things to do, and she doesn''t want to waste things On the way back, I made a false promise with the Wei family.


    Xu Fengyuan and Lu Yuhong are friends of Wei Yichen, and they also went to the Wei family''s wedding this time.


    Due to recent events, the two of them have naturally become the focus of attention.


    The two are in very good condition, they can walk on their own, and there are no obvious injuries on their bodies.


    Even Xu Fengyuan''s arm is not very obvious at first glance, as long as he does not expose himself, others will not be able to see it at first glance.


    On the contrary, Qi Zhen did not attend the wedding at Prince Yu''s Mansion. His younger sister got married, and he should be the one who should appear. This further verified the speculation from the outside world that the situation of the third son of the Qi family was very bad.


    It is clear that the third son of the Qi family, Xu Fengyuan, and Lu Yuhong were injured together. Although the injuries are serious, the current situation is too bad, right?


    This makes people can''t help feeling again, that Dr. Xu in Prince Rui''s Mansion is really a miracle doctor!


    It''s a pity, God is jealous of talents, it''s really a pity that such a powerful genius doctor has died.


    ###


    Wei Qingwan was carried into Prince Yu''s Mansion by a sedan chair.


    The concubine Qi Shijing walked through the main entrance, while she walked through the side entrance.


    After Wei Qingwan got off the sedan chair, supported by Nanny Li and Cui He, she walked into Cuitingxuan, the residence arranged for her by the palace, under the guidance of the palace maid.


    Most of the people in Prince Yu''s Mansion went to the Concubine Zheng''s place, but Cuitingxuan was much deserted in comparison.


    At night, Wei Qingwan sat in front of the bed.


    The candles crackled from time to time, and the surroundings were extremely quiet. Wei Qingwan could clearly hear her own breathing and the sounds of people walking outside the door.


    Nurse Li and Cui He, whom she married as a dowry, were waiting inside the house.


    In fact, everyone knows in their hearts that there is a high probability that His Royal Highness King Yu will not come to the concubine''s room tonight.


    But Wei Qingwan still had a glimmer of expectation, looking forward to seeing King Shangyu.


    Time passed by every minute and every second, King Yu did not appear in Cui Ting Xuan as she expected.


    When I arrived at Zizi, King Yu hadn''t appeared yet, and Nanny Li and Cui He waited on Wei Qingwan to take off her luggage, wash up, and go to bed.


    When she took off the carefully prepared wedding dress, Wei Qingwan''s face still involuntarily sank.


    His Royal Highness Yu Wang didn''t even see her wearing this wedding dress.


    Seeing that Wei Qingwan was in a bad mood, Cui He comforted her: "Miss, you can go to bed with peace of mind. There is a reason why the prince can''t come over tonight. Don''t take it to heart."


    "I know." Although Wei Qingwan was disappointed, she could understand.


    Who told her to be just a side concubine, or enter the door on the same day as the main concubine Qi Shijing, she has already realized this.


    But after all, she is married into the palace, and she believes that her days will get better and better.


    Wei Qingwan fell asleep with regret and anticipation for the days to come.


    In the next few days, Wei Qingwan was expecting King Yu to come to her room every day.


    But she was disappointed time and time again. King Yu never came to her room, and all stayed in the concubine''s room.


    Wei Qingwan felt depressed and wronged, but there was nothing she could do. She couldn''t even see King Yu, so what if she was dissatisfied?


    August 14th, the day before the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Qi Shijing came to Cuitingxuan.


    Wei Qingwan went out to greet her.


    Wei Qingwan raised her head, and saw Qi Shijing with picturesque eyebrows, skin as white as lotus root, and wearing a long skirt with wide sleeves embellished with gold thread.


    Her makeup is elegant and luxurious, but that face looks young and immature.


    Qi Shijing is not very old, she has just turned fifteen this year, and she is not older than Wei Qingwan, but her overall demeanor makes people feel very mature and sophisticated.


    Wei Qingwan couldn''t help but feel her heart tighten, and a deep sense of worry welled up in her heart.


    "The concubine sees the concubine''s sister." Wei Qingwan bent her body, lowered her head, and bowed softly and respectfully.


    Qi Shijing didn''t speak, but looked Wei Qingwan up and down.


    After a while, he said, "You raise your head up."


    Wei Qingwan raised her head as she said.


    "She really is a beauty, my brother is right." Qi Shijing commented.


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan dared not respond.


    "Sit down, don''t stick around, you and I will be sisters in the future, there is no need to be so cautious." Qi Shijing smiled with a gentle and generous expression.


    Wei Qingwan was taken aback for a moment, Qi Shijing''s attitude towards her was better than she expected.


    Qi Shijing seemed to see Wei Qingwan''s hesitation, and smiled and said: "Don''t worry, the prince is a nobleman, and there must not be only me, and it will not be only you and me, I don''t have to treat you badly." Hostility, you don''t have to be so reserved in front of me."


    "The prince is busy with many things every day. As the women in the prince''s backyard, you and I should get along in harmony and take care of the backyard for the prince together. Don''t let the prince worry unnecessarily."


    Qi Shijing didn''t address Wei Qingwan as Ben Gong, but as "I", which seemed particularly easy-going. And what she said was very straightforward, making people feel close.


    Hearing these words, Wei Qingwan''s heart that had been hanging suddenly fell down.


    These days, she has been worried that Qi Shijing will be hostile to her, and even worried that Qi Shijing will trip her up, and now that she is not favored by the prince, her situation in the palace will become very difficult.


    "Thank you, Concubine, my concubine, I will keep myself safe and not cause trouble to my lord and my concubine." Wei Qingwan said hastily.


    "That''s good. If you don''t understand anything in the palace, or if you need anything, just ask someone to tell me, and I will help you arrange it."


    "Everything is fine in the palace. It is a great honor for the ministers and concubines to enter the palace." Wei Qingwan said gratefully.


    Qi Shijing smiled appreciatively, and continued: "By the way, you should have a good relationship with your sister, Princess Rui, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 507： Mid-Autumn Palace Banquet

    Chapter 507 Mid-Autumn Palace Banquet


    Wei Qingwan hesitated, and after thinking for a moment, replied: "Because we have been separated for many years, it can''t be called particularly good."


    She answered vaguely on purpose, just to wait for Qi Shijing to express her opinion, so that she would know how to describe her relationship with Wei Qingruo.


    Qi Shijing said: "You and your sister should walk around more. It is very rare for you to be both sisters and sisters-in-law."


    "The concubine knows." Wei Qingwan replied.


    After understanding Qi Shijing''s attitude, Wei Qingwan dared not let Qi Shijing know her true relationship with Wei Ruo.


    "By the way, do you know about the late Miracle Doctor Xu in Prince Rui''s Mansion?"


    "The concubine doesn''t know much, it should be an old friend who has known my sister before." Wei Qingwan replied.


    Before Wei Qingwan couldn''t be sure, but after Prince Rui''s Mansion auctioned off the scar cream, Wei Qingwan can be sure that Miracle Doctor Xu in Beijing and Miracle Doctor Xu in Taizhou Mansion are the same person.


    In this case, it can be inferred that Wei Qingwan should have known Miracle Doctor Xu.


    "Oh? It''s your sister''s old friend?" Qi Shijing looked surprised.


    "Probably yes."


    "Why does your tone sound uncertain?"


    "Because my sister lived in the country for a period of time due to physical discomfort in her early years, during which time she became acquainted with some strange people. She never mentioned it to her family, so we don''t know it very well. It''s just that I have seen her with Dr. Xu several times, That''s why I have this guess." Wei Qingwan replied.


    Wei Qingwan deliberately made the relationship between Wei Ruo and Dr. Xu ambiguous.


    "So that''s how it is." Qi Shijing understood, and quickly said in a regretful tone, "It''s a pity that the genius doctor Xu is dead, otherwise it would be nice to let him treat my brother."


    "At that time, my sister didn''t agree for some reason. If I had known earlier, I would have gone to Prince Rui''s Mansion to ask her to treat Young Master Qi." Wei Qingwan said hastily.


    Wei Qingwan was worried that Qi Shijing would blame her for not allowing Miracle Doctor Xu to treat Qi Zhen in Prince Rui''s residence.


    "It''s okay, I also learned about this matter. At that time, Prince Rui was not feeling well, and Dr. Xu had to take care of him. Later, because of the hot weather in the capital, Prince Rui went to Tongshan Temple in Hejian Prefecture to escape the summer heat and pray for blessings, so he missed it."


    Seeing Qi Shijing''s gentle and considerate appearance, Wei Qingwan felt a little ashamed.


    Then Qi Shijing chatted with Wei Qingwan for half an hour, caring passionately about every aspect of her life, which made Wei Qingwan flattered.


    The anguish of not being able to see the prince a few days ago was also swept away.


    Qi Shijing sneered and said to the people beside her after she came out of Cuitingxuan: "I still think that Wei Qingwan is what kind of person, but the result is nothing more than that. There is beauty, but there is only beauty, there is no other merit." , Israel serves people and is just a plaything.¡±


    "Mother, why did you still care about her so much just now, and be worthy of her sister, how can she be worthy of her background like your sister?" Qi Shijing''s personal maid Tingxue asked.


    "She is not worth much, but according to her relationship, she can help the prince and Prince Rui get closer."


    "But Prince Rui''s Mansion didn''t let Miracle Doctor Xu treat the Third Young Master..."


    "Small indifference can lead to big schemes. My third brother''s account can be settled later. The most important thing right now is not to get serious with Prince Rui''s residence. If the overall situation is lost because of such a thing, the gain outweighs the loss."


    "But that Prince Rui is not long-lived, so why should you bother making friends with him?"


    "Although Prince Rui does not have any threatening power, he is favored and can help our lord speak in front of the emperor. Besides, there are still some people in the court who admire Xu Guogong, so Prince Rui still has some influence. Now we are together It is certain that the Lu family and the Lu family are at odds, and the Lu family is likely to fall to King Jing because of this, so we must try our best to win over other people who can be used by us. Not only me, but even my aunt also tried to be with Rui as much as possible. People in the palace maintain a good relationship."


    "So that''s the case, the servants are stupid."


    "So these days, treat Concubine Wei better. If there is any need, let someone do it."


    "The servant girl knows."


    "In a while, you will ask the first-class maids in the backyard to come to me. I will pick a few good-looking ones, lift up the aunts, and expand the backyard for the prince."


    "Mother, why do you still want to stuff people into the prince''s backyard?"


    "Why not? I am the princess. No matter how many women in this backyard are concubines or slaves, no one can surpass me. My eyes should not only be in the backyard, and my cousin will not hope that. But Remember that everyone who has been favored must drink Bizi soup, the eldest son can only come out of my stomach, and the others can''t."


    Qi Shijing was born in the Qi family. She was not only educated since she was a child on how to be a good mistress, how to be a future princess or even a queen, she has also seen a lot of how her mother manages the women in the backyard.


    So from a young age she knew what to do with women in the backyard.


    "The servant obeys."


    ###


    August 15th, the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    The emperor hosted a banquet in the palace, and all the relatives of the emperor, as well as important officials and family members of the court attended.


    This time Wei Ruo couldn''t escape.


    Wei Ruo dressed up and got on the sedan chair to the palace with Wei Jinyi.


    Because of Wei Jinyi''s physical condition, the emperor took extra care of him, so he didn''t have to go to the banquet early like other princes, and he and Wei Ruo joined the banquet when the palace banquet was about to start.


    The square in front of the Hall of Supreme Harmony was crowded with people.


    A red carpet about five meters wide is laid out in the center of the square. On the red carpet are graceful dancers in fairy dresses.


    The court musicians on the side played the orchestral shengxiao, and soft music flowed from their fingertips, accompanying the dancers.


    On both sides of the red carpet, there are separate huanghuali tables. Each table is covered with gold-edged Yunjinxiu cloth, and there are gold plates and silver bowls, emerald green jugs, and colored porcelain plates filled with delicacies from mountains and seas.


    The emperor sat on the chairman, with Concubine Qi on his right and Concubine Hui on his left.


    Princes such as Prince Rui, King Jing, and King Yu sat at the bottom.


    Wei Jinyi was placed closest to the chairman, and Wei Ruo sat beside him.


    This is Wei Ruo''s first meeting with the emperor.


    In his fifties, his hair is gray, his wrinkles are obvious, his face looks tired, and he looks out of spirit.


    If according to the original book, the emperor didn''t have long to live, Chu Lan would succeed him after his death.


    From Wei Ruo''s point of view, the current state of the emperor is in line with the setting of the original book.


    Different from other people drinking, Wei Jinyi has tea in front of him, and Wei Ruo can also pretend to serve Wei Jin without making too much eye contact with other people.


    The person sitting opposite Wei Ruo and the others was King Jing Chulan. When Wei Ruo casually looked over, he happened to see Chu Lan looking at her with an ambiguous gaze...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 508： Chu Lans request

    Chapter 508 Chu Lan''s request


    So Wei Ruo quickly looked away again.


    Wei Jin was also keenly aware of this, he slowly raised his head, and met Chu Lan''s unscrupulous gaze.


    Wei Jinyi still looked sick in front of people, his face was pale, and even his eyes were cloudy.


    In contrast, Chu Lan has sharp eyes, confidence and insight.


    Just as the two looked at each other, Wei Ruo gently leaned against Wei Jinyi, leaning against his side gently.


    Then he picked up a piece of fish with chopsticks and brought it to Wei Jinyi''s lips.


    Wei Ruo''s action is not allowed on other people, it is not decent in public, but Wei Jin is also in a special situation, Wei Ruo''s action is more like serving and taking care of Wei Jin also giving him a support in the eyes of others.


    Wei Jinyi''s body was visibly stiff, and he turned to look at Wei Ruo who was leaning on his side.


    Wei Ruo, who was leaning against Wei Jinyi, didn''t notice Wei Jinyi''s strangeness, she thought to herself, why does this Chu Lan look at her with such eyes? No matter what, let''s rely on the second brother, and play her role as Princess Rui well in front of people, so that no one can see the flaws.


    "Second brother." Wei Ruo gently reminded.


    If the second elder brother stops stuttering, her hand holding the chopsticks will feel sore.


    Wei Ruo''s voice brought back Wei Jinyi''s thoughts, he opened his mouth and took the fish in his mouth.


    When the fish was chewing in his mouth, Wei Jin also thought that these chopsticks belonged to Wei Ruo, who had already used them himself just now.


    Realizing this, Wei Jin also felt his chest getting hotter.


    He could clearly hear his heart beating much faster than usual, and his cheeks felt unusually hot, but his body didn''t move.


    Wei Ruoben lowered his head and concentrated on serving Wei Jinyi food, but he casually raised his head and noticed that Wei Jinyi''s ears and heels were red.


    "Second brother, is it a little hot?" Wei Ruo asked in a low voice.


    "Well, some." Wei Jin also replied.


    "I''m sorry, King Jing is looking at this side. Every time I see him, I can''t help feeling a little worried. Although I don''t know what he has discovered, I think it''s better to be careful, so I stick close to you and serve you to eat , is more in line with your frail condition, and it also shows that you and I are more affectionate. It''s a bit hot when we get close, so bear with it." Wei Ruo explained to Wei Jinyi.


    "Um¡­"


    He''s hot not just because someone is leaning on him...


    The actions between Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi are seen by outsiders as intimate behaviors between newlywed couples.


    The emperor on the dragon chair caught a glimpse of the small movements between Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo, and couldn''t help showing a gratified smile on his face.


    Concubine Qi noticed the emperor''s gaze, followed the emperor''s gaze, and saw the newly married Prince Rui and his wife, she smiled and said to the emperor: "The princess chosen by the emperor for Prince Rui is very good, it looks like His Highness Prince Rui I like it very much."


    The emperor said: "In the past few days, Yi''er''s body has also become stronger. It seems that what Taoist Qianyuan said is true, this woman is indeed Wang Yi''er."


    "The emperor is wise. His Royal Highness Prince Rui is a blessed person. With a person like Princess Rui whose horoscope is complementary to him, by his side, he will live a long life." Qi Guifei followed the emperor''s wishes.


    "I hope so." The emperor said.


    Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo who was snuggling close to Prince Rui, his eyes changed slightly, he raised his glass, and took a sip leisurely.


    Although his expression was gloomy, there was no emotion leaking out.


    After tasting the wine in his hand, Chu Lan put down the wine glass, summoned the attendants beside him, and whispered a few words.


    Then the attendants avoided the dancers who were dancing in the center of the square, and came to Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi from the outside in a large circle.


    "Prince Rui, this is a gift from my lord, I hope you like it and accept it."


    Hearing that Wei Ruo tightened his grip on Wei Jinyi''s arm.


    Wei Jin also patted Wei Ruo''s arm lightly with his left hand, and then replied to Chu Lan''s attendant in a dull tone: "Put it down."


    Chu Lan''s attendants put the brocade box on the table in front of Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi.


    It was said that it was for Prince Rui, but both Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo could guess that it was probably for Wei Ruo, but it was impossible to say that it was for Princess Rui in public.


    Wei Jin also stretched out his left hand, and slowly opened the brocade box with slender fingers with well-defined knuckles, only to find a human skin mask inside.


    Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo glanced at each other, probably guessing what Chu Lansuo was trying to express.


    It seems that Chu Lan has found someone who can make human skin masks in the world, and specially made one to tell Wei Ruo that he knew that Wei Ruo had been wearing human skin masks before, and that the genius doctor Xu Heyou was Rui Rui. princess!


    Wei Ruo looked up at Chu Lan on the other side of the square, and Chu Lan was also looking at her at the moment.


    His gaze was very aggressive and penetrating, as if he wanted to see her through.


    Wei Ruo doesn''t know what Chu Lan wants to do, even if he already believes that Princess Rui Wei Qingruo and the genius doctor Xu Heyou are the same person, so what?


    Is he trying to blackmail her, or is he trying to get something from her?


    Even though she concealed her identity, she thought that neither Xu Heyou nor Wei Qingruo had ever done anything wrong to Chu Lan.


    She wanted to do something to be sorry for him, but she never had such a chance!


    Wei Ruo turned to Chu Lan''s guard who was waiting beside him and said, "The lord and my lord won''t use this thing, please take it back to your lord, and you can help me to send a message to your lord, I''m sorry." Gong has a clear conscience and doesn''t know what he is asking for."


    The attendant responded, and then took the brocade box and returned along the way when he came, returned to Chu Lan''s side, and conveyed Wei Ruo''s words to Chu Lan.


    After listening to the attendant''s statement, Chu Lan''s eyes sank.


    She has a clear conscience.


    Yes, she has a clear conscience.


    Chu Lan picked up the wine glass again and put it in his mouth. The strong wine entered his throat, and it was hot from his throat to his chest.


    As for what he was asking for... what he was asking for was just an answer, and as for what to do after getting the answer, he didn''t know in his heart.


    Chu Lan didn''t send anyone over, so Wei Ruo didn''t care about him anymore.


    Sitting on the left of Wei Ruo and the others are King Yu and his concubine.


    Wei Qingwan also came and sat behind King Yu and Qi Shijing. Although he could not sit at the same table with King Yu, at least he attended the palace banquet with King Yu.


    Wei Qingwan cherishes this opportunity very much, but King Yu has never spoken to her so far.


    But she was still very grateful to Qi Shijing for giving her such an opportunity, because the prince didn''t intend to bring her here, but Qi Shijing asked her to attend.


    Because of the proximity, Qi Shijing took two steps with the wine glass and came to Wei Ruo. She took the initiative to chat with Wei Ruo and said, "Jiu Sister, I would like to offer you a toast. Now sister Wan''er and I have become sisters, and Jiu and I Siblings and sisters are getting closer."


    Seeing the two getting close, Wei Qingwan looked nervous and hurriedly followed.


    Wei Ruo glanced at Wei Qingwan, then raised the teacup in front of her to salute Qi Shijing: "I hope Princess Yu doesn''t mind replacing wine with tea."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 509： Prince Ruis gift

    Chapter 509 Prince Rui''s Gift


    "No. The younger siblings have to take care of the younger brother. It''s right not to drink. As a sister-in-law, I can understand and be considerate." Qi Shijing replied gently and generously with a smile on her face.


    "Thank you, Princess Yu, for your understanding, but what Princess Yu said about getting closer is not necessarily true." Wei Ruo said.


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan''s heart tightened, and before Qi Shijing could ask, she said to Wei Ruo, "Sister, sister also toasts you."


    Wei Ruo ignored Wei Qingwan, but continued to say to Qi Shijing: "Princess Yu, Doctor Xu once told me about your brother, it''s not that he doesn''t want to treat your brother, but that he has missed the treatment. Even if it is a good opportunity for him, it is too late."


    Hearing this, Qi Shijing said unexpectedly: "It turned out to be like this, but my father didn''t blame the ninth brother and the ninth younger siblings before, thinking that Dr. Xu should be busy with other things so he ignored it."


    After speaking, Qi Shijing glanced at Wei Qingwan again, seeing Wei Qingwan being left aside by Wei Ruo, she was keenly aware of something.


    Wei Qingwan''s heart skipped a beat at this moment, and she didn''t know whether to take the hand holding the wine glass back or not.


    Wei Ruo still ignored Wei Qingwan and continued to talk to Qi Shijing: "Actually, Miracle Doctor Xu also wanted to heal Mr. Qi San. It''s a pity that someone stopped Dr. Xu from treating him properly. It was the son of the Xu family, Xu Fengyuan. Dr. Xu wanted to treat him When he continued to break his arm, he was also blocked, and he was scolded for being reckless in the world and using the skills of the world to harm people."


    "Who prevented Miracle Doctor Xu from practicing medicine?" Qi Shijing asked.


    "Master Xing, the envoy of the Taiyuan Hospital." Wei Ruo replied.


    "There is such a thing?" Qi Shijing''s tone was surprised.


    "Everyone in the Lu family saw it for all to see, and so did the several imperial physicians who went to treat the young master of the Lu family." Wei Ruo replied.


    Hearing these words, a cold light flashed in Qi Shijing''s eyes, but soon a dignified and gentle smile appeared on her face.


    Then he said in a rather helpless tone: "It''s my third brother who is unlucky, and I can''t blame anyone. Fortunately, my life is safe now, and it is a blessing in misfortune."


    Wei Ruo squinted her eyes, and couldn''t tell whether Qi Shijing was really pregnant or in a good mood, or if she was deep in the city.


    But no matter what attitude and thoughts Qi Shijing had, King Yu and the Qi family couldn¡¯t really treat her second brother well, because they were the ones who killed Xu Guogong¡¯s family.


    After chatting for a while, Qi Shijing went back, and Wei Qingwan could only follow Qi Shijing back to her seat carefully.


    Because she was nervous, Wei Qingwan''s attention was all on Wei Ruo and Qi Shijing just now, and she didn''t even pay attention to the appearance of Wei Jinyi who was not far away.


    After taking her seat, Qi Shijing turned her head and said to her: "It seems that your relationship with your sister is not very good."


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head slightly, and explained cautiously: "I had some misunderstanding with my sister, and my sister has not calmed down with me so far."


    "It is normal for sisters to have some conflicts, but to break the bones and connect the tendons, the conflicts must be resolved early."


    "Yes, if I find a chance, my concubine will tell my sister." Wei Qingwan hurriedly replied.


    "I''m not urging you, it''s just that after all you are the daughters-in-law of the royal family, it''s better not to cause any conflicts than if you were in an ordinary family." Qi Shijing gently persuaded.


    "I understand." Wei Qingwan quickly agreed.


    In the end area away from the chairman, Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Wei sat in their seats.


    In the past few years, the Zhongyi Bofu was not eligible to participate in such a palace banquet. This year they have their seats, which shows that the status of the Wei family in the court has changed a lot.


    Old Master Wei and Mrs. Wei are old, so they just sat in their seats and did not take the initiative to chat with others.


    Old Master Wei was a little cautious, because he hadn''t attended such an occasion for many years.


    When someone offered to toast him, Mrs. Wei was flattered.


    Soon Old Master Wei discovered that there were more than one or two people who took the initiative to toast with him, which made him truly feel once again that the status of their Zhongyi Bofu has really changed.


    When he was free, Mrs. Wei looked at the chairman seat, and his two granddaughters sat on the two seats closest to the dragon chair.


    He knows that those two granddaughters are part of the reason he is here today.


    But today he has no chance to talk to them.


    The banquet reached its climax, the music stopped, and the dancers also retreated.


    Several ministers stood up in turn and said blessings to the emperor, and the next few princes did the same.


    The auspicious words spoken are not bad. First, I wish the dynasty a hundred years; second, I wish the emperor a long life;


    All the princes and princes have finished speaking, and Prince Rui remains in the end.


    Prince Rui is not in good health, and no one thinks there is a problem if he doesn''t get up or speak at the moment.


    However, at this time, Wei Jin also got up slowly with Wei Ruo''s support.


    So everyone''s eyes focused on him.


    This time Wei Qingwan also looked over with everyone, and then her face turned pale with shock.


    "Father, my son has something to offer." Wei Jin also said slowly, the voice was not loud, but anyone who was close could hear it clearly.


    "Oh? Yi''er, what do you want to give me first?" The emperor''s face was full of curiosity and joy.


    Wei Jin also turned his head and gave the person beside him a wink.


    After a while, someone carried something and walked along the red carpet to where the emperor was.


    Things are very important to look at. Four people are pushing at the same time.


    The top is covered by a red cloth, so it cannot be seen clearly, only the two wheels below are clearly visible.


    There are two more people carrying a large box behind.


    All the officials craned their necks to look over, wondering if this Prince Rui had something good to present to the Emperor.


    "What is Yi''er preparing for me?" the emperor asked with a kind tone.


    Wei Jin has not yet opened his mouth, and his figure swayed. Fortunately, Wei Ruo beside him supported him, otherwise he might fall down.


    The emperor immediately said: "I allow you to sit down and answer my questions."


    "Thank you, father." Wei Jin also said, and then slowly sat back with Wei Ruo''s support.


    Then Wei Jin raised his right hand slightly, signaling his subordinates to remove the red cloth and open the box.


    When they saw the contents of the box, the officials were terrified.


    "Thunder, thunderbolt!"


    Someone exclaimed, and the other people who heard the sound farther away and couldn''t see the contents of the box could not help but panic.


    If it wasn''t for the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet held by the emperor at this moment, several people would have already got up and fled.


    You must know that the last time Yu Heng¡¯s official secretary, Wailang Liangdong, used only a single thunderbolt, and several people including the Qi family and the Lu family were seriously injured, and several people were killed, including many martial arts masters.


    If such a large box of Thunderbolt bombs exploded, would there still be living people on this square?


    The emperor was not nervous, he asked Wei Jinyi: "Yi''er, are these thunderbolts?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 510： Long Yan Joy

    Chapter 510 Longyan Joy


    "Exactly." Wei Jin also gave an affirmative answer.


    Hearing this, the officials became more and more nervous, their eyes staring straight at the whole box of Thunderbolt bombs.


    The emperor continued to ask: "Where did you get it? As far as I know, the Yu Heng Qing officials have not been able to research the method of making this thunderbolt."


    "It''s my son''s concubine who found a way to make them, and made some of them according to this method, and dedicated them to my father." Wei Jin also replied.


    Hearing this, the eyes of the emperor and the officials all fell on Wei Ruo.


    Everyone''s eyes were full of astonishment and disbelief.


    The surprise in Chu Heng''s eyes was the most obvious when he was closer.


    On the contrary, Chu Lan, who was sitting opposite Wei Ruo, looked much calmer than the others.


    Because if his guess is correct, if Princess Rui and Xu Heyou are the same person, he would not feel any surprise that Princess Rui can do these things.


    "Is this what Princess Rui is looking for?" The emperor asked Wei Ruo.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo stood up and answered.


    "Did you get the method of making it, not the already made thunderbolt?" The emperor confirmed to Wei Ruo.


    "Yes." Wei Ruo replied.


    "How to find it?"


    "The concubine learned about thunderbolt bombs from my father. The Lu mansion exploded that day, and the concubine also collected the remnants afterwards. Based on this, I deduced the production method. With some luck, God bless the cause, I really let the concubine try it. Come out." Wei Ruo replied.


    When Wei Ruo said this, everyone was shocked.


    Everyone was amazed.


    Princess Rui still has this ability? What Yu Hengqing''s officials have spent so much effort to do, but let a woman do it?


    Chu Heng stared at Wei Ruo intently, his eyes full of surprise and annoyance.


    Chu Lan stared at Wei Ruo with deeper eyes.


    The emperor continued to ask Wei Ruo after a while: "Then what about the copper thing on the side?"


    "This is a heavy-duty front-loading smoothbore gun, which can be filled with thunderbolt bullets, which increases the range of thunderbolt bullets, which is several times longer than that of manual throwing." Wei Ruo explained.


    Everyone was shocked again.


    How can there be such a thing?


    Wei Ruo knew why everyone was so surprised. In this world, copper cannons have not yet appeared. Compared with the simple firearms they used before, copper cannons have directly crossed a level.


    The emperor continued to ask Wei Ruo: "Where did you get this thing?"


    "It was made by the concubine according to the drawings drawn by the concubine''s master." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Your master?"


    "Yes, I raised myself in the mountains when I was a child. When I was seven years old, I met a master of heavenly crafts. With the consent of my parents, I worshiped him as my teacher. It''s just that I was young at that time and only learned a few superficial things. Now that I grow up, Only then can I get a little understanding of the meaning in the drawings left by Master." Wei Ruo replied.


    Wei Ruo specifically emphasized that he was young at that time, and it was not too outrageous to learn from a teacher when he was young.


    As for her childhood experience, as long as it is not too outrageous, she can make it up as much as she wants, and the Wei family has to cooperate with her in lying, unless they want the world to know that Wei Qingwan is not the biological child of the Wei family.


    It is well known that Wei Ruo lived in the countryside when she was young, and when everyone knew that she was going to become Princess Rui, they had already inquired about her past clearly.


    Wei Ruo''s speech made all the ministers including the emperor look incredulous towards Wei Ruo.


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s entire explanation, the emperor said: "If this thing is really as powerful as you said, I will reward you well!"


    "The concubines dare not ask for rewards. The concubines and the prince only hope to do their part for the common people. If they can defeat the Japanese pirates with this thing, they will be satisfied." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Okay, okay!" The Emperor''s Longyan was very happy, and said "Okay" twice, "Prince Rui and Princess Rui have a heart! This is the best gift I have received this year!"


    Others only paid their blessings verbally, but Prince Rui actually took out a big gift to help the emperor solve his problems!


    How can the emperor not like it?


    Then the emperor raised his wine glass: "May God bless my great cause!"


    The ministers hurriedly stood up, raised their wine glasses and seconded: "May God bless the great cause!"


    Chu Lan was looking at Wei Ruo when he was holding the wine glass.


    Wei Ruo felt this fiery gaze, but she chose to ignore it.


    Chu Lan''s attitude towards her will not affect what she has to do.


    Chu Heng on the side also changed his previous attitude and looked at Wei Ruo several times.


    He has no interest in women, so he never cares if Wei is a charming beauty or a vulgar fan, but today, Princess Rui gave him too much surprise.


    His appreciation for Princess Rui has surpassed his appreciation for women.


    After the climax of Prince Rui and his wife''s gift, the subsequent singing and dancing seemed dull.


    Until the end of the banquet, everyone was still full of curiosity and surprise about the gift from Prince Rui and his wife.


    The emperor took Concubine Qi and Concubine Hui to leave the venue, and the rest of the people also got up and left.


    Wei Qingwan on the seat had a pale face, as if she had been cast with a hold spell.


    King Yu and Princess Yu were about to leave, but she was still sitting there in a daze, motionless.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Qi Shijing noticed something was wrong with Wei Qingwan, she reached out and touched Wei Qingwan''s arm.


    Wei Qingwan was startled suddenly, her eyes were full of horror, she didn''t come back to herself until she saw that the person in front of her was Qi Shijing.


    "I... my concubine..." Wei Qingwan panicked and forgot how to respond.


    "What''s wrong with you? Did your sister scare you?" Qi Shijing asked with concern.


    "No...not..."


    Wei Qingwan didn''t hear the Thunderbolt very clearly, she was completely shocked by Prince Rui''s appearance at that time.


    Prince Rui looks very much like Wei Jinyi!


    But Wei Jin is also the **** son of the Wei family, and he is already dead!


    Perhaps the lights on the square are not bright, and with some distance, she misread it?


    Or maybe there are similarities in people, this Prince Rui just looks a bit like Wei Jinyi?


    "Let''s talk about it when we go back to the palace." Qi Shijing said to Wei Qingwan.


    "Yes." Wei Qingwan was still a little distracted.


    Old Master Wei and Mrs. Wei were far away, so they did not see Prince Rui''s face like Wei Qingwan did.


    The two elders stood up with the help of their maids, and they were surrounded by the crowd as they planned to return home.


    Everyone warmly congratulated the two.


    "Uncle is so lucky!"


    "Princess Rui actually has such abilities, it''s a great blessing to me!"


    "Uncle is far-sighted!"


    "Uncle, I hope you will raise more points in the future..."


    "..."


    Old Master Wei and Mrs. Wei could only respond one by one with a smile, happy on the face, but a little guilty in the heart.


    Because they just learned about these things about their granddaughter today.


    Back to Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion, the already exhausted elders did not wash up and fall asleep under the service of servants, but ordered someone to notify their son and daughter-in-law, and summoned them all to Shou''an Hall.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 511： The whole family blames Yun

    Chapter 511 The whole family blames Yun


    In addition to the descendants, Old Master Wei specially ordered someone to call Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin brothers over.


    Today¡¯s palace banquet, apart from the royal relatives and lord¡¯s family, the invitees are officials of the fifth rank or above. Wei Yichen is now only the editor of the sixth rank of the Imperial Academy, so he did not participate.


    That''s why Wei Yichen didn''t know what happened at the palace banquet today.


    Soon, everyone gathered in Shou''an Hall.


    Wei Mingyong, who was the most impatient, came up and asked the two elders: "Father, mother, what happened?"


    Old Master Wei looked dignified, making everyone very worried.


    "It''s not a bad thing. Today, Wang Rui and Princess Rui have been praised by the emperor." Old Master Wei said.


    "Then parents, what are you doing with such a sullen face? You scared your daughter-in-law to death." Bai couldn''t help but said.


    She patted her chest, visibly relieved.


    Old Master Wei ignored Bai Shi, and looked at Yun Shi: "Third daughter-in-law, tell me, when did Ruo''er become a teacher of Master Tiangong, and when did he learn the skills?"


    Yun''s face was surprised when he heard the words: "What master of heaven?"


    "Do you know what Prince Rui and his wife presented to the Emperor today? They presented thunderbolts! There is also a huge copper object that can throw thunderbolts! And these things were all made by Ruo''er!"


    "How could it be? How could Ruo''er know these things? My daughter-in-law has never heard her mention them, nor has she ever seen her touch these things..." Yun quickly denied.


    "Could it be possible that Ruo''er and Prince Rui are deceiving the emperor today?" Old Master Wei asked Yun.


    "Daughter-in-law doesn''t mean that..."


    "Then tell me, you mother, why don''t you even know who your biological daughter has studied as a teacher? Even if she was wrongly raised in someone else''s house, when you brought her back, you always Should I ask clearly? What''s more, you have lived together for two years. Could it be that during these two years, your mother and daughter have never had a heart-to-heart talk?" Old Master Wei questioned Yun again.


    "This..." Yun''s mind was also in a daze at the moment.


    Mrs. Wei couldn''t speak for Yun this time: "Third daughter-in-law, Ruo''er''s talent this time has really exceeded our expectations. The things she made are bigger and can solve the urgent need of the court! It''s so important! You really didn''t know anything about it before?"


    Mr. Yun''s mind was in a mess at the moment, and he froze in place for a moment.


    Mrs. Bai urged Mrs. Yun to say: "Third siblings, you should tell us, my eldest niece has so many abilities, why didn''t you tell us before? You should know that if I had known earlier that my eldest niece has such abilities , then we let the eldest niece envoy early, and the thunderbolt was presented by our Zhongyi House, isn''t it a great achievement of our Zhongyi House?"


    Bai Shi is not all mocking Yun Shi for watching a good show at the moment, she is also really annoyed.


    Wei Minghong couldn''t help but said: "Yes, third sibling, Ruo''er is also your biological daughter after all, why don''t you, mother, know what she is capable of? Or are you deliberately hiding it from all of us?"


    Wei Minghong had always distrusted the second and third family members, and always felt that they were planning something behind the scenes, trying to take away the title from him.


    Now it''s not only his eldest niece who doesn''t help his uncle well, but also his third younger sibling. How can he not be suspicious?


    Yun Shi was anxiously asked by everyone.


    Not only did she not know how to respond to their questions, but she also felt waves of turmoil in her heart because of today''s events.


    Her daughter, how many things are she hiding from her?


    Just when Yun didn''t know how to respond, Wei Yichen spoke for Yun.


    "Grandfather, grandmother, two uncles, aunts, the matter of my eldest sister is indeed surprising. It was our negligence that we did not have a deep understanding of the past of my eldest sister, but the matter has come to this point, and it is meaningless to pursue responsibility."


    Wei Yichen''s words still have a lot of weight. Hearing what he said, everyone temporarily stopped and continued to criticize Yun.


    Old Master Wei sighed: "We don''t want to blame your mother, but what the second daughter-in-law said is correct, such an important matter, if we had known earlier..."


    Wei Yichen said: "Grandfather, there are advantages and disadvantages in everything. It may not be good for the Wei family to come forward for some things. Now it is not a bad thing for the Wei family. The eldest sister is always the girl who went out of the Wei family. If she and Prince Rui''s house can make contributions , to the Wei family, it is also a matter of glory."


    Old Master Wei said in a deep voice, "What you said makes sense."


    Immediately afterwards, Old Master Wei said to Yun: "Third daughter-in-law, there are some things you''d better discuss clearly with Princess Rui so that we can be mentally prepared. What happened to Master Tiangong made me break out in a cold sweat, I was afraid that if I said something wrong, I would miss out and be caught by someone.¡±


    Yun''s mind was a little distracted.


    "Third daughter-in-law, did you hear that?"


    It wasn''t until Old Master Wei called her again that Yun Shi came back to her senses and agreed.


    "My daughter-in-law knows." Yun agreed in a low voice.


    Because it was too late and there was really nothing to ask, Mrs. Wei asked everyone to go back, and we can discuss anything tomorrow.


    Coming out of Shou''an Hall, Wei Yilin carefully supported Yun, who was obviously a bit out of his mind.


    "Mom, are you better?" Wei Yilin asked concerned.


    "Your sister, she kept a lot of things from me..." Yun said in a deep voice.


    Wei Yilin didn''t know how to comfort Yun, and now he is gradually becoming sensible, and he can understand some things that he didn''t understand before.


    For example, he now feels that his attitude towards her eldest sister was simply too bad when her eldest sister came back two years ago. No matter how much he loves her sister Wanwan, he should not spread this resentment on her, because her eldest sister is The person who was more wronged than Sister Wanwan.


    It''s a pity that time cannot be turned back.


    Wei Yichen said to Yun: "Mom, let''s go back to the room to rest earlier, the matter of the eldest sister will be unclear for a while."


    Yun nodded slowly, and then returned to Anxin Pavilion accompanied by Wei Yilin.


    ###


    Yuwang Mansion.


    After returning home, Chu Heng and Qi Shijing called Wei Qingwan to them.


    Chu Heng and Qi Shijing sat on the main seat.


    Wei Qingwan stood in front of the two, feeling a little nervous inside, lowered her head, and timidly greeted Ann.


    "The concubine has met the prince and concubine."


    She looks delicate and charming, the light reflects on her face, making her complexion more delicate and soft, and her voice is like a yellow warbler sprouting mushrooms, melodious and melodious.


    However, King Yu Chu Heng in front of her was in no mood to appreciate Wei Qingwan''s beauty.


    "You and Princess Rui are twin sisters, so logically speaking, your relationship should be far beyond that of ordinary people. Tell me about your sister." Chu Heng spoke concisely and went straight to the point.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 512： Wei Qingwan is upset

    Chapter 512 Wei Qingwan is upset


    Wei Qingwan''s brain was spinning rapidly.


    She could see how much King Yu cared about Wei Qingruo''s affairs. If she could provide them with useful information, it would definitely be a good opportunity to make meritorious service in front of them.


    But she, like everyone else, doesn''t know Wei Qingruo''s experiences in the past years. If she makes up something random at this moment, says something wrong and self-defeating, the loss outweighs the gain.


    After thinking about it, Wei Qingwan felt that instead of taking risks, it is better to choose a safe answer and not make mistakes.


    So Wei Qingwan stated: "My sister was in poor health when she was young. Her parents listened to the advice of the fortune teller and sent her to the countryside to recuperate. For a while."


    Wei Qingwan didn''t dare to deny what Wei Ruo had said in public, so she could only passively choose to lie for Wei Ruoyuan, because once Wei Ruo''s lie in the country was exposed, her identity might also be exposed.


    "This king has heard all these things, let me tell you something I don''t know, such as whether the gun is really as powerful as she said, and it is expected to repel the Japanese pirates." Chu Heng said.


    "My sister said so today, so there should be no falsehood." Wei Qingwan replied.


    Considering that Wei Qingruo should not deceive the king, Wei Qingwan judged that since Wei Qingruo dared to present this object on such an occasion as the Mid-Autumn Palace Banquet, he would not cheat.


    "Did she tell you in advance that she can make thunderbolts and the copper thing that increases the throwing distance of thunderbolts?" Chu Heng asked again.


    "My sister seldom returns home after she got married, and the concubine is not very clear about what happened to her in recent days." Wei Qingwan explained.


    "Then do you know where to find your sister''s master?" Chu Heng asked.


    "Chen Qie doesn''t know... Chen Qie has never met that master." Wei Qingwan replied cautiously with her head down.


    "Then do you know the purpose of your sister making this object and presenting it to the emperor? Does she intend to use this object to help Prince Rui win something?"


    "The concubine doesn''t know..." Wei Qingwan said again that she didn''t know.


    "Why don''t you know anything?" Chu Heng was a little unhappy, with a stern expression.


    Wei Qingwan was frightened, her expression panicked and she was at a loss.


    Qi Shijing took Wei Qingwan''s performance into his eyes, and spoke to persuade Chu Heng at the right time: "My lord, calm down, how can ordinary people expect that the dignified Bofu''s daughter will learn from Master Tiangong to learn skills that only men can do normally? Princess Rui is also talented because of years of cultivation in the countryside. If you get this opportunity, you will definitely not tell people about it, so as not to damage your boudoir''s reputation, no wonder Sister Wan''er doesn''t know about it."


    Listening to Qi Shijing''s persuasion, Chu Heng''s expression improved slightly.


    It wasn''t that what Qi Shijing said was reasonable, but that Qi Shijing''s speech made him realize his gaffe.


    He then asked Wei Qingwan: "What about you, your sister once studied under the master of Tiangong, have you ever learned similar skills?"


    "The concubine has never learned it." Wei Qingwan replied in a low voice, with a slight tremor in her voice.


    "Then what have you learned?"


    "The concubine has studied women''s studies, women''s precepts, embroidery, women''s work, accounting, ordering tea, burning incense..." Wei Qingwan listed what she had learned one by one.


    The more Chu Heng listened, the more disappointed he became.


    The things that Wei Qingwan knows are things that ordinary ladies know.


    It is good to know these things, but it is useless for him to want them.


    Seeing the disappointment in Chu Heng''s eyes, Wei Qingwan''s heart tightened.


    She didn''t know why things turned out like this, why what she learned suddenly became useless, but what Wei Qingruo learned in the countryside became something that the prince valued.???? "Okay, you step back."


    Chu Heng waved his hand impatiently.


    Wei Qingwan was full of grievances, and looked at Qi Shijing with shining eyes.


    Qi Shijing comforted her with her eyes: "It''s getting late today, sister, let''s go back to Cuitingxuan to rest."


    Qi Shijing beckoned for her servants to take Wei Qingwan down.


    After Wei Qingwan was taken away, Qi Shijing continued to say to Chu Heng: "Cousin, don''t worry, judging from today''s situation, it may not be a bad thing for us."


    "What''s your opinion?" Chu Heng asked.


    "The things that Prince Rui donated are beneficial to the court and the border defense. This country will be your cousin''s country in the future, so what is today will also be used by you in the future." Qi Shijing replied.


    "It''s still hard to say that this country belongs to this king. Now there are King Jing Chulan and Prince Rui Chuyi standing in front of me."


    "Prince Jing really needs to be careful, but Prince Rui is a sick child with a limited lifespan. Cousin doesn''t have to worry too much about him."


    "Although Prince Rui is a sick child, but the emperor favors him, and now he has a virtuous wife, how can you not worry me? If he is pretending to be sick, wouldn''t he catch me by surprise? Then what is Chu Yi doing?" He is the grandson of Duke Xu, and Duke Xu''s mansion and Empress Xu were..."


    "Prince Rui is not long alive. We have confirmed this matter repeatedly. Cousin you were worried and sent people to visit Prince Rui''s mansion several times at night. You have already got a clear answer. He really does not live long. And there is no need for him to pretend to be sick. If he doesn''t take advantage of the present to win over people''s hearts and establish his own influence in the court, even if the emperor passes the throne to him in the future, he will not be able to sit still. It''s like being sick." Qi Shijing analyzed.


    Chu Heng rolled his eyes, but calmed down.


    Chu Heng: "You are quite reasonable, I was a little impatient just now."


    Qi Shijing: "Recently there has been a lot of activity at King Jing''s side, and my father has frequently rewarded King Jing, and my cousin is also involved in trivial matters. Today, such unexpected things happened. It is normal for my cousin to be a little irritable and bored."


    Chu Heng: "One Chu Lan is enough to give me a headache, I really don''t want to bring out Prince Rui to cause me trouble."


    Qi Shijing: "Now we can use Prince Rui first, to draw him to our side, and deal with King Jing together, and when he is successful, we will kill the roots and get rid of him, the blood left by Duke Xu''s mansion, so as to prevent future troubles forever. "


    Chu Heng: "What Jing''er said makes a lot of sense."


    Qi Shijing: "What my cousin is worried about is exactly what Shijing is worried about."


    Chu Heng looked at Qi Shijing, and said softly: "My cousin understands me, and she is like this when she gets a wife. What more can a husband ask for?"


    Qi Shijing lowered her eyelids, her long eyelashes covered her eyes, showing a shy expression.


    Then Chu Heng stretched out his hand to embrace Qi Shijing in his arms, and kissed her intimately.


    The surrounding servants hurriedly retreated when they saw this.


    In the room, the figure was shaking, and the sound of panting was mixed with heavy breathing.


    On the other side, accompanied by Cui He, Wei Qingwan returned to Cuitingxuan alone.


    After entering the door, Wei Qingwan sat on the chair, her eyes were fixed, and her hands were clenched into fists.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 513： She must have read it wrong

    Chapter 513 She should be wrong


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?" Cui He asked with concern.


    "I don''t know, too many things happened today..."


    Wei Qingwan was very upset at the moment.


    It was a great thing for her to accompany King Yu and Princess Wang to attend the Mid-Autumn Palace Banquet, and she finally had the opportunity to meet King Yu.


    However, the reality was very different from what she expected, King Yu didn''t respond when he saw her.


    Talking to her is only for Wei Qingruo''s affairs.


    This made her feel a deep sense of crisis. If she couldn''t be favored, she didn''t know what her situation in the palace would be like in the future.


    The prince seems to be very concerned about Wei Qingruo''s affairs, and the princess also seems to hope that she can get closer to Wei Qingruo.


    But how could she swallow this breath and make friends with Wei Qingruo? The reason she took the position of King Yu''s side concubine was to trample Wei Qingruo under her feet!


    What should she do? Can he make good use of his relationship with Wei Qingruo without being overwhelmed by Wei Qingruo?


    Another thing she couldn''t let go of was Prince Rui''s appearance.


    Although the lights during the palace banquet were not as bright as in daytime, they were not too dark. When Prince Rui spoke, the distance between her and Prince Rui was not too far away. Is it possible to make a mistake in that situation?


    Wei Qingwan was a little annoyed, she knew that when she went to toast Wei Qingruo with Princess Yu, she should have had a look at Prince Rui''s face, and the distance between them would have been even closer then, so she should have been able to see it at that time A little clearer.


    "Miss, miss, what''s wrong with you?" Cui He asked worriedly when she saw that Wei Qingwan was lost in thought.


    "Cuihe, did you see clearly when the second brother''s body was brought back?" Wei Qingwan asked.


    "This...slave, how dare you look at it? I heard from other people that the second young master was hacked to a **** mess by the bandits, and died in a miserable state. In addition, it took a long time for the body to be transported back, and it has already begun to rot. It is very terrifying." Cui He replied.


    After finishing speaking, Cui He asked Wei Qingwan again: "Miss, why are you asking this question? It''s scary to ask a dead person in a decent way."


    "It''s okay." Wei Qingwan didn''t know how to say this.


    She must have misread it. One is the concubine of the Wei family, and the other is the prince who was born in the first place. The identities of the two are very different, so how can they be connected?


    Besides, Prince Rui is a sick child, he will die soon, Wei Jin is also in good health, if it hadn''t been for some misfortune, he would not have died at a young age.


    It was late at night, Wei Qingwan washed and changed her clothes under the service of Cui He. After lying down, she was still full of doubts, worries and unwillingness. Looking out the window at the moonlight in front of the bed, she couldn''t fall asleep for a long time.


    ###


    Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    As soon as Wei Ruo returned home, he immediately washed up, and then went to bed.


    "I''m really exhausted." Wei Ruo felt exhausted all over.


    "Miss, I have never seen you so tired when you do farm work for a day." Xiumei teased Wei Ruo with a smile.


    "This is not the same. Farm work is tiring for the body, and attending such an occasion is tiring for the heart! I am not good at flirting with them, your lady, and there are many rules in the palace. This is the first time I have appeared in such a place Occasionally, if you lose your head by doing something wrong or saying something wrong, wouldn¡¯t it be a big loss? Your lady, my head is very valuable!"


    Wei Ruo asked a lot of questions before attending the palace banquet, and also did some psychological construction, but it was the first time, he didn¡¯t make a mistake, and he was able to calmly respond to the emperor¡¯s questions. Wei Ruo felt that he was already pretty good.


    It is inevitable to be a little nervous and tired. How can most people feel comfortable doing this kind of thing for the first time?????Anyway, if Wei can''t, she feels that her ability to deal with this matter is limited.


    "But miss, you are the one who wants to present this thing yourself. It will be very tiring, but miss, you still ask to do it." Xiumei said.


    "Yeah, who told your lady that I want to see the anti-Japanese army win the battle? And I don''t want to give the credit to other people for nothing. The second brother said that this matter can be exchanged for a lot of rewards. White silver! Maybe it will be yellow gold!" Wei Ruo said helplessly.


    Xiumei nodded approvingly: "Of course you can''t just give credit to others."


    While talking, Xiumei came forward to rub Wei Ruo''s shoulders: "Miss, I will squeeze your shoulders to relieve your fatigue. I will light you a soothing incense that you match in a while, so you can take a good rest."


    "Meimei still loves me." Wei Ruo smiled all over her face.


    "I don''t love you, who loves you! Miss, you want to do nothing while shouting tired." Xiumei said angrily.


    "I can''t help it, I don''t feel comfortable not doing some things to your lady." Wei Ruo squinted her eyes, enjoying Xiumei''s massage service comfortably.


    Xiumei smiled, pinching and continuing to talk to Wei Ruo: "I heard from Sister Lin Fang that the prince has other arrangements for the thunderbolt and the Shenwei cannon?"


    "After observing the respectable muzzle-loading smoothbore gun I presented in person tomorrow, the emperor will probably ask the second brother about the manufacturing. The second brother should have his plans." Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo did not ask the specifics, but she interrupted what the second brother wanted to say. Her brain is used to pretend to be those things she is good at. Good brains.


    The two of them have always had a clear division of labor. She is responsible for telling the second brother what she wants to do. If he agrees, he agrees.


    And how to use this matter in the future is her second brother''s business, and she only cares about making money.


    For example, "Xu Heyou''s death", she just put forward her request - to ask Xu Heyou to die. Originally, she wanted to arrange for Xu Heyou to fall off a cliff or be accidentally poisoned. This made the Qi family and King Jing suspicious of each other.


    This time the same thing happened.


    After relaxing for a while, Wei Ruo fell asleep peacefully smelling the calming incense she had prepared herself.


    She didn''t know that tonight was a sleepless night for many people.


    ###


    King King''s Mansion.


    In front of Chu Lan stood his confidant Xue Shaoyuan, dressed in a capable black embroidered fish pattern robe, with a stern face and an obvious scar on his face.


    "My lord, the investigation that you have asked your subordinates to investigate has come to fruition. Xu Heyou does have this person, and his household registration information can be found in Taizhou Prefecture. He is the cousin of Xu Zhengyong, the deputy guard of the Anti-Japanese Army, and Xu Zhengyong''s mother Princess Rui''s nanny, Princess Rui lived with her nanny''s family when she was in Huzhou Mansion, and she has a very close connection with the Xu family." Xue Shaoyuan said.


    After Xu Heyou died, Chu Lan ordered Xue Shaoyuan to investigate Xu Heyou''s identity.


    If Xu Heyou was pretended by Wei Qingruo, then he should have no corresponding household registration information.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 514： be rewarded again

    Because the capital is far away from Jiangsu and Zhejiang, it took some time to go back and forth. Xue Shaoyuan did not bring the news back until today.


    However, the result was different from what Chu Lan expected.


    "Is there really such a person as Xu Heyou?" Chu Lan narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes, the subordinates really found out the household registration information of this person, but both of his parents died, and he wandered around with a barefoot doctor in his early years. There is a lot of information that cannot be tested." Xue Shaoyuan replied.


    Chu Lan fell into deep thought, could it be that he really made a mistake, Wei Qingruo and Xu Heyou are really not the same person?


    They''re just connected and that''s all?


    Thinking of this, my heart began to ache.


    "My lord, what''s the matter with you?" Xue Shaoyuan asked with concern, wanting to come forward.


    "It''s okay." Chu Lan waved her hand.


    Chu Lan continued to say to Xue Shaoyuan: "Today Prince Rui and his wife presented a new firearm. This weapon is powerful and will definitely have a huge impact on the court situation. You have been watching the actions of King Yu these days."


    "The subordinate understands."


    After Xue Shaoyuan took the order to leave, Chu Lan got up, looked at the shelf behind him, and took down a can of winter melon tea from it.


    Chu Lan didn''t use it for brewing, but just stared at the jar in a daze.


    Xu Heyou... Are you really dead?


    After that day, he has always believed that Wei Qingruo and Xu Heyou are the same person, so when he heard that Xu Heyou died, he didn''t have any disturbances. He firmly believed that this was Wei Qingruo''s way to escape the golden cicada.


    But now, Xue Shaoyuan has found out that Xu Heyou does have this person.


    Chu Lan''s hand holding the jar gradually tightened...


    ###


    On the second day, the emperor couldn''t wait to let people demonstrate the effect of using the cannon and thunderbolt made by Wei Ruo for him.


    That afternoon, the Emperor sent someone to Prince Rui''s Mansion to inquire about Wei Jinyi''s mass-produced matter. The Emperor meant that since this object was presented by Prince Rui''s Mansion, it was the Mansion of Prince Rui''s most proficient in understanding it, so he intended to let Prince Rui''s Mansion be in charge of this matter.


    Wei Jin also responded that he was not in good health and had no energy to supervise the mass production. He hoped that the emperor would choose a prince to take on this important task.


    The emperor felt sorry for Wei Jinyi, and at the same time accepted Wei Jinyi''s proposal, and decided to choose one of several princes to take the position.


    Among them, King Yu and King Jing are naturally the most vocal.


    But no matter who gets the final award, Prince Rui first appointed him as the head of the Dushuiqing Officials Department of the Ministry of Industry, the sixth rank.


    The head of the Department of Officials, Dushuiqing, Ministry of Industry, is not idle.


    The Ministry of Industry is in charge of auditing, estimating and writing off the funds for river courses, seawalls, river defenses, ditches, water conservancy, bridges, and road projects, as well as the funds for repairing warships, ferries and other various ships in various provinces, and writing off the salaries of river defense officers and soldiers.


    Everyone knows that this errand is clearly appointed by Prince Rui, but in fact it may require Princess Rui to provide her professional knowledge.


    At the same time, the rewards from the palace were sent to Prince Rui''s residence as Wei Jinyi said.


    When Wei Ruo saw the reward, he suddenly felt that the hardships suffered on the Mid-Autumn Festival were worth it.


    "Miss, a lot of gold!" Xiumei was very excited.


    Like Wei Ruo, Xiumei also saw gold at first sight.


    "The list of rewards says a thousand taels of gold!"


    The reward of a thousand taels of gold alone is not considered the value of other rewards.


    Among them, silk, tea, porcelain, and jewelry are all expensive and have no market, and ordinary people cannot buy them even if they have money.


    "Miss, it''s much easier for us to make money now than before!" Xiumei couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    "Indeed."


    At the beginning, it sold medicinal materials from the mountains, and later sold some homemade soy sauce, fruit wine, and seasonings.


    Because of limited sales, they can only be sold to other nearby farmers, and they can¡¯t be sold at a good price.


    At the beginning, only Wei Ruo, Xiumei and the nanny made it in the yard by themselves, and the output was very limited. The three of them couldn''t make much money even if they worked hard for a day.


    After a long time, Wei Ruo saved money and bought an ox cart, which would be convenient for them to transport things to the small town for sale, but it was also because he was not familiar with the place where he was born, and he didn''t even know the rules of selling things, so he was hunted down by the gangsters in the town. trouble.


    Go to the small paper-making workshop at the back and open the first Sibaozhai.


    This process took Wei Ruo seven years.


    But now, Wei Ruo''s speed of making money and opening a shop has become extremely fast.


    Not only because Wei Ruo has completed the most difficult primitive capital accumulation, but also because Wei Ruo''s identity has changed and the people he contacts have changed.


    After receiving this batch of rewards, Wei Ruo will turn these coins she loves most into assets she loves even more.


    It is already August, and the weather is about to turn cold. The large amount of materials she purchased requires cost.


    Now she has how much money she has invested.


    When the cotton is picked, in addition to the batch of long-staple cotton she planted herself, she also plans to purchase a batch of ordinary cotton. Although the quality is not as good as long-staple cotton, she shouldn''t be picky at this time.


    Originally considering the cost of funds, if Wei didn''t plan to hoard a large amount of supplies in the capital, it would be enough to stock up the two large warehouses of the manor she bought in Hejian Mansion, but now with this reward, Wei If you think about it again.


    Wei Ruo decided to make use of the empty yard in the backyard of the palace, stock up what can be stockpiled, and plant what can be planted.


    Second brother said that she has the final say in the backyard of the palace, so he shouldn¡¯t have any objection to her using the backyard as a warehouse and the yard as a vegetable and chicken farm, right?


    ###


    August 20th.


    Early in the morning, when Wei Ruo was washing up, Xiumei came in to report: "Miss, there is another visitor from Uncle Zhongyi''s residence."


    "Oh." Wei Ruo responded flatly.


    "Miss, are they here to inquire about crimes?" Xiumei asked.


    "So what? What can they do to me?" Wei Ruo looked calm.


    If those members of the Wei family were really capable, they wouldn''t be made that way in the original book, and they would have to rely on sucking Wei Qingwan''s blood to continue their lives.


    Xiumei nodded heavily.


    "Let them come to see me, just like last time, arrange it in the back garden." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yes, miss."


    Wei Ruo didn''t change his clothes, but went to the back garden in the casual clothes of the mansion.


    When she arrived, several people from the Wei family had already arrived, this time it was Yun and Bai.


    "The minister''s wife (civil woman) pays homage to the princess."


    Yun Shi and Bai Shi greeted Wei Ruo.


    "No courtesy."


    Wei Ruo bypassed the two of them, came to the pavilion and lay down on the rocking chair that had already been placed.


    "Are you two here for something?" Wei Ruo was rocking leisurely on the rocking chair with an extremely leisurely posture.


    Yun Shi looked at Wei Ruo with a complicated expression: "Ruoer, what happened to that Master of Heavenly Works? Mother has never heard of you."

 Chapter 515： Yun apologizes

    "You haven''t asked me about this, have you?" Wei Ruo asked back, still feeling the same alienation and indifference.


    "If you didn''t take the initiative to mention it, how could my mother have guessed that you would have such an adventure in the countryside of Huzhou Prefecture?" Yun said.


    Mrs. Bai hurriedly helped Mrs. Yun to say good things: "Yes, Princess, your mother only knows that you have suffered a lot in the countryside of Huzhou Prefecture, and she feels very sorry for you. How can she dare to mention your sad past casually? What if this is the case? What should I do if I make you sad for no reason?"


    Wei Ruo was not surprised to see the Bai family speaking for the Yun family. Although the Bai family was secretly competing with the Yun family behind their backs, she should still be able to distinguish what was important and what was important in the interests of the Wei family.


    ¡°I have indeed not taken the initiative to mention it to you, so what?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    Yunshi felt a pain in her heart and turned a little pale.


    Mrs. Bai hurriedly apologized and said with a smile: "It''s really nothing. It''s just that on the Mid-Autumn Festival, your grandfather and grandmother were shocked by this incident. For a moment, they didn''t know how to respond to other people''s inquiries. What your grandparents meant was that if you still If you want to hide something from us, tell us in advance so that we can be prepared and not be in a hurry when the time comes."


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you more about my affairs,¡± Wei Ruodao said.


    ??Wei Ruo''s attitude was cold. Yunshi and Baishi''s expressions became stiff again and again, but they could only endure it.


    ?Yunshi remained silent, while Baishi smiled apologetically: "Princess Rui doesn''t want to talk if she doesn''t want to. You can tell us when you feel better."


    Immediately afterwards, Bai asked: "By the way, Princess Rui, I heard that the emperor plans to select one of the princes to be the minister of the Ministry of Works to supervise the affairs of the Qingli Department of Dushui, the Ministry of Works. Is this relevant?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened in the court.¡±


    ? Wei Ruo''s light words directly blocked Bai and Yun''s throats.


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he looked at the expressions of Yun and Bai.


    Yun''s expression was a little complicated, as if he was hesitant to speak.


    Bai frowned, with anxiety in her eyes.


    Then he nudged Yunshi with his elbow.


    Yun did not move during the first blow, and Bai pushed again.


    Yunshi then said, "Ruo''er, there were some things I didn''t do well for my mother before. I hope you can forgive me."


    ?Yunshi apologized to Wei Ruo.


    ??Wei Ruo, who was shaking, suddenly stopped, then raised his eyes to look at Yunshi, with a smile on his lips, the old **** asked: "What do you want to ask me to do?"


    There must be a reason for such a sudden apology.


    ?Yunshi pursed her lips, thinking about how to answer.


    She came here this time indeed at the request of everyone in the family to ask her daughter to do something.


    But at the same time, she also had other reasons...


    ?During this period, as Wanwan did various things, she began to realize that she might have really wronged her biological daughter in the past.


    ?Her Wanwan is really not as kind and simple as she thought.


    ?Yunshi was unwilling to admit her mistakes. It was not easy to apologize like this today, so after thinking about it, she replied: "Why can''t Ruo''er think of the bright side? Why do you think of your mother so badly?"


    Wei Ruo raised her lips and smiled softly: "You have always come to the Three Treasures Palace for nothing, so you must have something to do here today, right? You have laid the groundwork for this, so why don''t you explain your purpose clearly in one breath?"


    "There is nothing else, nothing else." Bai Shi quickly helped Yun Shi and replied, "Princess, please don''t think too much, we are here simply to reminisce with you today, and the third brother and sister feel that there were some things in the past. I apologize to you for not doing things well. After all, you are mother and daughter. You are connected by blood. Even if you break your bones, your tendons are still connected!"


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Wei Ruo raised an eyebrow. "That''s natural!" Bai gave an affirmative answer.


    Then the maid who followed him hurriedly brought a few gift boxes.


    ¡°These are gifts for the princess, specialties brought from Huzhou Prefecture, including silk, dried bamboo shoots, smoked bean tea and potato vermicelli.¡±


    ?Wei Ruo smiled lightly and did not comment.


    Bai Shi could only bite the bullet and continue: "That''s it for today, let''s go back first."


    After saying that, Mrs. Bai took Mrs. Yun and said goodbye to Wei Ruo.


    The two left the palace. Xiumei checked the gifts sent by the Wei family. They were indeed specialties of Huzhou Prefecture as they said.


    "Why are they so nice this time? They didn''t ask you to do anything, Miss. They even gave you gifts." Xiumei asked.


    ¡°They don¡¯t ask for anything, they just don¡¯t dare to say it directly. They have already said that, and if they speak again, won¡¯t it seem that they are not sincere today?¡±


    Just now, Bai Shi had already started to speak halfway, but was blocked by her cold attitude.


    ¡°Miss, what are your plans?¡± Xiumei asked.


    "Just pretend I don''t know. If they don''t explain clearly, I will continue to pretend to be confused. When they explain clearly, I will find some excuses to shirk it." Wei Ruo didn''t bother to think about this problem.


    Xiumei nodded heavily.


    ###


    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    ?? Cuitingxuan.


    ¡°Sister, you and Princess Rui haven¡¯t moved around for a long time. These days, the prince just got some pearls from Nanyang as tribute. Please help my sister send them to Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion to Princess Rui.¡±


    Qi Shijing brought a whole box of pearls and said to Wei Qingwan with a smile.


    Wei Qingwan looked at the round and plump pearls in the box, her expression a little stiff.


    ?Each pearl here is a valuable treasure when taken alone, and there is a box full of such pearls.


    ??What made Wei Qingwan even more uncomfortable was that Qi Shijing actually wanted to send such a whole box of pearls to Wei Qingruo.


    Seeing that Wei Qingwan was in a daze and did not reply immediately, Qi Shijing asked with concern: "What''s wrong, sister Wan''er?"


    "No...it''s okay. I was thinking about the unhappiness I had with Sister Ruo''er before, and I was afraid that Sister Ruo''er would still remember me this time, so I was a little worried."


    "You are sisters from the same mother. There is no hatred, but there is hatred. Sister, if you sincerely apologize, the matter will be over, right?" The smile on Qi Shijing''s face did not diminish.


    "Yes...yes." Wei Qingwan bit her lip.


    ?She understood what Qi Shijing meant, which was to ask her to lie low, apologize to Wei Qingruo, and pray for Wei Qingruo''s forgiveness!


    "Sister Wan''er, you should also know that recently our prince wants to take over the position of supervising the construction of warships. Even if he is not the prince himself, he must be someone from the prince, otherwise it will be very disadvantageous for our prince." Qi Shijing continued.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Wei Qingwan also heard about it.


    "Then my sister must have heard that this matter originated from Prince Rui and Princess Rui, so the opinions of Prince Rui and Princess Rui are very important. If they speak up, my father will definitely adopt it." Qi Shijing mentioned again.

 Chapter 516： Wei Qingwan asks for help

    Chapter 516 Wei Qingwan asks for help


    ¡°Yes, I understand...¡± Wei Qingwan agreed.


    "I also believe that my sister understands. She is a smart person and a close confidant of the prince. She knows that she must do her best for the prince." Qi Shijing looked satisfied.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll bother my sister and run for her today.¡±


    "yes."


    Wei Qingwan had no choice but to agree.


    Qi Shijing has talked about this. If she still doesn''t agree, she will not only fail Qi Shijing''s care for her, but also may cause the prince to be disappointed in her.


    She absolutely cannot do this.


    ?So Wei Qingwan took over the job.


    After Qi Shijing left, Wei Qingwan asked Cuihe to dress herself up again.


    ¡°Make my face paler and choose old clothes.¡± Wei Qingwan requested.


    "Miss, what are you doing? Didn''t this make Princess Rui a joke?" Cui He said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Wei Qingruo the most fond of seeing my jokes? Then I will satisfy her.¡± Wei Qingwan said.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s too hard for you.¡± Cui He said heartbrokenly.


    "What can I do? The princess has made it very clear just now. This matter is not only my business, nor is it the princess''s business. It is related to the prince''s grand plan and is not a trivial matter. If Wei Qingruo''s desire to humiliate me is satisfied, I hope that my wish will come true in exchange for the prince, so it doesn¡¯t hurt to sacrifice me a little.¡±


    Wei Qingwan looked at herself in the mirror and had already made up her mind.


    "Miss, I have made you suffer. When the prince knows that you have made such a big sacrifice for him, he will be moved." Cui He said hurriedly.


    "I hope so." Wei Qingwan hoped that what she had done would win the prince''s favor.


    She has been married for some time, but she is still a virgin and has not received the blessing of the prince.


    If this continues, her situation will be very worrying...


    So this matter was very important to her, so important that she was willing to put down her dignity and accept Wei Qingruo''s humiliation.


    ###


    Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    Songzhuyuan.


    "Miss, someone from Prince Yu''s Mansion is here. It''s your sister. She wants to see you for something." Lin Fang reported to Wei Ruo who was sitting in the garden roasting sweet potatoes and roasting pheasants.


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    She was not surprised at all that Wei Qingwan would come.


    Wang Yu sent a message to his second brother, who replied that he was not in good health and was missing. If Wang Yu still wanted to find them, he would have to send Wei Qingwan.


    I just don¡¯t know if they know the true relationship between her and Wei Qingwan.


    ??If you knew, you wouldn''t have made this stupid move, right?


    She happened to have some free time today. Taking advantage of the autumn sunshine, she and Meimei were baking and eating in the sun in the yard. They could also take the opportunity to see what kind of opera Wei Qingwan was going to sing.


    Not long after, Wei Qingwan arrived at Songzhuyuan under the leadership of people from Prince Rui''s palace.


    As soon as she entered the door, Wei Qingwan saw the fruits and vegetables all over the yard, and even the walls of the yard were covered with plants she didn''t recognize.


    After walking for a while, Wei Qingwan saw Wei Ruo sitting on a rattan chair in the yard. On the same rattan table in front of her was a freshly brewed pot of green tea, and next to it were freshly roasted sweet potatoes and taro. He looks very relaxed.


    ??Wei Qingwan walked up to Wei Ruo and saluted: "I have met the princess."


    ??Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan''s outfit today. "What, you look like this now, why do you feel that you have suffered a lot in Prince Yu''s Mansion?" Wei Ruo teased.


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head, looking aggrieved, but stopped talking.


    Cuihe, who came with Wei Qingwan, helped Wei Qingwan answer: "Princess Rui, you don''t know something. Our young lady''s life in Prince Yu''s Mansion is very difficult. The prince does not like our young lady and feels that our young lady does not have a strong natal family to support her. He couldn''t help, so he kept neglecting our lady..."


    Wei Ruo raised his eyebrows, "Good guy, are you planning to play a trick on her?"


    "Then why are you here with me? Your natal family is incapable of supporting you, so you are not favored. Why don''t you go to your natal family to come to me?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "elder sister¡­"


    "Stop it, you can just pretend when outsiders are around. Now that no one else is around, you don''t have to call me sister so nicely." Wei Ruo interrupted.


    ¡°Sister, it was my sister who made mistakes in the past. She did a lot of wrong things and said a lot of bad things. I hope you will forgive me.¡±


    ??Wei Qingwan knelt down in front of Wei Ruo with a pop, her eyes filled with tears, and she apologized word for word to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo looked at her and commented: "I have to say, your apology is much more sincere than the previous one."


    After Wei Ruo said this, he sipped tea leisurely.


    Wei Qingwan continued: "Sister, I was sorry for you before. This time, I came here shamelessly. I want to ask you to help my sister for the sake of you and me being both girls of the Wei family."


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Wei Ruo said in an unhurried tone.


    ¡°Sister, regarding the Shenwu Cannon, if you are willing to put in a good word to His Majesty the Emperor, His Majesty Prince Yu will remember the goodness of Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion,¡± Wei Qingwan said.


    Shenwu Cannon is the name given by the imperial court to the heavy front-loading smoothbore cannon made by Wei Ruo.


    ¡°So what if he remembers it?¡± Wei Ruo continued to ask.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Wei Qingwan didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    Seeing her embarrassment, Wei Ruo helped her continue: "Are you trying to say that King Yu will remember the kindness of Prince Rui, so that he will treat Prince Rui''s palace well after he ascends the throne, even if Prince Rui goes to the west and leaves me as a widow? Are you also willing to take care of Princess Rui?"


    Wei Qingwan''s face stiffened, she paused for a moment, and explained: "That''s not what I meant. I just said that His Highness Prince Yu would be grateful to His Highness Prince Rui. I had no other meaning, and I didn''t dare to curse His Highness Prince Rui."


    ¡°Then why does Prince Rui¡¯s Palace need Prince Yu to worry about it?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    "Sister..." Wei Qingwan was confused by Wei Ruo''s question.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Cui He quickly presented the box of pearls given by Qi Shijing to Wei Ruo.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Rui, this is a gift from our concubine, Princess Yu. I hope you like it.¡±


    Wei Ruo raised his eyes and Xiumei stepped forward to take the box.


    Xiumei opened the box, and Wei Ruo just glanced at it lightly, with no emotion on her face.


    They were just pearls. If Wei hadn''t seen them before, the rewards she received included many large, plump and round pearls.


    ¡°Thank you, Princess Yu, for me.¡± Wei Ruo replied slowly.


    ¡°I hope that Princess Wangrui can give us a few kind words for our Royal Highness, Prince Yu.¡± Cui He said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t agree to this.¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    ?Such a straightforward rejection made Wei Qingwan turn pale. She felt that she had been greatly humiliated, but she had to suppress the grievance in her heart and begged again: "Sister, how can you be willing to help?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 517： Its just a play you acted

    "Wei Qingwan, you don''t need me to remind you if there are any issues between you and me. Given our relationship, why should I be willing to help you?" Wei Ruo asked.


    ¡°It was my sister who did something wrong in the past, and it was me who did not think I could do anything right against her. I hope that my sister will not forget the faults of others and can forgive me.¡± Wei Qingwan apologized again.


    "I heard your apology, but I still don''t intend to help you." Wei Ruo replied with an indifferent expression.


    ?At this moment, Wei Qingwan''s inner defense collapsed.


    No matter how much psychological preparation she did before coming, she could no longer deal with it calmly when she saw Wei Qingruo humiliating herself like this.


    ¡°Sister, what else do you want from me? What else do you want me to do before you forgive me?¡± Wei Qingwan pursed her lips and asked Wei Ruo with red eyes and a trembling voice.


    "What you want is your business, and my choice not to forgive is also my business." Wei Ruo replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already knelt down here to apologize to you for letting you trample my self-esteem under your feet. Why can¡¯t you calm down?¡±


    "What? If you apologize, I will forgive you?" Wei Ruo asked.


    ??Wei Qingwan stared at Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo continued: "If you apologize sincerely, then be prepared that I will not forgive you. Apology is your way of expressing your regret and recognizing your mistakes, so you must be prepared for the other party not to accept the apology. Think that as long as If you apologize, I have to forgive you and then help you. That¡¯s not an apology, it¡¯s just a play you put on to achieve your own goals.¡±


    Wei Ruo ruthlessly exposed Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan¡¯s face turned green and white in turns, and she looked really good-looking.


    ??If this was the past, she would have responded to Wei Ruo, but today, she has not yet had an attack. She just stared at Wei Ruo with resentment in her eyes.


    Wei Ruo looked at these resentful eyes and knew that his judgment was correct.


    She had almost finished watching the show, and nothing happened that surprised her.


    ?So Wei Ruo stood up and waved his hand: "Send King Yu''s concubine away."


    ??Wei Qingwan was still dazed, and suddenly she was shocked when she heard that Wei wanted to drive her away.


    "Sister!" Wei Qingwan called Wei Ruo, "Sister, listen to me! If you help me, you are also helping yourself. Prince Rui will not live long. You need someone to rely on in the future! I can help you, Prince Yu can help your¡­"


    Wei Ruo couldn''t hear what she said next.


    ?Lin Fang and another maid "invited" Wei Qingwan out of Songzhuyuan.


    ###


    Since King Rui and his wife presented Shenwu cannons and thunderbolts, the emperor began to consider selecting one of the princes to be responsible for the mass production of copper cannons and thunderbolts. This caused a dispute between King Yu''s faction and King Jing''s faction in the court.


    ?Both sides held their own opinions and had a heated argument in the morning for several days in a row.


    Both King Yu and King Jing wanted to win the task of supervising the construction of cannons and thunderbolt shells. For them, this was not only an excellent opportunity for meritorious service, but also a good opportunity for them to take control of the Ministry of Works.


    In addition, the firearms to be made this time are all very powerful. Whoever can take the technology of making these firearms into their own hands will have more initiative.


    ?However, the emperor has not made a decision for a long time, leaving everyone confused.


    ?So, in addition to arguing in the court, both King Yu and King Jing sent greeting cards to Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    Wei Jin also replied that he was in poor health and could not see guests.


    He continued to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, letting King Jing and King Yu''s men fight to the death. A few days later, the corruption and bribery case of Wen Chong, a cabinet scholar, came out. The person who reported it was a good concubine in Master Wen''s house. Because she was bullied by Mrs. Wen and almost died, she went to the government to sue Mrs. Wen for troubling human life. She was a good concubine. , do not kill at will.


    ?It was originally just a small matter of competing for favor between wives and concubines, but who would have thought that this trial would actually lead to a case of corruption and bribery.


    ??And this Master Wen was Qi Yansong''s confidant and a supporter of King Yu. His corruption case implicated King Yu.


    ??The emperor denounced King Yu in the morning court, and even ordered the Inspectorate to investigate the matter thoroughly and investigate the matter thoroughly.


    When something happened at this juncture, people had to suspect that someone was behind the scenes, and the most likely person was King Jing.


    In fact, the person who did this was indeed Chu Lan.


    ?Chu Lan has already made plans over the years. On the surface, the situation is overwhelmingly in favor of King Yu. However, if he can become the final winner and ascend to the throne in the original work, he must have had the chips in hand early.


    Just when these chips will be released depends on how the situation changes.


    It seems that this competition made Chu Lan feel that he must do something to stabilize himself.


    ??Although King Yu was caught off guard, he did not admit defeat in vain.


    They also gave Chu Lan a counterattack and revealed that the son of the left servant of the Ministry of Finance was drinking, causing trouble and injuring people. Although they could not directly hurt Chu Lan, there was still a chance for Chu Lan to lose a general.


    In addition, the previous investigation on the attack on King Rui also gained some insights.


    The Inspector Zuodu Yushi reported to the Emperor that although the weapons used by the black-clad assassins who raided King Rui were not clearly marked, it was found that the forging workshop was the most famous forging shop in the east of the city. This forging shop does not sell privately to civilians. Weapons are only provided to a few families who have the power to set up private military forces, including the Qi family.


    ?This investigation result once again made the emperor suspicious of Qi Yansong and King Yu.


    ?So the emperor, who had great trust in Qi Yansong, changed his previous attitude and withdrew many of the privileges given to Qi Yansong. Many things that were originally handled by Qi Yansong were changed to be handled by himself.


    Qi Yansong, who knew that he had never made such an arrangement, suspected that Chu Lan was setting the blame on him, in order to suppress himself and King Yu''s faction.


    At this point, the relationship between King Yu¡¯s faction and King Jing¡¯s faction was completely in dire straits.


    ?? After a month of tossing about this, the emperor was extremely annoyed. Without waiting for the final results of the investigation of several cases, he handed over the task of supervising the construction of Shenwu cannons and thunderbolts to the King of Qin, who had never had any sense of existence.


    King Xingsan of Qin was older than King Yu and King Jing. However, he was lame since he was a child. In addition, his mother was born as a palace maid, and her abilities in all aspects were really not outstanding. When she was studying in the Imperial College, she did not perform well, so she never had a sense of existence.


    ??This time I got a good job for nothing and got a big deal.


    But King Yu and King Jing suffered both losses.


    ?? Wei Ruo learned all this information from Wei Jinyi and Lin Fang.


    These things are quite interesting to hear as stories.


    ¡°As expected, they are all thousand-year-old foxes.¡± Wei Ruo commented while pinching her chin.


    Then he raised his eyes and glanced at Wei Jinyi in front of him, and added: "You too."


    ??It was very rare for Wei Jin to be in Wei Ruo''s room today. Of course, Wei Ruo sent someone to invite him over.


    ? Wei Jin, who was called a thousand-year-old fox by Wei Ruo, could not refute and just looked at Wei Ruo quietly.

 Chapter 518： Second brother, don’t look at me like that

    He knew that Wei Ruo came to her today not just to hear what he said about the changes in the situation in the court.


    "Second brother, I have shipped a lot of things to the capital recently." Wei Ruo''s eyes were cunning, and he grinned with a playful smile.


    Recently, she has had a bumper harvest of rice and noodles in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. Because she is still hoarding the rice and noodles she harvested in the past two years, Wei Ruo arranged for people to transport a large amount of the new harvest of rice and noodles to the north. She has already purchased the rice and noodles in Hejian. The two large warehouses in the Manor were full.


    A while ago, the warehouse Wei Ruo set up in the city with the money from the Qi family and the Lu family to buy her medicine was also full.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Jin also responded, waiting for Wei Ruo¡¯s follow-up.


    ¡°I want to store some supplies in the backyard of the palace.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    "I said you have the final say in the palace''s backyard. You can do whatever you want." Wei Jinyi.


    ¡°And I want to build a chicken farm and a duck farm outside the capital city...¡± Wei Ruo continued.


    "You can make the decision." Wei Jin didn''t have any objection.


    "But I need you to help me with this matter..." Wei Ruodao.


    ??If it were just to set up a chicken farm, Wei Ruo would naturally not ask Wei Jinyi. She would have someone with money to do it herself.


    "The government control around the capital is very strict. It''s okay for farmers to raise some chickens and ducks by themselves. I want to raise chickens and ducks on a large scale, but others don''t agree. Especially I have to buy a large piece of land from the village." Wei Ruo said, and then looked at Wei Baally. Jin Yi.


    ?In such a situation, Wei Ruo would have to move out of Wei Jin Yi Lai, and then do it openly and openly in the name of Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    "Yeah, okay." Wei Jin didn''t ask any more questions and agreed immediately.


    ¡°When are you free?¡± Wei Ruo asked hurriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m free now.¡±


    "Then let''s set off now." Wei Ruo stood up immediately, pulled Wei Jinyi and went outside.


    It wasn''t until he left the room that Wei Ruo remembered that he had held Wei Jinyi''s hand.


    ??Wei Ruo turned around, smiled awkwardly, and then let go of his hand.


    Wei Ruo secretly blamed herself in her heart: Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo, what did you do? Even in the modern era she lived in, there was no reason to hold a man''s hand casually!


    Why did you unconsciously hold your second brother''s hand now?


    Even if you still regard him as your elder brother in your heart, you should always avoid the suspicion that you should avoid!


    ??Wei Ruo didn''t know what was wrong with him, so he became so unruly in front of Wei Jinyi.


    She had never been like this in front of Xu Zhengyong before!


    ??Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo''s hand that was let go, and couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    ?However, he also knew that even if Ruoer held his hand, she only subconsciously regarded him as his brother, and there was no other reason.


    ¡°You need to change your clothes before you go out.¡± Wei Jin also took the initiative to resolve the embarrassment.


    "Yes, I was so excited that I forgot all this. Second brother, you go ahead and change your clothes. I will also change my outfit. We will meet at the west gate in a while." Wei Ruo said hurriedly.


    "Um."


    Then the two of them went back and changed their clothes.


    ?? Wei Ruo went out as Princess Rui this time, but she still chose relatively light clothes.


    ??As for Wei Jin, he also needed to put some white on his face to pretend to be sick.


    After dressing up, the two took a carriage and headed out of the city. On the way, Wei Ruo explained to Wei Jin why he wanted to open a chicken farm and a duck farm.


    Her braised food shop needs a stable supply. When she was in Taizhou Prefecture, she purchased chicken and duck meat from nearby villages, which saved Wei Ruo the trouble of opening a chicken farm by herself and could also bring food to the people in the village. Come and gain, kill two birds with one stone.


    But when we arrived in the capital, the situation changed slightly.


    First, the shipment volume has increased. Eating chicken and duck is still a luxury for ordinary people, but there are many powerful people in the capital, and chicken, duck, fish and meat are all available.


    ?Some people think that the braised food in a braised food shop is good, so they just ask the shop to deliver the food to their house every day.


    At present, we have received more than ten door-to-door delivery orders.


    Not to mention that the sales of daily stores have also increased a lot.


    Second, the supply of goods is unstable.


    ??The people near the capital are still different from the people outside Taizhou Prefecture. Many people want to buy the chickens and ducks they raise, including those in the palace, in the palaces of princes, dignitaries and ministers, and in major restaurants.


    In addition, because everyone¡¯s harvest has been poor in the past two years, there are fewer farmers raising chickens and ducks.


    ?As a result, Wei Ruo''s braised food shop was not only unable to receive chickens and ducks stably, but the procurement cost was also high.


    ?Under such circumstances, Wei Ruo decided to open his own chicken and duck farm, which could not only stabilize the supply but also reduce expenses.


    Then Wei Ruo explained his plan to Wei Jinyi.


    There are two pieces of land she wants to buy, one for raising chickens and one for raising ducks.


    When it came to raising chickens, Wei Ruo took a fancy to a hill and a large flat open space at the foot of the hill.


    After enclosing the entire hill and open space, build a breeding base, put the chickens on the mountain during the day, and let them eat bugs, grass, and grass seeds on the mountain.


    In addition to bugs, chickens and ducks also need to be fed other foods, such as rice bran, on a daily basis.


    There are a large number of people in Wei Ruo''s village who need to eat. They consume a lot of rice and flour every day, which will produce a lot of bran. In the past, the two major uses of these bran in Taizhou Prefecture were to compost and feed pigs.


    ??Here in the capital, Wei Ruo has not let people raise pigs in his village, so the chaff produced in his village is just being stored, which can be used to feed chickens and ducks.


    The duck farm Wei Ruo was interested in an open space next to a rice field and contracted it together with the rice field.


    ?In this way, ducks can be driven into the rice fields during the day and allowed to peck at insects and weeds in the rice fields. This can not only increase the activities of the ducks, solve part of the feed problem, but also help the rice grow better.


    ?Of course, just like raising chickens, raising ducks also requires some extra feed. Just eating bugs in the rice fields is not enough.


    But these costs are controllable.


    Another very important point is that raising chickens and ducks can produce eggs and duck eggs stably. Eggs are one of the best ways for humans to obtain high-quality protein.


    ??After Wei Ruo analyzed the reasons and plans for Wei Jinyi, he suddenly turned his head and saw Wei Jinyi looking at him with a doting look on his face, and his eyes were so gentle that they could water.


    Yes, that feeling is pampering.


    ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°When you look at me like this, you always give me an illusion...¡±


    ¡°What illusion?¡± Wei Jin also frowned slightly.


    "Just...just..." Wei Ruo thought for a while, but couldn''t think of a suitable word, "Anyway, don''t look at me like that."


    Her heartbeat couldn''t help but beat a little faster, which was strange.


    ?So Wei Jin also turned his head away as Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Ruo looked at it and felt that it was too much, so she said: "I don''t mean to hate you, it''s just that my heart beats a little faster when you look at me like that."


    ? Wei Jin was also startled and looked at Wei Ruo again...

 Chapter 519： Chu Lan is here

    At this time, Wei Ruo had turned his head away and looked outside through the carriage window.


    ??Wei Jin also stared at Wei Ruo''s profile, her rapidly beating heart unable to calm down for a long time.


    Arrived outside the city, Wei Ruo helped Wei Jin also get out of the carriage.


    ?In the past, Wei Ruo thought Wei Jin was too cunning in pretending to be sick, but now she thought about it, with her second brother''s temperament, it was not easy to pretend to be sick in front of others all day long.


    ?But it¡¯s worth it for him to pretend to be sick. It can save them a lot of unnecessary trouble and make it easier for them to do things.


    In order to perform well in his tricks, Wei Ruo always had to support Wei Jinyi in front of others.


    ?And Wei Jin also cooperated and put his hand on Wei Ruo''s hand.


    The two palms were pressed together, and they could clearly feel each other''s temperature.


    ??Both of them felt that the feeling was a little subtle, but neither one said it out loud.


    As soon as Wei Ruo helped Wei Jinyi out of the carriage, Xiumei ran over and told Wei Ruo: "Miss, the matter is done. Just now Li Zheng here said that we can get as much land as we want."


    ¡°So fast?¡± Wei Ruo was a little surprised.


    Xiumei nodded heavily: "When the prince''s team was still one mile away from the village entrance, someone came to report the news, and then Li Zheng came to ask our people. When he asked, he knew it was someone from Prince Rui''s Mansion, and he immediately agreed. He said that he would personally go to the county to go through the formalities, and he also promised that it would be completed today."


    "This is really good. If I had known about it earlier, I wouldn''t have had to drag my second brother here." Wei Ruodao said.


    ??Wei Ruo turned her head and glanced at Wei Jinyi who she was supporting.


    Wei Jin also replied: "No, this trip will also benefit me."


    ¡°Would it be beneficial for you to help me build a chicken farm?¡±


    "Hmm." Because there were only their own cronies around and no outsiders, Wei Jin also explained to Wei Ruo, "I should let others see that you and I are not doing our jobs properly."


    Wei Ruo thought for a while and smiled: "What you said makes sense. Then you have to spend some time with me today. As a reward, Meimei and I will cook roast chicken for you with my secret sauce. oh."


    "Okay." A smile appeared on Wei Jinyi''s face, his eyes soft, like water and mist.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know why but felt something strange in his heart again, so he quickly looked away.


    ?There was a pond not far away, and Wei Ruo ordered someone to set up a barbecue rack by the pond to fulfill the roast chicken she promised Wei Jinyi.


    The chicken was naturally bought from a nearby farmer''s house. One second it was jumping alive, and the next second the neck was bled, and then the hair was removed with hot water.


    Not long after, it was placed on the barbecue rack, and Wei Ruo applied the secret sauce.


    Xiumei went to the pond to catch fish.


    ?This pond originally belonged to the village, but it will soon belong to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Jin also lay on the wicker chair and looked at Wei Ruo in a leisurely manner.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to help, it¡¯s that the place is empty and can be seen from a long distance away.


    Even if outsiders can''t get close and can''t hear their voices, if they see the rumored sick Prince Rui from a distance actively helping his princess, I''m afraid it won''t take half a day for those in the capital to I''m about to jump.


    ?Soon, the aroma of roasted chicken filled the surrounding area. Wei Ruo put a roasted chicken on a plate and handed it to Xiaobei: "Xiaobei, serve your master to eat the chicken."


    "Yes." Xiaobei accepted the order, took the roast chicken and came to Wei Jinyi.


    "Master, I will serve you." Xiaobei was also a little embarrassed.


    He has followed his master since he was a child, but he has never fed his master once.


    The master never likes to be served while dining.


    ??If he were to feed his master, I wonder if his master would be uncomfortable with it.


    ¡°Tear off the meat and put it aside.¡± As expected, Wei Jinyi still didn¡¯t want anyone to feed him.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xiaobei immediately complied with the instructions. He was even a little panicked when he was asked to feed chickens to his master. Wei Ruo couldn''t help but smile and said: "Second brother, it''s really not easy for you now. You have to be extremely careful when eating chicken outside."


    Wei Jin didn¡¯t say anything, these little things didn¡¯t bother him.


    Now that she can do what she wants to do happily, it is worth it to him.


    ?After finishing handling the chicken for Wei Jinyi, Xiaobei immediately ran to the pond to help Xiumei.


    ¡°Miss Xiumei, I¡¯ll help you catch fish.¡±


    "No need, I can do it myself." Xiumei said.


    ¡°Two of you, catch it faster.¡± Xiaobei volunteered and went straight into the water regardless of Xiumei¡¯s obstruction.


    ??The fish Xiumei was targeting was scared away.


    ?Xiao Bei looked embarrassed: "Yes...I''m sorry..."


    Xiumei said helplessly: "You''d better go to the shore and wait for me. When I catch the fish, you can help me remove the scales, remove the gills and disembowel it."


    "Okay then." Xiaobei didn''t dare to have any objections, for fear of causing trouble for Xiumei again.


    After a while, Xiumei caught two big fish, and she and Xiaobei handled them one by one.


    After cleaning, wash it with wine, and then take it to Wei Ruo to bake.


    Wei Ruo and the others were playing when they saw a group of people approaching where they were not far away.


    You can tell by looking at his attire that he belongs to the royal family. Ordinary people cannot use such ceremonial guards.


    Wei Ruo glanced at Wei Jinyi, and Wei Jinyi whispered: "I''m sorry Ruo''er, it seems I can''t accompany you today. You and I must have attracted the attention of some people by going out openly today, and they came here to lecture us on purpose. of."


    ??Wei Ruo brought Wei Jin to the outskirts this time to get the land as Prince Rui, so naturally he did it in an honest way.


    Wei Jin also said the same thing. Wei Ruo could probably guess that the person coming was either King Jing or King Yu.


    ?However, now that the matter of supervising the construction of Shenwu cannons and thunderbolts has been settled, even if they have ideas, there is nothing they can do.


    Not long after, the team arrived at the wasteland where Wei Ruo and others rested temporarily.


    ?? Wei Ruo saw Chu Lan coming out of the riding group on horseback.


    ??He is dressed in black and elegant clothes, with sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes. He is handsome and has the unique heroic spirit of a military commander.


    He jumped off the horse with a neat turn.


    ?He came to Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi. At this moment, Wei Jinyi was still lying on the wicker chair and had no intention of getting up, while Wei Ruo was still sitting on the bamboo chair nearby, concentrating on roasting her chicken.


    ??Chu Lan looked at the two of them condescendingly: "Ninth brother looks a lot better today and can actually go out for fun outside the city."


    "The princess has taken good care of her." Wei Jin also spoke slowly and unhurriedly.


    Hearing this, Chu Lan¡¯s eyes fell on Wei Ruo.


    ?? Wei Ruo noticed the warmth of Chu Lan''s gaze, but she did not raise her head and continued to roast her chicken.


    She is not so afraid of Chu Lan now that her second brother is here.


    She just does her thing, and her second brother will help her deal with it.


    ?Chu Lan looked away and said to Wei Jin, "I have a generous gift to give to my ninth brother."


    ??Wei Jin also just looked at him indifferently and did not speak.


    Then he saw Chu Lan bringing someone up: ¡°Does Ninth Brother recognize this person?¡±

 Chapter 520： calculating against each other

    Chapter 520: Mutual Calculation


    ?? Wei Jin did not turn around to look at the man being held on the ground by Chu Lan''s men. His expression was dull and his eyes were lifeless.


    Chu Lan continued: "If Ninth Brother doesn''t recognize it himself, you can ask someone from the Duke of Xu''s mansion to come over and ask."


    Wei Jinyi slowly raised his eyes to look at the person, then raised his right hand to signal to the people around him.


    Then Xiaobei took a step forward and bowed respectfully to Chu Lan: "Your Highness King Jing, my prince is not feeling well and will soon be exhausted. If you have anything to say to my prince, you can tell me first. Man, I¡¯ll take note of this first, and then I¡¯ll tell him in detail when my prince feels better.¡±


    Chu Lan looked in the direction of Wei Ruo again: "Why don''t you, the princess, come to talk to me on behalf of the prince?"


    ??Wei Ruo didn''t even raise his head when Chu Lan called him by name, pretending not to hear at all.


    ?Xiao Bei smiled and explained to Chu Lan: "Prince Jing, you are joking and this is not in line with etiquette. I think Prince Jing would not do such a rude thing."


    ?Chu Lan slowly withdrew his gaze and explained the identity of the person he brought.


    ¡°This man is Shengtong, an old subordinate of Xu Guogong. The man who was supposed to die in the battle is still alive today. Your Highness, Prince Rui, doesn¡¯t want to hear why he is still alive. He changed his name and lived happily."


    ? Wei Jin did not show any surprise when he heard this and still lay weakly.


    This is the posture of a person who is about to die.


    Wei Ruo, who was busy roasting chicken on the side, was also not surprised. She had known for a long time that Chu Lan would have criminal evidence that the Qi family framed Xu Guogong''s mansion, but she didn''t know what it was.


    ?Now it seems that this man named Sheng Tong is very likely to be his move that inflicts heavy losses on King Yu and the Qi family.


    ?But this time Chu Lan did not choose to bring the person to the emperor for a confrontation, but tried to hand the person over to Wei Jinyi and let Wei Jinyi help him make this move.


    "Ah, there is such a thing!" Xiao Bei looked surprised, his eyes widened, and then said, "Prince Jing, this is such a serious matter, please send this person to the Inspectorate as soon as possible. Please Check the people there!"


    ¡°I think it would be more appropriate to hand this person over to my ninth brother. After all, this person is most likely the criminal who framed Xu Guogong.¡± Chu Lan said.


    "Absolutely not! It is absolutely forbidden for Prince Jing to do this! My prince has weak bones, and the doctor said that he should not be worried and nervous! Furthermore, my prince is not good at this investigation, and he needs to find specialized people to do it. OK!" Xiaobei quickly refused.


    As he spoke, Xiaobei looked back very worriedly at Wei Jinyi, who was sitting on the same wicker chair.


    Wei Jin could obviously hear the conversation, but he looked tired, and it seemed that it was not appropriate for him to work hard.


    ?Looking at Xiaobei''s anxious look, Wei Ruo sighed in his heart. He didn''t know that his master could act, and the subordinates around him were also very good at it.


    ?For this performance, Wei Ruo must give him ninety-nine points. One more point to avoid making him proud.


    ?Chu Lan followed Xiaobei''s line of sight and looked at Wei Jinyi, his eyebrows slightly narrowed.


    Xiaobei said again: "It''s getting late, Prince Jing. It''s going to be cold as soon as the sun sets in autumn. My prince can''t bear the cold! I''ll have to help the prince back to the carriage soon. The delay will affect the prince''s health." , the villain can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    ?Chu Lan glanced at Wei Ruo again, an unusual light flashed in his eyes.


    ?After a while, "Okay." Chu Lan agreed, then turned around, got on his horse neatly, and left with his people.


    After he left, Wei Ruo came to Wei Jinyi''s side, sat down and put his head close to him.


    "Chu Lan wants to use you as a spearman?" Wei Ruo asked Wei Jinyi.


    ¡°That should be the intention.¡± Wei Jin also said. Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi''s calm face and asked, "Second brother, are you really not angry when you see the man brought by Chu Lan just now? He might be the one who killed your grandfather''s family. "


    ¡°That person just now is not really Sheng Tong.¡± Wei Jin also replied.


    ¡°Second brother, you mean that person is a fake?¡±


    "If it is really Shengtong, then he is a very important witness. Chu Lan should not take him around. He will definitely hide the person and then choose the right time to reveal it in public to Prince Yu and the Qi family. A fatal blow, instead of showing his trump card in advance like this. Even if he wants to borrow my hand, he will definitely choose a more hidden opportunity to avoid being discovered by King Yu and the Qi family. Now he chooses to do it when I am here Outside the city, he brought people to see me in a grand and grand manner, which shows that this person is not really Shengtong."


    ??Wei Jin also analyzed the suspicious aspects of Chu Lan''s actions today and concluded that the person Chu Lan just brought was a fake.


    ¡°The second brother is right.¡± This is indeed strange!


    Wei Jin also continued: "He came to look for me today, not just because he wants to use my hand to deal with King Yu and the Qi family. If he takes people on this trip in such a arrogant way, the eyes and ears of King Yu and the Qi family will definitely hear about it. . If the Qi family believes that Chu Lan has captured Sheng Tong, they will definitely take action."


    ¡°So Chu Lan is defrauding King Yu and the Qi family?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡± Wei Jin also replied.


    ?So today Chu Lan''s trip, if he can persuade Wei Jin to take action, is good, but if he can''t persuade, his goal can be achieved.


    ??As long as the news reaches the ears of King Yu and Qi Yansong, they will inevitably take action against time to prevent Chu Lan from bringing people to the emperor for a confrontation.


    Once King Yu and the Qi family took action, they gave Chu Lan a chance.


    ¡°They are all thousand-year-old foxes.¡± Wei Ruo sighed once again.


    Chu Lan is, and so is her second brother!


    Chu Lan¡¯s actions against the Qi family are earlier than those in the original work. It is difficult to say that it is not related to her second brother¡¯s series of actions to sow discord.


    After a pause, Wei Ruo asked again: "Does the second brother think that this Sheng Tong is really the person who stabbed Xu Guogong in the back and made Xu Guogong suffer unjust injustice? Is the Qi family really the mastermind behind the scenes?"


    "I didn''t know about Shengtong before. What Chu Lan said today is that there is a high possibility that this person is the person who was bribed to forge false evidence about my grandfather''s rebellion. As for the person behind the scenes, the person I suspect is indeed Qi Family, because the biggest beneficiary of what happened back then was the Qi family." Wei Jin also replied.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Ruo nodded.


    She asked her second brother because she wanted to remind him that the mastermind behind the scenes was indeed the Qi family, and Chu Lan was not mistaken about this.


    ?Now that the second brother said that the person he guessed was also from the Qi family, she didn''t need to say more.


    ?Due to the appearance of Chu Lan, Wei Ruo lost interest in continuing to play.


    ?So after eating roast chicken and fish, Wei Ruo asked everyone to pack their bags and set off back to Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    ?The team moved very slowly along the way. Wei Ruo and Wei Jin were also eating in the car while admiring the scenery. It was already dusk when they returned to Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    Getting out of the car, Wei Ruo suddenly thought of something important as soon as his feet landed on the ground.


    ¡°Second brother.¡±


    ??Wei Ruo grabbed Wei Jinyi''s arm who was about to go to the front yard.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 521： Recuperate the emperors health

    Chapter 521: Recuperating the Emperor¡¯s health


    Wei Jin also stopped suddenly and turned to look at the hand holding his arm.


    ¡°Second brother, is there any way for me to come into the palace to recuperate the emperor¡¯s health?¡± Wei Ruo said fiercely.


    ¡°Recuperate the emperor¡¯s health?¡±


    "Yes, take care of your body. The emperor''s health must not be very good these years. If Chu Lan wants to reveal the truth about that year in the next few days, I''m afraid the emperor will be irritated!" Wei Ruo expressed his worries.


    The emperor is their protective umbrella. The day the emperor is in good health, the day they and Prince Rui''s palace can sit back and relax.


    Wei Ruo knew that the emperor was now in serious physical condition and it was impossible for him to fully recover and live a long life. However, she might be able to try her best to delay him for a few years so that he would try not to have any accidents when facing the upcoming huge stimulus. .


    ?? Wei Ruo wanted to take care of the emperor''s body, but he needed a suitable identity.


    ? Xu Heyou is dead, so Wei Ruo can no longer enter the palace to treat the emperor as Xu Heyou.


    ??Moreover, it is not easy to diagnose the emperor''s pulse and prescribe medicine. People whose identities and origins are unknown will definitely not be able to do it. Even if this person is brought by King Rui, there is no exception.


    Not to mention making up a new identity, even if you use the previous identity of Xu Heyou, you will still have to be interrogated for three generations of your ancestors.


    ??Wei Jin also understood what Wei Ruo was worried about. After thinking for a moment, he said, "If you go into the palace to treat the emperor, you will inevitably suffer some fatigue."


    ??Wei Jin also knew that Wei Ruo didn''t like the palace. The rules there were complicated and the atmosphere was depressing, which made her resist.


    "You can be tired if you suffer a little. If I can exchange it for you and me to live a more peaceful life, I think it''s worth it."


    ??Wei Ruo still knows her priorities well, and she will never run away from some of the burdens she deserves.


    ??Wei Jin also frowned and looked at Wei Ruo''s determined look, and understood what she meant.


    ?After a pause, Wei Jin also asked Wei Ruo: "But are you willing to use your own identity to diagnose his pulse?"


    ?? Wei Ruo hesitated for a while and replied: "Okay."


    ¡°Then you can follow me into the palace tomorrow.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Ruo agreed.


    After finishing speaking, Wei Jin did not move. Wei Ruo paused, then lowered his head, and suddenly found that his hand was grasping Wei Jinyi''s.


    ? Wei Ruo quickly let go, and then said goodbye to Wei Jin with an awkward expression: "I... I''m going back first..."


    Wei Ruo turned her head immediately after saying this, for fear that Wei Jin would call her again.


    Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo, what''s going on with you? You''ve never been so unreasonable before!


    ??Although occasionally I would deliberately say teasing words to make my second brother blush, but that was just a joke!


    ??What''s going on now? He''s acting like a pervert, and he''s no different from a female pervert when he gets started!


    ###


    Late night.


    Qijia.


    Qi Yansong''s study.


    ??Qi Yansong was sitting on Huanghuali''s imperial chair. In front of him was a row of people kneeling, all of them trembling with fear.


    ??During the day, the news that Chu Lan went to find Prince Rui outside the city had already reached Qi Yansong''s ears.


    "Shengtong was really found by Chu Lan?" Qi Yansong''s voice was like a bell, and his face was as cold as frost.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Those who were kneeling on the ground did not dare to raise their heads.


    "I have been asking you to find this person all these years, but you still have no news." "Subordinates deserve to die. That Shengtong is too smart. He probably knew early on that we would kill him and silence him. He has not left any traces in these years..."


    ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t find him because he didn¡¯t have any traces, so how did Chu Lan find him?¡± Qi Yansong¡¯s voice remained unchanged, but his eyes were filled with murderous intent as he stared at several people.


    ¡°My subordinates are incompetent and deserve to die!¡±


    ?Several people quickly kowtowed and admitted their mistake.


    "I give you one last chance to atone for your sins. I don''t want Shengtong to live to see the emperor. I don''t care what methods you use. I just want Shengtong to shut up forever." Qi Yansong said.


    ¡°Yes, I will take orders!¡±


    After the others retreated, Qi Yansong stood up and walked into the study. He wrote a secret letter with a pen, sealed it with wax, and called his confidants.


    ¡°Send it to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion immediately.¡±


    The confidant went out immediately after receiving the letter.


    ###


    ?The move of Prince Rui and his wife to open a chicken and duck farm outside the city was not hidden from the emperor, his relatives, powerful officials and senior officials.


    There were rumors before that Princess Rui was a person who liked farming, so this behavior was in line with the previous rumors.


    I think she was restrained when she was in the boudoir. After all, she was afraid that her reputation would be ruined and it would be difficult to get married in the future. Now that she is married as a princess, she is more relaxed and doesn''t care what outsiders think of her as a princess.


    ?It is said that Prince Rui also dotes on her, likes her temperament, and accompanies her to do whatever she wants.


    ?But King Rui was in poor health and had no intention of attending court.


    ?It seems that this couple is a very good match.


    In the royal study room, the emperor laughed after hearing this: "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, as long as he is this happy, what else can I ask for from him? It is just right to find such a princess. It seems that Taoist Qianyuan is not what he said. Damn it! This girl from the Wei family is indeed compatible with Yi''er''s destiny!"


    Eunuch Gao echoed from the side: "Yes, Princess Rui is a special woman. It is not suitable to marry an ordinary family, but marrying our Prince Rui is fine. As a royal wife, she is a role model for women who works hard by herself. , a model for all peoples.¡±


    "Yes, there are grain harvests in many places now. Princess Rui has set an example by taking the lead in planting land and raising chickens. This is indeed a good example. The brochure handed over by the Jiangsu and Zhejiang government this year said that Princess Rui also contributed a lot to the good harvest in Jiangsu and Zhejiang this autumn. She is indeed suitable to be my royal wife, and even the most beloved mother in the world!" The emperor commented.


    After finishing speaking, a bit of regret flashed in the emperor''s eyes, and he didn''t know what he thought of.


    "This year''s harvest in Jiangsu and Zhejiang has brought a lot of food to the national treasury, so the emperor doesn''t have to worry about food." Gao Eunuch hurriedly answered.


    "It''s just Jiangsu and Zhejiang. Other places are still sending me memorials about food shortages! Look at these memorials asking for disaster relief funds. They are all piled up! I still don''t know who to send to deal with these things. !¡±


    When he thought about the disaster, the emperor was not in a good mood.


    Eunuch Gao hurriedly came forward to comfort him and served the emperor to drink ginseng tea.


    "Your Majesty, please take a break with your ginseng tea. You have been reviewing these memorials all afternoon."


    The emperor sighed lightly: "In the past few years, I gave some memorials to the cabinet for approval without my consent, which indeed saved a lot of effort. Now it is more difficult to get them back to me."


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are in critical condition. If you feel tired, please find someone else to help you.¡±


    After Eunuch Gao finished speaking, the emperor looked at him sharply.


    Eunuch Gao suddenly felt frightened: "Your Majesty..."


    The emperor sighed: "Are you urging me to establish a prince?"


    Eunuch Gao hurriedly said: "We don''t dare. What we mean is that if those people in the cabinet cannot be trusted, the emperor can find someone else to help him review the memorial."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 522： Princess Rui still knows medical skills?

    Chapter 522: Princess Rui still knows medical skills?


    The emperor shook his head: "It''s really time for me to establish a prince... I owe the queen and I owe Yi''er... It''s a pity that Yi''er is like this... I need to find someone early who is willing to treat him well after my death..."


    "Your Majesty, please don''t think like this. Your body and bones are strong and you will live a long life." Eunuch Gao comforted him hurriedly.


    "I''ve long been tired of hearing this. I''m not afraid of death, but there are still some things I''m worried about right now."


    ?The emperor knows his body well. His body has collapsed over the years.


    ?Now he only looks tough on the outside, but in fact he can deceive others but not himself.


    ?Then the emperor looked into the distance and murmured in a trance: "If there is anything to be afraid of, it should be that he is afraid that he will see her after death and not know how to apologize to her."


    Eunuch Gao quickly consoled him: "Your Majesty, please do not blame yourself. Your Majesty was also kept in the dark about what happened at Duke Xu''s Mansion back then. Now that the truth has been revealed, the Empress knows better and has definitely forgiven Your Majesty..."


    The emperor smiled bitterly and said: "She has such a strong temper, how can she forgive me so easily? She will definitely blame me for not finding out the truth at the beginning and failing to protect her father and brothers. She will definitely not want to see me again. of¡­"


    "Your Majesty, the Queen has always been hard-spoken and soft-hearted. You have forgotten that when she kicked you out of the room, she would secretly ask our family to get a cloak for you, Your Majesty. Even if she said she would ignore you, she would secretly ask the imperial kitchen to give you a cloak. Make some medicinal food!"


    Eunuch Gao''s words made the emperor fall into memories, and he couldn''t help but talk to himself about the past.


    "When I was young, women were just for me to balance the affairs of the court, just as they gave birth to children for the purpose of stabilizing the court. When she first entered the harem, she was so unruly that she didn''t even want to let me stay overnight. Shi Bian also doesn¡¯t want to talk to her and don¡¯t want to spend too much time on her.¡±


    Hearing the emperor speak these words, Eunuch Gao listened quietly.


    ?This is the first time that the emperor has told him about this past event. Whenever something reminds him of this past event, the emperor will inevitably mention it once. This has been the case for the past nineteen years.


    ??The emperor began to disagree with the emperor and the empress at first, then one day he began to fall in love with him, and then he became the only one he favored.


    Outsiders thought that the emperor favored the queen alone at that time to reassure the Xu family at the border. However, they did not know that the emperor only thought that way at the beginning, but during the back and forth collision between the two, the emperor became sincere.


    That year, the emperor really fell into trouble.


    ?Then that incident happened. Even though the evidence of Duke Xu''s rebellion was conclusive, the emperor couldn''t bear to abolish the queen. He just wanted to send the queen to Jing''an Temple to recuperate, and wanted to take the queen back after the storm subsided.


    Who would have thought that the queen died before the emperor came to pick her up, and even the child she gave birth to died.


    Since then, the emperor no longer favored other women in the harem. In the harem where princes and princesses were born one after another, no concubines were pregnant after Queen Xu left.


    At this point, everyone finally believed that the emperor was really passionate about Queen Xu.


    How deep this feeling is, no one can say.


    ¡°That¡¯s all, let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    With his thoughts returning, the emperor no longer had the intention to continue working.


    ?The emperor put aside the mountain of memorials and stood up. Eunuch Gao hurriedly helped him in front of the mountain.


    ?At this moment, the young father-in-law outside tiptoed to report: "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness Prince Rui and Princess Rui have come into the palace."


    "Why are they here?" The emperor stopped, paused and then returned to his seat, "Let them come to the imperial study."


    The emperor then asked Eunuch Gao to bring a chair and place it on the side of his writing desk.


    Eunuch Gao was smiling all over his face. It could be seen that the emperor''s attitude towards Prince Rui was completely different from that towards other princes.


    ??Prince Rui has not yet arrived, but the emperor has already had a chair prepared. How could anyone else receive such treatment? Being given a seat is already a great gift!


    After waiting for a while, Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo came to the imperial study room together.


    "No need to be too polite." The emperor said it before Wei Jin could also salute.


    He looked at Wei Jinyi with kind eyes, and his attitude toward Wei Ruo was also very good.


    ¡°Give me a seat.¡± The emperor continued.


    ??Wei Ruo helped Wei Jinyi and asked him to sit down in the position he had prepared long ago.


    And Wei Ruo himself was standing behind Wei Jinyi on the left.


    After Wei Jinyi sat down, the emperor looked at Wei Jinyi closely, and then said with some relief: "Yier looks good today."


    ¡°The princess takes good care of her.¡± Wei Jin also replied.


    ?The emperor raised his head and glanced at Wei Ruo, and said with approval: "Princess Rui is thoughtful."


    ¡°This is what a concubine should do.¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    The emperor then asked Wei Jinyi: "Why did Yi''er come to see me today? If it''s not something important, just let someone know. There''s no need to make the trip in person."


    Wei Jin also replied: "I have something to worry about, so I brought the princess here..."


    As he spoke, Wei Jin also turned to look at Wei Ruo beside him.


    ??The emperor also followed Wei Jinyi''s gaze and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Wei Ruo replied: "My concubine has prepared a tonic for the prince to help him replenish qi and blood, strengthen the body and strengthen the body. It is effective for the prince to take it. The prince is thinking of his father, so he wants to offer this medicine to him."


    The emperor looked at Wei Ruo and said with a kind face: "Princess Rui also knows some medical skills?"


    Wei Ruo replied: "I only know a little bit about this medicine. This prescription was left by Dr. Xu. I only know that people with physical weakness are very effective in taking this medicine."


    The emperor said: "I didn''t know that Princess Rui had such an ability before. Your craftsmanship has amazed me. In addition, you have discovered new rice seeds in Jiangsu and Zhejiang to benefit the people. You are really impressive." I¡¯m full of surprises.¡±


    Because Wei Ruo had already given the emperor quite a surprise, this time, Wei Ruo just said that she had some knowledge of medical skills, and the emperor couldn''t help but praise her repeatedly.


    ¡°I am very frightened. It is my great honor to be able to solve the emperor¡¯s problems.¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    "You don''t have to be humble. If you are a man, I will definitely let you join the court as an official, so that you can show your talents and benefit all people." The emperor said.


    "I am afraid, I do not dare to be a concubine." Wei Ruo bowed his head.


    Wei Jin also picked up the topic again: "My son, I kindly ask my father to allow the princess to diagnose your pulse to ensure that my father is suitable for taking the medicine left by the miracle doctor Xu."


    ??The emperor did not respond immediately, but looked at Wei Ruo.


    After thinking for a while, he said: "Okay, I will make an exception and let Princess Rui make a diagnosis."


    Hearing this, the thoughtful Eunuch Gao went to get the pulse pillow and asked the emperor to place his wrist on the pulse pillow.


    ??Wei Ruo tiptoed to the emperor, bowed his body, carefully stretched out his hand, and felt for the emperor''s pulse.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 523： Dont say anything

    Chapter 523 Don¡¯t say anything


    ?The heart and spleen are deficient, the heart and liver fire are strong, and there is heat in the upper part and cold in the lower part.


    ??The most terrible thing is that years of excessive thinking have led to the deficiency of the five internal organs...


    Wei Ruo didn''t say anything for a long time, and the emperor didn''t bother her. He just looked at her with a kind and admiring look.


    After a while, Wei Ruo took his hand back.


    ?Then he took advantage of himself and explained to the emperor: "I think the emperor can take that tonic."


    ¡°Do you know how many procedures are required to give me the medicine?¡± The emperor looked at Wei Ruo and asked intentionally.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can guarantee that this medicine is beneficial and harmless to the Emperor.¡±


    ??Wei Ruo spoke with certainty and his tone was determined.


    Eunuch Gao on the side was still frowning, looking worried.


    "Okay, then I will give your medicine a try." The emperor agreed.


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo took out the medicine bottle that had been prepared long ago from his arms and presented it with both hands: "I have made this medicine into pills. You only need to take them with warm water, three times a day, one pill each time."


    Eunuch Gao quickly stopped him: "Princess Rui, this is unreasonable! Why don''t you write down the formula of this medicine and give it to the Taiyuan Hospital for careful study, and then they will prepare the medicine personally, and then have it tested by a dedicated person to confirm that it is correct. Then it will be handed over to the emperor for consumption."


    Eunuch Gao wanted to dissuade her from the beginning, but when he heard that Wei wanted to directly offer the finished pills, he could no longer hold back.


    Where can I get the medicine for the emperor? If something goes wrong, who can afford it?


    The emperor raised his hand and interrupted Eunuch Gao: "It''s okay, I believe in Princess Rui."


    "Your Majesty..." Eunuch Gao looked worried.


    This is inconsistent with etiquette! And this is too risky!


    ¡°Bring Princess Rui¡¯s medicine.¡± The emperor asked directly without giving Eunuch Gao any time to stop her.


    Eunuch Gao reluctantly accepted the order and took the medicine bottle from Wei Ruo''s hand, his expression still full of worry and uneasiness.


    The emperor took the bottle, looked at it twice, and then said: "It''s just that the princess cannot mention this to the public for the time being. I don''t want anyone to know that I am taking medicine, and I don''t want anyone to know that the medicine I am taking comes from Prince Rui''s Mansion. You Do you understand?"


    ??Wei Ruo was slightly surprised. She didn''t know why the emperor had no objection to her donating medicine, but specifically told her not to let outsiders know.


    ?Of course Wei Ruo also hoped that this matter would not be made public, and what the emperor said was exactly what she wanted.


    ¡°I, my concubine, obey the decree.¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    "Yi''er is rarely in good spirits today. Come and have dinner with me." The emperor then said to Wei Jinyi.


    ¡°The sons and ministers receive the decree.¡±


    ??The emperor left Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo to have dinner with him, during which he said a lot of things about Wei Jinyi''s daily life.


    ?For a few moments, Wei Ruo felt that the person asking the question was not the emperor, but an ordinary father caring about his son who had been away from home for a long time.


    ??And sometimes Wei Ruo felt that the emperor''s eyes were not looking at Wei Jinyi, but looking through him at another person he had missed for a long time.


    After dinner, seeing that it was getting dark, the emperor let Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo leave.


    After the two left, the emperor asked Eunuch Gao to pour warm water for him, took out the pills from the porcelain bottle, and took them with warm water as Wei Ruo had instructed.


    The emperor then put away the medicine bottle and told Gao Gongjing: "Today, Prince Rui and his wife sent medicine to me. Don''t let any news about it."


    "Our family has received the decree." Eunuch Gao replied, paused, and then hesitantly asked the question in his mind, "Your Majesty, our family doesn''t know, why does the Emperor do this? What if this medicine..."


    ¡°If this medicine is poisonous, I will admit it.¡± The emperor murmured.


    Eunuch Gao was suddenly startled and looked at the emperor in disbelief with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Stay back.¡± The emperor did not give Eunuch Gao any time to be surprised. "Yes." Eunuch Gao had no choice but to retreat.


    ###


    ??Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also rode out of the palace in a sedan, until Lin Fang''s voice came from outside the sedan.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Your Majesty, we are outside.¡±


    Wei Ruo breathed a sigh of relief.


    ?Then he turned around and asked Wei Jinyi: "Why did the emperor specifically tell me not to make any announcement today? I don''t want to make it public, but why would the emperor have such an idea?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t understand him very well." Wei Jinyi couldn''t give a clear answer to this question.


    ¡°The saying that the Sacred Heart is unpredictable is true.¡± Wei Ruo said with emotion, ¡°When I faced him today, I was so nervous that my palms became sweaty.¡±


    ¡°Ruo¡¯er did a good job, and I couldn¡¯t tell he was nervous at the time.¡±


    "I must be nervous. The Emperor is someone who can behead me with just one word! You said that if I really **** him off and he wants to behead me, what can I do? Should I be more nervous or cautious?" Wei Ruo said in a slightly playful tone.


    ?Seeing this, Wei Jin couldn''t help but smile.


    ¡°Second brother, why are you laughing?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    ?? Wei Jin, who was caught, stopped talking and replied in a low voice: "I''m obviously very nervous, but I still insist on going to see the emperor. Sometimes Ruo''er is both strong and timid."


    "No, in the final analysis, I cherish my life. Whether I am timid or insist on going to see the emperor, it is all to save my little life."


    Wei Jin also responded: "I will protect you."


    The voice was not loud, but the tone was unusually firm, which made people feel inexplicably reassured.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Wei Ruo responded.


    Then Wei Jin also asked Wei Ruo a question: "How did Ruo''er prepare the medicine in advance?"


    ??Wei Ruo has great medical skills, but he does not have the ability to predict the future. The rhetoric Wei Ruo used in front of the emperor could not convince Wei Jinyi.


    "I have met the emperor before, and I have a rough idea of ??his illness by looking at his face, the whites of his eyes, and the subtle movements of his hands and feet. But I haven''t diagnosed his pulse yet, so I can''t be completely sure, so I took a gamble. , I made several tonics that I think are most suitable for him to take, and I brought them all with me, and after feeling the pulse, I gave him the one that was most suitable for him."


    Speaking, Wei Ruo took out five bottles from his sleeves. Counting the one given to the emperor, there were six bottles in total.


    In fact, Wei Ruo said a little less. Her judgment of the emperor''s condition was not only based on their meeting at the last Mid-Autumn Festival dinner, but also some descriptions in the original book.


    But even so, Wei Ruo can only make a rough guess, so he still needs to make many preparations.


    ¡°What if none of the last six are suitable?¡± Wei Jin also asked.


    "Then I''d say it''s not suitable, but I think another prescription left by Dr. Xu may be useful." Wei Ruo replied.


    ¡°Ruoer is smart.¡± Wei Jin also smiled.


    ¡°To each other.¡±


    ?? Wei Ruo leaned on the soft cushion, her voice already a little lazy.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a long way to the palace, so take a rest first,¡± Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Ruo responded, then closed his eyes to rest.


    Beside Wei Jinyi, she acted very relaxed and at ease.


    ?Seeing him curled up on the soft cushion like a kitten, Wei Jinyi felt a sense of satisfaction in his heart.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 524： Return to Uncle Zhongyi’s Mansion

    Chapter 524 Return to Uncle Zhongyi¡¯s Mansion


    The day after delivering the medicine to the emperor, Wei Ruo began to arrange for the palace''s servants to make some improvements to the palace''s backyard.


    She can''t help much in the court dispute anyway, so she should still be busy with whatever is left, and the soldiers will cover up the rest.


    ¡°In this Mingxiang Pavilion, we plant radishes, over there we grow radish, and over there we plant rapeseed. These vegetables are all cold-tolerant, and they are suitable for eating in winter.¡±


    ¡°The Liufang Pavilion is freed up to raise chickens.¡±


    ¡°The westernmost room is used to store coal.¡±


    ¡­¡±


    ?Lin Fang came back from going out to do errands and saw that Wei Ruo had turned the backyard of the palace upside down.


    ¡°Miss, what are you going to do?¡± Lin Fang asked in confusion.


    Wei Ruo explained: "Isn''t this room empty? It''s good for accumulating some things. The things I put there will not break down in a short period of time, so you don''t have to worry. And I have left all those valuable furniture for others." It¡¯s been packed up, but the main rooms haven¡¯t been touched.¡±


    Wei Ruo did not explicitly say that she stockpiled food in advance because she predicted that there might be a larger disaster this year.


    ??At present, the court has not publicized this matter to the outside world, and she does not dare to let the news out first.


    ¡°I see, if Miss needs it, she can do whatever she wants.¡± Lin Fang nodded in agreement.


    Wei Ruo then added: "As for growing vegetables, I didn''t change everything. Just in the courtyards facing the courtyard, I saw that there weren''t many plants growing in the courtyards, and the houses there were quite old. Why not just use it to grow vegetables, just plant three yards, and leave the rest to your prince."


    After all, it is a palace, Wei Ruo still cares about his face. It would be too much to change the entire courtyard of the palace to grow vegetables. However, the palace is very big and there are many empty courtyards. Now there are not many people living in the backyard, so a few changes are needed. Remote yards are still okay.


    Firstly, it can help Wei Ruo get over the addiction of growing vegetables, and secondly, if there is any extreme weather and the supply of fresh vegetables is insufficient, the garden in the house can also allow everyone to eat fresh vegetables.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, Miss, I can change everything.¡±


    ?It¡¯s hard to buy money for the eldest lady to be happy. The master has said it. It doesn¡¯t matter how happy the eldest lady is. It doesn¡¯t matter if the entire backyard of the palace is turned into a vegetable garden.


    ¡°By the way, free up the Nuan Pavilion for me. I want to grow mushrooms.¡±


    "Huh?" Lin Fang was stunned for a moment. The idea of ??growing mushrooms made Lin Fang a little unable to react, and then he agreed, "Okay, okay, I will do it now."


    "In addition, I asked someone to buy a cart of sheep dung. You can help me transport it to the westernmost yards in a while." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Fang agreed.


    ?For two days in a row, Wei Ruo was extremely busy, not only busy with the chicken and duck farm outside the city, but also arranging things in the backyard of the palace.


    But the effect is also significant. Seeing the piles of supplies and the cultivated land, Wei Ruo is in a good mood.


    ??This series of actions in Prince Rui''s Mansion made a lot of noise. Whether it was raising chickens and ducks outside the city or transporting supplies to the Prince''s Mansion, Wei Ruo did it blatantly.


    So it attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    But most of them just laugh it off.


    ?Compared with the situation where King Yu and King Jing are in a state of conflict, Prince Rui¡¯s house is just like children¡¯s play house, and it¡¯s not even a conversation starter.


    ###


    The eighth day of October.


    ??Wei Ruo packed up a little and prepared to go to Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion. Today is the old man¡¯s seventieth birthday.


    Uncle Zhongyi¡¯s Mansion sent her an invitation half a month ago.


    It is Old Mrs. Wei''s seventieth birthday, and there is not much going on in the house. She just plans to sit down and have a meal with her family.


    Hence, he sent a letter to Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan, hoping that they would bring their husbands to attend.


    ?But Mr. Wei also said that it would be best if the two sons-in-law could come. If they couldn''t come, Mr. Wei would understand very well and don''t take it too seriously.


    It is estimated that Mr. Wei also knew that the possibility of his two grandsons-in-law coming was extremely low.


    ??Prince Rui is seriously ill and doesn¡¯t go out much. He hasn¡¯t even returned home in three dynasties, let alone normal times?


    Wei Qingwan is just a side concubine. The name of Prince Yu''s grandson-in-law is not justified. In addition, Prince Yu has been busy with many affairs recently and can''t get away. He will not bother with such trivial matters as the birthday of the old man of Zhongyi House.


    ###


    Zhongyi Bofu.


    Everyone in the house has also heard about every move made by Prince Rui and his wife in recent days.


    The princess of the dignified prince actually ran to toss the chicken farm, the duck farm, and bought a lot of grains, fruits and vegetables in the house.


    It seems that these two people really have no thoughts about the court.


    On the contrary, if someone is capable of competing for the position of crown prince, he will not put his mind on these things.


    There is no royal land in the world. The person who wants to be the emperor in the future will not care about the small piece of land for raising chickens and ducks. Only those who know that they cannot ascend to that position will fight for a piece of land and a shop. .


    It is reasonable to place this matter on King Rui and his wife. It is hard to say how many days King Rui can live with his body. It is better to raise chickens and ducks and live a leisurely life.


    ?This cannot be said to be a good thing. King Rui had no hope and it was hard to say how many days he could live. Now that he and his wife are like this, they can be considered contented.


    ??Early in the morning, Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Wei called their two sons, three daughters-in-law and grandchildren to them and told them:


    "The situation in the DPRK and China has been tense recently, and the struggle between King Yu and King Jing has become increasingly fierce. According to this situation, King Jing will be defeated soon. Today, as I celebrate my birthday, I would like to give you a few more words. Please pay more attention when you are acting outside, and don¡¯t cause any trouble at this critical moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone replied in unison.


    Mr. Wei nodded with satisfaction, and then warned:


    "Both Prince Yu''s concubine and Princess Rui will come today. We can''t count on Prince Rui. The only one we can count on now is Prince Yu. So when Prince Yu''s concubine comes later, you should be careful. Don¡¯t neglect her just because she is a concubine.¡±


    "Dad, don''t worry. How could we make a mistake in this matter? We have always been best friends with Wanwan!" Bai quickly expressed her attitude.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, we all know what¡¯s going on.¡± Wei Mingyong replied.


    ??Wei Mingyong''s face is full of spring breeze. Now he feels that his back is also strong.


    Because Wei Mingyong recently got a job. Although it was a low-level job, he finally had a serious job.


    ??And this job was prompted by Qi Yansong, because Qi Yansong mentioned that the second master of the Wei family was a malleable talent when chatting with others, so the officials below understood and arranged this small job for Wei Mingyong.


    This is of great significance to Wei Mingyong, it means that he has been appreciated by Mr. Qi! The future is bright!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 525： Happy birthday

    Chapter 525 Birthday wishes


    ??On the contrary, Wei Minghong remained silent on the sidelines.


    ?He is now an idler!


    ??Although there is still a smile on his face, Wei Minghong''s eyes are darker than before.


    Yun couldn''t help but smile. Although both of them were her daughters, her relationship with them was not good now. When she thought of the faces of her two daughters, her heart sank.


    How should she treat these two daughters?


    ###


    ??The chariot from Prince Rui''s Mansion and the chariot from Prince Yu''s Mansion arrived at Zhongyi Bo''s Mansion almost at the same time.


    The princess returned to her mansion, and Uncle Zhongyi opened the main gate and lined up to welcome her.


    Everyone in the Wei family, except the old man and the old lady, were waiting at the door.


    ??Everyone stood upright, staring at Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan who got off the car.


    Seeing the two of them, everyone in the Wei family had different expressions on their faces.


    Bai Shi, Wei Yifeng, Wei Yipeng and others looked at Wei Qingwan with love and joy, but when they looked at Wei Ruo, they felt a bit disgusted and resentful.


    The expressions of Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin were different from them.


    ?Especially for Wei Yilin, he couldn''t hide his thoughts the most. All his thoughts were written on his face. The expectation was clearly directed at Wei Ruo, but he was more indifferent to Wei Qingwan.


    ??Yunshi looked at her two daughters, both well-dressed and distinguished, but she was not happy at all. Instead, a look of disappointment took over her face.


    When Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan walked to the steps, everyone came up to pay homage.


    After Wei Ruo said he would be excused from the ceremony, everyone in the Wei family welcomed the two of them into the house.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan walked at the front, followed by everyone in the Wei family.


    Logically speaking, Wei Ruo has a higher status than Wei Qingwan, so Wei Qingwan should consciously take a few steps back, but she seemed to have chosen to walk side by side with Wei Ruo on purpose.


    ??Wei Ruo didn''t pay attention to Wei Qingwan who was walking side by side with him, and just strode inward.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve been having a lot of leisure time lately.¡± Wei Qingwan¡¯s voice sounded, with a hint of sarcasm in the coldness.


    "Aren''t you also very leisurely? Are you favored by King Yu?" Wei Ruo asked.


    ??Wei Ruo actually didn''t know much about Wei Qingwan''s situation in Prince Yu''s Mansion, and he didn''t go out of his way to inquire about it.


    It¡¯s just that she knew that King Yu was busy fighting with King Jing recently, especially when King Jing captured Shengtong, which probably made King Yu and the Qi family too worried to eat. How could they still be in the mood to care about the women in the backyard? ?


    So Wei Ruo inferred from this that Wei Qingwan should have been neglected in Prince Yu''s palace these days.


    When Wei Ruo pointed out the sore point, Wei Qingwan''s face turned slightly pale, she gritted her teeth and maintained her arrogance as a concubine of Prince Yu: "Sister, please rest assured that Prince Yu is in his prime, unlike His Royal Highness Prince Rui who is not as frail as the concubine. , I will always receive more favor than my sister."


    "Don''t talk too much. My prince is in a state of infirmity, so the grace he can give me is not necessarily small." Wei Ruo smiled with a smile on his lips, and his tone was ambiguous.


    ? Lin Fang and Xiumei, who came with Wei Ruo, almost lost their composure when they heard this.


    Young lady, you really dare to say that! If only this were true! Master, he might really want to!


    ??Then Wei Ruo ignored Wei Qingwan and walked through the corridor and entered the main hall.


    The old man and his wife were sitting high in the hall.


    After seeing his two granddaughters, Mrs. Wei showed a happy smile on his face and immediately invited them to take their seats.


    ??Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan sat on the left and right, closest to the main seat.


    ?Then the juniors of the Wei family, following Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan, filed in and stood on both sides of the hall in order of seniority. Immediately afterwards, everyone in the Wei family began to wish the old man a birthday one by one. They said birthday wishes and presented birthday gifts at the same time.


    ??The order of birthday wishes is in order of eldest and youngest, starting with the eldest brother Wei Minghong and his wife, and then to the grandchildren after all the sons have finished.


    Until all the grandsons have finished their rounds, then Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan will come again.


    ? Wei Ruo prepared some porcelain and tea for Mrs. Wei. They were tribute and could not be used by ordinary people.


    ?Whether the tea tastes good or not is another matter. Anyway, the tribute is honorable, and Mr. Wei is happy.


    Wei Ruo actually didn''t prepare anything specially, because her two elders had given her a lot of gifts before, and also prepared a dowry for her. Wei Ruo felt that birthday gifts were necessary, so she picked out some of the rewards she felt she didn''t need. The one above was delivered.


    The value of the gift is certainly there, but it¡¯s hard to talk about it.


    ??Wei Qingwan watched Wei Ruo take out what she was holding, her hands tightened in her sleeves, and then she cautiously stepped forward and presented her with the birthday cake she had made by herself.


    Seeing this, everyone in the Wei family looked a little surprised.


    ?But everyone soon realized it. Mr. Wei said with a smile: "Princess Yu is really thoughtful. This birthday cake looks like she has put a lot of thought into it."


    Mrs. Wei also echoed: "Yes, what the empress did with her own hands is worth thousands of gold."


    Immediately afterwards, Mr. Wei said a few words to everyone, and then asked the three daughters-in-law to take the women to the backyard.


    Mrs. Wei was already old, so it was inconvenient for her to participate at this time, so she went directly back to Shou''an Hall with the support of her personal maid.


    Entering the backyard, Wei Ruo saw other female family members surrounding Wei Qingwan, asking her about life in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    ??In addition to the Bai family, there are also Wei Yifeng''s wife, Wei Yipeng''s newlywed wife, several girls from the Wei family clan, and Wei Minghong''s two concubines.


    ??It seems that Wei Minghong felt that his wife Mo was not good at speaking and was always holding him back, so he specially sent two of his eloquent concubines to accompany him.


    ?It seems that he is really anxious now and does not care about his dignity. He asks his concubine to accompany him, regardless of Mr. Mo''s face.


    ?Yunshi just walked aside indifferently, and no one came particularly close.


    ??The treatment of Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan is in sharp contrast. It seems that Mrs. Wei''s advice is not only very useful, but also has the effect of favoring one over the other.


    ??Their attitude towards Wei Qingwan, the side concubine, was much more enthusiastic than that of Wei Ruo, the main concubine.


    On the contrary, Mrs. Mo walked beside Wei Ruo and whispered: "Prince Rui, you don''t need to pay attention to them. They are all confused and there is no distinction between superiority and inferiority."


    Wei Ruo glanced at Mo''s indifferent face and said with a smile, "I don''t care about this."


    She could understand why these people were surrounding Wei Qingwan so much today. It was just because Wei Qingwan was Prince Yu''s concubine, so there was no need to be cold-hearted to her as the princess.


    ??It''s just that her relationship with Wei Qingwan has never been good. If they want to please Wei Qingwan, they naturally have to be cold to Wei Ruo, so that Wei Qingwan can understand how good they are.


    ??Mr. Mo nodded lightly, then frowned, as if she still wanted to say something to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo was keenly aware of her strangeness, so he deliberately quickened his pace and put some distance between himself and Wei Qingwan and others behind him.


    ¡°Now you say they can¡¯t hear.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ??Mo Shi was stunned for a moment, surprise flashed in her eyes, and then she whispered: "Princess Rui, be careful of Bai Shi today."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 526： Now the bad tricks are returned intact.

    Chapter 526: This three-pronged trick is returned intact.


    After speaking, Mo quickly lowered his head.


    ?From what Mr. Mo said, it seems that Mr. Bai wants to do something today?


    Wei Ruo narrowed her eyes and then raised the corners of her mouth. She wanted to see how brave Bai was and what kind of tricks he dared to use against her.


    ? Came to the garden of the uncle''s house. There were two round tables in Wei Ruo''s garden. On each round table were dried longans, preserved apricots, tea cakes and dried sweet potatoes.


    ??After Wei Ruo sat down at a table, Wei Qingwan chose another.


    After the two of them took their seats, the female relatives also chose their seats.


    Wei Qingwan''s table was full, but Wei Ruo''s table was deserted. She was the only one and no one else was seated.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Mo and Mr. Yun went to Wei Ruo and sat down.


    Both of them are relatively silent, so no one at Wei Ruo''s table is talking, which is in sharp contrast to the liveliness at Wei Qingwan''s table.


    The servants served jasmine tea to everyone. When the tea was brought to Wei Ruo, Bai Shi''s eyes followed him.


    ??Wei Ruo was keenly aware of Mr. Bai looking at him, and thought of what Mr. Mo had just said to him, and lowered his head to look at the teacup placed in front of him.


    Wei Ruo picked up the tea cup and put it to his lips, but did not drink it immediately.


    She sniffed it carefully first, and then tapped the tea in the cup with the tip of her tongue.


    ?The tea was mixed with a very light medicinal smell, which was masked by the scent of jasmine, but Wei Ruoneng, who had tasted medicine and prepared countless medicines all year round, could distinguish it very keenly.


    ??Then the corner of Wei Ruo''s mouth raised a sarcastic smile.


    I see.


    What is she? It turns out to be this old and clumsy trick.


    With this thing, she knew what was going on as soon as she entered. Even without Mo''s size, she wouldn''t be able to figure her out.


    After knowing what happened, Wei Ruo put the teacup back.


    ?Then Wei Ruo waved and called Lin Fang to him.


    ?Lin Fang came over, Wei Ruo whispered a few words, and Lin Fang nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young lady, I can handle this matter.¡± Lin Fang replied confidently.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ?Lin Fang took Wei Ruo''s instructions and stepped back.


    Wei Ruo continued to sit in his seat, admiring the surrounding scenery with a leisurely expression.


    ?? Wei Ruo didn''t drink tea, but Mr. Bai, who was sitting opposite, was a little anxious.


    ??Ms. Bai glanced at Wei Qingwan next to her slightly anxiously, because she had just told Wei Qingwan that she would make Wei Qingruo look good, but Wei Ruo had not fallen into the trap yet and she was afraid that Wei Qingwan would question her arrangement.


    ??So Mrs. Bai came close to Wei Qingwan and whispered in her ear: "My dear, don''t worry, the show will start soon."


    Wei Qingwan smiled lightly and replied: "Second aunt, you don''t have to be like this. If you let my sister know how to retaliate against you, I will definitely feel guilty and uncomfortable. I don''t want to see that happen. Second aunt has treated me well and I have already done so." I know, so Second Auntie doesn¡¯t need to do such a thing for me.¡±


    Bai Shi explained: "My dear, please don''t say that. I have done this secretly. Once Wei Qingruo falls into the trap, she will be ashamed to speak out. How can she dare to tell anyone about it? Today, all the people in the house are members of her own family, and there will be no one there." If this matter is disclosed to the outside world, please rest assured, I have already found a scapegoat."


    Wei Qingwan whispered: "The second aunt treated me well, Qingwan will never forget it."


    Bai Shi said with a smile: "Well, my wife and I are one family. Although you didn''t spend much time in the capital when you grew up, my second aunt has watched you grow up since you were a child. She has no daughter of her own, so when you are Just like my own daughter."


    She did this, firstly, to please Wei Qingwan and make her heart completely turn to her side; secondly, to avenge Wei Ruo for herself, because Wei Ruo had humiliated her before, and she had long held a grudge.


    Now doing this can be said to be killing two birds with one stone. Wei Qingwan was moved by Bai''s words and deeds.


    She really didn''t expect Bai to be able to do this for herself.


    Her adoptive mother would never do such a thing.


    When Bai was talking to Wei Qingwan, he would pay attention to Wei Ruo''s situation from time to time, but after a long time Wei Ruo still sat there and did not move, neither tasting tea nor touching cakes.


    After thinking for a long time, Bai couldn''t bear it any longer, so she walked over.


    ¡°Princess Rui, let me offer you a cup of tea instead of wine,¡± said Bai.


    "Oh? Why does Second Aunt want to respect me?" Wei Ruo had a faint smile on her lips, her eyes bright and somewhat sharp.


    "Princess Rui has a noble status now and is a very busy person. You have things to do both inside and outside the court. It can be said that you have a lot of things to do every day. It is a great honor for our Wei family that you take time out of your busy schedule to come home." Bai Shi was busy replied.


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly: "What the second aunt said makes sense."


    After speaking, Wei Ruo picked up the tea cup in his hand and drank it in one gulp.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Bai was overjoyed: "Princess, do you have any other instructions for me? The women of the country will go back to their seats first."


    Wei Ruo raised his lips and smiled, "Please do it."


    ??Mr. Bai returned to Wei Qingwan and said to Wei Qingwan happily: "My dear, just wait and see the good show!"


    "Yeah." Wei Qingwan responded, then picked up the tea in front of her and took a sip.


    Seeing that most of the tea in front of Wei Qingwan was missing, the maid next to her hurriedly came up with a teapot to refill it for her.


    After that, everyone continued to enjoy the conversation, eat tea, and chat in the garden.


    From time to time, those at the same table would come up and offer compliments to Wei Qingwan with tea instead of wine. Wei Qingwan responded with a smile, and her attitude was gentle, polite and approachable, which made the female relatives deeply happy.


    After a while, Bai Shi began to look at Wei Ruo frequently, wondering why the medicine still didn''t work.


    At this moment, Wei Qingwan beside her looked uncomfortable and said: "What''s going on? Why am I so chest tight..."


    Ms. Bai looked up and saw that Wei Qingwan''s face was flushed and there were tiny beads of sweat on her forehead.


    Bai Shi was startled: "My dear, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wei Qingwan didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her: ¡°I feel hot in my body, my limbs are weak, and¡­ there is an indescribable feeling.¡±


    ??Wei Qingwan didn''t know how to describe that feeling, but the discomfort made her ashamed to talk about it.


    Bai Shi was shocked: "How could it be? I didn''t give this to Wei..."


    ??Mr. Bai raised her eyes and looked at Wei Ruo, only to see Wei Ruo sitting calmly and calmly in his seat, not looking strange at all.


    ??Although I don¡¯t know what happened, judging from the situation at hand, Wei Qingwan drank the medicine that was supposed to be given to Wei Qingruo!


    Mr. Bai was extremely anxious and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    ?Seeing that Wei Qingwan was feeling unwell, others gathered around him.


    ??Yunshi stood up and walked over: "But you don''t feel well? Help Prince Yu''s side concubine to Yifang Pavilion to rest, and then order someone to call the doctor."


    Yifang Pavilion is the nearest wing room from here.


    "No!" Bai refused.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 527： Harming others will ultimately harm oneself

    Chapter 527 Harming others will ultimately harm yourself


    ¡°Why not?¡± Yun looked at Bai in confusion.


    "There... there is some water leakage there and it needs to be cleaned up. It''s better to help the empress to go to the residence where she lived before leaving the cabinet!" Bai Shi explained.


    "I just took people to clean up Yifang Pavilion this morning. There is no leakage. The mattresses inside are all newly made, just for the convenience of the two ladies to rest today." Yun said.


    "No! In short, it''s impossible!" Bai refused sternly.


    "Why?" Yun''s eyes were a little more suspicious. She felt that Bai''s reaction today was a bit strange, as if she was hiding something from them.


    Bai''s face turned red and she didn''t know how to explain it.


    Wei Ruo walked over unhurriedly: "Prince Yu''s concubine is like this. Even if the house leaks, it doesn''t matter. We should send them over quickly and then ask the doctor to come over. As for the others, they should continue to stay." Come here, you are not a doctor, and you cannot help. Prince Yu¡¯s concubine is already a little feverish and can¡¯t breathe. Being crowded with so many people is not good for her condition.¡±


    Wei Ruo gave the order directly, and then without waiting for Mrs. Bai to speak again, he glanced at the maid of the Wei family next to him and ordered: "Why don''t you hurry up?"


    ?Yunshi followed: "Didn''t you hear what Princess Rui said?"


    ?The maids quickly followed suit.


    Now in this garden, no matter how much the Bai family tosses and jumps, the person with the highest status is actually Wei Ruo, and there is the Yun family. She is the wife of a fifth-grade general with martial virtues. The Bai family is actually nothing. Mrs. Lian Sheng Can''t even be called that.


    People will know who to listen to.


    ??Ms. Bai watched helplessly as several maids helped Wei Qingwan to Yifang Pavilion, sweating profusely.


    And Wei Ruo took in all her reactions.


    After thinking for a long time, Mr. Bai was anxious to go to Yifang Pavilion.


    She had just been flustered by the sudden change, but now she realized what she had planned and wanted to rush over to prevent what she had arranged from happening.


    At this time, Wei Ruo stopped her: "Prince Yu''s side concubine is not feeling well. It would be better to inform the people in Prince Yu''s palace. I''d like to ask my second aunt to send someone for a trip."


    "I still have something to do, please find someone else to deal with this!" Bai Shi hurriedly went to Yifang Pavilion to send away the person she had arranged before.


    Otherwise something will really happen!


    Xiumei stepped forward and blocked Bai''s way: "Second Madam, our princess is talking to you."


    Mrs. Bai''s face was full of anxiety: "Prince Yu''s concubine is like this. I have to go and see her. Don''t stop me. Doesn''t Princess Rui care about Prince Yu''s concubine?"


    "I don''t think you and I can be of much help at this time, and I suspect that the illness of Prince Yu''s concubine today has something to do with the second aunt." Wei Ruo replied.


    "What does it have to do with me? Can I still harm her?" A guilty look flashed in Bai''s eyes.


    ¡°Really?¡± Wei Ruo raised his eyebrows.


    ??Wei Ruo is not in a hurry, as long as she doesn''t let him go, Bai will not be able to leave.


    Bai Shi wanted to run hard, but with Xiumei around, she couldn''t win with strength.


    ?Yunshi also noticed that Baishi was unusual and asked, "What exactly did you do to Wanwan?"


    Bai quickly denied: "I didn''t do anything, I was just worried about Wanwan''s condition! Third brother and sister, you are Wanwan''s mother. Aren''t you worried at all about the way she looked just now? Why don''t you go and see for yourself?"


    Bai''s words made Yun shake. She turned to Wei Ruo and said, "No matter what, let''s go see Wanwan first. Her body is the most important."


    ??Although Mrs. Yun has had some opinions on Wei Qingwan recently, when something really happened, she still really cares about her in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, haven''t you already been sent there to rest? We''ve also hired a doctor. You and I can''t do much in the past, and we don''t know how to diagnose pulses or treat illnesses." Wei Ruo said calmly. Bai Shi said angrily to Wei Ruo: "Princess Rui, you don''t care about Prince Yu''s concubine, so why are you stopping us from caring about her? Is there such a ruthless sister as you?"


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely hire the best doctor in the capital to find out the cause of her illness.¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    ??Mr. Bai was already very anxious. During the dispute with Wei Ruo, Yifang Pavilion didn''t know what was going on.


    Wei Ruo not only did not give way, but also sat back leisurely, picked up the teacup and tasted it slowly.


    ?At this time, Lin Fang, who had walked away for a while, also returned to Wei Ruo and helped Wei Ruo control the Bai family and the people around her. Bai family had no way to escape.


    ??Mr. Bai was completely impatient and shouted: "Let me go quickly! If it''s too late, something will happen!"


    Bai''s words made Yun completely sure that she had a problem: "What do you mean by this? What will happen if it''s too late?"


    "I...I...Anyway, if you don''t want anything to happen to Prince Yu''s concubine, go over there right away!" Bai Shi was extremely scared.


    "You''d better speak clearly now!" Yun said angrily.


    "She...she has been given a charm drug. There is a man in Yifang Pavilion. If she doesn''t go, she will not be able to keep her virginity!" Bai had no choice but to tell the truth.


    Hearing this, Yunshi was shocked. After being stunned for a moment, he immediately turned around and headed towards Yifang Pavilion.


    ??Mr. Bai also took the opportunity to push away Xiumei who was in front of her and ran after Ms. Yun.


    This time Wei Ruo did not let Xiumei Linfang stop him anymore, but stood up and followed Yun and Bai.


    Everyone entered Yifang Pavilion and went straight to the main room.


    Bai ran over almost madly.


    ??She pushed open the door suddenly, rushed in, pushed away the man who was about to attack Wei Qingwan, and rescued Wei Qingwan who was about to be violated.


    Wei Qingwan, who was lying on the couch, had red cheeks and was confused. Her belt had been untied and thrown aside, and her outer robe had just been half taken off.


    The man who was pushed away looked at Bai with a blank expression, as if he was confused as to why this happened.


    Wei Ruo and Yun Shi, who were following closely behind, saw this scene that made people''s pupils tremble.


    ?At this moment, Yun''s expression turned pale to the naked eye.


    ??Bai hurriedly grabbed the clothes on the ground and covered Wei Qingwan''s body.


    But at this moment, the group of people who entered the room, including Wei Ruo, had already seen it.


    Even if the clothes are not taken off, even if the matter has not developed to that point, this scene alone is enough to ruin Wei Qingwan''s reputation.


    After being stunned for a moment, Mrs. Yun suddenly turned her head and ordered: "Come here, close the courtyard door. Everyone who has been in and out of Yifang Pavilion today will stay here! You are not allowed to leave without my order!"


    Then Yun ordered Cuiping: "No matter who signed the death contract or the living contract, no one can be let go!"


    "Servant, take your orders." Cuiping was very smart and took two guards to block the courtyard door of Yifang Pavilion.


    Wei Ruo stood at the door, scanning the messy scene in front of her, and slowly said, "Should Second Aunt explain?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 528： I want to report to the official

    Chapter 528 I want to report to the official


    "What is Princess Rui talking about? I don''t understand. I don''t know what I need to explain." Bai Shi felt guilty and did not dare to look Wei Ruo in the eyes.


    Wei Ruo continued: "You seem to know that King Yu''s concubine was poisoned. I guess you gave the medicine, right? You harmed King Yu''s concubine, what are your intentions?"


    "I..." Bai Shi felt panicked when Wei Ruo saw her, "It''s not...it''s not me...how could I harm King Yu''s concubine?"


    "It wasn''t you, then why did you know that King Yu''s side concubine had been drugged? How could you have known in advance that there was a man in Yifang Pavilion and something would happen if you came late?" Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Ruo''s question left Bai Shi unable to answer.


    ?Yun quickly walked up to Bai and grabbed Bai''s clothes: "Why do you want to hurt my Wanwan? What on earth do you want to do?"


    "I didn''t! I didn''t want to harm King Yu''s concubine! I originally wanted to..." Bai Shi looked at Wei Ruo and almost blurted out the truth.


    "This is a misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! I used the medicine myself!" Bai changed his words.


    ¡°Do you use it yourself?¡±


    "I...the love between me and my master is a private matter of the boudoir and should not be talked about outside!" Mrs. Bai did not care about her face in order to protect herself.


    It is better to lose some face than to lose your life.


    ¡°Then how did this medicine get into Wanwan¡¯s hands?¡± Yun asked.


    "That... that''s because Prince Yu''s side concubine wants to use it... between her and Prince Yu... As a mother, you should know that the side concubine is in a difficult situation in Prince Yu''s palace, and she always has to find some way to compete for favor. How did I know? How could such an accident happen so smoothly?"


    ??Mr. Bai''s mind worked very quickly, and when faced with Mr. Yun''s questioning, he actually came up with an almost perfect explanation in a short period of time.


    "You...you...you are so confused!" Yun let go of Bai''s clothes.


    Mr. Bai breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Wei Ruo spoke again: "I don''t think the second aunt is telling the truth. If that''s true, how can we explain the man in Yifang Pavilion? It''s a coincidence that Prince Yu''s side concubine mistakenly took the aphrodisiac. Could it be that the man in Yifang Pavilion is also a coincidence?"


    Bai Shi immediately explained: "This person was invited to prune the flowers and trees in Yifang Pavilion. If Princess Rui doesn''t believe it, she can ask the housekeeper in the mansion if there is such an arrangement."


    ?Mr. Bai had already considered this matter, so she had the excuse early on.


    The man kneeling on the ground also quickly admitted: "Yes, the villain is here to prune flowers and trees. I just heard someone screaming in pain in the room. I thought it was danger, so I came in to check. Madams and ladies, please be aware of the villain''s nature." I have no harmful intentions and dare not covet the beauty of this noble man. I just want to save people!"


    ??The man has been bribed a long time ago. Although the person who enters Yifang Pavilion has changed now, his words have been planned out a long time ago.


    ??If it was Wei Ruo who was tricked today, she would not dare to say anything about it, and others would not look into it further.


    Wei Ruo laughed and said, "I see, this is a good show arranged by my second aunt for me."


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Princess Rui is saying,¡± Bai said with a guilty conscience.


    "Are you wondering in your heart, how could it be that I was lying there instead of Wei Qingwan?" Wei Ruodao said.


    Bai was suddenly startled, her eyes widened and widened.


    ¡°Your cup of jasmine tea was meant for me to drink, but it accidentally got into Wei Qingwan¡¯s mouth.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ?Lin Fang is not only good at changing things, her hands are also very fast. It is easy for her to adjust the tea in front of Wei Ruo when no one is paying attention.


    ??Then she went to a deserted corner of the garden to change into Wei''s maid''s clothes, mixed in with the crowd, and poured Wei Ruo''s cup of tea into the teapot while the maid pouring tea for Wei Qingwan wasn''t paying attention.


    "I...I don''t know what you are talking about..." Bai Shi turned her head away, not daring to look into Wei Ruo''s eyes at all.


    "You don''t have to admit it, but I will definitely find out the matter." Wei Ruo said and turned around to give the order: "Wei Bai intends to harm King Yu''s concubine and has evil intentions. Take her to see the official!"


    What? See an official?


    Bai''s face suddenly turned white.


    Soon after, Lin Fang and Xiumei came forward to get the person.


    Xiumei held Bai Shi, and Lin Fang helped Wei Qingwan up on the couch.


    Wei Qingwan was still unconscious at the moment, so she let Lin Fang help her out.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Yun shouted loudly.


    She quickly came to Wei Ruo: "You can''t report it to the official. Once you see the official, your sister''s reputation will be ruined! Not only can''t you report today''s matter to the official, but you can''t say a word to the outside world either!"


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to find out the truth of the matter without reporting it to the official.¡±


    ¡°If you make such a big fuss, how will your sister behave in the future? Even if you don¡¯t get along with her, you can¡¯t harm her like this! You are trying to kill her!¡±


    "Second aunt didn''t tell the truth, and I want the truth." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Absolutely not!" Yun''s attitude was decisive, his face was ashen, and his eyes were full of anger.


    Mother and daughter are equally determined and incompatible with each other, making the servants around them afraid to express their anger.


    ?At this moment, Mrs. Wei, who heard the news, hurried over with the support of her personal maid.


    The two guards guarding the courtyard door quickly opened the door.


    As soon as Mrs. Wei entered the door, she saw servants kneeling all over the yard. At the door of the main house, Yun and Wei Ruo stared at each other angrily, refusing to give in to each other.


    Mrs. Wei quickly walked to the door of the room and looked into the room. Wei Qingwan''s face was flushed and she fell unconscious on the couch. Beside her, Mrs. Bai''s face was as white as paper.


    "What''s going on?" Mrs. Wei asked anxiously.


    Neither Yun nor Wei Ruo spoke, and Cuiping on the side had no choice but to tell the truth about what happened.


    ¡°Absurd! Ridiculous!¡± Mrs. Wei was very angry.


    Mrs. Wei angrily scolded Mrs. Bai: "You can just mess around at home. How dare you mess around when it concerns Princess Rui and Prince Yu''s concubine? You bastard!"


    Mrs. Bai was frightened and said hurriedly: "Mother, I am wronged, I just want to help the concubine!"


    Wei Ruo said to Mrs. Wei: "Grandma, I am suspicious about what happened today. I suspect that the second aunt wanted to drug me and arranged for a man to destroy my reputation. I will take her to the Yamen and let the Yamen investigate. It¡¯s clear.¡±


    "Princess Rui, calm down! This matter is indeed suspicious, but if it gets bigger, not only the ignorant woman Bai and Prince Yu''s concubine will be hurt, but also the entire Wei family! Grandma promises you will find a way to investigate the matter thoroughly. If Bai If she really meant to harm someone, I won''t let her go!" Mrs. Wei comforted her.


    "What if I have to do this? Can grandma stop me?" Wei Ruo asked.


    ?In the courtyard, all the maids following Wei Ruolai lined up. As long as Wei Ruolai gave an order, they would take action.


    ?These people are not ordinary maids. They are all skilled in martial arts. The maid guards of ordinary wealthy families are no match for them.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 529： make things bigger

    Chapter 529: Making matters worse


    After Wei Ruo got married, she brought many people with her whenever she came back to the Wei family, firstly to help out, and secondly, just in case. But this time, the people she brought finally came in handy.


    Mrs. Wei looked at the battle and sighed: "Can''t Princess Rui really be accommodating for the sake of an old woman like me?"


    Wei Ruo looked at Mrs. Wei and felt something in her heart. She knew what Mrs. Wei was worried about, but there were some things she had to do today.


    She had intended to take this opportunity to draw a clear line with Wei Qingwan, Erfang and others, and this incident would be a good opportunity to cause trouble.


    Mrs. Wei continued: "Today is your grandfather''s seventieth birthday. He cares most about the family''s reputation. When this incident came out, it hit him hard. He has never been in good health. Leave this matter to me. If it is determined that this is Bai''s nonsense, I will ask your second uncle to divorce her."


    ??Wei Ruozheng was about to speak to show that he would not relent, when suddenly there was a commotion outside the door.


    ¡°The old lady and the third young master are here!¡±


    ??The guard guarding the door shouted into the door that he didn''t know whether to open the door for the third young master.


    "Yichen? Why is this child here?"


    Mrs. Wei was shocked and suspicious. She looked at the door of the courtyard. Before she could think about whether to let Wei Yichen in, she saw that it had been forcibly opened from the outside.


    Wei Yichen broke in through the door, followed by a group of guards.


    Seeing him walking quickly towards the house, Mrs. Wei asked, "Chen''er, why are you here?"


    ¡°Grandma, my grandson heard that someone was doing dirty things in the backyard today, so I came here to arrest him.¡± Wei Yichen clasped his hands and replied respectfully.


    But his face was stern and his eyes were as cold as ice.


    Mrs. Wei, Yunshi, and Baishi were all shocked.


    Even Wei Ruo couldn''t help but feel surprised, why did Wei Yichen come here?


    After the incident, Yun immediately blocked the news. How could someone who was in the front yard and was supposed to be drinking and talking with the men at home know what happened in the backyard?


    Madam Wei asked: "Arrest people? Who do you want to arrest? Where to arrest them?"


    Wei Yichen replied: "Catch Wei Bai, who used medicine to harm people in the backyard, and take him to the government office and deal with him impartially."


    "What?" Madam Wei, Yunshi, and Baishi were shocked again.


    What Wei Yichen wants is exactly the same as what Wei Ruo wants!


    Yunshi reprimanded loudly: "Yichen, why are you following this nonsense? If this matter is reported to the official, our Wei family will lose all face, and your sister will have no shame to stay in Prince Yu''s Mansion. You Is this going to destroy the Wei family?"


    Wei Ruo has always been deviant, and when she did this regardless of the overall situation, it was still expected by everyone, but now how come even Wei Yichen has such thoughts?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, you have to do it yourself. Face is not earned by covering up, but by one¡¯s own abilities.¡± Wei Yichen replied expressionlessly.


    Immediately he ordered the guards to take the people.


    ¡°Stop! Stop everyone!¡± Mrs. Wei scolded.


    However, the people brought by Wei Yichen did not obey the old lady''s orders.


    "You...you don''t even listen to me?" Mrs. Wei was anxious and annoyed.


    "Grandma, there is no need to embarrass them. They followed us all the way north from the Wei family in Taizhou Prefecture. They were the subordinates trained by my father. Now they only obey my father and me." Wei Yichen replied.


    After saying this, Wei Yichen stopped arguing with Mrs. Wei and Mr. Yun, and watched with indifference as the people he brought dragged away Mr. Bai and Wei Qingwan.


    "Mother, mother, save me!" Bai was so frightened that she could only ask the old lady for help.


    ??Wei Qingwan was not yet awake, so she let others manipulate her in a daze.


    Mrs. Wei ordered other servants in the courtyard: "Come here, stop them!"


    Other guards in the uncle''s mansion obeyed orders and clashed with the guards brought by Wei Yichen. "Miss, what should we do?" Xiumei asked Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo thought for a moment and then said: "We don''t have to take action. Wei Yichen has already secured the victory. It makes no difference whether we take action or not."


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiumei and Lin Fang accepted the order.


    As expected, the ordinary servants of the uncle''s house who took orders from Mrs. Wei were no match for the people brought by Wei Yichen. There was a difference between the thugs and guards in the ordinary house and those who had been professionally trained and had been on the battlefield.


    Soon the ordinary servants in the mansion were subdued by Wei Yichen''s people.


    Following Bai''s shrill scream, she and Wei Qingwan were both taken out of Yifang Pavilion, while Mrs. Wei and Yun were stopped in Yifang Pavilion.


    "Yichen! You are going to destroy the Wei family!" Yun rushed to Wei Yichen and grabbed his arms with both hands.


    "Mother, you should stop suffering from the chaos. Some things must be settled before you can gain a chance of survival." Wei Yichen said solemnly.


    "I don''t understand what you are saying. I only know that if you do this, everyone in the Wei family will be hurt, and Wanwan will be pushed into a situation of no return! You and Wanwan grew up together, even if there have been There is a rift, even if you no longer have a brother-sister relationship with her, you can''t be so cruel and push her into hell!" Yun said with tears streaming down her face.


    ?However, Wei Yichen did not waver at all. He watched Yun''s tears streaming down his cheeks expressionlessly, and still insisted on himself: "Please relax, mother, some things are inevitable."


    ¡°Yichen, you...¡±


    Yunshi looked at Wei Yichen blankly, feeling dizzy, chest tight and short of breath.


    Cuiping hurriedly stepped forward to support her.


    Mrs. Wei stared at Wei Yichen''s determined face and felt dazed for a moment.


    After a long time, Mrs. Wei let out a long sigh: "Chen''er, you have a great plan!"


    Wei Yichen looked at the elderly lady, his cold eyes loosened a little.


    He knew that the old lady had probably guessed his intention.


    Wei Yichen said: "Grandma, I''m sorry, there are some things my grandson must do. I frightened you today. When the matter is over, my grandson will come to Shou''an Hall to receive the punishment."


    Mrs. Wei sighed and shook her head: "I am old. It is a good thing that the Wei family has a person like you in your generation."


    After saying that, Mrs. Wei asked her maid to help her go back.


    "Let''s go, help me back. I''m tired, and I can''t take care of so much in the house."


    Mrs. Wei walked heavily and left Yifang Pavilion step by step.


    Wei Yichen then ordered people to send Yun away: "Cuiping, send your wife back to Anxin Pavilion."


    Cuiping did as he was told.


    Yun was exhausted mentally and physically, her eyes were red. Before she was taken away, she was pleading for Wei Qingwan: "Yichen, you shouldn''t do this! You will destroy Wanwan! Please spare her..."


    ??Wei Yichen''s face was expressionless, indifferent and decisive, and he didn''t even look at Yunshi.


    ??After Yun was taken down, apart from the servants, Wei Ruo and Wei Yichen were the only ones left in Yifang Pavilion.


    ??Wei Ruo walked up to Wei Yichen and asked the doubts in his heart: "What happened today was your fault, right?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 530： It was his plan

    Chapter 530 was his plan


    ??Wei Ruo just reviewed what happened today and confirmed that there was a problem.


    Wei Yichen arrived too quickly, and why did Mo, who has always been low-key, know about Bai''s conspiracy in advance?


    The relationship between Bai and Mo has always been bad. How could she tell Mo if she was going to do such a shameful thing?


    ? Wei Ruo thought of a possibility, that is, Wei Yichen was responsible for today''s game.


    Even when Bai Shi wanted to drug her, he might have given Bai Shi some hints through some method, which made her have such an idea.


    ? Wei Ruo still suspected that Wei Yichen specially arranged for Mr. Mo to remind her and let her complete the last step.


    In other words, she is just a **** in his chess game today.


    Wei Yichen did not answer.


    There is no refutation, it is acquiescence.


    ?There was no warmth on his stern face, and his dark eyes were terrifyingly deep, like a bottomless pool.


    ¡°What do you want to achieve with this?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    ¡°The people in the second room are too close to Prince Yu and the Qi family.¡± Wei Yichen replied, his voice calm and without any emotion.


    Wei Ruo was suddenly startled.


    Did Wei Yichen foresee that something might happen to King Yu and the Qi family?


    ?So we should strike first and separate the third bedroom from the other two bedrooms by causing a big incident in the backyard?


    ?? Wei Ruohui guessed that something was going to happen to King Yu and the Qi family because she knew some of the plot of the original work, but how did Wei Yichen know?


    ??Does severing ties with Erfang at this critical moment mean that he has placed his bet on King Jing Chulan?


    Wei Ruo was thinking about it when Wei Yichen said to her: "You don''t have to worry about today''s affairs anymore. This dispute has nothing to do with you."


    "Are you sure it has nothing to do with me? I''m already in the game and am a key piece on your chessboard." Wei Ruodao.


    "sorry."


    Wei Yichen did not provide any further explanation.


    ??Wei Ruo looked at Wei Yichen for a while and then said: "I understand, I will no longer care about this matter."


    After saying that, Wei Ruo took Xiumei and Lin Fang and left.


    When Wei Ruo walked to the door, Wei Yichen suddenly spoke again: "Even if Prince Rui dies, as long as the Wei family survives, you can still be your carefree Princess Rui."


    Wei Ruo stopped when he heard the sound and turned to look at Wei Yichen who was still standing on the porch at the door.


    As their eyes met, a complex emotion emerged in Wei Ruo''s heart unconsciously.


    After a moment, Wei Ruo withdrew his thoughts, turned around and walked away from Yifang Pavilion.


    ?And Wei Yichen looked at the courtyard door and took a long time to look back.


    ###


    ?? Wei Ruo, who returned to Prince Rui''s Mansion, did not go back to the backyard, but went directly to the study room in the front yard to find Wei Jinyi.


    ?Seeing that Wei Ruo seemed worried, Wei Jin also asked her to sit at the desk and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    ??Wei Ruo informed Wei Jinyi of what happened in the Wei family today.


    Finally Wei Ruo asked him: "Actually, it''s not a bad thing for me. Someone helped me do what I want to do, but I have some feelings and a feeling that I can''t explain."


    Wei Jin also asked: "Do you think the eldest brother today is different from the eldest brother in the past, acting coldly and thinking deeply?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know if this is a good thing or not. If it''s just for me, it should be a good thing. And he asked Mo to inform me about today''s matter in advance..." Wei Ruodao. Wei Ruo couldn''t tell whether Wei Yichen notified her in advance to put her on guard, in order to get revenge on Wei Qingwan while breaking up with his second wife, or because he missed her, or both.


    "I also think it''s a good thing. With him planning, my father can have no worries. You know my father is a human being. He is only good at leading troops in battles, and he is not good at planning. He fights **** battles at the front and charges into battle. If the Wei family acts like a monster from behind, Not only will it destroy his accumulated achievements, it will even push him into the abyss." Wei Jin also analyzed.


    Wei Ruo nodded and then asked: "Second brother, do you think the eldest brother simply doesn''t want to have too much contact with King Yu and the Qi family, or is he already on the side of King Jing Chulan?"


    "Judging from his recent performance, he has not been close to any force and is content to do his job in the Hanlin Academy. But it cannot be ruled out that these are just appearances." Wei Jin also said.


    ??Wei Ruo asked Wei Jinyi: "Is the second brother worried that he will become a variable?"


    Wei Jin also said frankly: "It would be a lie to say that I am not worried at all, but there is no need to pay too much attention to this matter. It will happen sooner or later. If you really want to be his enemy, there is no way."


    Wei Ruo nodded, she thought so too.


    After saying what he wanted to say, Wei Ruo saw that Wei Jinyi was still busy, so he planned to leave. When he got up, he saw the tea placed on the table by Wei Jinyi. He touched the teacup and found that it was completely cold.


    "I''ll pour you a new pot." Wei Ruodao said, "It''s cold today, so don''t always drink cold drinks."


    It¡¯s October, and it¡¯s getting colder day by day.


    Especially in the past few years, the temperature has dropped faster and the cold has become more severe.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Jin also responded.


    "You will have your measurements measured later, and I will ask the tailor to make you some winter clothes. The first batch of cotton from Hejian Prefecture was delivered yesterday, which is very good. There is also a lot of material from Huzhou Prefecture, and there are several I specially kept this piece for you, and I made clothes that would be just right for you to wear." Wei Ruo said.


    "Yeah." Wei Jin agreed again, looking at Wei Ruo with a softer look.


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he found that Wei Jin was looking at him with a strange look.


    ¡°Second brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    The second brother looked at her like this, which made her feel a little embarrassed...


    "Ruo''er just... looks very similar..." Wei Jin also whispered.


    "What does it look like?" Wei Ruo didn''t hear the last few words clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s getting late, Ruo¡¯er should go back and rest early.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    "Okay, I''ll go back first." Wei Ruo didn''t ask any more questions and left the room.


    ###


    Early on the next morning, Lin Fang came to the backyard to report the situation to Wei Ruo.


    ?Yesterday, Wei Yichen sent Bai to the government, accusing her of harming King Yu''s concubine out of jealousy and drugging King Yu''s concubine in an attempt to destroy the innocence of Prince Yu''s concubine.


    As it related to Prince Yu''s Mansion and Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion, Shuntian Mansion Yin immediately ordered people to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    When Bai was escorted to the hall, she was so frightened that she said everything, including the fact that she originally wanted to harm Princess Rui but ended up wrongly harming Prince Yu''s concubine.


    ?Hence, after the Bai family was imprisoned, the Wei family was at loggerheads. It is said that after Wei Yichen returned to the Wei family, there was a huge quarrel among the Wei family.


    Mr. Wei angrily rebuked Wei Yichen for being disrespectful, acting recklessly, and disregarding the family''s interests and reputation. Wei Mingyong punched Wei Yichen directly.


    Other brothers in the family also criticized Wei Yichen, especially the Bai family''s sons, who even grabbed Wei Yichen and asked him to get their mother back from the Yamen.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 531： After things got serious

    Chapter 531: After things got serious


    ?But Wei Yichen not only did not feel any guilt, but instead made a request that shocked everyone in the Wei family: to separate the family.


    ? ? Mr. Wei and Mrs. Wei are still alive. Generally, families will not separate brothers while the older generation is still alive.


    This move was scolded by everyone in the Wei family, but Wei Yichen remained unmoved and insisted on dividing the houses on the grounds that the second wife of the Wei family had harmed his sister.


    ?The most unexpected thing is that Mrs. Wei actually agreed to Wei Yichen''s unreasonable request.


    At present, we have no conclusion as to whether the family should be separated or not. We only know that the Wei family has not stopped from yesterday to today.


    ?After listening to Lin Fang''s words, Wei Ruo sighed lightly. She was not surprised that she had guessed that there would be such a follow-up since she learned that Wei Yichen arranged the matter yesterday.


    What Wei Yichen has to do is difficult, and it may even affect his career.


    But his determination was greater than anyone else''s, and he was determined to cut ties with the people in the first and second houses.


    "Miss, do you think the young master can succeed?" Xiumei couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    "He has done this. Even if the separation of the family fails in the end, he can at least let outsiders know that the third room of the Wei family and the second room of the Wei family are at odds with each other. What the second room of the Wei family does outside and who they are friends with cannot represent the third room. If Fang''s idea is met, then more than half of his goal will be achieved." Wei Ruodao.


    Xiumei nodded, "In this way, the eldest young master is very smart and can be ruthless. This kind of eldest young master is very different from what I have seen before!"


    ??Wei Ruo then asked Lin Fang: "Where is Wei Qingwan?"


    "She was taken back to Prince Yu''s Mansion by Princess Yu, and there is no news about her after that. It seems that Prince Yu''s Mansion has no plan to deal with her." Lin Fang said.


    "It makes sense. Prince Yu has no time to care about the affairs in the backyard. Princess Yu is thoughtful and tactful. Taking Wei Qingwan back quietly is the best choice." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Miss, do you think Prince Yu¡¯s Palace will force Wei Qingwan to commit suicide in order to preserve his reputation?¡± Lin Fang asked.


    "I couldn''t guess that. I haven''t had much contact with Prince Yu, and I only met Prince Yu''s concubine at the last Mid-Autumn Palace Banquet." Wei Ruodao.


    Putting aside her personal grievances with Wei Qingwan, as far as her innocence was almost destroyed, Wei Ruo did not want the victim to commit suicide to apologize. In her mind, she could not accept this kind of victim committing suicide to prove his innocence. custom.


    How can you prove your innocence when everyone is dead? What kind of family honor is there? What¡¯s the use of reputation if the people are gone?


    ###


    Zhongyi Bofu.


    Anxin Pavilion.


    Yun fell ill after being sent back. A doctor was called in to see her, who said she was suffering from a sudden attack on her heart.


    After that, I developed a fever and spent the night in a daze. It was only after the fever subsided the next morning that I became more awake.


    ?Hearing the results of the interrogation, Yunshi''s vision went dark when she just woke up, and she almost fainted again.


    "Bai Chunxiao, the one who suffered a thousand blows! Why did he harm my two daughters like this!"


    ?Yunshi has never hated Baishi as much as she does at this moment.


    In the past, Mrs. Bai couldn''t stand her. She would say bad things about her secretly, but she could tolerate it even if she was a little smart. A while ago, she also tolerated lending money to Wanwan behind her back.


    But this time, Bai was really crazy to do such a crazy thing!


    After a while, Yun asked Cuiping: "Where is Bai now?"


    Cuiping replied: "I beat Wudaban and brought him back. He is now recuperating at his residence."


    "How come there are only five big boards?" "Prince Yu''s Mansion did not delve into the matter, and the young master did not say how to hold him accountable. The government just turned the big thing into a small one." Cuiping answered cautiously.


    Yunshi thought for a while and then said, "Cuiping, help me up."


    ¡°Madam, where are you going?¡± Cuiping asked.


    "I''m going to find Yichen and ask for details," Yun said.


    ¡°Madam, the eldest young master is not at home now. He had a quarrel with the old man in Shouan Hall today and then went out.¡±


    ?Yunshi wanted to go find Wei Yichen, but Wei Yichen went out and was not at home.


    "He is deliberately avoiding our inquiries." Yunshi guessed, feeling quite depressed.


    "Madam, please don''t be angry. There must be a reason why the young master is doing these things now. He must be doing it for our master and his wife," Cuiping said.


    "Even so, he can''t hurt Wanwan like this! I have no objection if he wants to be an enemy of the Bai family, and I support if he wants to push for the separation of the Wei family, but he can''t push Wanwan into the pit of fire! He makes Wanwan like this How will she behave in the future? Even if Prince Yu''s Mansion doesn''t deal with this matter, she will have a difficult time in Prince Yu''s Mansion in the future! What if she can''t think about it for a moment and just throws a foot of white silk... Then... what should I do?" Mrs. Yun was angry and worried. .


    ¡°Madam, the second lady did that to you, do you still care about her?¡± Cuiping felt a little sorry for Yun.


    ¡°She is the daughter I raised with my own hands. I watched her grow up little by little. From the first time she called me mother to when she staggered to walk, how can the relationship of more than ten years be written off so easily.¡±


    ?Yunshi let out a long sigh and then closed her eyes, her expression full of sadness and reluctance.


    After her mood calmed down a bit, Mrs. Yun ordered Cuiping to go outside to inquire about the news, and then sent a letter to Prince Yu''s Mansion, asking Wei Qingwan not to think of committing suicide.


    ###


    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    ?? Cuitingxuan.


    ??Wei Qingwan was already awake, lying on the bed and looking at the bed curtains with dull eyes.


    ?Just now Cuihe told her everything that happened yesterday.


    Not only did she mistakenly take the aphrodisiac that was intended for Wei Qingruo, but she was also caught red-handed by the Wei family.


    ??What is even more unacceptable is that Wei Yichen chose to report this matter to the intelligence officer! Let everyone know that she almost lost her innocence!


    "Why? Why? How can he be so cruel!" Wei Qingwan suddenly slapped the bed board with both hands like crazy.


    She hates it, hates it!


    Even if things went wrong, as long as the Wei family kept their mouth shut, she wouldn''t have suffered like this.


    But Wei Yichen, he actually chose the way to hurt her the most!


    Lest everyone in the world doesn¡¯t know!


    "Miss, please be at ease! Even if the matter is spread out, everyone knows that nothing happened between you and the servant, and the matter was stopped in time!"


    "So what? People in the world won''t believe this! They will only think that my innocence is ruined! Even if I didn''t, they would still laugh at me in their hearts!" Wei Qingwan said, trembling all over.


    "Miss¡­"


    "Why? Why? I failed to defeat Wei Qingruo in Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion. Now that I''ve arrived at Prince Yu''s Mansion, I haven''t done anything yet and was ruined by Wei Qingruo again! I hate her, I hate her!"


    "Miss, don''t be angry. If you are so angry, won''t you just make Wei Qingruo''s **** happy in vain?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 532： The situation changes drastically

    Chapter 532 The situation has changed drastically


    "I won''t let her get her way! She definitely wants me to commit suicide for the reputation of the Wei family and Prince Yu''s Mansion! I won''t do that!" Wei Qingwan gritted her teeth, her eyes scarlet.


    "Yes, miss, we can''t let her get what she wants. Even if we fight to the death, we can''t let it go!" Cui He encouraged.


    ¡°Cuihe¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be sad. My mother and I will always be by your side, and we will find a way to help you!¡±


    Wei Qingwan slowly raised her head and looked at Cui He beside her: "Cui He, I am useless. As a result, you and grandma can only accompany me in the backyard of the palace, suffering indifference and glare."


    ??The more difficult the situation, the more Wei Qingwan cherishes the people who are still with her. Grandma Li and Cui He are really the people who have been with her the longest and are the most loyal to her.


    "Miss, what are you talking about? I have been serving you since I became sensible. If I don''t turn to you, who can I turn to?" Cui He said hurriedly.


    Wei Qingwan was a little moved: "Maybe I won''t be favored in the future."


    Miss, don''t be discouraged, you have forgotten that Mr. Qi promised to help you. "


    "How can he help me when I''m like this? What''s more, he''s not in good health yet, so how can he still have the energy to help me."


    ??Wei Qingwan has given up hope on other people, and only her hatred for Wei Qingruo can support her to continue on.


    Wei Qingwan gritted her teeth and said: "Don''t worry, even if no one can help me, even if I have no chance of being favored, I will still not give up. I will definitely find a way to make Wei Qingruo''s life worse than death!"


    Even if she dies, she will drag Wei Qingruo to die with her!


    As long as she remains Prince Yu¡¯s concubine, there is still hope for her!


    As long as King Rui dies and King Yu ascends the throne, she will be able to trample Wei Qingruo under her feet.


    She can wait until that day after all!


    ###


    A few days later, news came out from the Wei family that Wei Mingyong¡¯s eldest son, Wei Yipeng, the second oldest son of the Wei family, had beaten Wei Yichen.


    ?? Wei Yipeng made a unilateral move, but Wei Yichen did not fight back.


    ? Wei Yichen was an official of the imperial court. This fight almost landed Wei Yipeng in jail, but this time Wei Yichen forgave Wei Yipeng on the condition that Wei Mingyong agreed to separate the family.


    What happened in the process is unknown to outsiders, but the result was that the two elders of the Wei family formally agreed to the division of the family.


    ??It''s just that the Wei family is a noble family after all, and it won''t be so quick to separate the family.


    ??Moreover, Wei Mingting is still fighting against the Japanese, and if we really want to separate, we have to wait until he comes back, so the official separation will have to wait until at least next year.


    ??However, the news that the second and third houses of the Wei family are not getting along is completely confirmed, and the relationship is almost on the verge of becoming a fire and water.


    ??This matter has become a topic of discussion in the capital, and everyone thinks that the Wei family has been greatly embarrassed this time.


    ###


    ?October 20th, the weather has become very cold these days, and there are freezing temperatures at night, so people go back to their houses as soon as it gets dark.


    But tonight, the originally quiet streets were unexpectedly noisy.


    ??While in the palace, Wei Ruo could hear the sound of marching troops outside, the sound of horse hooves and the march of soldiers in armor.


    ??Prince Rui''s Mansion is close to the palace, and there are usually troops patrolling inside and outside, but it is not as big a battle as it is today.


    This kind of movement continued until late at night before stopping.


    Early on the next morning, Wei Ruo got up from the bed, put on a coat and came out of the inner room.


    ¡°Sister Lin.¡± Wei Ruo called Lin Fang outside the door.


    ?Lin Fang pushed open the door and walked in: "Miss, why did you get out of bed like this? It''s cold now. You should pay more attention to your health."


    ¡°How was it last night?¡± Wei Ruo wanted to know what happened last night. "To get back to the eldest lady, people from the Military and Horse Division surrounded the Qi family last night, and now Qi Yansong has been handed over to the Inspectorate." Lin Fang replied.


    ¡°Is it designed and arranged by King Jing?¡±


    "Yes, King Jing set a trap for Mr. Qi. It was the fake Shengtong. Mr. Qi really sent people to assassinate him, but he was caught by King Jing. He was then taken to the emperor for a confrontation, and finally he was involved in the Xu Guogong case. "


    "Hearing that the emperor was very angry and furious at that time, he immediately ordered the Qi family to be confiscated. In the middle of the night, the whole capital was shocked."


    ?Lin Fang reports to Wei Ruohui.


    ¡°There was such a big movement last night because they went to Qi¡¯s house to ransack their property?¡± Wei Ruo asked again.


    "Not only that, but there are also several people who are closely related to the Qi family. Among them, the soldiers of the Qi family resisted and started fighting with the people from the Military and Horse Department. However, King Jing was more skilled and had already arranged the troops. Both sides The stalemate lasted for more than an hour, and in the end the Qi family was defeated, killing and arresting everyone."


    ¡°King Jing has hidden himself deep enough, and all the people in the army and horse divisions of the five cities have been mobilized according to his command. Before, they had not shown any signs of leakage.¡±


    ?Lin Fang couldn''t help but sigh.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Wei Ruo was not surprised by Chu Lan¡¯s victory, nor was he surprised that he had already planned it.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while and asked, "What is the situation between Concubine Qi and Prince Yu?"


    "Prince Yu was only a baby when the incident occurred. He may be ignored by the emperor, but he will not be severely punished. As for whether Concubine Qi will be fine, we have to wait for the results of the interrogation. Now she is banned from Jingren Palace by the emperor." Lin Fang replied.


    After listening to what Lin Fang said, Wei Ruo thought for a moment.


    ??If it is the course of the original work, after Chu Lan reveals the matter, Concubine Qi will be demoted, King Yu will also be ignored, the court situation will change, and Chu Lan will become the most popular candidate for the crown prince.


    The emperor''s body will collapse after this storm, and he will slowly hand over the government affairs to Chu Lan to handle it on his behalf.


    By the time the emperor passed away, Chu Lan had completely taken control of the court, and it was natural for him to ascend the throne.


    After thinking about it, Wei Ruo turned around and walked back into the house.


    "Miss, what are you going to do?" Lin Fang asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, I''ll change clothes and prepare breakfast." Wei Ruo replied.


    ?In this kind of matter, she has to choose to trust her second brother. She will do the part she can do, and let her second brother worry about the rest.


    And she has things to worry about and be busy with.


    Winter has entered, and there is still some finishing work to be done on the farm to prepare for the coming year.


    ?Now she has more land and more accounts. Fortunately, the people under her hands are also counted as others, so she only needs to grasp the general direction.


    ?Of course she can''t relax because it means she has more people to feed, and she has to be responsible for these people who work for her.


    ###


    The Qi family fell, which was unexpected for most people in the capital.


    For a time, people in the capital were panicked.


    Those in the court who originally supported King Yu could not sit still.


    The whole Wei family was in chaos, and Wei Mingyong, who had been jumping happily before, immediately panicked.


    ?He hurriedly ran to find Mr. Wei and Mrs. Wei, worried that the matter would involve him.


    Everyone in Shou''an Hall discussed it for a long time, but because they didn''t know much about the affairs in the court, they couldn''t come up with a result.


    They had to wait until Wei Yichen returned from the Hanlin Academy before asking him for details.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 533： Reactions from various companies

    Chapter 533 Reactions from various companies


    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    ?? Cuitingxuan.


    Wei Qingwan had just regained her composure in the past few days when she was shocked and speechless by the sudden news.


    The Qi family...was actually ransacked?


    The Qi family, which had so much power, collapsed like this?


    "Where is the prince? How is the prince?" Wei Qingwan asked anxiously.


    "I don''t know, but I heard that the prince is in the palace now and has not gone anywhere... There are also many soldiers and horses outside, and it seems that no one in the mansion can get out..." Cui He can find out the news limited.


    ¡°Then... what about Mr. Qi? Where is he?¡± Wei Qingwan continued to ask.


    "I don''t know, but I think he was arrested. I heard someone said that the entire Qi family is in jail."


    ??Wei Qingwan slumped on the chair, not knowing what to do for a while.


    She had just cheered up a few days ago, feeling that as long as she went to Prince Yu''s side concubine, her hope would still be there.


    But today, reality gave her another blow!


    ??If the Qi family really falls, does it mean that King Yu will also lose his position as heir apparent?


    ¡°No, no, absolutely not!¡± Wei Qingwan shook her head quickly, refusing to accept this reality.


    ###


    Lu family.


    Mr. Lu found Lu Yuhong, who was practicing gun dancing in the practice room at home after recovery, and told him about the raid on Qi''s home.


    These days, Lu Yuhong spends most of his time recuperating at home due to his injuries. Even if he occasionally goes out, he is accompanied by the Lu family''s guards. Therefore, Mr. Lu knows that Lu Yuhong has never gone to King Jing Chulan, and Lu Yuhong is also unaware of what is happening now. .


    "Grandpa, you know that I have never cared about the affairs of the court. I have good relations with Chu Lan because he is Chu Lan. I will help him with some insignificant things, but when it comes to the real battle for the crown prince, I I will not participate." Lu Yuhong said.


    ¡°It used to be like this, and I didn¡¯t intend to get involved, but things have changed a bit now, so I¡¯m going to explain it to you today so that you can be mentally prepared.¡±


    "What''s the difference? Grandpa, do you have a candidate for the crown prince that you want to support?" Lu Yuhong asked.


    ¡°You owe Princess Rui two lives.¡± Old Mrs. Lu said.


    ¡°I know this, Grandpa, I will pay back what I owe her, and I will go through fire and water as long as she needs me in the future!¡±


    "How do you go to bed and show off your anger? This favor is not yours alone, but also belongs to our Lu family." Mr. Lu said solemnly.


    ¡°But grandpa, I know you don¡¯t want to get involved in the court situation, and King Narui¡¯s body does not allow him to participate in the battle for the crown prince.¡±


    "I don''t want to get involved in the court situation, but if there is really any dispute, our Lu family will try our best to protect the palace, do you understand?" Mr. Lu explained.


    ¡°I understand this.¡± Lu Yuhong nodded.


    "So...if King Jing wants to attack King Rui, do you understand which side you and I will stand on?" Old Mrs. Lu asked.


    ¡°Grandpa, Chu Lan will not take action against Prince Rui, and he has no grudge against Prince Rui!¡±


    "You, you, can you be more considerate! Is this a question of whether there is any grudge? Prince Rui was born to Queen Xu, and is theoretically the only prince who is a direct descendant. He is in poor health now. What if he can''t be healthy in the future? Okay? Chu Lan is the prince and the person who wants to be the emperor. If he is not hard-hearted, he will not be able to sit in that position! "


    ¡°But grandpa... I still think Chu Lan wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    "Then let me just assume that Chu Lan wants to take action?" "Then...then my grandson will protect Prince Rui''s mansion, and he will definitely repay this kindness."


    "It''s good that you understand. I, the son of the Lu family, must prioritize my family, country and people, followed by righteousness. I must live an upright life, worthy of heaven and earth, worthy of my own conscience, and then my own life. Do you understand?" Old Mrs. Lu said.


    ¡°My grandson understands!¡±


    ###


    For the next few days, people could see soldiers in armor walking through the streets.


    Several people close to the Qi family were arrested.


    The Wei family waited for several days but did not wait for Wei Yichen to come back. He did not know whether he was hiding from the Wei family intentionally or was delayed by court affairs, so he stayed out for several days without returning to his house.


    Instead, they were waiting for the news that Wei Yichen had been promoted to the Imperial Academy.


    ?After the emperor dismissed General Qi Yansong and the original cabinet team, he was in urgent need of fresh blood to fill the cabinet.


    According to convention, cabinet members are selected from the Hanlin Academy, so a group of former officials of the Hanlin Academy were promoted to academicians of the Hanlin Academy and entered the cabinet.


    As a result, the official positions of other people in the Hanlin Academy were promoted accordingly.


    Wei Yichen is one of them, and he is also the one who has risen the fastest.


    The Hanlin Academy was read as a Zhenglin product. The previously compiled post was southern six grades. In just half a year, Wei Yichen entered the first order. This is not unfortunate.


    ?In addition to the fact that Qi Yansong was punished this time, Wei Yichen''s own ability is also a very important factor.


    It is said that Wei Yichen performed very well in his position during the past six months and did not form cliques with others for personal gain, which was highly appreciated by the emperor.


    After hearing the news reported by the servants, Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong looked extremely ugly.


    Mrs. Wei looked at her eldest son Wei Minghong and her second son Wei Mingyong who were both looking good in front of her and said, "It seems that Yichen made the right move. He saved their third family by turning against you, and our Wei family is now in the middle of the court." Those who have made great achievements are all people with three bedrooms.¡±


    Hearing Mrs. Wei''s words, everyone realized that Mrs. Wei agreed to Wei Yichen''s unreasonable request out of such considerations.


    "Mom, if Yichen knew something was going to happen to the Qi family, why didn''t he tell us earlier? Why did he have to come up with such a roundabout way? He clearly only cares about himself and doesn''t care about our lives!" Wei Mingyong complained.


    ¡°Yes, he should at least mention it to us so that we can be mentally prepared.¡± Wei Minghong agreed.


    ?Although he has no dealings with Wei Mingyong, Wei Minghong''s views are consistent with Wei Mingyong''s on this matter.


    "Madam, did you know this all along?" Mr. Wei looked at Mrs. Wei next to him in surprise.


    "I just guessed the kid Yichen''s plan, but I''m not completely sure. The kid is smart and calm in doing things. I thought at the time that he didn''t do it out of anger, so I thought this way."


    "I see, no wonder you agreed, madam." Only now did Mr. Wei really understand. At that time, he still blamed his wife. Now it seems that she is more foresight than him.


    "But mother, what should we two do in this case?" Wei Mingyong asked anxiously.


    "Yes, mother, you can''t be so partial. The third bedroom is saved, what about our first and second bedrooms?" Wei Minghong said.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 534： As the disaster worsened, Prince Rui’s Mansion generously donated funds

    Chapter 534 The disaster intensified, Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion generously donated money


    Mrs. Wei sighed, and then said to her two sons: "Don''t blame others. You chose the path yourself. You can''t blame others for getting to this point."


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ??Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong were very unconvinced, but they couldn''t say anything to the old lady.


    "What you should be thinking about now is what to do next, rather than blaming this and that. Can you blame it for a while, will it help you with what you are going to do next?" Mrs. Wei asked.


    The two brothers bowed their heads and remained silent.


    After a while, Wei Mingyong said with a dissatisfied look on his face: "I just didn''t know what to do, so I came to ask my father and mother. I''m just a small role. The emperor shouldn''t be able to find anything about me in this thorough investigation, right?"


    Wei Minghong also followed suit and said: "Yes, I have been dismissed from my post. Apart from my status as the prince of the uncle''s house, I am nothing."


    Mrs. Wei said: "How can I know this? If something happens, you can''t escape. Just wait. After these few days, if you can be safe, you will be safe. If you can''t be safe, there is nothing you can do. You can''t hide."


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale.


    Even Mrs. Wei was worried.


    But now it seems that apart from what Mrs. Wei said, they really can''t do anything.


    ###


    Time has arrived in November in a blink of an eye.


    ?The weather was extremely cold. It was a sunny day after a heavy snowfall. It was so cold that everyone stayed at home and did not dare to go out.


    The wind outside felt like a knife on my face.


    The aftermath of the Qijia and Xu Guogong case is still lingering, and another event with a greater impact once again impacts the great cause.


    ?Disasters in various places have erupted on a large scale this winter.


    Previously, there had been reports sent to the emperor from various places, but this matter had never reached the ears of ordinary people.


    ?Now that the news has spread, people in the capital are panicking.


    For the aristocratic class of aristocratic families, the current impact is not great. Everyone has their own farm and house in Zhuangzi. Even if the food harvest fails, the food in their own house is still enough.


    Generally, whether the harvest is good or not has little to do with them. At most, some tenants cannot pay the rent.


    They store the grain harvested from their farm every year in their warehouses, so temporary food shortages will not affect them.


    As for the possible security problems caused by the influx of disaster victims, they have little to do with them. Their residences are guarded so that they will not be damaged.


    The people who are really deeply affected and worried are ordinary people.


    ??The grain stores in the city have been forced to close their doors these days because they ran out of goods. The last few goods were not sold at all, but they were forcibly bought.


    Many victims from nearby disasters have emerged outside the city. Although these people have not been able to enter the city for the time being, this situation makes everyone very worried.


    ?This is the capital, and even the vicinity of the capital is already like this. You can imagine how serious the disaster is.


    Under this situation, most of the dignitaries in the capital chose to be alone. After all, they did not know how long the disaster would last. Their treasury was abundant now, but if it was still like this next year, no amount of food would be enough.


    At this time, Prince Rui''s Mansion made a move that no one else expected.


    The news of the disaster had just spread throughout the capital, and many people were still in a state of confusion. Prince Rui''s Mansion sent people to the east gate of the city, set up a tent at the gate, set up a porridge shop, and began to give porridge to the victims.


    Soon, the news spread, and nearby victims gathered outside the city gate and lined up to receive porridge. Prince Rui''s Mansion is very generous. Anyone who comes to receive it will receive a bowl of thick porridge with a cooked sweet potato. If they are children, they may also receive a hard-boiled egg.


    The only requirement is that it must be eaten near the porridge shop and cannot be taken away.


    ??If an elderly person is injured or has limited mobility and needs it, he or she can be carried to a soup kitchen. The people from the palace will not only give the elderly person food, but also provide free medical treatment.


    At first, everyone thought that the porridge-giving in Prince Rui''s Mansion would only last a few days, but who would have thought that seven days had passed and the porridge-giving in Prince Rui''s Mansion had not stopped.


    ??And due to the increase in the number of victims who came after hearing the news, the porridge shed in Prince Rui''s Mansion stopped working and was in operation day and night.


    ?Everyone suddenly realized that Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion had transported a large amount of grain from other places to the Prince¡¯s Mansion for some unknown reason, and now it was used for this purpose?


    ?? Could it be that Prince Rui''s Mansion had already received the news? Or was it just a blind cat that happened to run into a dead mouse?


    No matter what the reason was, Prince Rui''s move put a lot of pressure on other families.


    ?Some people want to earn a good reputation, but the government¡¯s food reserves don¡¯t allow it.


    Some people still have some in their stores, but it is not easy to transport them to the capital at the moment.


    ?So everyone could only watch as Prince Rui''s palace struggled to win the love of the people. When the incident was reported to the court, the emperor also praised it over and over again.


    Outside the East City Gate.


    Wei Ruo showed his true face and was busy in the porridge shop with the people in the house.


    Giving out soup and doing charity was one of the few times when she could show her face. Wei Ruo naturally had to let go of her restraints and come out openly to get some air.


    ?With Wei Ruo in the porridge shed were brothers and sisters Wei Jinyi, Xiumei, Xie Jue and Xie Ying.


    Like Wei Ruo, Xie Ying changed into light clothes, put on an apron and a headscarf, and started doing odd jobs in the soup kitchen in a decent manner.


    At the moment, she and Wei Ruo were sitting on a small bench, washing the soil from the skin of sweet potatoes next to the stove.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, I didn¡¯t expect that we were giving porridge together when we were in Xingshan County, Taizhou Prefecture, and now that we are in the capital, we are still giving porridge together!¡±


    Xie Ying couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Yes, many things have changed in the past two years, and many things have remained the same, such as you." Wei Ruodao.


    Xie Ying is still as straightforward and cheerful as ever, with a carefree and slightly arrogant personality, a free-spirited temper, and a sincere heart.


    "Why hasn''t it changed? I am now the owner of the largest drug store in Beijing!" Xie Ying said with pride, her head held high.


    ¡°Yes, yes, my big boss!¡± Wei Ruoxiao admired Xie Ying from the bottom of her heart.


    It is true that Xie Ying''s mother, Mrs. Xie, and her brother Xie Jue helped a lot in opening a drug store, but to be able to achieve such a scale in just two years, Xie Ying''s own talent is also very important.


    ??Wei Ruo also didn''t expect that Xie Ying would actually become a big business after he made an idea.


    "Don''t tease me. Don''t think I don''t know. You opened several shops in the capital. In terms of business, you are now doing a bigger job than me." Xie Ying said.


    Xie Ying sighed as she spoke: "I really envy you that you can still do what you want to do so freely after you get married."


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you getting married?" Wei Ruo asked.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 535： Two deviants

    Chapter 535 Two deviants


    ??Given Xie Ying''s age, it is too late for her to discuss marriage. The Xie family loves her so much that she has not discussed marriage until now.


    "That''s right! My grandpa told my parents that I can choose whoever I like, whether it''s a nobleman or a trafficker. As long as I like them, they don''t have any objections. All I need is that they have to treat me like my father and my mother. In that case, love me, respect me, and don¡¯t take concubines.¡±


    ??No matter how much Mrs. Xie loves her daughter, she cannot always keep her by her side.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good, pick one you like.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    "I want to choose a short-lived man like you. It''s best if I marry him and he dies immediately, and then I can live alone in a dignified manner." Xie Ying said.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no."


    "What''s wrong? I think your prince is a very nice person. If you are weak, just be weak. We don''t expect him to do any physical work for us."


    Wei Ruozhen is going to be defeated by Xie Ying.


    ? She is a soul from modern times who behaves very normally. How come Yingying, a native of ancient times, has such deviant thoughts?


    Wei Ruodao: "Yingying, I feel like I''m going to be chopped down by one of your family members!"


    ¡°No, my family has a good impression of you. Even my grandfather praises you as a hero among women.¡±


    ¡°Which family of children am I considered a hero?¡±


    "You presented that divine cannon! I''ve heard that there have been many great victories along the coast recently, and your father has made great military exploits again," Xie Ying said.


    Speaking of things along the coast, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "Thanks to Mr. Yuan and Mrs. Yuan, the supply of food and grass for the anti-Japanese army was guaranteed. Otherwise, with the situation this year, people would have dispersed before the war started. "


    ??Famine has occurred in many places this year, but Jiangsu and Zhejiang, where the harvests have been poor in the past two years, suddenly emerged. Instead of famine, they ushered in a wave of bumper harvests.


    Not only did the people have enough food for themselves, but they also paid a lot of taxes and rents.


    ??The treasuries of various prefectures in Jiangsu and Zhejiang were full, and the anti-Japanese army''s rations were also supplied.


    Only in this way can the border officers and soldiers fight without any worries.


    Xie Ying muttered: "Isn''t this because of your contribution? Master Yuan''s memorial to the court specifically mentioned your contribution. My grandfather told me about this when he came back."


    "What else did your grandfather say to you? About disaster relief." Wei Ruo asked Xie Ying.


    "My grandfather said that disaster relief is very troublesome because there are many places affected by the disaster, but the national treasury is not sufficient. If we want to provide disaster relief, it is not enough to rely on the donations from Jiangsu, Zhejiang and Guangdong. Grandpa said that the emperor wants to borrow money from the Tan family, a wealthy family in the northwest. Food." Xie Ying said.


    ¡°The Tan family, a powerful family in the northwest?¡±


    "You have been in the Jiangsu and Zhejiang areas before, so you have never heard of the Tan family, right? It is a local big family with a history of hundreds of years. It is too big to fail. This family has been prosperous before the great cause was established. It is said that the great cause founded the country, and this family I have provided money, efforts and people.¡±


    "Their family is not only a farming family, but also has specialized people in business. The family has also produced many Confucian masters and high-ranking officials, and now there are also people who are officials in the government. It can be said that this large family is occupied by scholars, farmers, industry and merchants. It is said that the Tan family The compound is like a city. You can walk around the outside of their home in one day. It is also said that one-third of the cultivated land in the northwest belongs to their family. In short, they are a very powerful family, and even the emperor has to give it to them. It¡¯s all about face.¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo felt a little envious.


    ??Although Wei Ruo now owns a lot of land and property and runs a lot of shops, the scale is still far behind that of such a wealthy family. "So, the Tan family is the goal I strive for." Wei Ruodao.


    "That''s a bit difficult. If you don''t have children, if you want to grow your family like that, you have to at least have a few more children to spread the branches and flourish the population, right? Even if you have one child, let you have more children. Give birth to a few." Xie Ying couldn''t help but pour cold water on Wei Ruo.


    "It''s okay, I can adopt more orphans in the future." Wei Ruo was very open-minded.


    "That seems to be feasible. It is much faster than giving birth on my own. These days, there are many people who sell children, and there are many who are born without their parents. It is really pitiful." Xie Ying said.


    As she spoke, Xie Ying raised her head, looked at the long queue in front of the soup kitchen, and said in a rare and serious tone:


    "I really don''t know why those people in the capital are still thinking about fighting for the position of prince. The country is like this. Can''t they use their thoughts and efforts to fight for the prince to help the people? Only the people can have a country, and the people can''t live. Now, what¡¯s the use of sitting in that position?¡±


    Wei Ruo followed Xie Ying''s gaze and murmured, "You are right. The people may not care about which prince becomes the emperor, but how they survive."


    Xie Jue was a little far away from the two of them, and could only occasionally hear fragments of their conversation, and he couldn''t help but be surprised frequently.


    ?His sister and Princess Rui are really unconventional, and every idea is so unexpected.


    ?But this is what makes them special. His sister and Princess Rui are both unique people.


    Xie Jue smiled fondly, then turned to look at another tall man with a calm demeanor beside him.


    ??This is the guard who came with Princess Rui. He looks unremarkable, but his gestures and gestures reveal nobility, unlike ordinary guards.


    ?Seeing him sitting at the stove, stuffing firewood into it, I felt an indescribable sense of disobedience.


    After a busy morning, other people from the palace came to change shifts, and Wei Ruo, Xie Ying, Xiumei, Wei Jinyi and Xie Jue went to eat elsewhere together.


    ??Everyone returned to the city, entered the Xiaoyue Tea House next to the city wall, and asked for a private room.


    ??The teahouse has been deserted these days, and they are the only ones who come here to eat every day.


    ??Wei Jin also simply booked the teahouse, not allowing anyone else to enter, so that Wei Ruo could have a meal here.


    ??When Wei Ruo sits down, Wei Jin will naturally help her move her seat. After Wei Ruo sits down, Wei Jin will pour tea for her.


    ???When Wei wanted to wipe his sweat, Wei Jin also handed over his handkerchief.


    Xie Jue on the side saw this scene in his eyes and couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    ?This guard''s behavior is a bit too intimate with Princess Rui...


    Xie Jue had noticed Wei Jinyi''s actions two days ago. It was a little strange for a bodyguard to do these things. Generally, maids would do such personal service.


    ?And Princess Rui¡¯s personal maid Xiumei is also present now.


    Xie Jue was about to speak but stopped. After thinking over and over again, he swallowed what he wanted to say.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 536： subtle changes between them

    Chapter 536 The subtle changes between them


    ??While eating, Wei Ruo was still calculating the food supply and daily expenses in his mind.


    ??Now giving soup for twelve hours a day non-stop is a big expense, but for her, there will be no problem in a short period of time.


    She has enough food reserves. There is a lot of food stored in the eight warehouses in her own space. Before the disaster broke out, her eight warehouses were full.


    ?This was because she had upgraded a while ago and had an extra warehouse. If it hadn''t been for this extra warehouse, she would have been liquidated long ago.


    ??During this period, she also fished in troubled waters and took out a lot of it and put it in the palace, otherwise the warehouse in her space would not be able to store it.


    ?It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know when the disaster will end. If the court cannot effectively carry out disaster relief, just relying on them to set up a soup kitchen at the gate of the city is just a drop in the bucket and will not be of much substantial help to the people.


    Wei Ruo was so lost in thought that the spoon he held in his hand tilted and the hot soup spilled onto the back of his hand.


    Wei Ruo, who was burned, screamed subconsciously and looked down at the back of his hand.


    ? Wei Jin on the side also quickly wiped the hot soup off the back of Wei Ruo''s hand with a handkerchief, and then pulled Wei Ruo out of the house.


    There is a pool of spring water in the courtyard of Xiaoyue Tea House. Wei Jin also grabbed Wei Ruo''s hand and dipped it into the pool water.


    ?It''s cold now and the water in the pool is ice cold, but Wei Ruo feels a little hot somewhere in his body for some reason.


    ?She raised her head and looked at Wei Jinyi who was holding her hand behind her.


    ?His expression was very serious, and his eyes were fixed on her hands soaked in the water.


    The distance was very close, his profile was so close that she seemed to be able to feel the heat radiating from his body at this distance.


    Wei Ruo came to his senses and said to Wei Jin: "It''s okay, it''s not serious. I''ll just apply some burn ointment and it will be fine."


    "Don''t think about things all the time when you are eating. It will be the same if you think about those things later. The people who are affected by the disaster need to be saved, but it is not your business alone." Wei Jinyi.


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m thinking about disaster relief?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else you can think about right now while you eat?¡±


    "I''m not too worried. I just feel that if I can, I will help as many innocent people as possible." Wei Ruo explained.


    "You have enough energy to do it, so you need to protect yourself first. I don''t want you to get hurt because of these things." Wei Jin also emphasized.


    Common people are not that important to him, what he cares about is her.


    "Well... I know, it was just a small accident, and it''s not an injury at all."


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how small it is.¡± Wei Jin also looked serious.


    ?Gazing into Wei Jinyi''s eyes, Wei Ruo felt the concern and tension hidden in the severity.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help but feel a subtle feeling in his heart.


    Xie Jue and Xie Ying, who were chasing after them, looked at the two people by the pool, and they all showed worried expressions.


    ?After a while, Wei Ruo walked to the box. As soon as she reached the corridor, Xie Ying suddenly stretched out her hand and pulled her aside.


    Xie Ying¡¯s expression was serious and slightly angry: ¡°Ruoruo, you shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    ¡°Although His Royal Highness Prince Rui is weak, he treats you well. You can¡¯t treat him like this!¡±


    ¡°I... to him?¡±


    Wei Ruo still didn¡¯t understand what Xie Ying meant.


    Xie Ying stamped her feet angrily: "Ruoruo, you and that guard! You can''t do this!"


    ?? Wei Ruo was stunned for a moment, and then realized what Xie Ying was talking about. Yingying thought she was cuckolding Prince Rui?


    Yingying didn¡¯t know that Prince Rui and her bodyguard Wang Jin were the same person, so there was this misunderstanding.


    ?However, Xie Ying''s words reminded Wei Ruo, and Wei Ruo reflected on the behavior between himself and Wei Jinyi to see if there was anything too intimate.


    ??I don¡¯t want to know this, and I¡¯ll be frightened when I think about it.


    ?Even if one looks at the behavior between her and Wei Jinyi with a modern person''s perspective, it seems to be a bit intimate.


    It was okay to say they were biological brothers and sisters, but now that she knew he was not her brother, it did not seem safe to act like that with him.


    But...why is this? She felt that she was not such a casual person, so why did she frequently violate the rules with her second brother?


    "Ruoruo, are you listening to me seriously? What I said is very serious!"


    Xie Ying''s voice sounded again, and Wei Ruo recovered his thoughts.


    ¡°No, Yingying, the matter between Wang Jin and me is not what you think, and I have not done anything to offend Prince Rui.¡± Wei Ruo explained.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s not like that?¡± Xie Ying asked.


    "This matter is a long story, but Yingying, believe me. Prince Rui is aware of everything I am doing now, including what happened between me and Wang Jin." Wei Ruo solemnly assured Xie Ying.


    ¡°Prince Rui knows everything? Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Wei Ruo replied with unusual certainty.


    "Could it be that...your relationship with Wang Jin was approved by Prince Rui? You want to borrow..."


    "Stop it, stop it." Wei Ruozhen was afraid that Xie Ying would say something shocking again.


    "But other than that, I really can''t think of any reason why His Highness Prince Rui would allow you to be so intimate with a guard." Xie Ying said.


    "I can''t tell you the specific reasons for the time being, but you believe me, even if the relationship between me and Prince Rui is a little different from that of an ordinary couple, I will not go behind his back and have any unethical behavior with other men. "


    She had these intimate actions in front of him and with him in person.


    Xie Ying examined Wei Ruo, thought for a while and then said: "Okay, I believe you, since you said so, it must be right."


    Xie Ying chose to believe Wei Ruo, and then returned to the box with Wei Ruo.


    ?In the room, Xie Jue looked at Wei Ruo who came in with a strange look.


    He seemed to be as worried about the relationship between Wei Ruo and Wang Jin as Xie Ying.


    But it was not convenient for him to talk to Wei Ruoti directly, so he could only look at his sister Xie Ying, his eyes full of worry.


    After finishing lunch, Xie Jue and Xie Ying left first.


    Before leaving, Xie Ying and Wei Ruo made an appointment to meet at the gate of the east city tomorrow.


    After the two left, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin who were left behind did not leave immediately.


    ?Originally, the two wanted to drink tea for a while and deal with business for a while, but Wei Ruo''s attention was frequently attracted by Wei Jinyi.


    ??Wei Ruo has been living in Prince Rui''s Mansion for some time, but he has only rarely spent time with Wei Jinyi day and night.


    Because of the disaster relief work these days, the two of them spent more time together every day.


    We spend almost all the time together during the day, and this kind of getting along day and night makes Wei Ruo feel strange.


    ?The past few days were fine, but today''s small actions after the burn touched a certain nerve in Wei Ruo''s heart, causing some subtle changes in Wei Ruo''s mood.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 537： I had some thoughts about him

    It was better when Xie Jue and Xie Ying were here. Now that his brother and sister are gone, Xiumei Linfang and the others have also withdrawn, leaving only the two of him here, this feeling has become obvious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wei Jin also asked with concern after noticing that Wei Ruo was distracted.


    In fact, from just now until now, he has not been able to concentrate on doing his own thing.


    So if the child loses his mind, he will notice it.


    He wanted to know what was troubling her mind and making her unable to concentrate on her work.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Wei Ruo hurriedly denied.


    She didn''t want to admit that she had some **** for her second brother for a moment.


    Wei Ruo thought, it should be that this body has reached its age. When a person grows to a certain period of time, the secretion of various hormones will increase, which is the so-called hormonal explosion.


    I think it was also because of the influence of hormones that she had some changes in her heartbeat when she saw her second brother.


    ?Who gave her second brother such a beautiful face? Everyone has a love for beauty, and it is only natural for people to feel a little tempted after seeing such a handsome man too much.


    ?So Wei Ruo felt that the matter itself was not serious, and it would be fine after a while.


    ?? Wei Jin also narrowed his eyes slightly, vaguely feeling that Wei Ruo seemed to be hiding something from him.


    "Ruo''er, if you have any troubles, you can tell me." Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡±


    ?Of course she couldn''t tell Wei Jinyi that for a few moments she coveted his beauty.


    Er brother is such a serious person, if he knew that she had lustful thoughts about him, he would be frightened.


    She could imagine him being shy and telling her seriously to stop messing around.


    ??Wei Jin also stared at Wei Ruo, not daring to ask further questions.


    His intuition told him that Ruoer was hiding something from him.


    But she didn''t want to tell him, and he was afraid of making her unhappy if he asked further.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while and then changed the topic with business: "Second brother, I plan to take in another group of refugees in the Hejian Manor. Next year I plan to expand the scope of cotton planting and need more labor."


    ¡°It would be good if I decided these things.¡±


    "Second brother also has a share in the coal mines and cotton fields in Hejian Prefecture. I have to talk to him about it," Wei Ruodao said.


    "I believe in Ruo''er''s choice. You are better at this than me." Wei Jin also said.


    ??Wei Ruo felt a little warm in his heart. This feeling of being trusted unconditionally was quite good.


    ??Then Wei Ruo said: "In the past few days, several ladies have approached me and said that they would contribute money and efforts to help relieve the victims outside the city and maintain stability inside and outside the capital. I agreed."


    ?These people are very smart. If they buy their own food and imitate Wei Ruo in giving porridge to save people, it would be a thankless task with Wei Ruo in front of them.


    And the resource arrangements they have are obviously not as good as Wei Ruo, who has made preparations in advance. It is very difficult to do what Wei Ruo does.


    Why not come to Wei Ruo to make a name for yourself? You can also build a good reputation without spending too much effort. You only need to spend some money.


    Wei Ruo is naturally happy. She can get not only money from these people, but also solve other problems with these people.


    In the end, it is equivalent to her role in integrating resources and creating a win-win situation.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Jin also unconditionally supported any decision made by Wei Ruo.


    ?He knew that she must have had some considerations in choosing to agree.


    "I also plan to set up a charity foundation composed of ladies and ladies from various aristocratic families in the capital." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Charitable foundation?¡± Wei Jin also asked. "It means that everyone who has money will come together to help the common people who need help. They want to be famous, and the people can benefit from it, killing two birds with one stone." Wei Ruodao.


    "Ruo''er always has many novel ideas." Wei Jin couldn''t help but say.


    "I just saw someone doing this before, so I just copied it." Wei Ruodao.


    Although times and environments are different, some people have the same ideas and needs.


    After talking about his own affairs, Wei Ruo asked Wei Jinyi about the situation in the court.


    "I heard that all the ministers in the DPRK and China have turned against Chu Lan these days? Has the Fan family become Chu Lan''s supporters now?"


    The Fan family was the most influential family in the court except the Lu and Qi families, and had previously supported King Yu.


    Normally, she would not ask Wei Jinyi about these things, so even though the two of them had been living together in Prince Rui''s residence, Wei Ruo had never asked him specifically.


    Today, the two of them were in the same room, and they had some free time, so they chatted by the way, so as not to be too quiet for a lifetime of embarrassment, and to save her from thinking about random things.


    ¡°This is indeed the case so far.¡± Wei Jin also replied.


    ¡°In my second brother¡¯s opinion, has King Yu really lost the qualification to compete for the crown prince?¡± Wei Ruo asked again.


    ¡°So far, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then second brother, is it...?¡±


    ¡°If you want to ask, you can ask directly without any worries.¡±


    Wei Ruo thought for a while and asked, "Is the second brother still planning to seek revenge from King Yu?"


    Now that the Qi family has been ransacked, and everyone related to the Xu Guo case led by Qi Yansong has been imprisoned, she wonders if her second brother can let go.


    "Chu Heng was just a baby at the time. It is true that he was not involved in what happened back then. I don''t have to seek revenge from him, but there is still one person in the palace who has to pay the price for this." Wei Jin also replied.


    ??Concubine Qi has only been demoted, which is not enough for Wei Jinyi. She cannot comfort everyone in the Xu family because she died in vain.


    Wei Jin also said to Wei Ruo: "Ruo''er, don''t worry, I can protect you and I will escape safely."


    He had thought about what to do before he asked her to be Princess Rui. He would help her do what she wanted to do instead of letting her get caught up in the vortex of fighting and worry about it.


    ¡°I believe in second brother.¡± Wei Ruo said firmly.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know why she believed him so much, but looking into his eyes, Wei Ruo subconsciously felt at ease.


    "Ruo''er..." Wei Jin also stared at Wei Ruo, feeling her trust in him.


    Suddenly, Wei Ruo felt that Wei Jin was looking at him with a fiery gaze.


    She looked away abruptly.


    "Well...this tea is getting cold. I''ll ask Meimei to make another pot."


    Wei Ruo got up and walked outside.


    As she walked, Wei Ruo thought to herself: The heater in the room was burning too brightly, causing her to sweat a little.


    ??Wei Jin also looked at the door that Wei Ruo had closed after leaving, and couldn''t help but feel worried. Ruo''er was a little unusual today.


    It seemed that there was something she was hiding from him, or that his behavior today bothered her a little, because her abnormality started when she was burned.


    He could suppress his love for her, but he could not suppress his body''s subconscious concern for her.


    He should be more careful next time...

 Chapter 538： Different thoughts

    On the city wall.


    ?Chu Heng looked at the porridge shop in Prince Rui''s Mansion with cold eyes.


    After being banned for several days, he was finally released in the past two days.


    The price was that his uncle Qi Yansong admitted all the crimes and cleared the relationship between the matter and his mother and concubine.


    Despite this, the mother-in-law was demoted from a noble concubine to a concubine.


    ?While he himself seemed not to have been directly punished, in fact he knew in his heart that he had lost the possibility of competing for the crown prince.


    Because his father would worry that once he ascended the throne, he would retaliate against people related to the Xu family and harm Prince Rui, who was born to him and Queen Xu.


    It¡¯s ridiculous, so ridiculous.


    ?He has been planning until now, step by step, but because of such an old incident, he completely missed the throne.


    The hateful Chu Lan took this opportunity to win over people''s hearts and win over the ministers of the DPRK.


    Even the Fan family, who had always stood by themselves, switched sides and began to move closer to Chu Lan.


    He can be said to have lost most of his chances of winning now.


    In recent days, everyone in the government and the public was praising the good deeds of Prince Rui''s Mansion, so he came to see for himself what the situation was like in Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    ¡°Wei Qingruo is really a good wife, and it would be a pity to be paired with a sick man like Chu Yi.¡± Chu Heng whispered.


    Beside him, Qi Shijing felt extremely harsh listening to Chu Heng''s words, but did not dare to speak out.


    She knew that something happened to the Qi family, which caused her to change from helping her cousin to dragging her down.


    ?During this period, her cousin''s attitude toward her was far worse than before, and he no longer even stayed in her room.


    Chu Heng turned to look at her: "Shijing, as my princess, I hope you can be of some use. Today, my king brought you out to let you see what is happening outside. Time waits for no one. You and I no longer have time to immerse ourselves in the sadness of what happened to the Qi family."


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, cousin, I can do it.¡± Qi Shijing replied firmly.


    Qi Shijing knew that she could only answer this now. Her father was already in prison, and she could not let herself lose her final use value.


    Qi Shijing''s eyes also fell in front of the porridge shop in the distance. She also wanted to imitate Wei Qingruo, but unfortunately she did not have all the conditions now. She did have money. Although the Qi family was confiscated, the emperor wanted to remember that she was young when she was young. , and for the sake of Princess Yu, she was not disposed of, so her dowry was naturally preserved.


    But the current situation is that Qi''s family has been ransacked, and she has no one available except her confidants in the palace. Even if she has money, she cannot dispatch a large amount of food and grass in a short period of time.


    It requires both resources and access to various transportation channels, which she currently does not have.


    What''s more, with Wei Qingruo Zhuyu in front of her, if she does the same thing again, no matter what the result is, she will be regarded as imitating others.


    And her dilemma doesn¡¯t end there.


    I heard that Princess Wenrui has recently been working with some noble ladies in the capital to form an organization called the Qunfang Society, which is specifically used to help victims of disasters. All the people participating in it are women from the powerful class.


    Many of her former close friends were involved, but she was left out.


    Since the Qi family had been convicted of framed Xu Guogong''s palace, she naturally became a person with a blood feud with Prince Rui''s palace. Not only would Princess Rui not let her participate, but she would also isolate her.


    ?So although she promised well, in fact Qi Shijing didn''t know what else she could do now.


    Unless...she can help the court borrow food from the Tan family in the northwest.


    The Qi family and the Tan family have some connections. She also had some friendship with Tan Xiaoxiao, the young lady of the Tan family, but she didn''t know whether this friendship would be useful in such a big matter as borrowing food.


    ###


    Prince Jing¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°These are the trends in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in recent days.¡±


    Xue Shaoyuan finished reporting the information about Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion to Chu Lan. Chu Heng has been busy with a lot of things recently, but from the current point of view, these things have no substantive effect. Several families who had close contact with the Qi family in the past are now afraid to avoid Chu Heng, and the Lu family even refuses to see him. guest.


    He tried hard but failed to reverse the decline.


    Chu Lan listened calmly after listening to this. There was no wave on his cold and angular face, as if everything was as he expected.


    Xue Shaoyuan then continued to report on the Tan family.


    ¡°We sent to Xi¡¯an Prefecture to negotiate with the Tan family but failed. The Tan family said they had no extra food.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have extra food, it¡¯s that they don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ?According to Chu Lan¡¯s understanding of that place, it¡¯s impossible for them to have no food on their hands.


    But the Tan family refused to lend grain to the court, and the court could not force it.


    Chu Lan said: "Send someone to try again."


    "yes."


    ¡°Where is Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion?¡± Chu Lan asked next.


    ¡°Princess Rui has been giving porridge and rescuing people for ten days, day and night. Apart from this, she has not seen any other actions from Prince Rui¡¯s palace.¡±


    ¡°Can you find out how much food and grass Princess Rui has on hand?¡± Chu Lan asked.


    ¡°My subordinates are incompetent and haven¡¯t found out yet. We only found out that in the past six months, Princess Rui transported a total of 30,000 shi of rice, 30,000 shi of sweet potatoes, 10,000 shi of coal, and a large amount of cotton to Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    ?At that time, people in the capital thought that Princess Rui''s move was a bit stupid. Now it seems that she is not only not stupid, but also very prescient.


    ?Chu Lan paused, and then asked: "Did you find anything about the person named Wang Jin?"


    ¡°My subordinates have not found any information related to this person, and his route has not been found...¡±


    ¡°So I can understand that this person¡¯s identity may be false, right?¡± Chu Lan said.


    ?He once met Wang Jin in Taizhou Prefecture, and now this person has appeared in the capital. If he is a real person, he must have a road to guide him to various places.


    There is no road guide now which proves from the side that this person may not exist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xue Shaoyuan replied.


    ?Chu Lan was silent for a moment, and then asked Xue Shaoyuan to retreat.


    ###


    Zhongyi Bofu.


    Bai lay down for a while after being punished, but now she is able to get out of bed.


    Sitting in front of the desk in his bedroom, flipping through the account books with one hand and doing calculations with the other.


    The more I calculate, the more annoyed I become, and the more I read, the more headache I get.


    Finally, he took out his anger on the abacus and knocked it hard a few times.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you making such calculations?¡±


    ?? Wei Mingyong saw Bai''s irritable behavior as soon as he entered the door.


    "What else can we do? The income of the shop is extremely poor this year, and the grain output of Zhuangzi is also extremely low. It is not enough for our family to cover our own expenses!" Bai Shi was very irritable.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t the profits in the past two years bad? Life has passed as usual, why are you so worried?¡± Wei Mingyong said disapprovingly.


    "Can this be the same? In the past few years, the income was poor, but the family''s accounts were paid by the public, and the parents would subsidize the shortfall. This year, the unscrupulous people from the third house made trouble. From then on, each house''s expenses are borne by themselves. Damn it." Bai gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 539： King Jings wedding

    She got angry whenever she mentioned people related to Sanfang.


    "Will this... have a big impact?" Wei Mingyong couldn''t help but ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m even nervous about my expenses this year and next year, what do you think?¡±


    "Is it so serious? What should I do? I was also thinking of asking you to use some money to do good deeds with Princess Rui to save our reputation! You don''t know, now the people in the city and outside the city are very interested in it. Princess Rui is so praised!" Wei Mingyong said.


    ¡°That¡¯s Wei Qingruo! She¡¯s the most vindictive person! What happened last time was like this, will she still pay attention to me?¡±


    "We are all one family, aren''t we? The bones were broken and the tendons were connected! Anyway, that incident didn''t cause any harm to her. Wasn''t Prince Yu''s concubine the unlucky one in the end?"


    ¡°Heh, tell Wei Qingruo about this. What¡¯s the use of telling me? Can she listen to us?¡±


    ¡°Hey, if I had known she was such a powerful person, I really shouldn¡¯t have turned against her in the first place!¡± Wei Mingyong couldn¡¯t help but began to regret it.


    When he first met Wei Qingruo, he was somewhat prejudiced against her, thinking that a girl who had been raised in the countryside for so many years must be vulgar and short-sighted.


    ??But who would have thought that this girl has more than a little bit of ability? She surprises people one after another and becomes a man of the hour in the capital.


    ¡°You know it too! If you had been better with Wei Qingruo earlier, it wouldn¡¯t have worked for me for a long time with my warm face and cold buttocks pressed against me! Now it¡¯s better, all the water in the bamboo basket is in vain!¡±


    "You are still talking about me. You have done far more than me. The most I can say is a few words in person. You directly drugged her and made it known to everyone. It caused us to break up with the third room and even caused me to be embarrassed. After losing his official position, he was completely reduced to a laughing stock!¡±


    "Don''t rely entirely on me. I asked you before doing this, and you praised me for the good idea!"


    "How did I know that you could be so brainless and expose yourself? I thought that no matter whether you succeeded or not, you would be able to escape unscathed." Wei Mingyong explained.


    "What about you? What have you done? You tried so hard to please Qi Yansong, but Qi Yansong will be dead in a few days!"


    ??Ms. Bai was very upset. She had spent so much effort to please Wei Qingwan, and even thought of harmful tricks just to please Wei Qingwan.


    ??The result is good, Wei Qingwan''s end was useless, but now that I think about it carefully, it is more useful to have a good relationship with Wei Qingruo.


    Even though Prince Rui has no hope of ascending to the throne in the future, Princess Rui''s life is better than that of Prince Yu''s concubine who has been left out or even worse!


    Wei Mingyong and Mr. Bai had been arguing for a long time but still could not come up with a solution.


    In the end, they could only watch as Sanfang prospered, but they couldn''t get anything out of it.


    ###


    Anxin Pavilion.


    ?Yunshi leaned on the couch, Cuiping massaged her head behind her.


    The income of her shop and Zhuangzi this year is also not good, but fortunately, her husband and son have good salaries and rewards, so she does not have to worry about the things on the books.


    ??The only thing that made her feel sad was that yesterday she ordered someone to send a message to Prince Rui''s Mansion, hoping to meet Ruo''er, but she was refused because Princess Rui was busy.


    ¡°Madam, are you still worried about the eldest lady¡¯s refusal to see you?¡± Cuiping asked.


    "Ruo''er, I really don''t know what to do." Yun sighed.


    "The eldest lady may be really busy. I heard that the eldest lady has accomplished a lot of things recently, and there are many people begging to see her," Cuiping said.


    Cuiping¡¯s words did not provide much comfort.


    Because even if there are a lot of things to be busy with and there are many people to meet, Yun is her biological mother, so her priority should be the highest.


    "That child has been keen on rescuing people since she was in Xingshan County, and is good at doing so. In today''s troubled times, her care and skills have really come in handy. It''s just that she has such a temper. That''s a bit too stubborn." Yun said with emotion.


    "Madam, why don''t you wait for a while? After the eldest lady has been busy for a while, you can go find her." Cuiping said.


    Yunshi nodded slightly: "Well, let''s wait a little longer."


    Yunshi waved her hand and said, "You have someone go to Prince Rui''s Mansion to deliver the greeting card again." "I know this."


    ###


    The tenth day of November.


    The wedding of King Jing.


    There have been so many things happening recently that everyone has almost forgotten that King Jing has also decided to get married this year.


    The main wife that King Jing wants to marry is Zuo Lingyue, the daughter of the great scholar Zuo Yuanzhou.


    She is a famous talented woman in the capital, dignified, generous, virtuous and talented.


    ??Although the emperor meant that it would not be a big event, in fact the number of people who came to attend Chu Lan''s wedding was only much more than the number of people who attended Chu Heng''s wedding half a year ago.


    The situation in the DPRK is gradually becoming clearer. Once the Qi family falls, Chu Heng loses 90% of his chances of winning. The person most likely to ascend the throne is Chu Lan. How can they not come to the emperor''s wedding in the future?


    The wedding invitation was received by Prince Rui''s Mansion, but Wei Ruo did not go there in person because he was busy. He only sent someone to deliver gifts and congratulate her.


    ?No one said anything about this, after all, Wei Ruo''s busyness was obvious to everyone.


    At the same time, everyone was more certain that Prince Rui''s Mansion was really just doing its own thing. Neither Prince Yu nor Prince Jing were close to them, and they did not participate in the power struggles within the court.


    At night.


    Red candles flickered in Prince Jing''s Mansion.


    Chu Lan walked into the new house dressed in good news.


    Looking at the bride sitting in front of the bed in her wedding dress, Chu Lan felt a little less joyful in her heart for some reason.


    He has never been interested in his wedding. He knows that in his status, marriage is an important event that he has no control over.


    In the past, he thought that no matter who he married, it would be the same, but now, there is a figure that appears in his mind from time to time.


    He knew that she did not come to the house today, which was expected.


    He could even guess what she had been doing these days.


    But why was he so eager to see her on the wedding night that was supposed to be his?


    Xu Heyou, Wei Qingruo¡­


    Wei Qingruo, Xu Heyou¡­


    The two people have been mixed together in his heart, even if there is no clear evidence to prove it now.


    But the more he got to know Wei Qingruo, the more he became certain that they were the same person.


    ?She did not hesitate to save the innocent people who were affected by the disaster, just like Xu Heyou did not hesitate to save him who was disfigured and whose identity was unknown...


    Why didn¡¯t he discover this earlier?


    In his memory, the Wei Qingruo he saw always lowered his head and never dared to look directly at himself.


    He once thought she was timid and shy.


    ?Thinking about it now, it was because she was deliberately avoiding herself. She has never been someone who gets stage fright easily.


    ??If he could discover this earlier, would he have a chance to marry her before Prince Rui? (End of chapter)

 Chapter 540： Chu Lan confesses

    Chapter 540 Chu Lan confesses


    should be possible.


    ??Now that the entire court situation is under his control, what''s the difficulty in marrying someone?


    It''s just...after all, it''s just what if, no one in this world would have known it earlier.


    Chu Lan looked at the bride in front of him, and the scene of him taking off the red hijab appeared in his mind, and under the red hijab, it was Wei Qingruo''s face.


    She smiled at herself, and the smile overlapped with the face of Xu Heyou who was chatting and laughing with her at that time.


    ?Those eyes are still bright and shining, as if they can speak.


    On the red bed, Zuo Lingyue was covered with a red hijab and could not see anyone, but could only hear footsteps.


    She waited anxiously for King Jing to come and remove her hijab.


    After waiting for a long time, not only could I not hear the approaching red hijab.


    ?On the contrary, the sound became farther and farther away, and then she heard the door opening again.


    Chu Lan left the room.


    When he went out, he told the person guarding the door that he had important things to deal with and would stay in the study tonight.


    ###


    At night, Wei Ruozheng was returning to Prince Rui''s Mansion from the east city gate.


    ??The weather has been very cold these two days. With the consent of the court, she paid and sent people to set up a tent outside the city gate.


    In order to rush for time, she has been working late these days.


    And because the place where he was going in the past few days was not convenient for carriages, Wei Ruo rode a horse.


    It was a cool night, and Wei Ruo was wearing a large cloak with a collar of pure white fox fur, and a fur hat sewn by her nanny herself. Her whole body was furry.


    ??Wei Jin also dressed up as Wang Jin and stayed with her as usual. In addition, there were Xiumei and Lin Fang.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Princess Rui.¡±


    When entering through the city gate, the guard at the gate greeted Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo smiled and nodded.


    Not long after entering the city gate, a group of people suddenly appeared in front of them and surrounded the four of them.


    Then a man walked out of the darkness.


    Wearing a black brocade robe embroidered with gold fish patterns, covered with a thick cloak, the inner layer of the cloak is black, and the outer layer is navy blue with the same gold pattern embroidered on it.


    ??When he saw the other person''s face clearly, Wei Ruo showed a confused look.


    Chu Lan? Why is he here?


    Tonight is his wedding night. What is he doing here instead of going to the bridal chamber to have candles?


    It was already past the curfew time, and there was no one else on the road except for the occasional patrol from the Bingma Division, and the Bingma Division were all Chu Lan''s people.


    ¡°Can I invite you to have a cup of tea?¡± Chu Lan asked Wei Ruo.


    "Prince Jing, are you drunk? I am Princess Rui, your sister-in-law. You want to have tea with me in the middle of the night? This is unreasonable no matter how you calculate it, isn''t it? Not to mention that tonight is your wedding night , you should go back to accompany your princess." Wei Ruo said with a cold face.


    "Or do you want me to let them do it?" Chu Lan said.


    ?Chu Lan brought dozens of people, while Wei Ruo only brought three people.


    If we really want to take action, Wei Ruo has no advantage at all.


    ¡°Prince Jing, do you know what you are doing?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    He hasn''t even ascended the throne yet, yet he dares to be so presumptuous?


    Is he crazy?


    "Just think I''m drunk." Chu Lan said, "I just want to buy you a cup of tea. I promise you that as long as you obey me, I won''t hurt you, and naturally no one else will know about it tonight. Things that happened."


    ??Wei Ruo glanced at Wei Jinyi who had put her hand on the hilt of the sword, and she felt his murderous intention.


    ??She didn''t know how high her second brother''s martial arts skills were, and how one person would be able to deal with dozens of Bingma division masters, but she didn''t want her second brother to take action rashly.


    "Okay, I''ll drink this cup of tea with you, but I''ll only accept going to the pavilion next to it." Wei Ruodao. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lan agreed.


    Then Wei Ruo whispered to Wei Jin beside him: "Let''s see what medicine he sells in his gourd first."


    ??Wei Jin also frowned and did not answer.


    Wei Ruo felt that her second brother wanted to take action more, but because it was her request, she chose to endure it for the time being.


    Arrived at the pavilion, Wei Ruo got off his horse.


    ?Chu Lan walked into the pavilion first and waited for her.


    The winter nights are very cold, and the stone tables and benches in the pavilion are like ice sculptures.


    Chu Lan¡¯s people came forward and spread a blanket on the stool.


    Wei Ruo took a look and sat down on it.


    After Chu Lan sat across from him, his subordinates got a stove and tea set from somewhere.


    Then a few lanterns were hung around the pavilion to illuminate the pavilion brightly.


    "Prince Jing, don''t bother with this. If you have anything to say, just say it directly." Wei Ruodao.


    Chu Lan took his time and said while making tea: "This is winter melon tea. Try it."


    ?Chu Lan placed a cup of brewed winter melon tea in front of Wei Ruo.


    ??Wei Ruo didn''t look at the winter melon tea in front of him, let alone reach out to take it.


    Wei Ruo said coldly: "Prince Jing, what exactly do you want to tell me?"


    Chu Lan did not respond immediately, but picked up his glass and drank it.


    After he finished drinking, he said to Wei Ruo: "Don''t be anxious. Since you said you wanted to drink this cup of tea with me, just finish it before talking."


    ??If Wei is willing to sit down and talk, he is already taking care of the overall situation. He is not in the mood to drink tea.


    ¡°Prince Jing, please be more sensible. As you and I, we don¡¯t want to sit here like this. It¡¯s best to avoid him when we see him!¡±


    "You don''t need to remind me of this. I know it clearly. I just want to confirm something." Chu Lan said.


    "Confirm what? Do you still doubt that I am Dr. Xu?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "It''s strange to say that although I didn''t find any clear evidence, in my mind, you and Xu Heyou are the same person. Especially after seeing what you did in the capital in recent days, I became more and more convinced. This." Chu Lan said.


    ¡°Prince Jing, there are some things that cannot be based on feelings alone, but must be based on facts.¡±


    ¡°I have always been like this, but this time, for some reason, I want to follow my heart.¡±


    "But what does this mean to you, Prince Jing? What if it is confirmed as you wish that Dr. Xu and I are the same person? As far as I know, neither I nor Dr. Xu have ever done anything to feel sorry for Jing." Is it your business, Your Majesty?" Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, none of you have ever done anything wrong to me. Not only that, you are even kind to me.¡±


    "Then why are you like this?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Why?" Chu Lan repeated, "I don''t know why, but I know that I need to find the answer in you."


    Speaking, Chu Lan raised his eyes and looked at Wei Ruo.


    Feeling the burning gaze, Wei Ruo also raised his head, and was surprised to find that Chu Lan''s eyes were full of gloom and sadness.


    Chu Lan stared at Wei Ruo and continued: "Wei Qingruo, tell me, if I was the one who asked the emperor to marry you, what would you do?"


    ¡°Prince Jing, you are drunk!¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Wei Qingruo, I really drank too much, so I still thought about you on my wedding night, and even hoped that you would become my princess.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 541： I found the answer I was looking for

    Chapter 541 I found the answer I wanted


    Wei Ruo was shocked.


    Chu Lan he¡­


    Chu Lan continued to say to Wei Ruo: "What I really want to confirm today is not your identity, but what kind of existence you are in my heart, and whether I care about you..."


    Wei Ruo interrupted Chu Lan and stood up suddenly, "I''m going back!"


    Wei Ruo didn¡¯t want to hear the rest of the story.


    ?Chu Lan stepped forward and clasped Wei Ruo''s shoulders with both hands.


    Almost at the same time, a hand stretched out from the side, pulled Wei Ruo back, and kicked Chu Lan away.


    It was Wei Jinyi, who finally took action when Chu Lan tried to touch Wei Ruo.


    ?Chu Lan struggled and took two steps back before standing still.


    ?He raised his head and looked at the instigator¡ªWang Jin, a man whose martial arts skills were beyond the limits that ordinary people could imagine.


    ?At the same time, everyone around the pavilion drew their swords and poured into the pavilion.


    Xiumei and Lin Fang immediately started fighting with Chu Lan''s guards who poured into the pavilion.


    Wei Ruo was protected by the two men. He clenched his fists as he looked at the enemies pouring in like a tide.


    ?Chu Lan stepped forward to fight Wei Jinyi again.


    Wei Jin also changed his body shape rapidly. The sharp sword in his hand was like a dragon emerging from the water. The movements of the sword were unpredictable. The rising and falling of the sword was like the Tai Chi giving rise to all things, and the phenomena of all things were born, and the stars moved around.


    ? Chu Lan and Wei Jinyi''s martial arts were still quite different. Chu Lan''s moves to catch up with Wei Jinyi were very difficult, especially this time Wei Jinyi''s moves were filled with murderous intent, forcing Chu Lan to retreat steadily.


    ??However, Wei Ruo''s side did not have an advantage in terms of numbers. Xiumei and Lin Fang had to deal with more than thirty people, and at the same time, they had to protect Wei Ruo from being injured. It was impossible for them to do it with their skills.


    Wei Ruo knew that in just a few moments, Xiumei, Lin Fang and she would be captured.


    ?So she didn''t dare to delay for a moment, took out a handful of black pill-like things from her arms, lit them one by one with a fire stick and threw them on the ground.


    ??The small black pills exploded after falling to the ground, releasing thick white smoke. Several pills together instantly filled the entire pavilion.


    ??Chullan''s men and horses around the pavilion suddenly didn''t know what to do. They couldn''t see clearly what was going on inside the pavilion, and they didn''t dare to take action rashly for fear of hurting their prince who was still in the pavilion.


    "Don''t mess around. This smoke is poisonous. Your prince has been poisoned by smoking it. Without my antidote, he will die!"


    In the thick white smoke, Wei Ruo''s voice sounded.


    The people outside stopped and covered their mouths and noses with their sleeves.


    ?After a while, the thick smoke gradually dissipated, and people could see clearly what was going on in the pavilion.


    ??I saw Wei Jinyi''s sword pointed at Chu Lan, and the blade of the sword was close to Chu Lan''s neck.


    ?Seeing this, Chu Lan''s men and horses did not dare to act rashly.


    ??Wei Ruo took out a pill from his arms and handed it to Lin Fang: "Let King Jing take it."


    ?Lin Fang did as he was told and fed the pills given by Wei Ruo into Chu Lan''s mouth.


    Facing the medicine Wei Ruo asked him to take, Chu Lan didn''t put up much resistance and swallowed it directly.


    Then Chu Lan said to Wei Ruo with an expression that he had already seen through Wei Ruo: "Actually, the white smoke you put out just now was just a blinding white smoke and not poison. The one you are taking now is."


    Wei Ruo''s heart tightened when he was told the truth.


    What shocked her was that Chu Lan took the poison even though he knew that what she had just asked him to take was poison.


    ??This situation of being seen through but unable to understand the other person made her feel very uneasy.


    But Wei Ruo remained calm and calm on his face: "Prince Jing, you have taken the poison, and I am the only one who has the antidote to this medicine. Please ask Prince Jing to let us leave, and send someone to Prince Rui''s Mansion in three days to ask for the antidote." .¡±


    ?Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo and smiled.


    "Why are you laughing?" Wei Ruo didn''t like the way Chu Lan looked at him.


    ¡°I found the answer I wanted.¡± Chu Lan said.


    Wei Ruo was not interested in the answer that Chu Lan was looking for: "Does Prince Jing only want the so-called answer and not his own life?" "You won''t kill me. If I die here, none of you will be able to leave. Prince Rui''s Mansion will also fall into a whirlpool of trouble, and even the entire court will cause waves. This is not what you want to see." Chu Lan said firmly.


    Wei Ruo was silent. She knew that what Chu Lan said was true. This was also the reason why she was unwilling to let her second brother take action in the first place.


    Chu Lan continued: "You go, I promised you I won''t hurt you."


    ¡°It¡¯s best like this.¡± Wei Ruo said coldly.


    Then Wei Ruo also said to Wei Jin: "Let''s go."


    ??Wei Jin also put the sword away after hesitating for a moment.


    Then the four of them got on their horses and left.


    ¡°Your Majesty! I will chase you now!¡±


    "Don''t chase her. I promised her not to hurt her and I won''t break my promise."


    ¡°But my lord, they poisoned you!¡±


    ¡°I will go to Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion to get the antidote in three days,¡± Chu Lan said.


    ###


    Wei Ruo and others rode their horses back to Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    After entering the door, Lin Fang told Wei Ruo: "Miss, there were actually quite a few of our people secretly just now. If we really want to fight, King Jing may not be our opponent."


    ¡°But that would expose that Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion is not as useless as we show outside.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    "But... King Jing is like this, my subordinates are worried..."


    ¡°I understand your worries.¡± Wei Ruo then asked, ¡°Where is my second brother?¡±


    As soon as she got off her horse, she turned around and her second brother was gone.


    In the past, when she returned to the palace, her second brother would always tell her a few words, either to rest early or to take care of her health.


    ?It is somewhat unusual to be like this today.


    "This...Master must have gone back to the study, right?" Lin Fang was not sure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he also walked towards the front yard.


    Wei Ruo had a lot of thoughts along the way.


    What Chu Lan said today was something she had never expected.


    He was more like a nightmare to her.


    Because the original owner died in his hands, every time she thought of him, her body would instinctively feel a sense of fear.


    ??Back in Taizhou Prefecture, if she had known that person was her, even if she couldn''t kill him with a last-ditch attack, she would never have saved him.


    So when she heard Chu Lan say such words to herself today, she felt more fear in her heart. She was afraid of having another entanglement with him.


    ?While thinking, Wei Ruo came to Wei Jinyi''s study.


    Wei Ruo knocked on the door: "Second brother, it''s me. Have you rested?"


    Wei Ruo waited for a moment and heard footsteps coming to the door, and the door was opened.


    ?Looking at each other, Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi who had just taken off his disguise and returned to his true appearance, and asked, "Can I go in?"


    "Um."


    Wei Jin also turned around and walked in. Wei Ruo followed and closed the door.


    The two of them came to the small round table in the room and sat down facing each other.


    "Second brother, I am very surprised by what happened today. Although I don''t want to ruin your plan because of my personal affairs, I know that this matter may inevitably bring some impact and trouble to you."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 542： we are brother and sister

    ¡°No.¡± Wei Jin also denied Wei Ruo¡¯s remarks.


    "Um?"


    ¡°You will not disrupt my plans, nor will you cause trouble to me.¡±


    "But what Chu Lan is doing now..." Wei Ruo couldn''t help but knit his brows when he mentioned what happened just now. "I don''t know why he is like this. I''m worried that he will do something wrong to Prince Rui''s Mansion later. Just make sense."


    "This matter is not your fault, you don''t have to worry." Wei Jin also replied.


    "Second brother, you don''t have to comfort me. I know that things will affect you to a greater or lesser extent, and may even destroy your original plan."


    ?? Wei Jin also stared at Wei Ruo. For him, today''s events will have some impact, but they will not disrupt his plan, because his plan originally existed for her...


    ??If she had not broken into his courtyard and his life that year, he would not have become the Rui Wang he is today.


    ¡°Second brother?¡± Seeing that Wei Jin seemed to be in a daze, Wei Ruo called him.


    "Soldiers will cover up water and earth. Everything has a solution. Today I dare to attack Chu Lan, so I already have a countermeasure. His behavior is within the range of my expectations. When I reach this step, I must have considered fighting Chu Lan. He was in a head-to-head confrontation. You don''t have to blame yourself for ruining my original plan. Even without you, a sharp conflict between Chu Lan and I would most likely break out." Wei Jin also said.


    ??That¡¯s right, if she hadn¡¯t stopped him today, the second brother would have planned to take action from the beginning.


    ?He is not a reckless person. Since he dares to take action, he must have thought of a way out.


    Wei Ruoxuan¡¯s heart dropped.


    She was worried before coming to see her second brother. She didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble to him.


    But the second brother not only had no intention of blaming her, but actually comforted her.


    ¡°Second brother, why are you so nice to me?¡± Wei Ruo couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Because... some words were swirling in Wei Jinyi''s mind, and he almost blurted them out.


    But what Wei Ruo said that day came to mind again. What she expected was family affection.


    ¡°Because we are brothers and sisters.¡± Wei Jin also replied.


    ¡°Yes, you are my second brother.¡± Wei Ruo smiled.


    "Yeah." Wei Jin also responded and continued, "It''s getting late, so go back and rest early."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Ruo stood up.


    Wei Jin also sent Wei Ruo to the door.


    ??After Wei Ruo stepped out the door, he looked back at Wei Jinyi.


    With a casual glance, Wei Ruo felt his heart beating a little faster.


    The second brother is dressed in white casual clothes, with long black hair spread behind his back, and he looks a bit sultry.


    ??Realizing that he was having wild thoughts again, Wei Ruo quickly looked away.


    "It''s getting late, second brother, go to bed early." Wei Ruo said hurriedly, and then walked away quickly.


    ??Wei Jin also watched Wei Ruo go away. Only after Wei Ruo''s figure completely disappeared did he return to the room and close the door.


    Brother and sister¡­


    Second brother¡­


    ??After all, he couldn''t be completely satisfied with this identity, but he still had an impulse in a few moments.


    After returning home just now, he went back to the room without saying much to Ruo''er. It was because of what Chu Lan said to Ruo''er that there were some disturbances in his heart. Sometimes he doesn¡¯t know how long he can keep the beast in his heart, maybe one day it will escape...


    ###


    ?Three days later, Chu Lan visited Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion as agreed, and Wei Ruo gave the antidote to Chu Lan as promised.


    ? Wei Ruo himself did not come forward, and Lin Fang handed the medicine to Chu Lan on his behalf.


    Chu Lan seemed to have expected such an arrangement. He asked Lin Fang to tell Wei Ruo that he drank too much that day and was a little rude. He hoped that she would not take it to heart.


    ? Lin Fang relayed Chu Lan¡¯s original words to Wei Ruo when Wei Ruo was pounding the medicine in a mortar.


    ¡°Did he really say that?¡±


    "Yes, King Jing said that he hopes you can forgive his rudeness and don''t take his words to heart that day."


    ¡°Oh, it seems like you want to take him seriously!¡± Wei Ruo said angrily.


    ¡°Miss, you still seem to be very angry?¡±


    "Can you not be angry? I don''t know if he really drank too much or if he has a problem in his head. Anyway, what he did was not human affairs. He also knows that I am kind to him and not enmity! I think he clearly wants to harm me. Kill me!"


    "Miss, this is the first time I have seen you so angry with someone." Lin Fang said.


    ¡°Prove that King Jing is enough to be hated!¡±


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not worth getting so angry over him.¡±


    ??Moreover, the master is still distressed. Although the master has never said it, those of them who have been with the master for many years can see it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold my anger inside, I will turn all my anger towards Chu Lan into the motivation for me to do things!¡±


    As he spoke, Wei Ruo continued to grind the things on his hands, pounding the medicine pestle very hard, as if he was grinding Chu Lan''s heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys.


    ?Lin Fang looked at the mortar in Wei Ruo''s hand and asked, "Miss, what are you grinding?"


    ¡°Poison.¡±


    After the last experience, Wei Ruo felt that he needed to bring more poison into his body.


    Wei Ruo explained: "I don''t have any talent for martial arts, and it''s too late to start now. I can only put more effort into the areas I''m good at, so that I can put them to use when necessary."


    Thinking that Wei Ruo might have taken time out of his busy schedule to make poison because of what happened two days ago, Lin Fang consoled him:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young lady, there is a master in everything, and the master will not let others bully you, even if that person is Prince Jing.¡±


    "I can''t rely on my second brother for everything. I''m naturally happy if someone is willing to protect me and help me, but I can''t rely entirely on this to live. I have to be myself first, and then your master''s sister ." Wei Ruo replied.


    "Miss, you really think differently from many ladies in the world." Lin Fang said.


    "Please stop flattering me. There is a pot of Buddha Jumping Over the Wall stewed on the stove over there. You can help me deliver it to my second brother later so that he can eat more tonic. He has also been very busy recently. I heard that during the day Accompany me to the outskirts of the city and deal with your own affairs at night. I haven''t had a good sleep for several nights." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Miss, do you know?¡±


    The master didn¡¯t even let them speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re so embarrassed to hide it from me.¡±


    ¡°Miss, please forgive me. My master won¡¯t let me talk, so how dare I break my tongue?¡± Lin Fang explained.


    "Okay, I know that because of Chu Lan''s actions recently, it''s even more impossible for him not to accompany me, so I''d better make more delicious food to replenish him. Today, Buddha jumps over the wall, tomorrow he has ginseng chicken soup, and the day after tomorrow he has angelica and turtle soup. . In addition, I will take a carriage outside starting tomorrow and let him rest on the carriage during the day." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Then I will send the Buddha over the wall to the master right now!¡±


    The master will be very happy to know that the eldest lady stewed it specially for him! (End of chapter)

 Chapter 543： Wei Jiacheng becomes a new rich man in Beijing

    Chapter 543 The Wei family becomes a new rich man in Beijing


    On the day of Laba, good news came from Jiangsu and Zhejiang.


    ??The Taizhou Prefecture Anti-Japanese Army led by Wei Mingting fought a beautiful counterattack.


    ?This battle was fought more vigorously and happily than every previous battle. The warships built under the supervision of King Qin played an important role in this battle.


    The anti-Japanese army led by Wei Mingting used newly built warships to sink more than half of the Japanese pirates'' ships, and directly drove them away, leaving them without a chance to land ashore.


    ?This time, due to limited time, there were three warships, and each warship was barely equipped with four divine cannons. This was able to achieve such a great effect.


    It would be better if the Ministry of Industry was given more time.


    ?At that time, let alone directly intercepting the Japanese pirates at sea and beating them back to their hometown, it is also possible to chase them to the Japanese country.


    ?The news of this great victory seemed like a ray of light shining into the dark clouds that had shrouded the Daye Empire, dispersing the long-standing haze.


    ?The emperor was very happy, and everyone in the court celebrated it.


    ?The emperor was delighted and issued a decree to reward Wei Mingting and other soldiers who had made great achievements in war.


    Among them, Wei Mingting was promoted to deputy staff general and general Guangwei.


    ?Xu Zhengyong¡¯s official position remained unchanged, but his title was promoted to General Zhaowu.


    And both of them received generous rewards.


    The emperor also gave special permission for some anti-Japanese army officers to go home to visit relatives. Both Wei Mingting and Xu Zhengyong received the permission. Their time was staggered. Wei Mingting could go home to celebrate the New Year, while Xu Zhengyong had to wait until after the new year.


    This promotion made Wei Mingting the fastest-promoted general in recent years, and his momentum was close to that of Mrs. Lu and Mr. Xu Guogong.


    In addition, Wei Yichen and Wei Ruo are both influential figures in the capital recently.


    For a time, the Wei family was in the limelight and became the new rich in the capital.


    Comparatively, the impact of the downfall of the Qi family on the Zhongyi family was minimal, because it was the eldest and second eldest members of the Wei family who had contact with the Qi family, and the third eldest member of the Wei family was the one who was deeply favored by the emperor today.


    The people who had been seeing the Wei family who could not see each other now reversed to post a post to Mrs. Wei.


    The Xuanping Houfu, who had an engagement with Wei Ruo before, but it was finally cancelled, also sent people to give gifts and congratulate them, clearly trying to please the Wei family.


    The favor of the Wei family made King Yu Chu Heng regain his attention to Wei Qingwan.


    ??On the night when the emperor issued an order to promote Wei Mingting, King Yu Chu Heng stayed at Cuitingxuan for the first time and favored Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan never thought that one day she would be favored by King Yu again.


    Wei Qingwan¡¯s heart is as sweet as honey.


    ?Whether Prince Yu still has a chance to become the crown prince, he is at least a prince.


    If she can be favored by the prince, she will always be in a good situation, just like the current Princess Huai, who is admired by everyone.


    ??Wei Qingwan, her face glowing brightly, asked Cuihe to help her dress up.


    ?Qi Shijing walked in without being informed.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Qingwan stood up and said, "My sister has met the princess."


    "My sister worked hard yesterday. Please drink this bowl of medicine to replenish your health." Qi Shijing said to Wei Qingwan with a smile.


    Wei Qingwan looked suspicious and glanced at the dark medicine in the hand of the maid next to Qi Shijing. She frowned and said, "Thank you, Princess, for leaving this medicine here. My sister will take it later."


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, so it''s best to drink it while it''s hot." Qi Shijing said.


    ¡°Sister, is this really a tonic?¡± Wei Qingwan asked.


    ¡°Sister, just drink it as a tonic.¡±


    ¡°Sister, sister wants to hear the truth.¡±


    "In that case, it doesn''t matter if I tell you directly." Qi Shijing replied, "This is indeed not a tonic, but a bizi decoction." Hearing this, Wei Qingwan''s expression turned cold, and then she refused firmly: "I''m sorry. My sister cannot drink this medicine."


    "Sister, what do you mean by this? Have you forgotten the rules in the palace? While I have not yet given birth to an heir, the rest of the family cannot be pregnant."


    This is the first time Qi Shijing calls herself "my palace" to Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan did not flinch because of this: "Sister, I''m sorry, I know you will blame me, but if I really want to do something for the prince."


    Qi Shijing''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Wei Qingwan, I treated you well when you first entered the palace. Is this how you repay me now?¡±


    "Sister, I don''t dare. I still respect you in my heart. It''s just that the prince still needs to decide on the issue of heirs. If the prince wants me to drink this child-avoiding soup, I will have nothing to say." Wei Qingwan replied.


    ?Seeing Wei Qingwan''s appearance, Qi Shijing smiled: "I really didn''t realize it at first, but you still have such thoughts. I really underestimate you."


    "I don''t dare." Wei Qingwan lowered her head, looking obedient and obedient.


    "You have to drink this Bizi soup today no matter what!" Qi Shijing ordered Tingxue to take action, grab Wei Qingwan, and pour medicine directly into her.


    Wei Qingwan resisted vigorously, and Cuihe also stepped forward to help.


    But Qi Shijing led more people and quickly subdued Wei Qingwan and Cui He.


    ?Just when Qi Shijing was about to give Wei Qingwan medicine, Chu Heng arrived after hearing the news.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Heng looked angry.


    "Cousin, according to the rules of the palace, after the concubine Wei went to bed last night, she should take Bizi Decoction today." Qi Shijing replied.


    ?Chu Heng looked at Wei Qingwan and saw that her eyes were red, her pear blossoms were wet with rain, and she looked very endearing.


    She looked at Chu Heng with eyes full of grievance.


    Chu Heng said: "The rules of the palace do not allow concubines to get pregnant before you. Wanwan is a concubine and has a different status. This rule does not apply to her."


    Qi Shijing was stunned for a moment, and finally saw her current situation clearly in Chu Heng''s cold eyes.


    Yes, the Qi family has collapsed, and she can no longer help her cousin.


    ??Wei Qingwan is just the opposite. The Wei family is now on the rise, and her father and brother are the upstarts in the court.


    As Qi Shijing was thinking about it, she saw Chu Heng hugging Wei Qingwan into his arms and comforting her softly.


    Qi Shijing watched the two people walk into the inner room together with her face as white as paper.


    Qi Shijing had no choice but to take her people and leave Cuitingxuan.


    After that, Chu Heng arranged for several maids to be given to Wei Qingwan for her to use.


    For a time, the situation of Wei Qingwan and Qi Shijing in Prince Yu''s Mansion changed 180 degrees.


    ?The servants of the palace, who took advantage of the situation, began to fawn over Wei Qingwan, but instead ignored Qi Shijing.


    ?This made Wei Qingwan suddenly wake up. She had always thought about climbing up on her own, but in fact, a woman still needs the support of her mother''s family to gain a foothold in the house.


    ¡°Cui He, prepare gifts and we will return to the Wei family.¡± Wei Qingwan decided.


    "When will Miss go? Can I go and inform the uncle''s house first?"


    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t need to go to my parents¡¯ house so much trouble.¡±


    After Wei Qingwan finished speaking, she urged Cuihe and Grandma Li to prepare the ceremony.


    Then he immediately set off to Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 544： My daughter realized her mistake

    Yunshi was surprised when she suddenly heard that King Yu''s concubine was coming.


    ?After the last incident, Prince Yu¡¯s concubine stopped interacting with them. Why did she suddenly come back to visit the old man and his wife now?


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Yun asked.


    "In Shou''an Hall, I''m talking to the old lady right now." Cuiping replied.


    Yunshi frowned.


    Cuiping continued: "I just sent someone here to deliver a message, saying that I would come over to see my wife in a while."


    "She said I''m a little tired today and it''s inconvenient to see her," Yun said.


    ¡°This slave knows.¡±


    ?Then Mr. Yun returned to the back room.


    About half an hour later, Wei Qingwan arrived outside Anxin Pavilion. Cuiping told Yun that she was resting.


    Wei Qingwan said: "Sister Cuiping, please tell my mother. I''ll wait outside for her to rest before I go to pay her respects."


    Wei Qingwan knew Yun''s schedule best, and she was determined not to rest at noon.


    ¡°My dear wife, it¡¯s freezing cold here, but you¡¯re a rich man. It¡¯s better to stay in the house where you lived before you got married. The stove has been burned for you in advance,¡± Cuiping said.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll wait for my mother here." Wei Qingwan insisted.


    Cuiping had no choice but to go back and relay Wei Qingwan''s words to Yun.


    Yun didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this, and closed her eyes to fall asleep.


    After Cuiping waited on the side for a while, Yun opened her eyes again.


    ¡°Go outside and have a look again.¡±


    "yes."


    Cuiping came to the gate of the courtyard again and saw that Wei Qingwan had not left.


    ?So Cuiping went back to report to Yunshi.


    Yun frowned and said, "Is she trying to force me to see her in this way?"


    ¡°Madam, do you want the second lady to come in?¡± Cuiping asked.


    "No." Yun thought for a while and then said, "If she likes to stand, let her continue to stand."


    After waiting for another half an hour, Yun asked Cuiping to look outside the door again. Wei Qingwan was still standing at the door.


    Yunshi compromised and said, "Let her come in."


    "yes."


    Cuiping took the order and invited Wei Qingwan in.


    As soon as Wei Qingwan entered the door, she knelt down when she saw Mrs. Yun.


    ¡°Mother, my daughter realizes her mistake.¡±


    "I can''t bear it. You are King Yu''s side concubine and a royal concubine. I''m afraid your life will be shortened if you kneel to me!" Yun said with a straight face and an indifferent attitude.


    ¡°Mom, I know you are angry with me, angry that I am close to my second uncle¡¯s mother, angry that I don¡¯t listen to you...¡±


    "Prince Yu''s side concubine has very big ideas now. She can get close to whomever she wants. You don''t need to tell me. Anyway, I am not your biological mother." Yun said.


    "Mom, although you are not my biological mother, you treat me better than your biological mother! How could I forget how kind you are to me? This time it was my daughter who was confused because of the scar on her back. , I was only thinking about how to prevent myself from being disliked by the prince after entering the prince''s palace, and I couldn''t tell who treated me really well and who treated me fakely."


    ??Wei Qingwan''s eyes were red, and tears slowly flowed from her eyes, streaking across her delicate and white cheeks.


    Yunshi''s body moved, and her expression was obviously a little relaxed. Wei Qingwan continued: "Mom, do you remember the time when I was a child and I accidentally broke my eldest brother''s writing brush? Mom, you hugged me and said it didn''t matter. It''s not terrible to make mistakes. What''s terrible is to take the initiative to admit your mistakes."


    ¡°This time my daughter did something wrong and she didn¡¯t ask her mother for forgiveness. But if she didn¡¯t say these words, her heart would be uneasy.¡±


    Wei Qingwan''s words reminded Yunshi of the past. Her five-year-old daughter was pink and tender, soft and cute, and was crying because she accidentally broke her elder brother''s writing brush.


    She held her in her arms and went to apologize to her elder brother. As soon as she said she was sorry, she was so nervous that she cried.


    ?Yunshi looked at the person kneeling in front of her again, feeling sad in her heart.


    Does it matter whether the person is biological or not? How can the love between mother and daughter for more than ten years be wiped out by saying she is not her biological child?


    Looking at Wei Qingwan''s tear-filled eyes again, Yun couldn''t hold back any longer.


    ¡°You must correct your mistakes if you recognize them. Don¡¯t just pay lip service to them.¡±


    ?Yunshi relaxed, and the stone in Wei Qingwan''s heart finally fell.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Wei Qingwan stood up and threw herself into Yun¡¯s arms.


    Yun¡¯s tears fell instantly.


    ###


    After returning from Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion, Wei Qingwan contracted a cold and fell ill in bed.


    Cuihe was waiting on the side and murmured: "Miss, look at you, you insist on standing at the door of the madam''s courtyard. It''s better this time, have you made yourself sick?"


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, this illness is worth it.¡± Wei Qingwan¡¯s face was pale, but her expression was reassuring and satisfied.


    ¡°Why is this?¡± Cuihe asked.


    "My eldest brother hates me and harms me, but as long as my mother recognizes me, I will be the daughter of Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion. I have a father with great military exploits and an eldest brother who is a new champion, so my life in the backyard of Prince Yu''s Mansion will be good. "


    This is what Wei Qingwan wants to understand these days.


    ?What appearance or scars, these are not the key to her winning favor, the key lies in her natal family.


    So she really did something wrong in the past and didn''t figure out what she should hold firmly in her hands.


    "Miss, you don''t have to spoil your body. Now that you are ill, it''s hard for you to be pampered. It''s not easy for you..." Cuihe said.


    ¡°Only if I show my sincerity will my mother relent. But what you said is right, this illness is indeed not the right time.¡± Wei Qingwan was also a little worried.


    At this moment, the prince''s personal attendant came over.


    ¡°Concubine Concubine, the prince learned that Concubine Concubine is ill, so he sent some supplements to the concubine. He also asked the concubine to tell the concubine that you must be careful about yourself.¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan felt a warm feeling in her heart.


    ¡°I know this, so I would like to thank the prince on my behalf.¡±


    ??Wei Qingwan was happy, it seemed that her worries were unnecessary.


    ###


    The end of the year is here in a blink of an eye.


    ?Due to the disasters in various places, the emperor canceled the annual banquet, and families in the capital did not dare to hold grand banquets. Everyone kept everything simple.


    ? So this year, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also spent time together in the small courtyard of the palace. It was not lively, but very comfortable.


    The two of them nestled in a room heated by a stove, warming a pot of wine and a pot of tea. Wei Ruo cooked himself and made a table of side dishes. The two of them sat on the heated Kang by the window, talking and eating. From time to time, look out the window at the snowy scenery.


    ??This can be regarded as a half-day of leisure, because Wei Ruo has not neglected the disaster relief work recently. After the Chinese New Year, she will arrange for people to transport grain to Zhuangzi in Hejian Prefecture again on the first day of the new year.


    ?However, Wei Ruo felt that days like this were quite fulfilling, as he did not have to worry about unnecessary things every day.


    ?After a while, Wei Ruo changed his posture, supporting his chin with one hand, looking at Wei Jinyi sitting in front of him without blinking, with the corners of his mouth raised.


    ? Feeling that Wei Ruo''er had been staring at him, Wei Jin also looked a little strange, and then asked calmly: "What is Ruo''er looking at?" (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 545： snowball fight

    ¡°Look at the beautiful scenery.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°The beautiful scenery is outside the window.¡±


    ¡°The one inside the window is more beautiful.¡± Wei Ruo stared at Wei Jin and replied.


    ??Wei Jin also had a blush on his cheeks.


    ¡°A wisp of red clouds hanging from the treetops is a very wonderful scene.¡± Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    ??Wei Jin also turned his head to the side: "Ruo''er, don''t joke."


    ??Wei Ruo snickered that the second brother was still as shy as ever!


    Then Wei Ruo had a sudden thought: "Second brother, let''s go out and have a snowball fight?"


    ??Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo, as if to confirm whether her proposal was serious.


    "You are not allowed to use martial arts, otherwise I will definitely not be able to defeat you!" Wei Ruodao.


    "good."


    "Call Meimei, Xiaobei, Sister Lin Fang and Brother Ke, it''s exactly three versus three." Wei Ruodao.


    "good."


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wei Ruo got up from the heated kang, put on thick cotton shoes and put on a cloak.


    ?? Wei Jin also got out of bed and followed behind Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo called the others over at the door and told them about the snowball fight.


    Xiumei and Xiaobei agreed without hesitation, and they both looked expectant.


    ?Lin Fang hesitated, while Ke Chongshan looked at Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo anxiously.


    "What''s wrong? You two?" Wei Ruo asked.


    ¡°Replying to the eldest lady, my wife...she is pregnant, so it is inconvenient for her to play snowball fights with the eldest lady. Please forgive me, eldest lady.¡±


    "Pregnant? What a happy event!" Wei Ruo looked happy, then stretched out her hand to feel Lin Fang''s pulse.


    ?Lin Fang lowered her head shyly.


    "As expected, we are really happy. It has been more than three months. Lin Fang, why have you kept it secret? The first three months are the most important to pay attention to. You are still busy with me." Wei Ruodao.


    "I just found out. I''m in good health and I don''t feel anything when I''m pregnant. Besides, there''s been a lot going on lately, and it''s the time when the eldest lady is hiring people. How could I be absent at this time? It''s all because Chongshan is too careful. This is also I won''t let you do that either." Lin Fang said shyly.


    "That''s what I need to say. It''s the first happy event in our house. You should have a good rest from today on and take care of your baby. Stop following me around. Just stay at the house. I''ll give you some more prescriptions later." Apply anti-fetal medicine to replenish the body." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lin Fang will be the referee today, and let Zhang Yi take over the rest.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°I accept my orders.¡± Lin Fang and Zhang Yi replied.


    When we came to the yard, the snow in the yard was already as high as Wei Ruo''s knees. Except for a passage swept out in the middle, the snow on both sides was still intact, white and smooth.


    ??Wei Ruo ran into the snow, grabbed a handful of snow from the ground and threw it on Wei Jinyi''s body.


    The first ball hit Wei Jinyi right in the head. The snowball exploded and snow fell all over him, covering his hair and collar.


    ??Wei Ruo smiled at this, because the second brother was usually clean and tidy, even if he was fighting with others, Wei Ruo never saw him dirty.


    ?? Wei Jin also looked gentle when he was hit. He took off the snow from the branches without haste, pinched a snowball and threw it back. The snowball passed by Wei Ruo and hit the wall behind Wei Ruo.


    ??Wei Ruo seized the time to counterattack, opened his bows from left to right, one in each hand, and threw them towards Wei Jin.


    ?Some of them hit Wei Jinyi directly, and some hit the trunk of the bare tree behind Wei Jinyi. The exploding snowballs fell together with the snow on the trunk, and fell on Wei Jinyi''s body.


    ?Xiumei, Xiaobei, Ke Chongshan and Zhang Yi on the side neither dared to throw Wei Ruo nor Wei Jinyi, so the four of them simply played by themselves.


    ?A few people played in the snow for a long time, and their heads and bodies were more or less stained with snow.


    ?Although they looked a little embarrassed, everyone had bright smiles on their faces.


    ??Wei Ruo was a little hot from running, her cheeks were flushed, and with her cheerful smile at the moment, Wei Jin was also a little crazy. But Wei Jin also saw that Wei Ruo was already sweating a little, so he said: "That''s it for today, everyone should go back and rest."


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Wei Ruo also felt that time was almost up, so he ended the game.


    Then Wei Ruo walked up to Wei Jinyi with a playful smile: "Second brother, you just let it go too obviously!"


    ??Wei Jin also stopped talking and avoided Wei Ruo''s shining eyes.


    ¡°Second brother, I asked you not to use martial arts, but it¡¯s better for you to become a master of body drawing, where have you gone!¡±


    "I can''t control the strength, I''m afraid it will hurt you if I hit you." Wei Jin also explained, still looking away.


    "Then you don''t have to hit it so far, right? It hit Brother Ke and Brother Zhang several times!" Wei Ruo said.


    I think he was accurate. Few snowballs hit Wei Ruo in the whole process. I think he was inaccurate. Ke Chongshan and Zhang Yi, who were far away from each other, took countless blows, but they were all hit in the forehead.


    ??He also said that he was afraid that he would not control his strength and accidentally injure her, but in the end, the force he used to hit Ke Chongshan and Zhang Yi was just right.


    "It''s cold outside and your clothes are a little wet. Go back inside and warm yourself up by the fire." Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°Second brother, your way of changing the subject is terrible.¡±


    ¡°Be obedient.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ??Wei Ruo smiled and ran back into the house, taking off his cloak.


    The sleeves, shoes, trousers and skirt of the clothes inside are all a little wet and need to be replaced.


    ?And she was sweating a little from running just now, so she also changed her close-fitting clothes.


    ??Wei Ruo finished changing clothes and rested. After lying on the bed for a while, Wei Ruo felt that his throat was burning and his body was still a little hot.


    Wei Ruo stood up, poured a cup of hot tea and drank it.


    ? Wei Ruo knew that he might have been infected with cold.


    She has always been in good health and rarely gets sick, but she cannot completely avoid this situation.


    ?? Wei Ruozheng was about to get up and write a prescription for himself, when Xiumei pushed the door open and entered.


    ¡°Miss, what are you doing?¡±


    Xiumei came forward, took a look at Wei Ruo, and immediately realized something was wrong with her.


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    "Nothing''s wrong, I just have a cold infection. I''ll be fine after taking a few patches of medicine."


    ¡°Ah? Miss, you are sick!¡±


    "Don''t be so nervous. It''s just a minor illness. Who doesn''t have a cold? It''s not that important."


    ¡°But miss, you have rarely been sick since you were a child!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so fussy. No matter how good your health is, people will occasionally get a minor illness, and it¡¯s not a bad thing to have an occasional minor illness.¡±


    ¡°Well, miss, you have to tell the truth, you really have nothing to do!¡±


    "Can I swear? My dear Meimei, my throat hurts so much, please don''t ask me to explain anymore." Wei Ruo said coquettishly.


    "Okay, okay, Miss, go and lie down in bed. If you are sick, don''t come down and walk around. I will get you whatever you want."


    Xiumei came forward to help Wei Ruo.


    "Okay, help me get the medicine for my cold." Wei Ruo returned to bed.


    My head hurts a little, so it¡¯s really best to lie down.


    ??Drowningly, Wei Ruo heard the conversation between Xiumei and Wei Jinyi. (End of chapter)

 Chapter 546： Take care of her for one night

    "Both of these are medicines for treating colds and colds. The one on the left is more effective, but you will fall asleep for several hours after taking it. The one on the right is less effective, but you won''t fall asleep after taking it. Which one is better for the lady?" Xiumei asked.


    ¡°It works well.¡± Wei Jin also replied.


    ¡°Then use the one that works best.¡±


    ?Xiumei turned around and went to the outer room to get some medicine. Wei Jin also sat in front of Wei Ruo''s bed.


    ??Wei Ruo opened his eyes and looked at Wei Jinyi, who was dressed in white and had a jade-like face: "Second brother, you are so beautiful."


    ¡°Why are you still talking nonsense when you are sick?¡± Wei Jin also asked.


    "Second brother, you are wrong. It is only when people are sick and confused that they talk nonsense. Who talks nonsense when they are refreshed?" Wei Ruodao.


    That makes sense.


    Wei Ruo then asked: "Second brother, why are you here?"


    Wei Jin also replied: "Xiumei is anxious to find someone to prepare hot water."


    ?Then other people in Wei Ruo''s yard knew about it, and then Wei Jin also knew about it.


    ¡°She¡¯s making a fuss. It¡¯s just a common typhoid fever. She¡¯ll be fine after taking medicine and sleeping.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Say less, your throat hurts.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    Wei Ruo nodded and Xiumei came back not long after.


    Since the medicine was prepared by Wei Ruo in advance, it can be taken after mixing. In just a moment, Xiumei brought the prepared medicine over.


    "Let me feed it." Wei Jin also took the medicine from Xiumei''s hand.


    Wei Ruozhi stood up and said, "I''ll drink it myself. I just have a cold. I''m not weak enough to need medicine."


    As soon as Wei Ruo stood up, Xiumei stuffed a few pillows into her back: "Miss, stay close and take a good rest when you''re sick. That''s what you told me before, so this time it''s your turn, you have to be obedient! "


    ?Xiumei''s physical condition was worse than Wei Ruo''s in the past. She got sick a lot before practicing martial arts, and she also suffered several injuries after practicing martial arts.


    ??Every time he was sick or injured, Wei Ruo would pin him down on the bed and ask him to take a good rest.


    ??Now things are getting better, the situation has turned, and it is Wei Ruo''s turn to be pushed on the bed by Xiumei and asked to have a good rest.


    Wei Ruo had no choice but to accept Xiumei''s arrangement.


    Leaning on the bed obediently, Wei Jin also gave him medicine.


    ??Wei Jin also moved gently. Wei Ruo looked at the spoon at his mouth, opened his mouth obediently and drank the medicine.


    After taking two sips, Wei Ruo suddenly laughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wei Jin also asked.


    ¡°Although being fed drugs seems a bit pretentious, it still feels good. It feels like someone cares about you.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ?? Wei Jin also paused, and then replied in a serious tone: "Ruo''er has always been cared about by everyone."


    ¡°Second brother, do you remember that I told you that I have memories of past lives?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it was because he was a little weak, or because he was feeling something at this moment, but Wei Ruo once again took the initiative to mention his past life to Wei Jinyi.


    "Um."


    "I remember that I got sick once in that life. I was about seven years old at that time. I also had a fever and my body temperature was very high. My mother wanted to take me to see a doctor, but my father didn''t agree. He thought that children with fevers would themselves It will be fine, there is no need to spend this unjust money, his money should be reserved for making a comeback and winning money."


    Wei Jin also listened carefully and did not interrupt Wei Ruo.


    "But my mother felt that I would die if I continued to be burned like that, so she resisted my father in a rare way. As a result, my father beat her again. I was so dizzy from the fever that I saw my mother being beaten. I wanted to stop him, but I was too weak at that time, and my father pushed me to the ground as soon as I passed by, and then I couldn¡¯t get up even if I wanted to.¡±


    "In the end, one of my mother''s ribs was broken, and I didn''t go to the hospital and slept on the floor for a night. But I was lucky, and I got better the next day, and my brain wasn''t burned out." ?????Wei Jinyi''s Frowning his brows, although Wei Ruo''s tone was very calm when he said these words, as if he was telling someone else''s story, Wei Jin seemed to be able to feel the helplessness of the little girl at that time.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    "Um."


    ??Wei Ruo smiled, but because his lips were a little white, the smile looked a little weak.


    ¡°Drink the medicine first.¡± Wei Jin also continued to give Wei Ruo medicine.


    ??Wei Ruo obediently drank up all the medicine in the medicine bowl.


    Wei Ruo soon felt sleepy after drinking the medicine, and fell asleep directly in a drowsy state.


    After falling asleep, Wei Ruo had a long dream.


    The very beginning was the scene where her mother was beaten when she had a fever. She struggled to stop her father, but her hands couldn''t reach it. She could only watch the feather duster hit the poor and pathetic woman one by one. on the body.


    Then the scene changed, and she was alone in a cold and hungry environment. The cold wind was blowing all around, and her stomach growled with hunger. There was no one around, as if she was the only one left in the world.


    She tried hard to hold on to the only quilt on her body, trying to wrap herself tightly.


    This move seemed to be of some use, and his body gradually began to warm up.


    Then she dreamed that there was food in front of her, including fish and meat. Hungry, she held the pig''s trotters and ate them. The meat was soft, tender, smooth, and very delicious.


    This is probably the most delicious pig''s trotter she has ever eaten.


    Finally she fell asleep contentedly beside the warm stove.


    Woke up again, Wei Ruo was on her bed, and Wei Jin was sitting on the edge of her bed.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Wei Jinyi''s hand reached over and touched her forehead.


    Wei Ruo himself also touched his body.


    The fever has gone away.


    ??Wei Jin also got up and brought a bowl of glutinous rice **** over. He fed Wei Ruo two mouthfuls of glutinous rice **** and then gave her medicine.


    Wei Ruo wanted to protest and said that he was already well and no longer needed to take medicine, but when he thought that was not what he said when he asked others to take medicine, he had to swallow the words that came to his lips.


    ??After Wei Ruo took two sips, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a large red rash on Wei Jinyi''s neck.


    ¡°Second brother, what¡¯s wrong with your neck? Why do you have a rash?¡±


    "fine."


    "let me see."


    ? Wei Ruo leaned forward, wanting to check Wei Jinyi''s neck.


    Wei Jin also stood up and stepped back, pulling up his clothes to cover the red spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I accidentally scratched it, it¡¯s not a rash.¡± Wei Jin also explained.


    "The color and condition don''t look like scratches. Let me take a look. Don''t think it''s infected with something." Wei Ruo said seriously.


    "It''s really okay. I know where it came from. You don''t have to worry. It will subside soon." Wei Jin also replied.


    ??Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi suspiciously. She felt that her second brother was a little weird. Even if he touched him, why couldn''t he show it to her?


    ?As long as she gets closer and looks more carefully, she will know what is causing it.


    Could it be that the second brother is shy? (End of chapter)

 Chapter 547： I made new clothes for my second brother

    Chapter 547: Made new clothes for the second brother


    It was just a neck, and it was not a shameful place. She just looked at him twice and didn''t do anything. The second brother was too shy, right?


    ?Just at this moment Xiumei walked in, Wei Jin also handed the medicine bowl to Xiumei and left.


    Xiumei looked at Wei Jinyi''s leaving figure with confusion, and murmured: "What''s going on, Your Majesty? Didn''t you rush to give medicine to the young lady yesterday? They also came to the vigil at night, why did the young lady leave today when she woke up?" Are you tired? Are you sleepy after spending the whole night?"


    "I don''t know him either. Just give me the medicine and I''ll drink it myself."


    ??Wei Ruo felt that he was already full of life, and it would be a bit pretentious to let others give him medicine.


    ?Xiumei did not force Wei Ruo this time and gave her the medicine bowl.


    After Wei Ruo drank the medicine, he sighed with emotion: "I didn''t expect that I spent this New Year''s Eve like this. I passed by in a daze and didn''t even keep the New Year''s Eve. My second brother did, but he and I both kept the New Year''s Eve." .¡±


    "I say this is a good sign. The pain of last year has been left behind, and this year will be a smooth and peaceful year!" Xiumei said.


    ¡°My Meimei¡¯s mouth is sweet, I like it!¡±


    ¡°Miss, you are the one who knows how to make me happy!¡±


    ¡°Meimei, you can cook me some pig¡¯s trotters for lunch later!¡±


    ¡°Pig¡¯s trotters?¡±


    ¡°Yes, pig¡¯s trotters. I¡¯m suddenly craving for pig¡¯s trotters.¡±


    ¡°But Miss, you have just recovered from your illness, so you need to be more relaxed, right?¡±


    ¡°You only need to supplement protein if you are sick.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you some pig¡¯s feet soup.¡± Xiumei compromised.


    ¡°I want to eat braised with soybeans, so it¡¯s so soft and tender that it melts in your mouth.¡±


    "It seems that you are really well, Miss, and your appetite is so good." Xiumei said helplessly.


    ¡°I know that Meimei is the best!¡±


    ? Wei Ruo and Xiumei talked and laughed for a while, and then forgot about what happened just now.


    ?? Wei Ruo was about to get up, and Xiumei brought new clothes.


    Wei Ruo''s eyes couldn''t help but soften when she saw the new clothes, because the new clothes were sewn by the nanny herself and brought over by someone years ago.


    ¡°Obviously it was no longer the time when she was poor in the countryside, but she still didn¡¯t forget to sew clothes for me herself.¡±


    Wei Ruo''s hands gently touched the clothes, and the soft material felt like the nanny gave her.


    ??At the beginning, Wei Ruo was too young, had no control over his body, couldn''t walk well, and couldn''t speak convincingly, so naturally he couldn''t make money stably.


    You can only make some lucky money by relying on some random opportunities.


    ??The servants of the He family withheld the monthly money from Wei Ruo, so Wei Ruo had no money to buy new clothes during the Chinese New Year. Her new clothes in those years were all sewn by the wet nurse.


    ?Later, as Wei Ruo grew up, the wet nurse and the others began to believe what Wei Ruo said, and they got money together with Wei Ruo, and their lives gradually became richer.


    But the nanny has never changed this habit.


    Even though Wei Ruo has become a princess now, and the nanny herself has become a general¡¯s wife, and she is still helping Wei Ruo take care of business, she still does not forget to sew new clothes for Wei Ruo for the New Year.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t celebrate the New Year together this year. Brother Xiaoyong will have to come back after the New Year. Even if he comes back, he will go to his own mansion in Taizhou Prefecture, which is thousands of miles away from the capital." Xiumei said sadly. said.


    ?Now they are living a good life, but it is a pity that everyone is far apart and can no longer get together as happily as before.


    "Meimei, don''t be sad, I believe we will be able to get together again soon." Wei Ruo comforted her. "Really?"


    ¡°Well, as long as the Japanese pirate rebellion is completely put down, Brother Xiaoyong and most of the soldiers will be able to go home from time to time.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°I hope this day can come soon!¡± Xiumei said with great expectation.


    Wei Ruo lowered his head and looked at the new clothes again: "By the way, there are also the second brother''s new New Year clothes. I should have given them to him during the New Year''s Eve yesterday, but I forgot about this illness."


    ??Wei Ruo specially asked someone to make it for Wei Jinyi years ago, and asked Xiaobei specifically for the size.


    The material was chosen by Wei Ruo. It was the best material produced in her own workshop, but Wei Ruo really didn''t know how to make clothes.


    Wei Ruo doesn''t know anything about female workers, and she doesn''t know if she has any talent. She has tried martial arts, and knows that she is really not good at it. As for female workers, she has never tried it. She didn''t have the chance in her previous life, and her nanny didn''t let her do it in this life. Learn this.


    "Then let me take it to the prince now." Xiumei said.


    ¡°I¡¯d better go by myself.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    "Miss, you should get more rest now, and it''s cold outside now. What should you do if you get frozen again just now? It''s better to stay in the house honestly."


    "My dear Meimei, how long have I been sleeping? I remember it was still dark when I went to bed last night. It''s almost three o''clock in the morning now, and I''m still lying down. I must be sick." Wei Ruo blinked her eyes and said coquettishly to Xiumei.


    "But that''s not what the lady said before. The lady said that we are all sick people. If we don''t take a good rest, what do we want to do? Do we want to go to heaven? People who are sick should have the consciousness of being sick, and if they can, they will not get sick. , you have to recognize it when you are sick.¡±


    Xiumei imitated Wei Ruo and repeated what Wei Ruo had said before.


    ¡°Meimei, this seems to be what I said to Brother Xiaoyong, right?¡±


    ?That time Xu Zhengyong probably sprained his foot while practicing martial arts.


    ¡°Yes, I said it to Brother Xiaoyong. I was there at the time, so I listened carefully.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll lie down.¡± Wei Ruo admitted his defeat.


    Hey, her Mei Mei is usually cute and cute, and very obedient to her words. But when it comes to things related to her body, she turns into a housekeeper. It¡¯s such a happy trouble.


    At noon, Xiumei cooked a large table of dishes, including the pig''s feet stewed with soybeans that Wei Ruo ordered.


    Also cooked chicken, duck and fish.


    There are also several fresh vegetables: Chinese cabbage, rapeseed, and radishes. These are all grown by Wei Ruo in the yard and picked before burning.


    The price of vegetables and meat has risen sharply recently, and it is still difficult to buy fresh vegetables outside.


    There is not much shortage in the palace. Fresh fruits and vegetables in the capital are first supplied to the palace, and then to several palaces. Prince Rui¡¯s palace has the highest priority among them.


    But the ones delivered are not as fresh as the ones picked directly at home.


    ?Then Wei Ruo asked people to invite Wei Jinyi over. Normally, the two of them would not eat together, but now the New Year is a little different.


    When Wei Jin also arrived, he had already put on the new clothes Wei Ruo had given him.


    The gray cloak and the big fur collar wrapped around his entire neck, making him look very warm.


    After entering the house, he took off the cloak and took off the velvet satin embroidered gold brocade robe that was darker than the cloak.


    ??But I saw that he had added a small fur collar to the clothes underneath, so that even if he took off the cloak, the red spots on his neck were still invisible.


    Wei Ruo looked at it and said with a smile: "Second brother really looks good in anything he wears."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 548： Go back to my parents’ home to pay New Year’s greetings

    Chapter 548 Returning to my parents¡¯ home to pay New Year¡¯s greetings


    ¡°The clothes Ruoer prepared are good-looking.¡± Wei Jin also replied.


    ¡°No, no, no, second brother is still good-looking.¡± Wei Ruo insisted.


    ¡°Ruo¡¯er, don¡¯t praise me anymore.¡±


    ?? Wei Jin did not look directly at Wei Ruo, and answered in a very soft voice.


    ??Wei Ruo couldn''t help but cover her mouth and snicker. The second brother was said to be shy by her.


    She never gets tired of teasing her second brother, and the more she does it, the more addicted she becomes.


    Then they sat down and had lunch together.


    After lunch, Wei Jin also talked to Wei Ruo about some recent events in the capital.


    Mainly due to disasters in various places, the Japanese pirate rebellion on the southeast coast and the movements of the Jurchen tribe in the northeast.


    Wei Ruo suddenly thought of something: "Second brother, as the disaster worsens this year, a peasant uprising may break out, and some rampant bandit gangs may appear in various places."


    Wei Ruo remembered that in the original work, Chu Lan took money to provide disaster relief, and then encountered a group of thieves. This group was called grass bandits by the court, but these people thought they could not survive and were forced to revolt.


    In the original work, Wei Qingwan was taken with him that time. The two experienced a life and death disaster, and their relationship was sublimated.


    ??The plot of the two of them working together in this life will not happen, but the natural disasters have not changed, so the thieves'' gang should still exist.


    ??Wei Ruo didn''t know whether this matter would have any impact on the court situation, so she thought of it and told Wei Jinyi.


    Hearing this, Wei Jin also thought for a moment and then said: "Ruo''er''s guess is very likely to happen, so I will make plans in advance."


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Ruo nodded.


    Wei Jin also continued: "I also have something to tell you. It is the news that Zhang Yi brought back just before I came here. Xu Zhengyong will be transferred to the Northeast."


    ¡°Brother Xiaoyong is going to be transferred?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    ?Xiumei standing aside suddenly looked at Wei Jinyi, her ears pricked up, her expression focused.


    "Well, the Jurchen tribe in the Northeast is about to make a move and needs to send more troops just in case. Xu Zhengyong took the initiative to go there."


    ¡°Brother Xiaoyong volunteered?¡± Wei Ruo showed a somewhat doubtful expression.


    "Well, that''s the news I got. The specific reason is not clear yet." Wei Jin also replied.


    ¡°Then when will he take office?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, he will come to the capital first before taking up his post.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    Xiumei''s eyes lit up and she couldn''t help but ask, "When are you coming here?"


    After asking, Xiumei realized that she had exceeded the rules, and immediately covered her mouth and said apologetically: "You deserve to die, I shouldn''t have interrupted the conversation between the prince and the lady."


    "It doesn''t matter, you are not Ruo''er''s slave, and you are certainly not mine, so there is no need to be restrained." Wei Jin also said to Xiumei.


    Then Wei Jin also answered Xiumei''s question just now: "It is estimated that we can arrive in the capital before the Lantern Festival."


    ¡°Then I can celebrate the Lantern Festival with Brother Xiaoyong!¡± Xiumei said happily.


    ??Wei Ruo couldn''t help but look happy, and couldn''t help but look forward to the Lantern Festival.


    ###


    Uncle Zhongyi¡¯s Mansion has also been very lively this year, because Wei Mingting is back.


    Mr. Wei and Mrs. Wei were particularly happy. Their youngest son, who had always been taciturn, had now become the pillar of the family and held up the lintel of the Wei family. The two elders were deeply pleased.


    ?Happy and sad at the same time, looking at Sanfang''s side, Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong laughed a little insincerely. Now that the second elder is still there, everyone celebrates the Chinese New Year together, and they also get involved in Sanfang¡¯s glory. When the second elder is gone, with Sanfang¡¯s current behavior, they may not even be able to drink broth.


    In the past, when Wei Mingting was away and they came to see Wei Yichen, Wei Yichen would always find various ways to avoid seeing them. Even if he allowed them to see them, he would leave after saying a few words, or directly change the topic, in short, not giving them a chance to talk with him in detail. Business.


    ?Now that Wei Mingting was at home, the two of them went to find Wei Mingting together.


    ?In the end, Wei Mingting gave an even simpler answer: I am away from home all year round, and Yichen takes charge of all affairs in the house.


    ?? Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong talked in front of him for a long time. At one time they said that he was the head of the family and it was him who should make decisions, and they should not obey the juniors in everything. At another time they said that Wei Yichen was just starting out and acted inappropriately.


    ??But Wei Mingting had taken the weight and made up his mind. No matter what his two brothers said, he would give the same response and respond to all changes with the same attitude, which made Wei Minghong and Wei Mingyong, who were full of words, unable to do anything.


    The second room of the Wei family.


    Mr. Bai was calculating and calculating in her room, and the more she calculated, the angrier she became.


    "You should think of a way. Now that the money for the third bedroom is no longer paid to the public, the parents'' money is taken care of by themselves. If we are responsible for our own profits and losses, we won''t have enough money at all!"


    "Why isn''t there enough? Didn''t we get some shops? There are also your dowry, so many shops, fields and houses! Even if the harvest is not as good as in previous years, we can still live in this life!"


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how the prices of food and vegetables have risen in the capital now?¡±


    "This..." Wei Mingyong really didn''t know very well, but he had heard about it once or twice.


    Wei Mingyong thought about it seriously and then said, "Won''t Prince Yu''s side concubine be returning to the palace tomorrow? Why don''t you ask her to get the one thousand taels back?"


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    "What''s the point? Anyway, after the last incident, the relationship between you and her has been completely broken off. Prince Yu has no support for the Qi family and has no chance to be the crown prince. Wei Qingwan signed the IOU for you in black and white. Now, now It is natural for us to repay debts, even if she is a princess, it is within our rights."


    ¡°What you said seems to make sense¡­¡±


    ###


    On the second day of the Lunar New Year, according to Daye custom, the daughter who got married last year will go back to the house with her husband on the second day of the Lunar New Year to pay New Year greetings to her father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    ??The two girls from the Wei family got married last year, so Uncle Zhongyi''s house was prepared early and waiting to welcome the two girls Wei Ruo and Wei Qingwan back home.


    If Wei came by himself, Wei Jin did not accompany him, but only brought a group of followers.


    ??And Wei Qingwan entered the Wei family accompanied by King Yu Chu Heng.


    ?This is unexpected, but it is reasonable.


    Logically speaking, if Wei is the royal concubine, it would be reasonable for the prince to accompany her back to her natal home for New Year greetings, but Prince Rui is ill.


    ??Wei Qingwan is just a side concubine. Prince Yu¡¯s main concubine entered the family in the same year as her. Prince Yu should not accompany her on the second day of the new year this year.


    But the Qi family collapsed, and Prince Yu¡¯s wife and concubine also lost her natal family.


    ??Members of the Wei family welcomed Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan and Yu Wang Chu Heng into the door.


    After the three of them entered the door, Wei Mingting, Yunshi and Wei Yichen first saluted Wei Ruo and three others according to their dignity.


    Then everyone took their seats in the hall.


    ?? Wei Mingting and Yunshi were sitting in the high hall opposite the gate, Wei Ruoting was sitting on the left, Wei Yichen was sitting on the right, and Chu Heng and Wei Qingwan were sitting on the right.


    The servants served tea and cakes to everyone.


    ??Wei Ruo looked at Wei Mingting. He hadn''t seen him for a long time. Wei Mingting''s complexion was darker, probably due to the sea breeze.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 549： Its all my shop

    But the person''s mental state seemed to be very good, but his expression was still as serious as ever.


    ?Only when his eyes glanced at Wei Ruo, there was an imperceptible smile and softness on his face.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Chu Heng had someone give him a New Year''s greeting.


    After the gift list was presented, Wei Mingting and Yun looked at it.


    Wei Mingting and Yun couldn''t help but look at each other, with surprise in their eyes.


    As a New Year''s greeting, this gift from King Yu is a bit expensive.


    ??Moreover, their daughter is a concubine, so this is somewhat inappropriate.


    After thinking for a moment, Mrs. Yun thanked King Yu and said, "Your Highness, King Yu, you are so polite."


    Yun''s face was filled with joy. Although it was unexpected, it was a good thing.


    ?The fact that Prince Yu can accompany Wanwan back today and prepare such generous gifts for them is enough to show that Wanwan is living a very good life in Prince Yu''s house.


    After the last incident, she worried several times that Wanwan would be left out, and even worried that she would commit suicide for her reputation. Now it seems that her worries are unnecessary.


    "This is what it should be. It is my blessing that the two elders have raised such an outstanding daughter for me." Chu Heng said.


    "It is my blessing that I can serve the prince," Yun said.


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head shyly, her eyes looking at Chu Heng full of tenderness.


    After a moment, Wei Qingwan slowly raised her head and looked at Wei Ruo, who was sitting diagonally across from her: "The gift prepared by my sister should be more generous than ours. This can be considered as a way to attract others."


    With one sentence, Wei Ruo, who was drinking tea leisurely and had no intention of participating in this matter, was lifted out.


    ??Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan with a smile and did not respond immediately.


    Wei Qingwan smiled sweetly again and said, "Sister, please don''t show off. I have prepared some generous gifts so that my sister can learn more."


    I still remember that when the old lady celebrated her birthday, Wei Qingwan mainly gave gifts in a clever way, because she was not favored in the palace at that time and did not have much money with her.


    Wei Qingwan could only buy some very common items that the old man liked, such as calligraphy and painting, jade, and porcelain, so she chose to express her feelings. However, she was overwhelmed by the gifts that Wei Ruo took casually at that time.


    ?At that time, Wei Qingwan was actually sad, but due to her situation at the time, she had no ability to fight back.


    Now times have changed, and Wei Qingwan''s status has changed. When he returned home to pay New Year''s greetings, not only was Prince Yu personally accompanying him, but he also prepared a generous New Year''s greeting gift. Wei Qingwan felt that she could take this opportunity to win back a victory, and also make Wei Ruo look bad. .


    ??Wei Ruo smiled lightly. She originally didn''t plan to give a New Year''s gift at this time, but now that Wei Qingwan had spoken, she had no choice but to give the gift.


    ??Wei Ruo turned around and gave Xiumei a look.


    Xiumei immediately turned around and went out, and then Wei Ruo said to Wei Mingting: "I prepared some small gifts for father, and I hope he won''t dislike them."


    ¡°A gift is a gift from the heart. No matter what it is, as long as it is prepared by Ruoer, my father will not dislike it.¡± Wei Mingting replied.


    Then I saw Xiumei bringing in a few boxes and placing them in the center of the hall.


    Everything is packed in ordinary large wooden boxes, without red cloth or decoration, simple and crude.


    Xiumei asked people to open the wooden boxes. Inside were ten jars of thyme, a large box of pens, inks, paper and inkstones, and several boxes of cloth.


    ?Chu Heng looked at the center of the hall and found that these items were all popular items in the capital last year. Many of them were for sale only, and sometimes they had to queue up to buy them. Chu Heng himself had no interest in these objects, but because of the pursuit of some people in the capital, he couldn''t help but understand a little bit about them.


    ?For example, the old man of the Lu family liked thyme very much, so he specially sent someone to buy some for the Lu family.


    As for the cloths, they seemed to be sold by Caiyunjian. Shijing had bought some to make clothes before and made a few clothes for him. She even mentioned that the cloths might not be sold outside for a long time and might be selected. As a tribute, it will no longer be worn by ordinary people.


    "Ruo''er is interested." Wei Mingting looked at Wei Ruo with a kind smile on his face.


    "Ruo''er spent a lot of money buying so many things." Yun said afterward.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it didn¡¯t cost much.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    The market has been bad recently, and the sales of her luxury items for nobles have not been very good, so she just gave them away to clear the inventory.


    Hearing this, Chu Heng couldn''t help but said: "The ninth brother and sister are really rich. As far as I know, these things are not cheap."


    "Really? The things in my shop don''t cost much money." Wei Ruo replied.


    Things from your own shop?


    What''s the meaning?


    Those present, Wei Mingting, Yun Shi, Wei Yichen, Chu Heng and Wei Qingwan all showed doubtful expressions to varying degrees.


    "Why do you say this, Ninth Brother and Sister? As far as I know, your thyme comes from a small workshop, the pen, ink, paper and inkstone come from Sibao Zhai, and the fabric is sold exclusively by Caiyunjian." Chu Heng said.


    ¡°The prince knows these things very clearly.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    "I am not a stubborn person. These items have been popular in the capital for a while, and I have learned something about them." Chu Heng replied.


    ¡°The Baili Winery and Sibaozhai are my shops, so naturally I don¡¯t need to spend much money.¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    What?


    ??? Baili Winery and Sibao Zhai are Wei Qingruo''s shops?


    she? A woman''s family?


    Generally, the shop owned by a woman''s family comes from gifts from her natal family or her husband, either as a dowry or as property of her husband''s family.


    The Wei family has never given Wei Ruo a shop like this. How could Wei Ruo have two such profitable shops?


    ¡°Ruo¡¯er, don¡¯t be ridiculous, how could Baili Winery and Sibaozhai be your shops?¡± Yun couldn¡¯t help but said.


    "It''s my fault. I kept hiding this from my parents. I also know that it''s not good for the girl''s family to do this outside. It would be a disgrace to the Wei family''s reputation if people knew about it. Therefore, these shops have been run under the name of my friend. Now I no longer have these worries, and the prince is not worried about my reputation being ruined, so he left it back in my hands." Wei Ruo explained in a calm tone.


    ?The world is like this. The more powerful you are, the less you need to abide by those red tape rules.


    ?Especially when she doesn¡¯t care about reputation, things become much easier to handle.


    Listening to Wei Ruo''s words, everyone in the hall did not respond for a long time.


    ??Wei Ruo''s few understatement words gave a huge shock to several people.


    ?The store she was talking about was not an ordinary shop, especially Baili Winery and Sibaozhai, which had interacted with several of them.


    Yun''s expression looked very complicated. At first it was surprise, then it turned into disbelief, and then there was pain in his eyes.


    ?Chu Heng was so surprised that his eyebrows furrowed, and his eyes were fixed on Wei Ruo for a long time.


    ??Wei Qingwan pursed her lips and clenched her hands hidden in her sleeves so hard that her nails dug into her flesh.

 Chapter 550： She was out of the limelight again

    Chapter 550 The limelight gave her another chance


    ? Wei Yichen stared at Wei Ruo with deep eyes, but his thoughts were deep, making it difficult to read his emotional changes simply from his expression.


    In comparison, Wei Mingting''s reaction was the most indifferent. A look of surprise flashed across his face, but he soon calmed down. It seemed that although he was a little surprised by this incident, it was not to the point of being surprised.


    ?After a while, Chu Heng took the lead and said to Wei Ruo: "Ninth brother and sister are very discerning. What you are doing is no longer an ordinary business, it is also a science."


    "It''s not that big of a deal. It''s just that my parents didn''t take care of me in the past. I was a little more relaxed and did things as I pleased. I didn''t do any serious learning like a lady, but I learned a lot of heresy. In the past, I didn''t dare to talk about it for fear of being criticized by others. It¡¯s a joke, now my prince doesn¡¯t mind, and I don¡¯t mind either, so I won¡¯t hide it deliberately.¡±


    ?Wei Ruo then turned to Wei Mingting and Yunshi and said, "I hope my parents won''t be blamed."


    Yun Shi just wanted to ask Wei Ruo why she had kept it secret from her parents, but Wei Ruo said something in front of her, so it was hard for her to ask.


    Wei Mingting said: "There is nothing to blame on you. My father can''t help you. It''s your ability to do something on your own. My father is happy for you."


    ?Chu Heng also followed up and said: "If Princess Rui is a man, she will be a pillar of the world."


    Listening to the praises of Wei Ruo from others in the hall, Wei Qingwan''s face turned ugly.


    Why did Wei Qingruo still get the limelight despite all the twists and turns? Even His Royal Highness Prince Yu kept praising her!


    ??Mingming Wei Qingruo, as a noble daughter of a noble family, did not adhere to women''s ethics and started doing business like those unworthy merchants. Why was she still praised by everyone?


    Is it because the world is not at peace now, or because of the food harvests in various places? In this way, can we throw aside the training of women who have passed down the tradition for thousands of years?


    Not aware of the displeasure of Wei Qingwan next to him, Chu Heng was still amazed that Wei Ruo was the mastermind behind these two shops: "I don''t know who the master of the nine younger brothers and sisters is, but I am very interested and want to meet him. "


    Chu Heng''s interest in Wei Ruo''s master is not something new today. Ever since Wei Ruo presented the divine cannon, Chu Heng has been interested in her mysterious master.


    ??And Chu Heng felt that if Wei Ruo, a female prostitute, could achieve this, it must have something to do with the master she met.


    "My master likes to travel around. It has been many years since I last saw him, and I don''t know where he is now." Wei Ruo replied.


    ?Her medical master is not in this world. Chu Heng wants to find her master. If he can travel through time like her after death, it is possible to see him.


    As for her other teachers, they were teachers at various stages and various books. Chu Heng imagined that the same method was used.


    Chu Heng couldn''t help but look disappointed: "What a pity. The master of the ninth brother and sister must be a genius in this world. It''s a pity that I can''t meet him. If he could meet him earlier, he would be entrusted with important tasks."


    ??Wei Ruo smiled, no matter how Chu Heng showed his thirst for talents, there was no way he could achieve his wish.


    ?Chu Heng continued to sigh: "The relief work for the victims has not stopped these days, and the food reserves in Prince Rui''s Mansion are really amazing."


    ¡°I just happened to save some.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Did the ninth brothers and sisters hear some news in advance and make preparations in advance?¡±


    "It''s just good luck. Your Highness Prince Yu must have heard that I like farming. I have long wanted to grow vegetables and raise chickens in the palace. I was a little embarrassed when I first entered the palace. Later I found out that the prince also likes it, so I didn''t know what to do. I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Chu Heng said with a smile: "Our great cause has been experiencing bad weather for three consecutive years, and the food harvest has been poor. What our nine brothers and sisters can do is exactly what my great cause needs most now."


    ???What Wei Qingruo did in peacetime was not in line with the code of conduct of a lady from a noble family, but in special times, she was praised and praised for her behavior. Wei Ruo replied: "I was just messing around. Fortunately, the prince is considerate of me and is willing to let me do whatever I want."


    Wei Qingwan smiled and said, "Sister is so lucky. The prince relies on my sister for everything."


    "Yes, I also feel that I am very lucky to be able to marry my prince. Although my prince is not in good health, he said that he would treat me wholeheartedly, only me." Wei Ruo smiled lightly. responded.


    ??The smile on Wei Qingwan''s face was a little stiff.


    After talking for a while, the servants served snacks to several people.


    Yunshi explained with a slight smile: "These rice dumplings are stuffed with meat and are more common in the south. Nowadays in the capital, everyone eats rice dumplings stuffed with red bean paste. The two princesses live in the south all year round, so they eat more meat-filled dumplings. I thought you would rarely eat it after returning to the capital, so I specially prepared some for you as a snack today."


    ?Wei Qingwan picked up the bowl and just scooped up one, when she suddenly felt nauseated before eating it.


    Frightened so much, Yun got up quickly and asked her servants to check the situation.


    Because of what happened with the Bai family last time, everyone in the Wei family is now extra careful about eating.


    Wei Qingwan''s vomiting really scared her, and she was really afraid that something would happen again.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Wei Qingwan waved her hand, "It has nothing to do with the food prepared by my mother. It''s because of my fault. I''ve been feeling unwell for two days."


    ??Yunshi breathed a sigh of relief at first, and then suddenly thought of something, her eyes lit up, and she hurriedly asked: "Has the concubine asked for a pulse?"


    Wei Qingwan lowered her head shyly and replied in a low voice: "Please, but the doctor in the mansion said it''s still early and nothing can be done."


    Hearing this, Chu Heng on the side said happily: "Wanwan is happy? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Wei Qingwan explained: "The relationship has not been determined yet, so I don''t dare to say anything nonsense."


    ¡°Whether you feel uncomfortable or not, you should tell me.¡± Chu Heng said with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s nothing serious, I just can¡¯t eat a little and I feel nauseated when I smell the meat, but there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Wei Qingwan explained.


    Yunshi said hurriedly: "Then I will ask the kitchen to make some lighter food for you in a while, and then make you some tonic soup. You can drink a little bit of it, so as not to ruin your health by not eating all the time."


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Qingwan agreed obediently.


    Chu Heng said with a happy face: "Mother-in-law is right, you must take good care of your body. Regardless of whether you have children or not, you always have to eat something."


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Qingwan shyly lowered her head.


    Then when others didn''t notice, Wei Qingwan slowly raised her head and looked at Wei Ruo, her eyes full of provocation, as if to say to Wei Ruo, so what if you have money? So what if you can open a shop? can you get pregnant? Can you give birth to an heir for Prince Rui?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 551： Extreme joy brings sorrow

    Chapter 551 Extreme joy leads to sorrow


    ?However, Wei Qingwan cannot stimulate Wei Ruo at all, and the pregnancy is not important to Wei Ruo.


    ??Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan being surrounded by everyone with an expression on his face.


    She neither needs to have children to gain favor, nor does she need to have children to prove her worth.


    She knew that in the world she lived in, women often valued mother and child, but in Wei Ruo''s understanding, children should only be born with the person they love when they are both ready. Whether he is alive or not, there is nothing to criticize and nothing to be proud of.


    Because it was learned that Wei Qingwan was most likely pregnant, and that this was Prince Yu''s first child, Wei Qingwan suddenly became the object of everyone''s attention and protection.


    ??Wei Qingwan''s face was filled with happiness, and she really enjoyed everyone''s concern for her at this moment.


    At this time, someone from the Wei family came to report that someone from Huiren''s store outside sent an IOU, which was a written receipt for the concubine of King Yu to borrow a thousand taels.


    ?Hearing this, Wei Mingting and Chu Heng looked surprised and both looked at Wei Qingwan.


    Wei Qingwan was immersed in happiness just now, but her face turned stiff the next moment.


    An IOU of one thousand taels!


    Of course Wei Qingwan remembered that she had signed one!


    ??Yunshi frowned and looked away. This matter had always been a pain in her heart. The scene of her daughter''s disobedience to her was still vivid in her mind.


    Wei Ruo raised her eyebrows, a little surprised. She knew about this IOU, but it was signed to the Bai family.


    ??Wei Ruo is curious about how this IOU got to Huiren Store?


    She has been running a shop in the capital for some time, and she has heard about Huiren Store. Sun Sanniang told her not to mess with Huiren Store easily, because the Marquis of Jinglan Mansion is behind Huiren Store.


    ??There is a fundamental difference between whether the person asking for debt today is Bai''s or Huiren Shop.


    ??Wei Ruo looked at Wei Qingwan again, her face had changed from shy just now to livid. I wonder if this could be regarded as extreme joy leading to sadness?


    ??After Wei Mingting was silent for a moment, he asked his servant to hand over the IOU.


    He took it in his hand and looked at it carefully. Wei Qingwan''s name was written in black and white on it, and his fingerprints were pressed on it.


    And Wei Qingwan''s reaction also showed that this was true.


    ?Looking at his wife''s reaction, it seems that she already knew about this IOU.


    Wei Mingting lowered his eyes and asked the servant who came to report: "What did the person who sent this IOU say?"


    ??The key IOU was given directly. If the Wei family tore up the IOU now, it would be considered as if the matter was over, and it would be useless for the other party to sue the government again.


    "The other party didn''t say anything, he just asked the villain to hand over the IOU to the master."


    ?Huiren Store did not ask for money and directly returned the IOU.


    ??Wei Mingting tightened his hand holding the IOU.


    Wei Mingting turned to look at Wei Qingwan. If his daughter was not married, he could question her carefully at this moment, but now that she is married, it is not his turn to discipline her, not to mention that she is still Prince Yu''s side concubine. His status does not allow him to discipline anyone.


    Wei Mingting said coldly: "This happened before your marriage. It is my fault as a father. As a father, I will repay this thousand taels of silver for you."


    ?The other party did not ask the Wei family to pay money, but Wei Mingting could not pretend that nothing happened and refuse to pay back the debt.


    ??Wei Qingwan was so nervous that she didn''t dare to look directly into Wei Mingting''s eyes, and her hands were crossed in confusion. Chu Heng hurriedly said to Wei Mingting: "Father-in-law, Wanwan is already a member of Prince Yu''s Palace. Naturally, these one thousand taels should come from Prince Yu''s Palace. How can I trouble my father-in-law to spend money?"


    ?One thousand taels is not a big deal to Prince Yu''s Mansion, so Chu Heng is naturally willing to pay this money in exchange for the Wei family''s favor for him.


    Wei Mingting said: "It''s okay for me to discipline you, but if you teach me bad things, it''s my responsibility. I can''t trouble His Royal Highness Prince Yu."


    At this time, Wei Yichen, who had been silent, spoke up: "Father, you don''t have to blame yourself. My mother had repeatedly dissuaded me from this matter. It was the second sister who insisted on doing this. The second sister has always had big ideas. Even if you were there at the time, you might not be able to stop it. It¡¯s her.¡±


    ?? Wei Yichen''s words seemed to be persuading Wei Mingting, but they secretly revealed their family''s attitude towards Wei Qingwan and Wei Qingwan''s behavior at home before getting married.


    How could Wei Qingwan not hear it? When she heard this, she felt a chill rising from the soles of her feet, and her stomach was churning again. But this time when she vomited again, everyone just looked at her and did not immediately express concern.


    ??Wei Qingwan looked at Chu Heng nervously. There was not much expression on Chu Heng''s face. He still looked modest.


    Then Wei Yichen stood up, clasped his fists and said to Chu Heng: "Your Highness, what happened today is the fault of my Wei family. This money was owed by my second sister before her marriage. Even though I don''t want to admit that the person who did such a clumsy act is a girl from my Wei family." She is my sister, this is still the responsibility of my Wei family, and it should be returned by my Wei family."


    ??Wei Ruo stared at Wei Yichen on the right, savoring his words.


    ??These words sounded like an apology to Chu Heng, but they also vaguely revealed the information that he and Wei Qingwan had a bad relationship. It was difficult for Wei Ruo not to suspect that Wei Yichen did this deliberately.


    "Brother, you don''t have to be polite. We are a family, and the affairs of the Wei family are also my business, not to mention Wanwan''s business." Chu Heng replied.


    The two of them were polite. In the end, Wei Mingting, no matter what Chu Heng said, asked someone to pick up the banknote and handed it over to the people from Huiren Store to take it away.


    ###


    ?On the way from the hall to Anxin Garden, Wei Ruo found a space to talk to Wei Yichen alone.


    She walked up and asked Wei Yichen: "Is the IOU arranged by my eldest brother today?"


    ??Wei Ruo felt that it was unlikely that Mr. Bai would have thought of what happened today.


    She gave the IOU to Huiren Store and asked Huiren Store to ask for money.


    ?Huiren Shop was very smart. He would not directly ask for money to offend the Wei family and Prince Yu''s Mansion. He chose to return the IOU very politely.


    With Wei Mingting''s character, it is impossible for him to just accept the IOU and not repay the money.


    ?In this way, Bai not only got the money, but also avoided the trouble of coming forward, killing two birds with one stone.


    Wei Yichen said indifferently: "I just provided a way for Mrs. Bai to get the money back. She couldn''t get the money directly herself, so she chose to sell the IOU to an outside shop for 800 taels of silver. The shop came to ask for the money and got back a One thousand taels, earn the difference of two hundred taels."


    ¡°I think Huiren Store is willing to take over this business because of my elder brother¡¯s sake, right?¡± Wei Ruodao.


    "Huiren Shop is a business owner. They can earn two hundred taels of silver just by making one trip. There is no reason for them not to do this business." Wei Yichen did not answer directly.


    ¡°It seems that the second brother still hasn¡¯t forgiven Wei Qingwan.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Why should I forgive someone who almost killed me?¡± Wei Yichen asked.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 552： shut your bitch

    Chapter 552 Shut your mouth


    ??Then Wei Yichen looked at Wei Ruo with his cold and deep eyes, "Now you know, I am a very vengeful person."


    "Then I have to be more careful in the future and try not to offend you." Wei Ruo said half-jokingly and half-seriously.


    ??Then Wei Ruo looked around and saw that King Yu was looking for Wei Yichen, so he quickened his pace and distanced himself from Wei Yichen.


    After Wei Ruo walked a little further, Wei Yichen murmured in his mouth: "You are different."


    ??Chu Heng walked up to Wei Yichen and asked with a smile: "What were the uncle and the ninth brother and sister talking about just now?"


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important, Princess Rui is asking about the physical condition of her humble grandparents.¡±


    ??Chu Heng looked at Wei Ruo''s retreating figure and said, "Jiu Jiu is really a wonderful person who is proficient in many skills. She is a rare talent. It''s a pity that she is a woman."


    ¡°Princess Rui is fine as she is now,¡± Wei Yichen said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s a pity that my ninth brother is really weak, otherwise the ninth brother and his sister could be like the current King Huai and Princess Huai, a pair of gods and immortals that everyone admires.¡±


    ??Wei Yichen did not answer these words, the look on his face was meaningful.


    ??When he arrived at the door of Anxinyuan, Wei Ruo was still thinking about what happened just now.


    ??Wei Ruojue felt that from Wei Yichen''s secret revenge on Wei Qingwan, it can be seen that he is now deeply thoughtful. With him now, it should not be a problem to gain a foothold in the officialdom.


    Following that, Wei Ruo entered Anxin Garden.


    ??Still in the yard, Wei Ruo heard Wei Qingwan''s sobs coming from the house.


    ?At the same time, there was Yun''s comforting voice: "Don''t cry. You are pregnant with the child now. It is a critical time. If you cry and hurt the child, it will really outweigh the gain and loss."


    ¡°Brother, what he said today is clearly to distance himself from me.¡±


    "Yichen''s words may not mean what you think. It''s just that this happened today and he had to say a few words to appease His Highness Prince Yu." Yunshi consoled him.


    "But...brother has always been strict in his speech. If he cares about me, he will definitely not speak like this."


    "Don''t think too much. This kid Yichen is upright and frank, and he doesn''t have so many thoughts." Yunshi replied.


    ¡°But what I said today fell into the ears of the prince. I don¡¯t know what he will think of me. Mother, what should I do?¡±


    "This..." Yun didn''t know how to comfort him.


    When he said this, Wei Ruo walked in, and the two people in the room immediately stopped talking.


    "Ruo''er, you''re here." Yun stood up and walked towards Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo reacted indifferently and sat down on the Taishi chair next to her. Then she waved her hands to Yunshi and Wei Qingwan: "You can continue, you can pretend that I don''t exist."


    ??Wei Ruo has nowhere else to go at the moment. Wei Mingting is talking to King Yu Chu Heng. She will have to wait a little longer to find him.


    ??Wei Qingwan''s tears were still hanging in her eyes, whether they fell out or were held back.


    "Ruo''er..." Mrs. Yun looked a little embarrassed, and then deliberately changed the subject and said, "Ruo''er, you see that Wanwan came in later than you and already had good news. When will you get good news? "


    ¡°My prince is weak and cannot be impatient.¡±


    ??Wei Jinyi''s poor health is really a universal excuse that can be used at any time. "That''s true..." Yun thought for a moment and then said, "Mother knows that Tongdetang in Beijing sells a medicine that specializes in treating male deficiency syndrome. It is said to be very effective and has no side effects. Maybe Prince Rui can use it..."


    ¡°Does mother really hope that I can give birth to a child for Prince Rui?¡± Wei Ruo interrupted.


    "Hey." Mrs. Yun sighed, "Ruo''er, mother is doing this for your own good. Prince Rui is in poor health and I don''t know how long he can live. Once he passes away, your life will be difficult. But if you can do anything for him, Anyone who gives birth to a son and a half-daughter will have someone to rely on in the future.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± Wei Ruo smiled and did not refute, because she felt that the refutation was not very significant, and it would be difficult for her to persuade Yun to accept her idea.


    What''s more, the actual relationship between her and Prince Rui is not at all what Yunshi thought.


    Wei Qingwan raised her eyes and looked at Wei Ruo, asking: "Sister, since Sibaozhai and Baili Winery are both owned by my sister, why didn''t you tell the truth? In order for my eldest brother to get the opportunity to become a disciple of the Zanglin layman, my mother It took a lot of effort to qualify, but my sister didn¡¯t say a word and didn¡¯t reveal anything about it.¡±


    Wei Qingwan''s question brought Yun''s thoughts back to this matter. She wanted to ask Wei Ruo just now, but because of the presence of King Yu, she couldn''t ask directly.


    Yunshi asked: "Yes, why haven''t I heard you mention this before? Why do you just see my mother worrying about your elder brother?"


    "Has mother ever trusted me before?" Wei Ruo asked Yunshi.


    Yunshi was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Have you ever stood by my side when Wei Qingwan slandered me?¡± Wei Ruo asked again.


    Yunshi was speechless.


    "Wasn''t my mother very opposed to what I did? If my mother knew that I had started a business outside, wouldn''t my mother call me to reprimand me and ask me to stop doing this?" Wei Ruo asked again. .


    Yunshi was speechless when asked by Wei Ruo.


    That''s right. If she knew that her daughter was opening a shop and doing business behind her back when she was in Taizhou Prefecture, she would definitely object.


    ?That is what humble merchants do. How can her daughter, a daughter of an uncle, do it?


    ??If this spreads out, won''t it ruin your reputation?


    ?That day will not only affect her own marriage, but also Wanwan''s marriage.


    In other words, her eldest daughter''s current status and situation, as well as the current world situation, have been of great help. Otherwise, her behavior would have definitely been ignored.


    Seeing that Mrs. Yun was speechless, Wei Qingwan said: "How can I jump to conclusions even if my sister has never tried it? What''s more, parents are all wrong in the world. Even if my mother has made mistakes in judgment in the past, my sister should not always hold a grudge. "


    "Shut your mouth, you talk too much!" Wei Ruo said directly.


    ??Wei Qingwan was startled by Wei Ruo''s words, and then her eyes turned red, and the tears she had just held back burst into her eyes again.


    "Cry, cry, cry, do you have any other tricks besides crying to cover up your guilty conscience and incompetence? You have changed from the second lady of the Wei family to the concubine of King Yu, but your virtue has not changed at all!" Wei Ruo asked.


    Yunshi said hurriedly: "Ruo''er, don''t scare Wanwan like this. She is pregnant now and cannot cry."


    "She doesn''t care about her own body, so why should I care about her?" Wei Ruo showed no mercy to the two of them.


    ¡°You...why are you talking more and more now...¡±


    ???????????????????????????????????????


    Yunshi only dared to say half of what she said, and held back the remaining half when it reached her lips.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 553： You also have a share in Tongdetang

    "Don''t listen if you don''t want to hear it. I just said it when I came in. You can just say what you want, and you can pretend that I don''t exist. It''s you who insist on telling me this and that." Wei Ruodao.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that Wei Ruo''s attitude was arrogant and domineering.


    ??But now, not only was Wei Qingwan unable to do anything to her, but Yunshi could only endure it.


    She is Prince Rui''s concubine, and her status is higher than everyone present. Even now, the emperor praises the talented woman repeatedly.


    ??Now not only is Wei Qingwan, King Yu''s concubine, not as good as Wei Ruo, but even King Yu himself may not be as good.


    ??Wei Qingwan''s tears flowed more violently, but she didn''t dare to cry anymore and covered her mouth, which made her feel even more distressed.


    ?Yunshi didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.


    ?At this moment, Cuiping came back, followed by the female doctor from Tongdetang.


    There are many doctors in the capital, but not many female doctors. Most of them are kept in various mansions and palaces.


    ?At present, the only famous female doctor in the capital is the one from Tongdetang. It can be said that she is the only one.


    ?Seeing this, Wei Qingwan quickly turned away and secretly wiped her tears.


    ?Yun Shi also quickly changed her expression. With outsiders around, she still had to maintain the dignity that the third wife of the Wei family should have.


    ¡°Madam, I brought Doctor Mo here.¡±


    ¡°The daughter of the people has met Mrs. Wei.¡±


    I saw that the person who came was a woman in her early thirties, wearing a simple blue robe, carrying a medicine box on her back, her hair tied into a woman''s bun, her appearance was not eye-catching, but she was definitely not worried. It''s the kind of appearance that''s very comfortable to look at.


    ¡°Doctor Mo, I¡¯m sorry to have to pay you a visit. Please check my daughter¡¯s pulse. She¡¯s been feeling a little unwell lately,¡± said Yun.


    ?She specifically asked Cuiping to ask Doctor Mo to come over and give Wanwan a look. She heard that Doctor Mo was good at looking after women, which was even better than ordinary doctors.


    Mo Qinyue was about to walk to where Wei Qingwan was when she suddenly caught a glimpse of Wei Ruo sitting aside, and her face suddenly lit up with joy.


    ¡°Why are you here too?¡±


    Before Wei Ruo could answer, Yun asked, "Doctor Mo know Princess Rui?"


    "Princess Rui?" Mo Qinyue turned to look at Wei Ruo, looking a little surprised and said, "Are you Princess Rui?"


    Wei Ruo nodded slightly.


    Mo Qinyue quickly and respectfully said: "The civilian woman deserves to die. I didn''t know the identity of the empress before, so I caused a lot of offense. I hope the empress can forgive me!"


    "What''s your crime? You didn''t offend me before, so how can you forgive me?" Wei Ruodao said.


    Mo Qinyue had been extremely respectful towards Wei Ruo before, because Wei Ruo and Xie Ying jointly opened a medical center to treat women. From the nobles to the common people, as long as it was a disease of women, the women''s medical center Duzhi.


    In order to make the woman feel more at ease when seeing a doctor, Wei Ruo and Xie Ying looked for a woman who knew some medical skills, and Mo Qinyue was the one they found.


    ??Mo Qinyue¡¯s father is a doctor, and she also learned medical skills from her father¡¯s ears and eyes since she was a child.


    When they found Mo Qinyue, Mo Qinyue was facing the dilemma of living on the street. After her husband was seriously injured and bedridden, her brother-in-law wanted to seize their house. Her parents-in-law also supported their brother-in-law.


    ?? Wei Ruo helped Mo Qinyue get out of the predicament and asked her to go to the women''s medical clinic in Tongdetang for consultation. He also gave her guidance and help in medical skills and provided her husband with a treatment plan. But before today, Mo Qinyue only knew about Wei Ruo''s superb medical skills, but did not know Wei Ruo''s identity.


    Yunshi and Wei Qingwan were confused when they heard the conversation between Wei Ruo and Mo Qinyue.


    ¡°How did Doctor Mo and Princess Rui know each other?¡± asked Yunshi.


    ??Doctor Mo did not answer immediately. She glanced at Wei Ruo first and saw Wei Ruo nodded slightly before answering Yun''s question.


    ¡°It is really difficult for women to practice medicine and save people because of their abortion. We are in this situation thanks to the help of Princess Rui and the boss of Tongde Hall.¡± Dr. Mo replied.


    Hearing this, Yun couldn''t help but ask: "Do Princess Rui and the boss of Tongdetang know each other?"


    "Yes, shouldn''t you know? Doctor Xu has some friendship with Tongdetang, so isn''t it normal for me to have friendship with Tongdetang?" Wei Ruo said it very matter of course, in an understatement.


    Normal What is normal? Not normal at all!


    ??Wei Qingwan has now cursed Wei Ruo inside and outside her heart.


    ??Where did Wei Qingruo get so many identities? I just learned about the relationship between Baili Winery and Sibaozhai and Wei Qingruo, and now another Tongde Hall has appeared!


    When did she toss out these things? She obviously lived in the countryside or in the Wei family before, so how could she stretch her hands so long?


    Wei Ruo continued to say to Mo Qinyue: "Don''t worry about me, just go about your business."


    "Yes." Mo Qinyue came to Wei Qingwan, "Please stretch out your hand and place it on the pulse pillow, and let the lady take your pulse."


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see it! I think you are just a vain person!¡± Wei Qingwan did not cooperate.


    ?Mo Qinyue stopped with her hand halfway outstretched.


    ¡°Wanwan... Doctor Mo is here, please let her take a look.¡±


    ¡°Mother, the doctor from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion has already checked it with me. I don¡¯t need the doctor from outside.¡± Wei Qingwan said.


    "This Doctor Mo is different. She has excellent medical skills, so maybe she can tell." Yun said.


    She hoped to see the accurate letter, which would make her feel more at ease.


    Wei Qingwan continued: "I don''t believe that a woman who doesn''t follow the rules of a woman, leaves her paralyzed husband at home without taking care of her, and runs around in public has no good medical skills!"


    "This..." Yun looked a little embarrassed.


    Mo Qinyue didn''t think anything of it. She stood up calmly and said, "Since the concubine is not willing to let the civilian woman diagnose and treat her, the civilian woman will leave first."


    Speaking, Mo Qinyue saluted Yunshi and Wei Ruo, turned around and walked outside.


    "Doctor Mo..." Yun wanted to stop him, but seeing Wei Qingwan''s attitude, he swallowed his words again.


    As soon as Dr. Mo left, Wei Qingwan sat there and sobbed softly: "Sister Ruo''er is really capable and has friendship with so many people. There is actually a sister in Tongde Hall. I think she was laughing secretly before coming here. Right? My sister sees my jokes over and over again, pitifully I have always regarded Sister Ruo''er as my own sister. I guess there is no place for me in Sister Ruo''er''s heart."


    Wei Ruo sneered: "You are really very ill. Your amnesia and paranoia are both very serious. Otherwise, how could you forget the things you did to me so quickly? You are more than capable when no one else is around." You provoked me once, why are you pretending to be innocent in front of others? You have done everything and yet you have to say all the words?"


    "When have I ever provoked my sister? Please don''t spit blood." Wei Qingwan bit her lower lip, her eyes were red, and she looked innocent.

 Chapter 554： Are you afraid now?

    "You dare to say that you have never harmed me or provoked me?" Wei Ruodao.


    "It was a misunderstanding to trap my sister. I have already explained it before. Either I was deceived by the slave, or the things happened were a bit confusing. I was confused and did not do it intentionally. As for provoking my sister, I can''t talk about it. Maybe I was under the influence of the slave. When I feel wronged, I can''t help but say a few words to my sister, but it''s just a temporary bad mood." Wei Qingwan explained.


    "Amnesia? It doesn''t matter. I will help you remember it. For example... you deliberately faked your birth date to get the position of concubine." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°You...what did you say?¡± Wei Qingwan looked stunned.


    "You don''t think I don''t know how you got the position of concubine, do you? You are very smart to make up a story about being a destined noble lady to make Concubine Qi favor you," Wei Ruo said.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Wei Qingwan blurted out.


    This idea was originally thought up by Mr. Qi for her. Mr. Qi said that Concubine Qi would not disclose her criteria for selecting concubines, so no outsiders would know about it.


    Mr. Qi only needs to bribe the fortune teller hired by Concubine Qi to tell the birth date that the Wei family made up for her, which means that she is destined to be a noble daughter and a prosperous husband.


    ?At that time, she was in a difficult situation. It was difficult to get married and her future was bleak. Mr. Qi said that he could not marry her. She could only choose to believe Mr. Qi and try to find a chance for her own future.


    It has been so long since this happened, and she has successfully become King Yu''s concubine. She has almost forgotten about it, but she didn''t expect Wei Qingruo to suddenly mention it today.


    ¡°Of course it was the former Concubine Qi who told me.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°You¡­you already knew this?¡± Wei Qingwan¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I found out not long after I got married.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you...¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been exposed?¡±


    Why? Of course, it was because she knew that she had to deal with Chu Heng, so it was just right for Wei Qingwan to marry him.


    ??Furthermore, in the original work, Wei Qingwan was going to marry Chu Lan. Now marrying Chu Heng can be regarded as a complete subversion of the original plot. She is naturally happy to see it happen.


    ??If Wei Qingwan didn''t keep doing things in front of her like today, constantly provoking her and disgusting her, she might be able to continue waiting.


    But now she has changed her mind, and she plans to let Chu Heng know in advance.


    Wei Ruo curled her lips and said, "I used to be too lazy to argue with you, but now you act pitiful and innocent in front of me again and again, so no wonder I''m so rude."


    ??Wei Qingwan''s eyes were dull, and what Wei Ruo said was like a bomb exploding in her mind, making her brain buzz.


    Yun was stunned for a while before reacting: "Ruo''er, your and Wanwan''s birthdays are already fixed. It''s been so long since it happened and it didn''t have any impact on you, so why do you need to mention it again now! "


    Wei Ruo sneered, "Didn''t I say it? She insisted on provoking it in front of me."


    Yunshi said anxiously: "But if this matter spreads, it might be the crime of deceiving the emperor!"


    "Her position as concubine was obtained through deception. She knew clearly what her real birth date was, and reported the false birth date to Concubine Qi through Qi Zhen, and made up a set of excuses to pretend She is a destined daughter. If this constitutes deceiving the emperor, then the moment she lied to Qi Zhen that she was destined to have a prosperous husband, she was deceiving the emperor!" Wei Ruodao.


    ?Yunshi frowned, and she knew that Wei Ruo''s analysis was correct.


    ??If she had known that Wanwan was going to use this method to find herself the position of concubine, she would definitely have stopped her. But now that things are like this, there is no point in her blaming Wanwan anymore.


    ??As a mother, she can''t just watch the daughter she raised fall into a place of eternal destruction because of the crime of deceiving the emperor, right?


    Even if she is not punished for deceiving the emperor, Wanwan may fall out of favor if Prince Yu learns of her daughter''s deception, which is something she, as a mother, never wants to see.


    Yunshi begged urgently: "Ruo''er, Wanwan is still pregnant, just take pity on her and don''t continue to make this matter worse."


    "Making a fuss? She also knows that it''s not good to make a fuss? Look what she was doing just now? I deliberately made trouble for her one by one. I, Wei Qingruo, didn''t treat her well, pretending to be innocent and pitiful? Is she really innocent and pitiful? ? This is not the first time she has lied and deceived. She also deliberately did the birth date. She has planned a lot for her future, but now she is pretending to be like a little white flower and it makes me sick. "


    Speaking, Wei Ruo glanced at Wei Qingwan coldly: "As long as you don''t bother me so hard, I don''t want to pay attention to you. Now you ask for mercy and you will get mercy, I will satisfy you!"


    ??Wei Ruo was really annoyed by Wei Qingwan''s torment. The two of them didn''t see each other very often.


    ??Wei Qingwan is better off, seizing every opportunity to see Wei Ruo, and trying her best to act like a monster in order to attract Wei Ruo''s attention.


    ?? Wei Qingwan stumbled to Wei Ruo, knelt down and begged for mercy: "Sister... ah no, Princess Rui, I beg you, don''t tell the prince... I know I was wrong, and I don''t dare to annoy you anymore."


    "Now do you know how to beg for mercy? Now do you remember what kind of virtuous person you are? It''s too late."


    Wei Ruo stood up and walked outside.


    ??Wei Qingwan quickly rushed forward and grabbed Wei Ruo''s feet.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Yun was shocked: "Ruo''er, be careful, Wanwan is still pregnant!"


    Wei Ruo looked down at Wei Qingwan and said with a sneer: "You don''t want to take this opportunity to have a miscarriage and let me take the blame, do you?"


    ??Wei Qingwan pursed her lips, that was exactly what she meant.


    "Guess what will happen to me and what will happen to you if I really cause you to have a miscarriage? My prince will protect me, what about you?"


    Wei Ruo''s words shocked Wei Qingwan.


    Nowadays, Wei Ruode is very favored. He is protected by King Rui and appreciated by the emperor. Moreover, the emperor has always been indebted to King Rui for the Xu Guogong case, and even wanted to punish King Yu several times to appease King Rui and the late Xu. The queen''s spirit in heaven.


    And it was not easy for her to gain the favor of His Royal Highness King Yu. If she lost her child and lost his love because of this, it would be a loss outweighed by the gain!


    ??Wei Qingwan¡¯s hand that was originally holding Wei Ruo¡¯s calf loosened immediately.


    As soon as Wei Qingwan let go, Wei Ruo went straight out.


    "Mother...mother..." Wei Qingwan turned around and cried loudly to Yun, "Mother, please save me!"


    Yunshi was stunned for a moment, then quickly quickened her pace to catch up.


    She who had always been dignified ran for Wei Qingwan without any image at all at this moment.


    She stood in front of Wei Ruo, her eyes were red, and she said in a pitiful voice: "You will really kill her! Ruo''er, just think of it for your mother''s sake and let Wanwan go this time, okay?" good?"


    "Where do you have the dignity to say this to me?" Wei Ruo asked.

 Chapter 555： fathers understanding

    "Ruo''er, you..." Yun was choked for a moment.


    Wei Ruo sneered: "I asked you before, did you ever believe me? You didn''t. You only believed what you thought and what Wei Qingwan told you. Even just now, you just wanted to protect me. Wei Qingwan."


    "No, mother doesn''t just want to protect Wanwan... It''s because you are more capable and can do everything yourself. You don''t need mother to protect you. Wanwan is different..." Yun defended.


    "There is nothing different. It''s not that I don''t need it, but that you have never thought of protecting me."


    "No, it''s just that I don''t have that opportunity. Mom also wants you to live well." Yunshi explained.


    Wei Ruo asked Yun: "Well, let me ask you, when you made up a fake birth date for me, it earned me a bad reputation as a Kefu Kezi, which almost prevented me from getting married in my life. At that time, I faced With the accusations from everyone in the capital, have you ever thought about bringing order to things for me?"


    ¡°This¡­¡± Yunshi was speechless.


    Yun didn''t expect that Qingruo would bring up the old thing again after so long.


    At that time, she showed no dissatisfaction at all, and she never even raised any objections to her.


    "But now you have found your right husband." Yun said.


    "I have found the right man now, but what if I don''t have one? Have you ever thought about where I am now?" Wei Ruodao.


    ?That''s right, the wrong birth date was Wei Ruo''s deliberate decision, and it was Wei Ruo''s original intention to not get married.


    But in Yun''s opinion, a woman should marry a good family and have children, and she has always followed this principle.


    ?Under such a premise, she faced the possibility that Wei Ruo would never be able to get married, and she never thought of disclosing Wei Ruo''s life experience and letting the world know Wei Ruo''s true birth date.


    "Then...there''s nothing we can do...if we say it, what can Wanwan do?" Yunshi explained.


    Mrs. Yun looked at Wei Ruo''s indifferent face and continued: "Ruo''er, I don''t care about your reputation because you are not a mother. At that time, Wanwan had already accepted the decree and was made a concubine of the King. If we said it at that time, we would be deceiving the emperor. !¡±


    "Don''t just talk about the crime of deceiving the emperor. If you are really afraid of the crime of deceiving the emperor, Wei Qingwan''s life experience is the biggest crime of deceiving the emperor in the Wei family! In the end, you still give priority to Wei Qingwan and have not thought about it. What do you want to do for me, instead of what you said just now that you don¡¯t have this opportunity." Wei Ruo said coldly.


    ?Yunshi was speechless again.


    Wei Ruo continued: "So stop asking me to give you face. You only have the kindness to give birth to this body of mine, and there is no other kindness. You want me to make concessions for you and let me consider yours." Feelings, I tell you, are impossible.¡±


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking decisively, he gave Xiumei a wink, and Xiumei immediately pulled Yun away.


    ¡°Ruo¡¯er!¡± Yun wanted to stop Wei Ruo again unwillingly.


    But Wei Ruo no longer gave her a chance.


    ¡°Ruo¡¯er! Ruo¡¯er!¡­¡±


    Behind Wei Ruo, Mrs. Yun called her one after another, but Wei Ruo seemed not to hear her.


    ??Wei Qingwan watched Wei Ruo walk away, her body rude and slumped along the door frame.


    How did it become like this? She just...just now was just jealous, and she said a few words in front of Wei Qingruo. Who knows how it ended up like this?


    ??Wei Qingwan regretted it extremely much. If she had known that Wei Qingruo would react so violently, she would have held back no matter how unhappy she felt!


    ?? Wei Ruo went straight to Wei Mingting''s study after going out. Chu Heng and Wei Yichen were both here at the moment. Seeing Wei Ruo pushing the door open, the three people in the room looked at Wei Ruo at the same time.


    ??Wei Ruo didn''t talk nonsense. When he entered the door, he told Wei Qingwan about forging his birth date.


    "Your Highness Prince Yu, my sister''s birthday was false. I just persuaded her to confess to you, but she refused, saying that she was worried that you would be angry. I feel that Your Highness Prince Yu is not such a stingy person, and her birthday The horoscope is not a big deal. If you get it wrong, it won''t have any impact. If you don''t tell it, it will become a lie. So I, my sister, have taken the decision and explained it to you. I think you two have a very good relationship now. , and won¡¯t get angry over this trivial matter.¡±


    ?After listening to Wei Ruo''s words, Chu Heng did not move for a long time, only his eyes darkened obviously.


    After a while, his face returned to his usual smile: "I understand, thank you, my ninth younger sister, for letting me know."


    "You''re welcome, it''s not a big deal when I think about it. If I take the initiative to confess, the matter will be over. If the prince discovers it in the future, it will appear that it belongs to the Wei family." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Chu Heng said with a smile.


    "I see you were talking about something just now. I''ll go outside and wait for you to finish talking. My father and I have something to talk about." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finished talking, and I¡¯m going to see Wanwan, so I¡¯m going to disturb my ninth younger sister and father-in-law¡¯s conversation.¡± Chu Heng said goodbye to Wei Mingting, and then left the study.


    Wei Yichen also left wisely. When he passed by Wei Ruo, he said softly: "It seems that you are the same."


    Those with a discerning eye will know what Wei Ruo just said to Chu Heng.


    ?Her words not only told Chu Heng that Wei Qingwan had lied to her and concealed something, but also let Chu Heng get a piece of information¡ªshe, Wei Qingruo, had a very bad relationship with Wei Qingwan!


    ??As long as Wei Ruo, the elder sister, cares a little about Wei Qingwan, the younger sister, she will not come to expose her.


    The effect of what Wei Ruo did was similar to what Wei Yichen does today.


    After Wei Yichen left, Wei Ruo looked at Wei Mingting.


    She didn¡¯t know how Wei Mingting would react to what she did today.


    Wei Mingting sighed slightly: "You have done a good job in relieving the victims."


    To Wei Ruo''s surprise, Wei Mingting did not mention what happened just now.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t you think what I did just now is too much and might harm Wei Qingwan?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    ¡°She must have done something to make you angry just now, right?¡± Wei Mingting asked.


    ??Wei Ruo showed a surprised look, and Wei Mingting unexpectedly guessed it.


    ¡°How does father know?¡± Wei Ruo couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Why can''t you know? You didn''t know about this until today. You didn''t mention it in the hall just now. Now, it must have happened while I was away. It''s not like I haven''t seen it before. This child Wanwan makes you angry, but you never take the initiative to trouble her, so you must have your reasons for doing this, so why should I ask again."


    Wei Ruo didn''t waver when Yunshi persuaded her. Now when she heard Wei Mingting say such words, she was a little shaken.


    ¡°If it were my father, would he want me and Wei Qingwan to coexist peacefully?¡± Wei Ruo asked.

 Chapter 556： Dont believe in numerology

    Chapter 556: Don¡¯t believe in numerology


    "Peaceful coexistence is mutual. How can we ask only you? How can she blame you for being fifteen when she is in the first year of junior high school? As a father, I definitely hope that this family will be harmonious, but if the bones are already riddled with wounds, There is no point in trying to maintain superficial harmony."


    Then Wei Mingting said to Wei Ruo with sincerity: "You are my daughter. As a father, I should protect you from wind and rain, but obviously I am an unqualified father and failed to do this. Now someone wants to hurt you. You protect yourself, should I blame you for not doing so? Is there such a thing in the world?"


    Wei Ruo¡¯s heart was hit hard.


    Then she turned her head away, not daring to look Wei Mingting in the eyes.


    After pausing for a while, Wei Qingruo handed a letter to Wei Mingting: "Father, you can take this letter to the address written above. There are things there that father may need."


    Wei Mingting looked at the envelope in front of him and said, "Ruoer is worried about being a father again."


    "It''s not for my father, it''s for the people, it''s for myself. Only when the country is safe and the people are safe can I do business and make money. If the country is not safe and the people are in trouble, and the war is in chaos, how can I live a good life of my own." Wei Ruo explained.


    ¡°Okay, for the common people, for the country, and for the family.¡± Wei Mingting laughed heartily.


    ¡°Then my daughter will leave first.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ??Wei Ruo originally wanted to ask Wei Mingting some military matters, but now he wanted to leave quickly.


    Wei Ruo wanted to leave, but Wei Mingting stopped her: "It''s rare for you and me to get together, so why not sit down and drink with my father and talk."


    Wei Ruo paused. After hesitating for a while, he nodded and agreed.


    ??Then Wei Mingting called his servants to warm a pot of wine and asked the kitchen to prepare some side dishes. The father and daughter drank and talked freely in the study.


    Wei Mingting took the initiative to talk to Wei Ruo about matters in the army, starting with their recent victories, the newly built warships, and the food and grass support provided by the entire Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces in their fight against the Japanese army.


    ? Wei Mingting was not a talkative person. In Wei Ruo''s impression, he had never said so many words to his wife Yunshi or his eldest son Wei Yichen.


    But I don¡¯t know why I talked to her so much today.


    ??Wei Ruo listened with great interest, especially when he talked about the defeat of the Japanese pirates by the anti-Japanese army. Wei Ruo was fully focused and his emotions were aroused.


    The father and daughter chatted until dinner time before Wei Ruo left.


    Should have taken dinner before going back, but considering everything that happened today, Wei Ruo thought it would be better not to stay and take advantage of the dinner.


    ??When Wei Ruo came out of Wei Mingting''s study, Chu Heng had already left with Wei Qingwan.


    Chu Heng didn''t look any different before leaving. It seemed that what happened today did not have much impact on him.


    After leaving Uncle Zhongyi¡¯s Mansion, Wei Ruo got on the carriage back to Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    In the car, Xiumei asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, do you think the second lady is really destined to lose her parents? Does Prince Yu''s current behavior have anything to do with her?"


    "No. Her fortune is not that bad. There was something fishy about the He family telling me my fortune." Wei Ruodao.


    ?? Wei Qingwan is the heroine of the original work, so she is naturally destined to be a noble girl. How could it be possible that her parents are overpowered by fate?


    ??In fact, the so-called theory of restraining relatives that was calculated by the He family was a catastrophe set for the heroine Wei Qingwan in the original work.


    It was a plot that happened later in Chu Lan¡¯s backyard. His concubine Zuo Lingyue specially sent people to investigate and used it to attack Wei Qingwan.


    ?Later, Chu Lan verified that there was another hidden secret. The birth date used by the He family for fortune-telling was not related to a relative. Instead, it was the destined phoenix girl. It was deliberately tampered with by someone who did not want the He family to prosper.


    In other words, Wei Qingwan is actually the destined daughter, and she did occupy that position in the original work.


    ?It''s a pity that in this life, both Wei Qingwan and the Wei family mistakenly thought that there was something wrong with her real birth date, so she asked Qi Zhen to find a way to fake her birth date.


    "Ah? Didn''t the second lady make a mistake?" Xiumei asked. "Indeed, I don''t know if her current husband is willing to check carefully for her." Wei Ruodao.


    "I think King Yu looks pretty good today. He doesn''t seem to be angry about this matter." Xiumei said.


    "That man is a deep-minded person, and he is not happy. You can''t tell from his face. Even if he is unhappy, he will not show it directly in the loyal uncle''s house."


    This is how Chu Heng is described in the original work.


    After a pause, Wei Ruo added: "Actually, my destiny is not that good, it is just an ordinary destiny. But I don''t believe in numerology. I think man can conquer nature."


    ¡°Well, Miss is right, no matter what your destiny is, you have to work hard the day after tomorrow.¡± Xiumei agreed.


    ###


    On the way back to Prince Yu''s Mansion, Wei Qingwan was very cautious in the carriage and did not dare to let out any anger.


    ?Chu Heng''s face has long lost the smile he had when he was in the Wei family, and his face is as cold as frost.


    It was the first time Wei Qingwan saw Chu Heng like this, and she was so nervous that her body was shaking uncontrollably.


    ??Wei Qingwan has been arriving at Prince Yu''s Mansion with this kind of uneasiness.


    After arriving, Chu Heng got out of the car and left, leaving Wei Qingwan with a confused look.


    ??Cuihe helped Wei Qingwan into Cuitingxuan.


    When no one else was around, Wei Qingwan cried.


    While Grandma Li and Cui He were persuading, Qi Shijing arrived.


    ¡°The princess has arrived.¡±


    Hearing the sound, Wei Qingwan was nervous and forgot to cry for a moment.


    ?After calming down, Wei Qingwan came to the door to respond with the support of Cui He and Grandma Li.


    "Sister..." Wei Qingwan called out cautiously.


    "Farewell, Concubine Wei is very proud of herself now. Soon, my position as the princess will be replaced by yours. I hope Concubine Wei can leave a way for me to survive by then." Qi Shijing said.


    ¡°Sister is joking, I am scared.¡± Wei Qingwan said hurriedly.


    ¡°I heard that you are pregnant?¡± Qi Shijing asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet, it¡¯s all rumored from outside.¡± Wei Qingwan said nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s best not to misinformation.¡± Qi Shijing said.


    "Sister..." Wei Qingwan looked at Qi Shijing at a loss.


    But Qi Shijing smiled and said: "Sister, don''t be nervous. What''s in your belly is the prince''s child. Could I hurt him? I don''t have such courage. I still hope that you will give birth to this child well." Come on, this child is not only the prince¡¯s first child, but also the emperor¡¯s first grandson, and he is very valuable.¡±


    King Yu has fallen out of favor now. If he wants King Yu to regain his favor, giving birth to the emperor''s eldest grandson may be a good way.


    ??Wei Qingwan looked at Qi Shijing blankly, and Qi Shijing said with a smile: "Nurture the baby well. Whether you have a chance to win such wealth depends on your belly."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 557： Wei Qingwan was betrayed by Nanny Li and Cui He

    Chapter 557 Wei Qingwan was betrayed by Nanny Li and Cui He


    ??Wei Qingwan couldn''t tell whether Qi Shijing''s words were true or false.


    ¡°I would like to follow the teachings of the princess.¡± Wei Qingwan lowered her head and cautiously agreed.


    Qi Shijing looked at Wei Qingwan''s cautious appearance and couldn''t help but smile: "What''s wrong with you? Why did you become more cautious after returning to your parents'' home? Where did your arrogance the past few days go?"


    "I''m scared. I didn''t mean to make my sister angry before. I just wanted to fight for myself. I hope my sister, the princess, won''t take it to heart." Wei Qingwan explained.


    ¡°Fight for it? Ha, you really got it.¡± Qi Shijing said with a smile.


    There was a hint of sneer between her eyebrows, whether she was laughing at Wei Qingwan or herself.


    Wei Qingwan quickly expressed her attitude: "Sister, you are the concubine, and my child is also your child. He will call you mother in the future."


    "Who knows what will happen in the future." Qi Shijing said with a smile, "That''s all, let''s do this for today. You can take good care of her for now."


    Qi Shijing then told the servants serving Wei Qingwan, "You must be careful. If there is something wrong with the concubine''s belly, none of you will be able to escape."


    ¡°This slave understands.¡±


    After finishing her instructions, Qi Shijing left.


    It took Wei Qingwan a while to come back to her senses.


    ??Although she still didn''t know whether Qi Shijing really wanted her to give birth to the child safely or was lying, her words gave her a wake-up call.


    ?She may have the prince''s child in her belly. If it is a boy, it will be the first grandson of the prince. She must be more careful and not be sad anymore.


    ¡°Mommy, please ask the kitchen to prepare dinner for me. I want to eat.¡± Wei Qingwan said.


    ¡°Miss, have you figured it out?¡± Grandma Li asked hurriedly.


    "Well, as long as the baby in my belly is a boy, even if it cannot help His Royal Highness Prince Yu regain the favor of the Emperor, it can at least stabilize my position in Prince Yu''s Palace." Wei Qingwan said.


    ¡°Miss, you are so right! That¡¯s how you should think!¡± Nanny Li said with a happy face.


    ¡°Mommy, thank you and Cui He for always being by my side. You treat me really well.¡± Wei Qingwan said with emotion.


    The two of them were the only ones who stayed with her from beginning to end.


    "Miss, what are you talking about? I have watched you grow up, so who am I to turn to if not you? My heart hurts more than yours when you are hurt!" said Granny Li.


    "Yes, Miss, you have a good rest, there will be a long time ahead!" Cuihe said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Qingwan nodded.


    "The old slave will go to the kitchen now." Nanny Li happily went to prepare dinner for Wei Qingwan.


    "Cui He, go to the prince''s place to find out what he is doing after returning home today." Wei Qingwan arranged.


    ¡°Okay, slave, I¡¯ll go over right now.¡±


    Cuihe went out immediately.


    ?Looking at the two people leaving, Wei Qingwan couldn''t help but reach out and touch her flat belly, hoping that a healthy little prince would be born from it.


    Wei Qingwan thought about her current situation carefully. It remains to be seen whether Qi Shijing can be trusted by the prince. The only ones she can trust and use are Grandma Li and Cui He.


    In the Wei family, only her mother still cared about her. Wei Yichen and Wei Qingruo only thought about how to harm her.


    Wei Yilin no longer loves her. Ever since her father used family methods against her, he has no feelings for her anymore.


    There are very few people in the entire Wei family that she can rely on. I think after what happened today, the prince will not treat her as he did in the past.


    But it doesn''t matter, even if Wei Yichen and Wei Qingruo have a cold relationship with her, she can still maintain an open relationship with the Wei family. As long as this relationship remains, the prince will still treat her with some kindness.


    What''s more, her position as concubine was given by the emperor, and the prince would not abandon her easily.


    ?Thinking of this, Wei Qingwan couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    ?She has not completely lost yet. She needs to cheer up. She still has a chance to make Wei Qingruo and Wei Yichen pay for what they did today!


    ?? It didn''t take long for Grandma Li to bring a sumptuous dinner from the kitchen. People in the palace still didn''t know what happened in Uncle Zhongyi''s house today, and everyone''s attitude towards Wei Qingwan was still as respectful as before.


    ?But Cuihe has not returned yet.


    ??Wei Qingwan was very confused, so she asked Grandma Li to go over and take a look at the situation.


    ?It took a while before Grandma Li came back.


    Grandma Li replied to Wei Qingwan: "Don''t worry, Miss. Cui He has nothing to do. She just accidentally fell down on the way back and was sent to the room to rest by a passing servant, so she couldn''t come back to report to Miss right away."


    ¡°Is it okay if she needs it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too important, I just broke my knee, but I may not be able to come over to serve you for the time being.¡±


    "That''s it." Wei Qingwan immediately felt relieved, "It doesn''t matter if I can''t come to serve you. Let Cui He rest well."


    "Yes." Nanny Li responded, "Mother, please rest early. You are in critical condition now."


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, mama.¡±


    Wei Qingwan took an early rest after meeting with Grandma Li.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Wei Qingwan was woken up. Some people came into Cuitingxuan, making some noise, as if they were moving things.


    Wei Qingwan raised her upper body and put a soft pillow behind her.


    Since Grandma Li was not around at the moment, Wei Qingwan called Hui''er, another maid assigned to her by Chu Heng, and asked, "What''s going on outside?"


    ¡°This¡­¡± Hui''er hesitated.


    ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t tell me?¡± Wei Qingwan grimaced.


    ¡°Replying to the queen, Miss Cuihe is back.¡±


    ¡°She came back a long time ago, isn¡¯t she injured in her room?¡± Wei Qingwan asked.


    "No...no, Miss Cuihe didn''t come back until now."


    "What''s going on? Do you mean that grandma deceived me?" Wei Qingwan was confused and then thought again and said, "It''s impossible, grandma will not deceive me, and there is no need for her to lie to me. Why do you Are you going to make up lies to deceive me?"


    "No, no, I forgive you. I did not deceive you. Miss Cuihe did not come back until now."


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t she come back until now? What''s going on outside?" Wei Qingwan continued to ask.


    ¡°Miss Cuihe came with Butler Wang. He said that the prince had given his aunt to Miss Cuihe and was going to live in another courtyard.¡±


    "What did you say?" Wei Qingwan sat up suddenly, "Tell me again, what happened to Cuihe?"


    ?"Your Majesty, please calm down. I don''t dare to speak nonsense. That''s what the steward Wang said just now." Hui''er knelt down quickly.


    ?"Mammy! Where is grandma? Go and call grandma Li over to me!" Wei Qingwan said angrily.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 558： Rebellion and separation

    Chapter 558: Rebellion and separation


    Hui''er hurriedly went out to find Nanny Li.


    ??Mama Li was outside at the moment, but after a while, she slowly walked into Wei Qingwan''s room.


    ?Mama Li had a joyful smile on her face, and she walked much more briskly.


    "Mother Li, what''s going on outside? Why did Hui''er just tell me that Cui He was taken away from his aunt?" Wei Ruo asked.


    ??"If I tell you, that''s indeed what happened. Butler Wang said it in person just now and sent someone to help Aunt Cuihe move her things." Nanny Li replied, with a happy look on her eyebrows.


    Wei Qingwan angrily picked up the bowl beside the bed and threw it at Nanny Li''s feet. Nanny Li quickly dodged to avoid her feet being hit by the broken bowl.


    "What Aunt Cuihe? She is my maid! I just asked her to inquire about the prince''s movements, how did she find out that the prince was in bed?!" Wei Qingwan cursed angrily.


    "My dear, Cui He is young and beautiful and has been attracted by the prince. How can she refuse the prince? All the young women in the backyard belong to the prince. Who can say no to whom the prince wants to be blessed? Unless he is tired of life. Understand!"


    ¡°Don¡¯t use forceful words to seduce her. If she doesn¡¯t seduce her, I don¡¯t believe that the prince would choose her specifically!¡±


    ¡°My dear, please don¡¯t be so angry. There is more than one aunt like us, Cui He, in the backyard of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. She is not too much. Your love, my dear, cannot be taken away by others.¡±


    ¡°Others can do it, but she can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Mother, no one is destined to be a slave for the rest of his life and no one is destined to be the master for the rest of his life. We Cuihe has this destiny to be the master. You should be happy for her.¡±


    ??Mama Li still had a thick smile on her face when she answered.


    She did not expect that happiness would come so suddenly. Her daughter originally just went to the prince to inquire about the news, but was caught by the prince.


    ?? She thought she was going to be punished, but she didn''t expect that the prince would favor her daughter. This is really a great joy!


    "You can still laugh? Who gave you the courage? Who gave you the courage! Even a mere maid wants to fly up a branch and become a phoenix!"


    Wei Qingwan was so angry that she threw the pillows and quilts on the bed and everything else she could get on the ground.


    However, Grandma Li had a calm face: "My dear, you are wrong to say this. Cui He is a first-class maid beside you. With the favor of the prince, she can be promoted to aunt. There are some wise mistresses in the house. She will also take the initiative to give her eldest maid to the master to be his maid. Now that she is favored by the prince, it is her blessing, and I, as a mother, will naturally be happy for her."


    ¡°You are so loud! Are you still thinking of asking me to take the initiative to let her have sex?¡±


    "Whether the queen likes to hear it or not, what I say is the truth."


    "How dare she? How dare you? I trust you so much, how can you betray me? You are worse than animals!" Wei Qingwan scolded angrily.


    Hearing this, Grandma Li no longer showed any mercy: "Mother, I''m not telling you that we are loyal to you, so what do you do to us? I heard that the eldest lady bought a farm for her maid Xiumei. The house, food, clothing, housing and transportation all belong to the master, and the clothes are made of fine satin. What about you, miss? Not to mention buying some fields and houses, you don¡¯t get any rewards that the master usually gets. "


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Wei Qingwan seemed to have been struck by a bolt from the blue, her face was as white as paper, and she stared in disbelief.


    Grandma Li was not flustered: "I said you are stingy, miss. I have pity on my daughter. She has been serving you since she was a child and now she doesn''t even have a decent piece of jewelry. If it were another master, she would have to have one or two at least." It¡¯s a decent piece.¡±


    "It''s just that you were not welcomed in the palace during the previous period. You were favored a while ago. The prince rewarded you with many good things. I didn''t see you giving us mother and daughter a favor or two. You said you were grateful to us mother and daughter. Staying with you, in fact you have never given us any favors, you only think about yourself."


    "Also, since the eldest lady returned to the Wei family, you have been aggrieved every three days and cried every five days. Cuihe and I had to take turns coming to comfort you, and we talked until we were so embarrassed that you stopped. You said that if it weren''t for We hope that we, Cuihe, will have a good home after you marry a good family, who is willing to stay with you like this all day long?"


    ??Wei Qingwan was stunned on the spot, too shocked to say a word.


    Seeing that she was silent, Aunt Li said again: "If there is nothing wrong with you, I will leave first. Just now, the princess made the decision and assigned the slave to Aunt Cuihe. From today on, I will not serve you anymore." I¡¯m the concubine.¡± After saying this, Grandma Li turned around and left.


    When Nanny Li walked behind the screen, Wei Qingwan threw all the things around her to the ground.


    "Asshole! Bitch! Bastard! Shameless thing!..." Wei Qingwan cursed.


    The servants waiting outside the door were too frightened to speak.


    ??Wei Qingwan scolded her for a while, but no one answered her. The other maids did not dare to come up and talk to Wei Qingwan at this time.


    ?? Wei Qingwan started crying again while cursing, and as she cried, she seemed to think of the child that might already be in her belly. She wanted to stop crying, but her tears couldn''t be stopped.


    ###


    Zhongyi Bofu.


    Anxin Pavilion.


    It was getting late, and it had been some time since Wei Qingruo and Wei Qingwan left.


    ?Yunshi has been sitting on the imperial concubine''s couch in a daze. Her face is pale, her eyes are dull, and she looks very lack of energy.


    She didn¡¯t touch the food Cuiping brought.


    "Madam, since I have to go to the palace tomorrow morning to report, and there are some military matters to be sorted out tonight, I am resting in the study, so that you can rest early," Cuiping said.


    ?Yunshi was in a trance and didn''t hear what Cuiping said.


    ?Cuiping repeated it again.


    Yunshi finally reacted: "I understand."


    ¡°Madam, are you still thinking about what happened during the day?¡± Cuiping asked with concern.


    ¡°Cuiping, do you think I really did something wrong?¡± Yun murmured.


    "What is Madam referring to?" Cuiping couldn''t tell what exactly Yun was referring to.


    "Did I really do something wrong regarding the two children Ruo''er and Wanwan?" Yun asked.


    Cuiping looked embarrassed. After hesitating for a while, he said, "Madam, if you want me to tell you the truth, I''m afraid of making you unhappy."


    Hearing this, Yunshi said: "Tell me, I''m like this today, what else can make me unhappy?"


    "That''s what I said," Cuiping replied cautiously, "It''s human nature for the madam to have a deeper relationship with the second young lady, but the madam has indeed lost her bias when it comes to the two young ladies."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yun let out a long sigh, looked downcast, and murmured to herself: "She lost her temper so much during the day, and I had to think about it. Maybe Wanwan has really been deceiving me all along. , I mistakenly believed her..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 559： Xu Zhengyong and his family arrived in Beijing

    Cuiping didn¡¯t dare to answer the call casually.


    ?After a while, Yun said to herself again: "That kid Ruo''er doesn''t seem to think that I am his mother at all..."


    "Madam, don''t be anxious, there are still many days to come." Cuiping said authoritatively.


    "That child... was born in my tenth month of pregnancy... How could she completely deny me as her mother..." Yun said in a low voice.


    Seeing her like this, Cuiping didn''t dare to persuade her anymore, so she had the food taken away, and brought over ginseng soup that was good for eating. After coaxing Yun to drink it, he helped her to lie down on the bed.


    Early on the next morning, Yun received a letter from Wei Qingwan''s people.


    ?The first half of the letter explains how she was tricked into getting the position of Prince Yu''s side concubine, and the second part tells about how Grandma Li and Cui He betrayed her last night.


    After reading it, Mrs. Yun sighed: "Reply a letter to King Yu''s concubine and ask her to relax and be more open-minded. There are many first-class maids who are married girls, and it is not uncommon to lift aunts. Don''t go too far. Calculate.¡±


    ?Yunshi didn¡¯t think this was a big deal. It would indeed be a little uncomfortable, but if it really happened, there was no need to get angry about it.


    ?In addition, Mrs. Yun is not in the mood to worry about Wei Qingwan''s affairs now. She just learned yesterday what Wei Qingwan did to get the position of Prince Yu''s side concubine, and her mood has not calmed down yet.


    ###


    On the twelfth day of the first lunar month, Xu Zhengyong and his family arrived in the capital faster than expected.


    ??Wei Ruo, who had passed by Qiaozhuang, had been waiting at their temporary residence early.


    ¡°Nanny!¡±


    As soon as Wei Ruo saw the wet nurse, she rushed towards her.


    The nanny held Wei Ruo in her arms and couldn''t help crying with joy.


    ?Xu Zhengyong looked on, touched his nose, and waited quietly.


    ?Xiumei¡¯s eyes fell on Xu Zhengyong, and she was surprised to find that Xu Zhengyong had grown so much!


    Not only am I taller, I am also stronger. I feel that my body is much wider than before.


    In addition, my skin is darker than before, and my whole temperament seems to be different.


    ??Xiumei felt a strange feeling in her heart and looked at Xu Zhengyong without looking away for a long time.


    ?Xu Zhengyong also noticed Xiumei, with a naive smile on his face and kept giggling.


    ??Then he walked up to Xiumei, looked down at Xiumei, who was much shorter than him, and said hello with a smile: "Meimei, long time no see."


    Xiumei''s face suddenly turned red. She turned away and asked dully: "What have you eaten recently? How come you have grown so big?"


    Xu Zhengyong said with a naive smile: "Really? My parents also said that I have grown up a lot, but I don''t feel much about it myself."


    After Wei Ruo and the wet nurse separated, Xiumei ran back to Wei Ruo, then pulled Wei Ruo''s arm and asked her to see Xu Zhengyong.


    ? Wei Ruo also discovered that Xu Zhengyong is now taller and taller.


    But this is normal. Uncle Xu is not small to begin with. It is very reasonable for Xu Zhengyong to grow taller with him. And he is now in the period of puberty. It is normal for him to grow up quickly. In addition, he is in the military camp all day long. As he exerts more strength every day, he is naturally stronger than others.


    ¡°Brother Xiaoyong, you are really like a general now.¡± Wei Ruo commented with a smile.


    "Miss, please stop praising him. If you praise him any more, he will be proud." said the nanny.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s rare for Ruo¡¯er to praise me twice, why don¡¯t you give in? I haven¡¯t heard enough!¡± Xu Zhengyong protested.


    Wei Ruo also said hurriedly: "Nanny, brother Xiaoyong is indeed very powerful and should be praised."


    Xu Zhengyong said happily: "Mom, look, Ruo''er also says I''m awesome!"


    ¡°You must not be proud!¡± said the nanny.


    "I know, don''t worry." Xu Zhengyong smiled, and then asked Wei Ruodao, "Ruo''er, how are you doing recently?" "I said it in the letter, I am living a comfortable life recently!" Wei Ruodao.


    "That''s hard to say. You keep things to yourself. Even if you have a hard time and encounter trouble, you won''t tell me in a letter. So I have to ask you in person to confirm." Xu Zhengyong said seriously. .


    "I''m fine. It''s true. It''s true. It''s truer than gold!" Wei Ruo promised.


    "That''s good." Xu Zhengyong showed a relieved expression, "Is your prince really as good as you said? Didn''t he bully you?"


    ?God knows how much he wanted to rush to the capital when he first learned that Wei was going to marry a sick prince who was about to die.


    Fortunately, he was in the military camp and it was already too late when he got the news. Wei Ruoqin had already finished it, and Wei Ruo''s letter was delivered shortly after.


    After learning that Wei Ruo was living well in Prince Rui''s Mansion, Xu Zhengyong stayed in the military camp with peace of mind.


    "It''s true." Wei Ruo said with a smile, "When you meet him, you will know how true what I said is true."


    Because it was inconvenient to send letters, Wei Ruo did not explain Wei Jinyi''s true identity in the letter. He only said that the prince was very kind to her and that everything was left to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Xu Zhengyong said, ¡°If he dares to bully you, just tell me and I¡¯ll go find him with a knife!¡±


    Wei Ruo burst out laughing.


    Xiumei whispered in a low voice: "It''s useless to lift a knife, you can''t beat me."


    "Meimei, what are you talking about?" Xu Zhengyong''s eyes fell on Xiumei again.


    "Nothing." Xiumei looked away again, avoiding eye contact with Xu Zhengyong.


    This time Xu Zhengyong noticed something strange and came closer: "Meimei, what''s wrong with you? Why are you hiding from me?"


    "Who is avoiding you? I...I don''t want to talk to you!" Xiumei explained.


    "Why don''t you want to talk to me? We just met and I didn''t offend you." Xu Zhengyong felt very innocent.


    ??He thought about it again and again before meeting today, and decided not to make Xiumei angry during this meeting, nor to easily argue with her.


    ?He felt that he performed well this time, so why was she still unhappy?


    "I didn''t say you provoked me." Xiumei flattened her mouth.


    Wei Ruo looked at the two of them with a helpless expression, and then made a peacemaker: "You guys just give me face today and have a truce for one day, is that okay?"


    "Of course, no problem." Xu Zhengyong agreed happily.


    Xiumei''s expression looked a little reluctant: "Well, I won''t argue with him."


    She didn''t want to quarrel with Brother Xiaoyong, but she didn''t know why. She felt strange in her heart when he looked like this, which made her feel inexplicably irritable.


    ?Then Wei Ruo asked Xu Zhengyong and others to repair it first. They must be tired from traveling all the way.


    ?At the same time, Wei Ruo and Xiumei went to the kitchen to cook a table of good food for several people, prepared fine wine, and sat down to have a meal together.


    ??The temporary residence is not considered luxurious, but compared to the courtyard where the few people lived before, it is already considered a mansion.


    ?Here, there is no distinction between men and women, nor superiority or inferiority.


    They ate and drank, chatted, joked and laughed from time to time.


    After drinking and eating, Wei Ruo told everyone a surprising decision: she would recognize Xu Zhushan and the wet nurse as her adopted father and mother.

 Chapter 560： Adopt wet nurse as adoptive mother

    Chapter 560 Accepting the wet nurse as a foster mother


    Hearing this, the three members of the Xu family looked surprised.


    "Ruo''er, what did you say? Are you going to accept my mother as your adoptive mother? Then you will be my adopted sister from now on?" Xu Zhengyong said excitedly.


    "Yes, that''s what I planned. Let''s pick a day, and I''ll come to visit my adoptive father and step-mother formally with the prayer ceremony."


    She has wanted to do this for a long time, but the conditions were not mature enough before.


    ?Now that she has the help of her second brother, she has no worries.


    The identity of the nanny also changed because of Brother Xiao Yong¡¯s fame.


    With everything ready, it was natural to put this important matter that she had been thinking about for a long time on the agenda.


    "How can this be done? It can''t be done, absolutely impossible!" the wet nurse said hurriedly.


    "Yes, yes, that''s not appropriate. The lady is of high status and we can''t do it." Xu Zhushan also quickly waved his hands and objected.


    Xu Zhengyong, however, held a different view: "I think it''s good! Dad, Mom, I think it''s good for Ruo''er to recognize you as his adoptive father and mother. From now on, I can be Ruo''er''s upright brother!"


    "No, we have a humble status. How can we be the foster father and mother of the young lady?" The wet nurse waved her hand and refused.


    Wei Ruo took the wet nurse''s hand and spoke her heartfelt words: "Nanny, first of all, in my heart, your status has never been humble. We are a family, not master and servant. Secondly, your current status is not humble either. , Brother Xiaoyong has been awarded the title of General Zhaowu, you are a serious general¡¯s mother, your status is not bad, you don¡¯t need to worry at all. "


    "Yes, mother! When I joined the army, I wanted us to have a prominent identity. Although I failed to achieve my original goal of helping Ruo''er escape from the Wei family, at least now I can let Ruo''er call you out openly. Mother." Xu Zhengyong said.


    "This can''t be done, it can''t be done!" the wet nurse said, shaking her head.


    "Nanny!" Wei Ruo said with a serious face, "I really want to have a mother, but the relationship between my biological mother and me is not good, and there is a high probability that it will not be good in the future. You have been with me since I was a child. By my side, to me, you are not my biological mother but you are better than my biological mother, so can you satisfy my wish and be my mother?"


    The wet nurse was stunned and her eyes were red.


    Then she stood up, covered her face and walked into the house.


    Xu Zhushan saw this and followed him in.


    Wei Ruo didn''t go, but she knew the wet nurse was happy.


    ?After a while, Xu Zhushan accompanied the nanny back to the dinner table.


    She nodded slightly and told Wei Ruo that she agreed.


    Wei Ruo was very happy: "That''s great. After the ceremony, you and I will be mother and daughter."


    ?Xu Zhengyong asked Wei Ruo a question: "Ruo''er, although I am very happy that you want to be my adopted sister, do I have to ask Prince Rui about this matter first? What if he doesn''t agree?"


    "Don''t worry, he already knows about this, and he agrees." Wei Ruo said confidently with a smile on his lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, it seems that he is really good.¡± Xu Zhengyong commented.


    Then Xu Zhengyong said: "I''m going to find a fortune teller to calculate an auspicious day!"


    Hearing this, the wet nurse hurriedly said: "No, it doesn''t need to be so formal."


    Xu Zhengyong said: "Mom, this must be formal. It''s best to let everyone in the capital know. This is when sister Ruo''er recognizes you as a foster mother, how can you be casual?"


    Wei Ruodao: "Yes, nanny, she should be more formal. Tomorrow we will ask Master Qianyuan to give the nanny a formal name, and then we will count the days. I will hold a banquet for the Lantern Festival in two days, and I will be there This was officially announced at the banquet.¡±


    The wet nurse was born in a bad way, her family was poor, and she didn¡¯t even have a name because she was a girl.


    If there were no accidents, after her death, only the name Xu He would be engraved on her tombstone.


    But something unexpected happened in her life. Hearing Wei Ruo''s words, the wet nurse''s eyes turned red again.


    "Miss, I''m really happy, really." the nanny said with a trembling voice.


    Wei Ruo''s face was also full of smiles: "I''m very happy too."


    ###


    ??Although Wei Ruo would wait until the Lantern Festival to officially announce the matter, Wei Ruo had already spread the news before that.


    People outside don¡¯t know about Wei Ruo and the He family, so they don¡¯t know the relationship between Wei Ruo and Xu Zhengyong¡¯s mother.


    ??Everyone only knows that Mrs. Xu is the mother of Xu Zhengyong, the newly appointed deputy garrison of the Taizhou Anti-Japanese Army and the sixth-rank Zhaowu General. Princess Rui''s family also lived in Taizhou Prefecture in the past, and Xu Zhengyong and Wei Mingting were both in the Anti-Japanese Army and had a close relationship.


    I think it is because the two families have a good relationship, so they consider them to be cousins.


    ?It is very reasonable to think so and there is nothing wrong with it.


    Soon the news reached Uncle Zhongyi¡¯s Mansion.


    ?Hearing the news, Mr. Yun''s face turned extremely ugly.


    ¡°That person was just her former wet nurse. I heard she was from a humble background and didn¡¯t even have a name. How could she recognize her as her adoptive mother?¡±


    ?Yunshi was so angry that just then someone from Shouantang came to invite Mrs. Yun to come over, so Yunshi took Cuiping to Shouantang.


    Mrs. Wei also came to see Yun because Wei wanted to recognize his adopted mother.


    ¡°Have you heard that Princess Rui wants to adopt Mrs. Xu as her adoptive mother?¡±


    As soon as Mrs. Yun entered the door, Mrs. Wei asked.


    "My daughter-in-law just heard about it." Yun''s face looked very bad.


    ¡°Hey, I thought you knew about this in advance.¡± Mrs. Wei sighed.


    Yun''s face turned even more ugly, and she lowered her head in embarrassment.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mrs. Wei asked again.


    "The daughter-in-law is not willing. The wife of the Xu family came from a humble background. She was originally Ruo''er''s wet nurse, but now her son has made some achievements in the military camp with his brute strength. His status has changed. The daughter-in-law thinks she is worthy. Not going to our house." Yun said.


    ?This is not just a question of deservingness, but a daughter who is not close to her is going to call someone else her mother. How can Mrs. Yun cope with this tone in her heart?


    "I also think there is something wrong with this matter, but this matter came from Prince Rui''s palace. With Ruo''er''s current status, you may not be able to stop it," Mrs. Wei said.


    "Daughter-in-law..." Yun knew it, but just because she knew it, she felt even more uncomfortable.


    "Looking at your face, you feel very unhappy, right?" Although Mrs. Wei is old, her eyesight is still strong.


    ?Yunshi didn¡¯t say anything, which was regarded as acquiescence.


    "You, it was better not to treat her well before when she was not married, but now it''s better. Not only is the relationship unclear, but the mother has to be replaced by someone else." Mrs. Wei sighed.


    "Mom, you can''t blame me for this..."


    "If you don''t blame me, who do you blame? When the third child came to my place a few days ago, I talked to her about the affairs between you mother and daughter. When I mentioned that your mother and daughter were not in harmony, although he didn''t say much, I can feel that he is disappointed in you."


    Hearing this, Yun raised her head suddenly, with hurt in her eyes: "Did he really say that?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 561： Lantern Festival Banquet at Prince Ruis Mansion

    Chapter 561 The Lantern Festival Banquet at Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion


    "He didn''t say it clearly, it was my old lady who felt it herself." Mrs. Wei said, "That''s all, that''s all I asked. If you don''t know about this, forget it, we won''t do much to intervene. Fortunately, the Xu family He''s a decent person, so it''s not too embarrassing."


    ?Yunshi was stunned on the spot, not knowing how to answer the question.


    "By the way, there is one more thing." Mrs. Wei signaled to the maid beside her and asked her to hand an invitation to Yun.


    Yunshi accepted the invitation dully.


    "This is the invitation to the Lantern Festival banquet of Prince Rui''s Mansion on Lantern Festival. I know you didn''t receive it. Old woman, I shamelessly asked for it for you. It''s not for anything else, it''s for the face of my Wei family. This banquet is for Princess Rui. We can do it. Most of the ladies in the capital will go. The Wei family is the natal family of Princess Rui. If no one goes, it will inevitably cause some gossip outside."


    Mrs. Wei still wants to save face and doesn¡¯t want the Wei family to be laughed at.


    Yunshi looked at the invitation for the Lantern Festival Banquet of Prince Rui''s Mansion that was handed to her, and her heart was in turmoil.


    Mrs. Wei then warned: "You don''t need to do anything else on the day of the Lantern Festival. If Ruo''er doesn''t get close to you and doesn''t pay much attention to you, don''t take it to heart. You need to be more sensible and stop talking to Rui. If the princess causes any conflicts, she must not lose face in front of all the powerful women in the capital."


    Mrs. Wei put her words first and warned Mr. Yun to be careful.


    "Daughter-in-law, I know..." Yun''s voice was very low, and her whole body looked as if her strength had been drained away.


    Mrs. Wei took another look at Mr. Yun, who was pale and lifeless, and said, "Please step back first."


    Yunshi whispered, "Daughter-in-law, please leave," and then left Shou''antang in despair.


    Returning to Anxin Pavilion, Mrs. Yun looked at the Lantern Festival banquet of Prince Rui''s Mansion in her hands and was fascinated for a long time. She also thought about what the old lady said just now, and thought that her husband might really be disappointed with her. A sense of grievance gradually came to her heart. I couldn''t help crying.


    ###


    The fifteenth day of the first lunar month is the Lantern Festival.


    ?While the whole capital did not dare to celebrate grandly, Prince Rui''s Mansion went in the opposite direction and held a large-scale Lantern Festival banquet.


    The reason why he was not worried about being blamed by the emperor was because Wei Ruo invited a group of members of the Qunfang Club to the banquet in the name of the president of the Qunfang Club.


    What Qunfang Club does during this period is disaster relief and rescuing people.


    ??Wei Ruo established the Qunfang Association and recruited ladies and ladies from various families to join the association, so that those with money would contribute money, those with food would contribute food, and those with people would contribute people to pool resources to do good deeds.


    ?Each family that was attracted by Wei Ruo was also happy to participate and felt proud of it.


    Because Wei Ruo will publicize their names, no matter what good deeds they do, they will announce the participants and let everyone know. In this way, no matter whether they contribute money or food, they can get a good reputation. .


    ?A good reputation is not only beneficial to themselves, but also very helpful to their husbands and families.


    ?And this process is more convenient than doing it by themselves, and it seems less deliberate.


    ??Someone is helping them make arrangements and publicity, why wouldn''t they do it?


    ?Even this matter was praised by the emperor. He once mentioned it in the morning, saying that he was kind-hearted, responsible and insightful.


    ?Hence, most of the ladies and ladies in the capital participated and became members of the Qunfang Club.


    Ironically, Yun, who is Wei Ruo''s mother, and Wei Qingwan, who is Wei Ruo''s sister, are not among them.


    I don¡¯t know whether the two of them will show up at the banquet held by Princess Rui today. Everyone has some private speculations about this.


    The banquet hall is located in the backyard of Prince Rui''s Mansion. It is daytime and there are no other decorations except for some lanterns hung as decoration. Compared with the banquets held by other people, it is obviously simpler and simpler.


    ?Early in the morning, Wei Ruo was waiting in the hall to greet all the guests.


    ??Wei Ruo dressed up casually today. She had no intention of competing with the other ladies and ladies, nor did she have any intention of bringing the goods to sell in person.?????Because she has other arrangements today.


    Not long after, the guests came one after another.


    The guests all had smiles on their faces and greeted Wei Ruo warmly as soon as they entered the door.


    Wei Ruo also responded to them with a smile.


    About half an hour later, Xie Ying came.


    Wearing a pink coat, she came to Wei Ruo with brisk steps and muttered: "It''s because you held this banquet that I came. If it were anyone else, I wouldn''t come. It would be too troublesome to see so many people."


    ¡°If you have something to achieve, you have to pay something!¡± Wei Ruo replied to Xie Ying in a low voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xie Ying smiled, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll find a place to hide for a while, and I¡¯ll come out when the show starts.¡±


    "No problem." Wei Ruo understood Xie Ying''s mood very well, and she would feel the same way if it were her.


    After a while, Wei Qingwan came. She came with Qi Shijing.


    Wei Ruo was not surprised at all.


    Qi Shijing is a member of her Qunfang Club. She should have come, and Prince Yu¡¯s Palace has been trying to find a sense of presence recently. On an occasion like today, it is impossible for Prince Yu¡¯s Palace not to lend a hand.


    As for Qi Shijing asking Wei Qingwan to come with her, it is easy to understand. After all, she and Wei Qingwan are obviously sisters.


    Wei Ruo looked over and saw Qi Shijing, who was wearing a dark red coat embroidered with silver flowers and a cloak of the same color, showing her dignity and elegance.


    Behind her, Wei Qingwan was wearing a light yellow suit, quite plain, and a thick cloak wrapped her whole body.


    ?She lowered her head and followed Qi Shijing like a little daughter-in-law.


    ??The only thing that surprised Wei Ruo was that the maid next to Wei Qingwan was not the Cui He she was familiar with.


    ??Qi Shijing walked up to Wei Ruo and greeted Wei Ruo with a smile: "Jiu Jiu, sister, I have really worked hard for you today."


    "It''s not hard work. Princess Yu also saw it, so I just did it casually without much effort. Today''s meal is relatively ordinary, I hope Princess Yu doesn''t mind."


    "In other words, the people are suffering now. It is a blessing for us to have enough to eat. How can we be picky?" Qi Shijing replied.


    ?These words sounded very familiar to Wei Ruo. No matter how extravagant and wasteful everyone is at home, they should always show consideration for the people when they go out, so as not to fall into the wrong tongue.


    ¡°It is a blessing for the people that Princess Yu can think like this.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ??Qi Shijing pulled Wei Qingwan to her side again and said to Wei Ruo: "Yesterday, the doctor in the mansion checked sister Wanwan''s pulse and confirmed that she is pregnant."


    "Congratulations then." Wei Ruodao said in a polite tone, seemingly congratulating him, but in fact he didn''t feel any emotion in his heart.


    "Yes, this is the prince''s first child, and it is a great joy for our palace." Qi Shijing said.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s still early in the month, so why don¡¯t you stay at home in such a cold weather?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    Hearing this, Wei Qingwan''s body trembled.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 562： Overflowing with guests

    Chapter 562 The house is packed with guests


    She didn''t want to come because she was afraid of having fetal motility.


    The first three months were the most prone to accidents. In addition, the weather was cold now and there were many people at the banquet. She just wanted to stay in Cuitingxuan and not go anywhere.


    But the prince asked her to come with the princess.


    Her heart felt as if it had sunk to the bottom of the sea. She didn''t understand why the prince was so uneasy about her and the child in her belly. Even though he now felt resentful towards her because of her concealment and deception, it was him who was in her belly. His first child, why did he show no pity at all?


    ??Wei Qingwan felt extremely unwilling to do so, but she did not dare to disobey the prince''s order.


    So when she came today, she not only had to take care of her body at all times, but also faced the possible harm from Qi Shijing and the threat to her from Wei Qingruo.


    Qi Shijing smiled and replied: "Sister Wanwan knows that today is the first banquet hosted by Princess Rui, so she came here to support her."


    ??Wei Qingwan nodded slightly, the amplitude was so small that if Wei Ruo hadn''t been staring at her right now, she might not have noticed it.


    Of course, Wei Ruo knew that this couldn''t be true, but he didn''t bother to expose it. He just smiled and said: "In that case, you are a guest, so please take a seat."


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb the ninth younger brothers and sisters.¡± Qi Shijing said with a smile, and then walked towards the crowd.


    Wei Qingwan followed cautiously, looking very timid.


    The people from Uncle Zhongyi¡¯s Mansion also arrived soon after.


    The invitation to Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion was sent by Mrs. Wei to tell Wei Ruo, so Wei Ruo knew very well that they would come.


    ?Yun family and Mo family came together, Bai family naturally didn''t come.


    With what happened last time, the second bedroom was completely separated from the third bedroom. No matter what happens, the third bedroom will not bring the second bedroom with them.


    ??The Yun family has also completely broken up with the Bai family. They are still living in the same house now only because the two elders are still alive.


    Her relationship with Mr. Mo is getting closer and closer.


    ??Mr. Yun, since you are wearing an orange brocade jacket, which shows your dignity, Moshi Mo has chosen a somewhat rustic and unremarkable gray suit, and the material is also very ordinary.


    ?The two came to Wei Ruo. Yun''s expression was a little stiff. Looking at Wei Ruo, there was sadness in her eyes.


    On the other hand, Mrs. Mo asked Wei Ruo: "How are you doing, the princess?"


    "Everything is fine. Are you okay, auntie?" Wei Ruodao said.


    "I''m fine, everything is fine at home, I don''t need to worry about you," Mrs. Mo replied.


    "That''s good. There are many people today, so I didn''t entertain you well. I hope my eldest aunt will forgive me."


    "Wherever you go, just keep busy with your duties, the princess. If we have anything to do, we will ask the servants who are waiting for you."


    After finishing speaking, Mrs. Mo glanced at Mrs. Yun who looked unhappy. She just looked at Wei Ruo without saying anything.


    ¡°Third brothers and sisters, let¡¯s go sit aside first,¡± Mo said.


    ?Yunshi said nothing, glanced at Wei Ruohou, and then followed Moshi into the crowd with an expressionless face.


    ?Mo¡¯s family specially brought Yun¡¯s family to a corner.


    After sitting down, Yun raised her head and looked towards Wei Ruo.


    Mrs. Mo gently patted the back of Mrs. Yun''s hand: "Don''t forget mother''s advice. If you have any concerns, please keep them in mind for now, and tell her later when you have the chance."


    Before Mrs. Mo came, Mrs. Wei also talked to her and told her to take good care of the Yun family and take the overall situation into consideration.


    ?Yunshi withdrew her gaze.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not ignorant." Yun replied.


    ??Mo''s family didn''t say anything more.


    After a while, a servant came to report that Princess Jing had arrived.


    ??Wei Ruo narrowed his eyes, and then continued to greet the visitor with a smile.


    ?Princess Jing is wearing a pink brocade jacket embroidered with plum blossoms. There are not too many decorations on her bun, and her dress is slightly elegant.


    She lives up to her name, with a small appearance, charming aura, and particularly lively eyes. She looks like a lively and sweet girl next door.


    But she is the big villain in the original work who fought with Wei Qingwan for more than two hundred chapters. She is much more powerful than her cannon fodder who died in just a few chapters, so Wei Ruo knows that she is not as innocent as her appearance shows. .


    ¡°Nine younger brothers and sisters.¡± Zuo Lingyue had a warm smile on her face.


    ¡°Sister-in-law of the Seven Emperors.¡± Wei Ruo replied.?????¡°You have suffered in these days.¡±


    "This is what I should do."


    ¡°There are many people today, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sister-in-law of the Seventh Emperor, please help yourself.¡±


    After the two said a few simple words, Wei Ruo smiled and watched Princess Jing take her seat.


    ###


    Inside Songzhuyuan.


    ??Xiumei rarely follows Wei Ruo but stays with the wet nurse.


    Today, there is a banquet in the palace, so Xiumei doesn''t have to worry about Wei Ruo''s comfort as before.


    The wet nurse was a little uneasy because it was her first time to attend such an occasion.


    "Meimei, is it really okay for me to dress like this?" The wet nurse was very unaccustomed to today''s clothes.


    Even though she had earned a lot of money, even though her son had made great military exploits, had a military rank and an official position, she had never dressed up so solemnly.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem at all!¡±


    ¡°I am a vulgar person, so I look a little disgraceful wearing this silk satin.¡±


    ¡°Mother Xu, believe me, you look good dressed like this!¡± Xiumei comforted her.


    The wet nurse was embarrassed by Xiumei''s words.


    ¡°I asked you two, are you done?¡± Xu Zhengyong¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    "Don''t worry, it will be fine soon."


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, I¡¯m just asking how long it will take you to do it.¡± Xu Zhengyong replied quickly.


    He didn''t dare to be in a hurry.


    As he said that, Xu Zhengyong walked back and forth in the corridor by himself.


    Suddenly he caught a glimpse of a man in green shirt walking over.


    ?Xu Zhengyong frowned.


    The man has an ordinary appearance, but has a slender body and extraordinary bearing.


    Seeing the man walking towards the room step by step, Xu Zhengyong sensed something was wrong and stepped forward to block the man.


    "Who are you? This is the residence of Princess Rui, how can you come and go at will?"


    ?Xu Zhengyong knew that Songzhuyuan was Wei Ruo''s residence, and no men usually came in or out.


    The guards are patrolling outside and will not enter easily without special circumstances.


    Even male attendants need to be summoned by their master before they can enter.


    But he is an exception. He has special permission from the prince and cannot be counted.


    "I am¡­"


    Just as Wei Jin was about to explain, Xu Zheng glanced bravely at the sword on his waist.


    ?Xu Zhengyong directly punched Wei Jinyi without saying a word.


    Wei Jin also dodged sideways.


    ?Xu Zhengyong threw more than a dozen punches at him, but Wei Jin easily dodged them all.


    Facing Xu Zhengyong¡¯s fists that were as fierce as a tiger coming out of its cage, Wei Jin also hid his hands behind his back and only dodged and defended without making any moves.


    ?Xu Zhengyong was surprised to find that the person in front of him was extremely skilled in martial arts. He tried 90% of his strength, but he couldn''t even touch the opponent''s hair!


    This made Xu Zhengyong more and more certain that there was something wrong with the person coming.


    ¡°My martial arts skills are so high, yet I dare to bring a sword when entering my adopted sister¡¯s residence. Who sent you?¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 563： The wet nurse is like my own mother, but my own mother is left out in the cold

    Chapter 563: The wet nurse is like my own mother, but my own mother is neglected


    At this moment, Xiumei, who heard the noise, hurried out of the house and shouted to Xu Zhengyong: "Stop fighting, he is not an outsider, he is...he is..."


    ?Xiumei looked at Wei Jinyi and didn''t know how to introduce Wei Jinyi''s identity.


    ?Under Xu Zhengyong¡¯s gaze, Wei Jin also took off the human skin mask on his face.


    "You...you...you''re not..." Xu Zhengyong looked surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°Are you not dead?¡± Xu Zhengyong¡¯s eyes widened.


    "yes."


    "Then...how could that happen...I remember that time...it was obvious that you..."


    ¡°That was my deliberate arrangement.¡± Wei Jin also replied.


    "You''re such a good person, why are you cheating to die? Do you know that you will make sister Ruo''er sad?" Xu Zhengyong scolded.


    "Feel sorry."


    ¡°Then why are you in Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion now?¡± Xu Zhengyong asked again.


    Xiumei quickly explained: "The second young master is Prince Rui."


    ¡°What did you say? He is Prince Rui?¡±


    ?Xu Zhengyong felt like his head was going to explode.


    "The second young master of the Wei family is Prince Rui, sister Ruo''er has become Princess Rui, and sister Ruo''er has married her second brother?" Xu Zhengyong calculated the relationship silently, and then was shocked, "What, sister Ruo''er married Her second brother?! Isn¡¯t that a mess? How can a brother marry his sister? "


    "Brother Xiaoyong!" Xiumei said with a helpless look on her face, "Are you stupid? He is already Prince Rui. How can he be the young lady''s biological brother?"


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Xu Zhengyong nodded, ¡°No! Then why did he become the second young master of the Wei family?¡±


    ?Xiumei had no choice but to explain Wei Jinyi''s life experience in detail.


    ?Xu Zhengyong finally understood it completely, and after thinking for a while, he accepted it.


    Xu Zhengyong sighed with emotion: "I didn''t expect Mr. Wei to be so bold, but it is indeed what he would do. He values ??love and justice and dares to risk the world for his benefactor."


    Soon after, Xu Zhengyong came to Wei Jinyi.


    ??The two of them are about the same height now, but Xu Zhengyong is wider and stronger in stature.


    Xu Zhengyong looked at Wei Jinyi carefully and then asked: "I said you are so good at martial arts, when will you give me some pointers?"


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll teach you when I get the chance.¡± Wei Jin also replied.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xu Zhengyong¡¯s eyes were bright.


    "Um."


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Are you free today?¡± Xu Zhengyong asked.


    ¡°Brother Xiaoyong! Why are you free today? Your Majesty is dressed up just to have a better time! Besides, you have something to do!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Zhengyong was a little embarrassed. He was a little excited for a while and almost forgot about the business.


    Xiumei then said: "Okay, let''s not talk about this for now. It''s almost time. I have to take Mother Xu to the flower hall next door."


    ###


    Everyone is here in the flower hall.


    Wei Ruo stood up and said to everyone: "Before we start today, I have a private matter that I would like to take advantage of today''s opportunity to announce to everyone." Everyone looked at Wei Ruo, secretly guessing that the private matter she wanted to say was. What.


    Wei Ruo did not announce immediately, but said a few words to the maid beside him.


    Then the maid walked into the back hall.


    ?After a while, Xiumei appeared in everyone''s sight, supporting the wet nurse.


    Wei Ruo personally walked over and brought the wet nurse to the center of the hall.


    ?The nanny was a little nervous and awkward standing in front of so many noble ladies. Wei Ruo held her hand firmly to reassure her.


    When Yun saw the woman Wei Ruo was bringing, her heart tightened, and a bad premonition arose spontaneously.


    What does Ruo''er want to do? Why bring this woman to others? Could it be that you want to...


    Yun''s eyes were fixed on Wei Ruo''s hand holding Xu''s mother. She, her own mother, had never looked at her since she came in, but a wet nurse was so respectful and protective!


    Under Yun''s worried eyes and everyone''s curious eyes, Wei Ruo announced to everyone: "I intend to recognize the lady in front of you, Mrs. Xu, the mother of General Zhaowu Xu Zhengyong, as my adoptive mother."


    After hearing this, the faces of those who heard about this for the first time showed a look of surprise. Those who had heard the news before had a relatively dull reaction, but for the dignified Princess Rui to recognize such a woman, The adoptive mother was still a little confused, after all, their identities were very different.


    Yunshi''s face darkened, she had a bad premonition!


    ?Originally, she thought there was room for discussion on this matter, but Wei Ruo announced it directly in front of everyone, so she had no chance to talk to her!


    What a great job she did!


    ??Wei Qingwan had not heard the news before that Wei wanted to recognize his mother as his adoptive mother. When he heard it now, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    She raised her lowered head slightly and looked at Wei Ruo with doubtful eyes.


    ??I don¡¯t know why Wei Ruo would do this. It would be understandable if he found a high-status woman to be a foster mother, who could help win over the powerful.


    ??Then Xu Zhengyong is just a sixth-grade military officer and a reckless man. Now that the war is in progress, this military commander has a little status. Otherwise, this sixth-grade military officer will not be able to compare with the seventh-grade county magistrate.


    The princess, worshiping such a person as a righteous mother, what does it mean?


    Wei Ruo explained the reason to everyone: "When I was in Jiangsu and Zhejiang, I encountered a great disaster. Fortunately, Mrs. Xu came to the rescue and was able to save my life. This great kindness and kindness will never be forgotten by me. I once swore that as long as there is If I have the opportunity, I must repay this kindness.¡±


    "Although I am now a princess, I dare not forget the kindness I once had. Therefore, I have reported to the prince, and with his approval, I will choose a day to visit the house, perform the ceremony of kowtow, and formally worship Mrs. Xu as my adoptive mother. I wish that in the coming days Over the years, I served her as an adopted daughter until I grew old to repay the kindness of being reborn."


    Except for not directly saying that Mother Xu was his nanny, Wei Ruo did not lie in any other words.


    The nurse was indeed a life-saver to her.


    ?Although she traveled into this body with the memories of her previous life, when she first became a human, she couldn''t move her body, couldn''t speak, and couldn''t do anything with her baby body.


    If there is no nurse to take care of her at this time, it will be of no use even if she is full of money.


    In the cold winter, if the wet nurse hadn''t been protecting her in her arms, she would have frozen to death.


    ??If this is not a life-saving grace, what is it?


    The nanny looked at Wei Ruo and her eyes turned red. She was moved in her heart.


    At this moment, Yun felt as if a big stone had been pressed down on her heart, and she felt like she couldn''t breathe.


    Qi Shijing was the first to react and congratulate Wei Ruo: "Congratulations to the ninth younger brother and sister."


    Zuo Lingyue also followed closely behind: "This is really a happy event. Congratulations to the nine younger siblings. From now on, we have an additional mother-in-law."


    The rest of the people also expressed their congratulations:


    ¡°Congratulations to Princess Rui.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations, Mrs. Xu.¡±


    ¡­¡±


    ??Amidst the cheers of the crowd, Wei Ruo lifted up her skirt, and then knelt down in front of the wet nurse...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 564： Yunshi was greatly stimulated

    ?The nurse was frightened by this kneeling. She was about to bend down to pull Wei Ruo, but was supported by Xiumei beside her.


    Xiumei had long known that Wei Ruo would kneel like this today, and also knew that the wet nurse would not dare to accept such a kneeling, so she stood beside her early and grabbed the wet nurse in time.


    ?Then in full view of everyone, Wei Ruo kowtowed to the nanny.


    Wei Ruo has wanted to do this for a long time, but she knew that if she did it before, it would be unfair and the nanny would not be able to accept it.


    Now that the wet nurse has become her adoptive mother, she can legitimately accept her bowing down.


    ??Everyone looked at this scene and didn''t know how to evaluate it for a moment. They just felt that Princess Rui valued Mrs. Xu more than they thought.


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have knelt down to her in front of so many people.


    She is the dignified Princess Rui. According to etiquette, even when she faces Mr. Wei and Mrs. Wei, she does not need to kneel down and even has to accept the courtesy from them.


    ?This is equivalent to telling everyone in the capital that she, Princess Rui, treats Mrs. Xu as her own mother.


    ?Yunshi stood up suddenly, and Moshi quickly reached out to hold her.


    ¡°Third brothers and sisters, calm down.¡± Mo reminded in a low voice.


    ¡°How could she...¡±


    ¡°Third brothers and sisters, if there is anything we can discuss when we get back,¡± Mo reminded her again.


    ?Yunshi pursed her lips, and the hand held by Moshi grabbed the tablecloth in front of her, tugging the beautiful fabric into a ball.


    Mrs. Mo didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment, so she could only remind Mrs. Yun repeatedly that all the ladies in the capital were here.


    After a while, Mrs. Yun sat back down again.


    ?Although she was not impulsive, her face was extremely ugly.


    It happened that someone came over to congratulate her at this time.


    ¡°Congratulations to Mrs. Wei, you have a new relative.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Xu¡¯s son is a subordinate of Mr. Wei, so your two families can be considered close relatives.¡±


    ¡­¡±


    Yun''s face was dark and she couldn''t say a word.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Mo helped her respond to everyone one by one, and then explained to everyone: "My third sister-in-law had a cold yesterday and is feeling a little unwell today."


    "Mrs. Wei really loves her daughter. She didn''t forget to come to the banquet hosted by her even though she was ill."


    ¡°Mrs. Wei, please pay attention to your health.¡±


    ??Everyone said some words of concern to Mr. Yun and then dispersed.


    ??Wei Qingwan glanced specifically in the direction of Yunshi, and she was relieved when she saw that Yunshi''s face looked ugly.


    She didn''t understand what Wei Qingruo was doing. He wanted to make friends with a wet nurse from a humble background without trying to please his more promising mother, and even did things like kneel down regardless of her status.


    ??According to Wei Qingruo''s calculations, he shouldn''t do such a stupid thing, because he was afraid that there would be other plans behind her move.


    Knowing that the wet nurse was not suitable for such an occasion, Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to take the wet nurse down after announcing the matter was over in public.


    ???If Wei knew that after today''s move, no one could stop her from recognizing the wet nurse as her adoptive mother, then would it be okay to worship her? In everyone''s eyes, the wet nurse was already her adoptive mother.


    ?This directly stopped the minds of the Wei family who might have objections.


    At the same time, it also fulfilled one of Wei Ruo''s own wishes. Then Wei Ruo will officially start today''s activities.


    First of all, of course, it was time to eat. Good wine and good food were served. The wine was made with thyme, and Xu Ji was indispensable for the marinade. There were also chicken and duck meat. The chicken was made into soup, and the duck was made into roast duck.


    ?There are also mushrooms, rapeseed, mustard greens, and radishes. Although these are just ordinary vegetables, they are all fresh and very delicious, and have won unanimous praise from everyone.


    After the meal, Wei Ruo took everyone to the theater.


    ?This theater already existed in the palace, but Wei Ruo had never used it because she didn''t like to listen to plays.


    ?? Today Wei Ruo brought everyone here not to listen to the opera, but for another purpose.


    Everyone was seated in order according to their status.


    Wei Ruo, Zuo Lingyue, Qi Shijing, and Wei Qingwan sat in the middle of the first row according to their status. Yun and Mo sat in the first row closer to each other because of their close relationship with Wei Ruo. .


    At this time, Mrs. Yun''s face was still extremely ugly, and Mrs. Mo was pulling her along the whole way.


    After everyone was seated, Wei Ruo asked someone to carry a few mahogany boxes to the stage.


    Then Wei Ruo stood up and turned around to explain her intention to the people behind her: "Madams and ladies, I think you all know that although we have tried our best to set up several relief points around the capital, compared with today''s large Famine, after all, is only a drop in the bucket. And we have not touched the areas where famine is really severe."


    ¡°Therefore, I want to raise another wave of supplies and send them directly to Shandong, which is currently the most severely affected. For this reason, I have specially prepared some items for auction, and all the proceeds from the auction will be used for this disaster relief.¡±


    "You don''t have to be mentally burdened. If you have something you like, just bid to buy it. No matter the price is high or low, it is everyone''s contribution to this disaster relief operation. I am very grateful for everyone''s generosity; if not If you like it, come and support me today and watch the excitement, I am equally grateful."


    Wei Ruo explained to everyone.


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s hearts dropped at first.


    I thought Princess Rui was asking them directly to donate money, but she ended up asking them to buy something.


    ?If the situation is good, they are not forced to pay. Even if they do pay, it is still a purchase. They will gain something and will not suffer a loss.


    Following that, Wei Ruo asked people to place the first item for auction today: Daiyueju Beauty Set: peach blossom rouge, skin care cream, whitening cream, blue wind chime perfume and indigo eyebrow pencil.


    Starting price: one bucket of rice.


    Hearing this, everyone showed surprise.


    ?Those present more or less know that the prices of these things for a month-to-month residence are not cheap.


    Even if the price of food is rising now, the price of a mere bucket of rice will never be able to buy this whole set of goods for a month-long stay.


    ?There are also good products that require premium membership to reserve.


    ¡°Nine brothers and sisters, why do we need to use rice instead of silver?¡± Zuo Lingyue asked.


    ¡°Yes, nine brothers and sisters, wouldn¡¯t silver taels be more convenient?¡± Qi Shijing also asked.


    ??Wei Qingwan did not dare to speak at this time, but looked at Wei Ruo with the same doubtful eyes.


    "I did this auction not for your silver coins, but for food relief. You gave me the silver coins, and I couldn''t find a place to exchange for the food. The victims couldn''t fill their stomachs even after taking the silver coins, so I just wanted Rice grain." Wei Ruodao.


    Wei Ruo knew that many of the people present were women from aristocratic families. They or their families had many farms and houses in other places.


    ?These farms and houses either have grain stocks from previous years, or they bought grain from elsewhere and hoarded it. In short, there is no shortage of grain.


    ?It may not be possible to buy these grains directly with money. Wouldn''t it be nice if they could use this method to give out part of the grain?

 Chapter 565： a foregone conclusion

    Chapter 565 is a foregone conclusion


    "That''s it." Zuo Lingyue said, "Nine siblings are so kind. They are worthy of being the president of Qunfang Association and worthy of everyone''s trust."


    ¡°Yes, my ninth brother and sister really have a lot of ideas, and they have such exquisite minds that I feel ashamed of myself,¡± Qi Shijing said.


    Wei Ruo smiled and said, "The two royal sisters-in-law are overly praised."


    Wei Qingwan on the side sneered in her heart. She would not believe that Wei Qingruo really did so many things for disaster relief.


    She did the disaster relief work just to gain a good reputation!


    When she was in Taizhou Prefecture, she thought too superficially and did not realize that Wei Qingruo was a person with extremely far-reaching plans.


    She had a very grand plan, and she started planning her own business bit by bit from then on.


    ?It''s a pity that she didn''t discover it earlier and failed to plan for herself earlier, which resulted in her being in such a passive situation now.


    ??Then Wei Ruo nodded to Zhang Yi, who was presiding over the overall situation on the stage, and signaled him to officially start.


    The starting price is one dou of grain, and the price will be increased by at least one dou of grain each time. The one with the highest final price will win.


    Most of the items on auction are items from the shops run by Wei Ruo himself.


    There are rouge and gouache waiting for the moon, cloth from Caiyunjian, thyme from Baili Winery, and pen, ink, paper and inkstone from Sibozhai.


    The sales of these items have been poor recently, as the sales volume cannot keep up with the production, so Wei Ruo happened to put them out for charity auction.


    The auction went well, with most of the prices achieved exceeding those sold directly in stores.


    Because when everyone auctions this item, they will consider that the food they pay is for charity relief, and the threshold will inevitably be raised.


    In addition, in today''s situation, everyone also has a certain degree of comparison.


    ?In addition, Wei Ruo also discussed with Xie Ying in advance. If the price is relatively low, Xie Ying will participate in the bidding and help raise the price to ensure that the lowest transaction price of the item is not too ugly.


    After an auction, Wei Ruo got an account book and promises of food delivery from wives of major aristocratic families.


    ??Sent everyone away, Wei Ruo ended the busy day.


    ? Wei Ruo stretched and was about to go back to Songzhuyuan to rest.


    ?Yun''s figure suddenly appeared in front of her, blocking her way.


    Wei Ruo was not surprised, but she was a little tired today and didn''t want to continue arguing with Yun.


    ¡°If you have anything to do, let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡± Wei Ruo said to Yunshi.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yunshi was deeply hurt.


    ??This was not the attitude she had towards that humble wet nurse just now!


    "I know what you want to say. I can only tell you that the matter is a foregone conclusion, whether you like it or not." Wei Ruodao.


    "What do you mean? Revenge against me? Because you think I''m partial to Wanwan, you want to find a woman like this to humiliate me?" Yun asked Wei Ruo.


    The emotions she had been holding back for a long time surged out like a flood when faced with Wei Ruo''s indifferent expression.


    "I have no intention of deliberately retaliating against you. Everything I do today is because of my gratitude and love for my adoptive mother and has nothing to do with you. Whether you exist or not, and how you and Wei Qingwan get along, do not affect what I do. Today¡¯s matter.¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    "you you¡­"


    Yunshi was so angry that her chest heaved violently, and she pointed her finger at Wei Ruo.


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Mo hurriedly supported Mrs. Yun and persuaded: "Three brothers and sisters, let''s go back first. Princess Rui is really tired after a long day of work. Can we talk about it some other time?"


    Yun Shi was not willing to listen and continued to question Wei Ruo: "You were born in my tenth month of pregnancy! How could you treat me like this?" "My life was indeed saved by my adoptive mother. This is also a fact. She is not only important to me, but There is the grace of saving a life, the grace of rebuilding, and the grace of raising someone for more than ten years. In comparison, which one is more important?" Wei Ruo asked Yun with an expressionless face.


    ?Yunshi¡¯s eyes widened and she didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Then Wei Ruodao said: "What can you do to stop me here now? Want to prevent me from recognizing my adoptive mother? You know this is impossible. Now all the ladies in the capital have witnessed my approach to my adoptive mother. The ceremony of kneeling down, even if there is no recognition ceremony, everyone agrees that she is my adoptive mother. What can you do if you are angry and unwilling? Even if you make trouble in Prince Rui''s Mansion for a day, what you don''t want to happen has already become a fact. "


    Yunshi was stunned. She didn''t know what she could do now or what she wanted.


    But she didn''t want to go back just like that. Her heart was full of anger and grievance.


    Wei Ruo took advantage of Yun''s trance to escape.


    By the time Yun came to her senses, Wei Ruo had disappeared.


    ??Wei Ruo returned to Songzhuyuan, Xu Zhengyong went to rest with his nanny, and only Wei Jinyi was left in the courtyard.


    He stood in the courtyard, dressed in moon-white brocade clothes and a thick black cloak with a fur collar.


    Wei Ruo stopped and looked at the courtyard, feeling inexplicably lonely.


    He has always been a cold person, even when we first met him in the Wei family.


    Even though her identity has changed, her years have changed, and she has even had to participate in court struggles for some things, the feeling he gave her has not changed.


    ?? Wei Ruo approached and came to Wei Jinyi, Wei Ruo had a smile on his tired face: "Second brother."


    "Yeah." Wei Jin responded, and then asked, "Are you tired?"


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but the results are impressive, so I¡¯m still very happy.¡± Wei Ruo said sincerely thanking Wei Jinyi, ¡°Second brother, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you say that suddenly?¡±


    "Because I can act so recklessly now, it is largely because my second brother has given me this support." Wei Ruo said frankly.


    ?Although she has always insisted on relying on herself and not relying on others, the fact that she is now able to do many deviant things as she pleases is inseparable from Wei Jinyi''s help and support.


    Without the identity he gave her, how could she have such a carefree life now?


    ??She wanted to publicly recognize the wet nurse as her adoptive mother, and it was bound to not go so smoothly.


    ??Wei Jin didn''t answer, but there was an imperceptible warmth in his eyes when he looked at Wei Ruo.


    ??Wei Ruozheng and Wei Jin were also talking, and Xiumei came in.


    ¡°Miss, Princess Jing gave you a gift, saying she was grateful for everything you have done for the victims.¡±


    Xumei presents the brocade box.


    Wei Ruo looked at the box suspiciously, hesitated for a while and then took it.


    The box was opened, and inside was a set of beautifully crafted gold jewelry.


    There are four pieces in total: a gold hairpin, a gold necklace, a gold bracelet, and a gold ring.


    The entire set of jewelry uses enamel technology to draw gold wire to make three-dimensional and full filigree, exquisitely embellished with colorful enamel, with a warm color, elegant charm, gorgeousness, and exquisite sparkle.


    Seeing this, Xiumei could not help but exclaim: "This set of gold jewelry is so beautiful! Princess Jing is so generous!"


    Wei Ruo didn''t say anything, but stretched out his hand to touch each item one by one, finally stopping on the bracelet.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 566： Complaint

    Chapter 566 Complaint


    ??Wei Ruo sighed slowly, then in front of Wei Jinyi and Xiumei, he opened the mechanism on the bracelet and poured out the powder inside.


    The brown powder is very obvious when poured on the black velvet cloth in the wooden box containing the gold jewelry.


    "Miss, what''s going on? What are these powders?" Xiumei looked surprised.


    "It''s a medicine that''s harming me. You won''t see any problems in a short period of time. Over time, I will probably become weak in energy and blood. Not only will it be difficult for me to have children, but I will stagger around when the wind blows. But at this level It will take at least six or seven years, so it will be difficult to be discovered." Wei Ruo sighed.


    This is a plot that appeared in the original work, and it was something she only saw when watching the palace drama.


    Originally, Zuo Lingyue wanted to use it on Wei Qingwan, but now the plot has changed a bit. Wei Qingwan did not become Chu Lan''s woman, and she was no longer a love rival with Zuo Lingyue, but she was allowed to catch up on her own.


    ?This Zuo Lingyue is really not very smart. In the original work, she failed to harm Wei Qingwan, and finally suffered the consequences herself.


    In fact, even if she didn¡¯t know this plot in the original work and failed to discover the existence of these medicines in time, these medicines would not harm her.


    Not to mention hiding it inside the bracelet and pouring it directly into her mouth will not have any impact on her. After she discovers her symptoms, she can prescribe a few patches of medicine to remedy the situation.


    "Why... why does Princess Jing want to harm you, Miss?" Xiumei was confused.


    "Although I don''t really want to think in this direction, I think there is a high probability that it has something to do with that **** Chu Lan." Wei Ruodao.


    On Zuo Lingyue¡¯s wedding night, Chu Lan came to see her. Who can bear this?


    The problem is that Zuo Lingyue really blamed her for this, and she was very wronged.


    ?Where did she want to see Chu Lan? She couldn''t even hide from him!


    "It''s so abominable. It''s clearly King Jing''s fault, but she didn''t go to him to argue with him, but she came to harm you, Miss!" Xiumei said angrily.


    ?Xiumei then asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, let''s go expose her!"


    Wei Ruo did not give an answer immediately, but asked Xiumei: "Did you see Princess Jing give this box to you with your own eyes?"


    Xiumei shook her head: "The nun next to Princess Jing handed it to me."


    "That''s it, she still made second-hand preparations. If this matter is not discovered, that''s fine; if this matter is exposed, she can push the nanny out to be the scapegoat and clear her own involvement. "Wei Ruodao.


    ??Wei Jin also reached out and took the box from Wei Ruo''s hand.


    ¡°Second brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to file a complaint.¡±


    "ah?"


    ¡°If she wants to harm you, she will have to pay the price.¡±


    "But second brother, we have no definite evidence that she was behind the scenes, and she is Princess Jing. Will you sue her..." Wei Ruo asked.


    "I originally had some arrangements that I had to wait for a few days to make, but now I have to make them earlier." Wei Jin also said.


    ??Wei Ruo stared at Wei Jinyi and saw a hint of anger between his eyebrows.


    He seemed angry.


    He has always been shy, and Wei Ruo rarely sees obvious emotional changes on his face.


    Seeing such a look in his eyes seems to mean that he is obviously angry.


    Because someone wants to harm her?


    seems like it.


    The second brother treated her very well!


    "Then I''ll go change my clothes and accompany my second brother to the palace." Wei Ruo also said to Wei Jin.


    She is the victim of this matter, so logically she should go to the complaint.


    "No, you can just stay in the house." Wei Jin also said.


    "Don''t you need me to go?" "This kind of occasion is not suitable for you. Besides, you are tired, so take a good rest." Wei Jin also said.


    Wei Jin is also very considerate. He knows that Wei Ruo doesn''t like entering the palace very much. There are many rules in the palace, so she must be very alert to deal with them and avoid them if possible.


    ? Wei Ruo felt warm in her heart, so she stopped insisting and accepted Wei Jinyi''s kindness.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for my second brother to come back at home." Wei Ruodao.


    "Um."


    ??Wei Ruo also sent Wei Jin out. Wei Ruo was not very clear about what he was going to do, but she believed him.


    ??Wei Ruo was sorting out the account books in his bedroom and waiting for Wei Jin to come back.


    At midnight, Xiumei brought news.


    ?? Wei Jin had just returned home. He was still discussing matters with his subordinates in the study, so he sent Xiao Bei over to report the situation to Wei Ruo.


    ?Xiaobei told Xiumei everything.


    Xiumei reported to Wei Ruohui: "The prince is back. Concubine Hui and Concubine Qi are under house arrest. Prince Jing and his wife, Prince Yu, have been summoned into the palace and have not come out yet."


    "What''s going on? Aren''t you looking for trouble with Zuo Lingyue? Why are Concubine Hui, Concubine Qi, and Prince Yu and his wife also involved?" Wei Ruo looked surprised.


    "The prince used this poisoning incident to tell the story of how Empress Xu was drugged and became weak. He also said that he was weak because his mother was drugged when she gave birth to him. In the end, her mother had difficulty in giving birth. He is weak."


    ? Wei Ruo narrowed his eyes, is there such a thing? How could she remember that there was no mention of such a scene in the original novel?


    And the second brother¡¯s health is quite good, so he is just pretending to be sick.


    Xiumei continued to recount the news she got from Xiaobei: "This is not true, but it was arranged by the prince in advance. The prince said that someone poisoned his mother in the past, and now someone poisoned his princess again. Questioning the people in the palace Why don''t people let him live in peace?"


    "The emperor was furious and called for Concubine Qi, because the first person the emperor suspected was Concubine Qi. As a result, Concubine Qi directly admitted to poisoning Queen Xu and confessed to Concubine Hui, saying that she was with Concubine Hui. Conspired to do this.¡±


    Wei Ruo frowned: "Qi Concubine actually admitted it and even confessed Concubine Hui?"


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what Xiaobei told me.¡± Xiumei explained.


    "This is a bit weird..." Wei Ruo muttered.


    ?Just when Wei Ruo was confused, Wei Jinyi''s voice came from outside the door. He asked Wei Ruo if it was convenient for him to go in.


    "convenient."


    ?While answering, Wei Ruo walked towards the door.


    Opening the door, Wei Ruo saw Wei Jinyi standing outside the door.


    There was no sign of fatigue on his face, and he was still so gentle and elegant.


    It was a little cold outside, and there was some frost on his fur collar.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help but said: "It''s so late, why don''t you come back after discussing the matter without taking a rest?"


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be impatient.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Xiaobei to report it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he couldn¡¯t make it clear.¡±


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Wei Ruo said with a smile, his eyebrows arched.


    ?Although he had been busy all day, Wei Ruo also felt tired, but when he saw Wei Jinyi, the tiredness dissipated a lot.


    ??Wei Ruo invited Wei Jin in, poured hot tea, and asked Xiumei to go to the kitchen to prepare a midnight snack.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 567： I want to take you out of the capital

    After sitting down, Wei Jin also explained the ins and outs of the matter to Wei Ruo in detail.


    It turned out that Wei Jin had already arranged this matter. He had placed people in the palace very early. Taking advantage of Qi Concubine''s fall from grace, he approached Qi Concubine and revealed some things to Qi Concubine:


    Prince Rui is so weak now probably because he was brought out of his mother''s womb. Empress Xu was probably poisoned when she was in Jing''an Temple, which led to her final death in childbirth. Otherwise, with Empress Xu as a general, Women''s bodies are always strong and strong, so they shouldn''t die in childbirth without incident.


    ??It also made Qi Concubine realize: With the fall of the Qi family, King Yu completely lost his position as crown prince. Now that the emperor''s body is not strong, there is not much time left.


    ?As a result, Chu Lan will ascend the throne as the new emperor soon, and then there will be no way for her and Prince Yu to survive.


    That''s why Qi Concubine had such a reaction when she was summoned for questioning by the emperor.


    ??Concubine Qi wants to blame Concubine Hui for this matter and make Concubine Hui fall out of favor, so that she can hit King Jing.


    ??But it is difficult to directly blame Concubine Hui, especially since she no longer has the emperor''s trust.


    So she chose to admit it herself first, and then confess Concubine Hui as an accomplice, which made her confession more trustworthy.


    There are no eternal enemies in the harem. Although she and Concubine Hui have not dealt with each other in recent years, when the emperor only favored Queen Xu, she and Concubine Hui were both neglected concubines and were in the same boat.


    It is not impossible for the two of them to cooperate under such circumstances.


    ??Concubine Qi had connections and methods, and Concubine Hui was one of the few concubines who gained the trust of Empress Xu at that time. She was the one who had the opportunity to get close to her and poison her.


    So her statement is credible.


    ??Qi Bin knew that this would lead to her being guillotined, but she still chose to do it.


    Probably because she knew in her heart that even if she tried her best to deny that the matter had nothing to do with her, the emperor might not believe it. In addition, her son had lost the opportunity now. If something was not done, both she and her son would be dead.


    It is better to lose both sides than to suffer a total defeat! Maybe it can even give her son a glimmer of hope!


    However, in fact, Queen Xu''s death in childbirth was not due to poisoning. It was simply that Xu Guogong''s incident gave her such a heavy blow that she lost strength during the final delivery.


    The whole thing was a trap set by Wei Jinyi for Qi Concubine, and this trap started when he first appeared in front of the emperor.


    ??He looked weak from the beginning, which made it easier for people to believe that the death of Queen Xu was indeed caused by someone poisoning. This was Wei Jinyi''s inherent shortcomings.


    After listening to Wei Jinyi''s words, Wei Ruo took some time to digest.


    ??Wei Ruo had known for a long time that Wei Jin would definitely find a way to deal with Qi Concubine in the palace, but she never knew the specific method.


    ??Now she is still a little surprised after hearing this, at least it was a method she had never thought of before.


    ??Moreover, this method will not only send Qi Concubine to the point of no return, but also Concubine Hui and Chu Lan will also suffer.


    ??Then Wei Ruo asked again: "What was the situation like in the palace after the second brother left?"


    Wei Ruo speculated that based on the emperor''s feelings for Queen Xu, things would definitely not get better. The reason why the second brother returned to the palace so early was probably because the emperor was considerate of his health. The situation in the palace should not have calmed down at this moment.


    "When I left, the emperor had already sent people to search Concubine Hui''s palace. Concubine Qi had already been caned ten times and was lying in the imperial study room for further interrogation. Princess Jing had also been caned three times and was still in the imperial study room. Release it." Wei Jin also said.


    It seems that the second brother''s plan was very successful.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help but sigh: "Second brother''s arrangement like this has trapped Concubine Hui, Qi Concubine, King Jing and Prince Yu together. Both of them have been weakened, and the road ahead for second brother will be smooth. The prince is not far away."


    ??Wei Jin also stared at Wei Ruo with a serious expression.


    After thinking for a moment, Wei Jin also said in a deep voice: "If Ruo''er is willing, we can leave the capital together and go to a place far away from the disputes."


    Wei Ruo was stunned: "You want to take me out of the capital?" She was surprised. Although the second brother had once stated to her that he did not want to compete for the throne, she always felt that the situation was pushing him in that direction step by step. Go, especially after Chu Lan had a conflict with them, she vaguely felt that they could no longer retreat.


    ??And now, the second brother actually proposed to leave the capital!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Jin also replied firmly.


    ¡°But what¡¯s going on here¡­¡±


    "After the death of Qi Concubine and Qi Yansong, the revenge of my grandfather''s family has been avenged. There is no need for me to stay in the capital." Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°That side of King Jing¡­¡±


    "Before leaving the capital, I will try to weaken King Jing''s power in the court as much as possible, so that even if he ascends the throne, he will not have the power to deal with us. This is also a major reason why I want to drag Concubine Hui into trouble this time."


    ? Wei Jin also took Chu Lan into consideration a long time ago.


    ??Although the trigger this time was Princess Jing, the move regarding Concubine Hui had been planned for a long time and was not a spur-of-the-moment move today.


    ??Wei Ruo recovered from the initial surprise and stared at Wei Jinyi with eyes that changed from surprise to joy and even admiration.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine. Today¡¯s great undertakings are in turmoil, and sitting in that position means there¡¯s so much to worry about. Just let others take care of it!¡±


    ??Wei Ruo couldn''t help but start thinking about life after leaving the capital.


    Sure enough, there is meat to eat with the second brother!


    ??Wei Ruo couldn''t help but praise Wei Jinyi: "Second brother, you are so good! I am really getting happier and more grateful to you."


    ??Nearly lost his voice again.


    "Yeah." Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo''s eyes and saw a bright light in her eyes.


    He knew that she was really looking forward to leaving the capital.


    That¡¯s good.


    "Hey, second brother, I discovered that you look like a sheep at first glance, but you are actually a fox, a thousand-year-old fox. It seems that I accidentally released a monster back then."


    ??Wei Ruo supported his chin with one hand and said half-jokingly and half-seriously, with a smile on his face.


    Hearing this, Wei Jin also turned his head away.


    ??Wei Ruo couldn''t help but pinched Wei Jinyi''s face.


    "what you do¡­"


    ¡°I want to see if you are still wearing a human skin, otherwise why would your appearance in front of me be inconsistent with your shrewd appearance?¡± Wei Ruodao.


    "There is no more dummy skin, don''t touch it anymore." Wei Jin also said seriously, but there was a somewhat unserious blush on his serious cheeks.


    Wei Ruo stepped forward to take a look and asked with a smile: "Second brother, aren''t you shy?"


    Second brother is really shy. He can be shy even if he is a thousand-year-old fox or a monster.


    I really don¡¯t understand. He is so shrewd in calculating the people in the palace, but why does he look so shy in front of her?


    Could it be an act?

 Chapter 568： Thoughts about my second brother

    Chapter 568: Thoughts about my second brother


    ¡°No.¡± Wei Jin also denied.


    Soon after, Wei Jin also stood up.


    It was already getting late, so Wei Jin did not stay long. After telling Wei Ruo to rest early, he left.


    After Wei Jin also left, Wei Ruo washed up and went to bed.


    After lying on the bed, Wei Ruoquan lost all sleep.


    ?His mind was filled with the contents of the conversation he had just had with Wei Jinyi.


    There is both longing to leave the capital and gratitude to Wei Jinyi.


    She is looking forward to leaving the capital. Once she leaves the capital, with her current status and the wealth she already owns, she can do many things that she could not do before, and she can live a more free and unrestrained life than she does now.


    ??But she had no plans on how she would treat her relationship with her second brother after leaving the capital.


    She has been having some "unreasonable thoughts" about her second brother recently, which troubles her a little.


    She knows that her second brother loves her very much. As a younger sister, she shouldn''t have any thoughts about him other than family affection.


    But when she was alone with her second brother, she always had untimely emotions and thoughts that were beyond those of her brother and sister.


    She couldn''t blame her for harboring evil thoughts. In fact, her second brother''s face made it difficult for her to keep her heart in peace. In addition, he was so gentle and considerate to her. When she reached puberty, wouldn''t she become more and more restless? ?


    Hey, when will her adolescent excitement end?


    She doesn¡¯t want to break the current balance between the two!


    What if the second brother gets scared and avoids her after hearing about it?


    ?The second brother treated her well and had nothing to say, but she coveted his body.


    Is this something humans do?


    It¡¯s inappropriate, it¡¯s inappropriate, Wei Ruo, you can¡¯t do this!


    ??Wei Ruo covered his face with the quilt and wailed a few times.


    ?Then he lifted the quilt again and cheered up: "Wei Ruo, you have to cheer up. If you want to be grateful to your second brother, just be grateful. Don''t think about what you have or don''t have. This is not your style!"


    ¡°I can¡¯t think about it anymore, I will have dark circles under my eyes when I wake up tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m happy to know that I have the opportunity to leave the capital!¡±


    Wei Ruo talked to himself for a while, successfully persuaded himself to calm down, and then fell asleep slowly.


    ###


    Early on the next morning, Wei Ruo got up and heard the good news from the palace.


    ??The emperor ordered the execution of Concubine Qi and put Concubine Hui into the cold palace. Concubine Jing Zuo Lingyue was imprisoned in the sky prison.


    There were no specific instructions to Chu Lan, but the emperor ordered to recall King Qin who was responsible for supervising the construction of warships in Taizhou Prefecture.


    ?This move seemed to vaguely reveal the intention to reuse the King of Qin, and it also showed that this incident still had an impact on Chu Lan.


    Things are developing in the direction that she and her second brother expected.


    Wei Ruo was in a good mood and went to the palace''s fields early in the morning to dig vegetables, pick mushrooms, and catch a fat old hen.


    Then he ran to the kitchen to make a delicious meal, and went to Wei Jinyi''s study with it to find him at noon.


    After Ke Chongshan and Zhang Yi reported to Wei Jinyi, they looked at each other and smiled.


    Zhang Yi joked: "Master, we won''t disturb you for lunch. We can all smell the aroma of the lunch prepared by the eldest lady, it is so delicious!"


    Ke Chongshan said with a naive smile: "My wife has a good appetite recently. I will go back and have dinner with my wife!"


    ?After the two of them walked out of Wei Jinyi''s study, Wei Ruo came in carrying two food baskets.


    Wei Jin also stepped forward to help: "Why did you take so many things by yourself?"


    ¡°It¡¯s too much to order like this. There are only six dishes in total, and they don¡¯t have much weight.¡± Wei Ruo was too lazy to ask for help with both food boxes.


    As Wei Ruo spoke, he placed the dishes brought in the food box on the table.


    Glutinous rice chicken, stir-fried pork liver, roasted vegetable stems with chicken rack, fried tofu, Qianzhang steamed buns and spicy rabbit head.


    ??They are all home-cooked dishes, not uncommon dishes, but those made by Wei Ruo''s hands are all delicious and delicious. There was also a cotton bag containing three cowhide water bags, and Wei Ruo also put them up.


    Looking at Wei Ruo pouring something out of a cowhide water bag, Wei Jinyi frowned slightly.


    Wei Ruo smiled and said: "Second brother, don''t be afraid. What''s in this is a health tonic that I mixed myself, not wine. I put it in this cowhide water bag because I was afraid of spilling it. If you don''t believe me, smell it."


    "Um."


    It is indeed not wine.


    ?So Wei Jin also picked up the cup and tasted it.


    ?Although it is medicine, the taste is not unpleasant. There is a sweet taste when you taste it carefully. It should be because something like licorice is added to it.


    ¡°As winter passes and spring comes, we replenish our body and prepare ourselves for the new year¡¯s work.¡± Wei Ruo explained.


    ??Following that, Wei Ruo took another cup and poured the contents of the second cowhide bag into Wei Jinyi.


    "It''s barley and red bean milk. I grind it freshly and drink it while it''s hot." Wei Ruo introduced.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s very sweet.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    The tonic just now is not unpleasant to drink, but this barley and red soy milk is really delicious.


    ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s good too. It tastes good, warms me up and makes me full.¡±


    As for the contents of the other cowhide bag, Wei Ruo didn''t tell Wei Jinyi, nor did he pour it for Wei Jinyi. He only poured himself a cup.


    ¡°Why did Ruoer come here to look for me today?¡± Wei Jin also asked Wei Ruo.


    "I''m in a good mood. Also, I want to express my gratitude to you." Wei Ruo said frankly.


    ¡°Ruo¡¯er doesn¡¯t have to be so polite to me.¡±


    "If you treat me well, I have to show it. If I just keep everything in mind, how will you know?" Wei Ruodao.


    Then Wei Ruo said to Wei Jinyi with a serious expression: "Actually, I don''t know how to express my gratitude to you. Sometimes as long as I see you, I will feel at ease. Not only will you be there when I meet He protected me when I was in danger and put himself in my shoes. This feeling is really warm and makes me extremely grateful."


    ??Wei Ruo''s bright eyes stared at Wei Jinyi sincerely.


    ??Although you can''t say those unreasonable thoughts, you still have to say the serious words of thanks.


    Even if she can''t do anything to help her second brother, she can at least let him know that she appreciates him and understands his kindness.


    Wei Ruo''s words made Wei Jin stiffen and look away in confusion.


    ??Wei Jin also kept his face turned sideways. Wei Ruo couldn''t see his expression, but could only see the blush from his cheeks to the roots of his ears.


    ¡°Second brother, please turn around.¡±


    ??Wei Ruo moved closer to see Wei Jinyi''s expression clearly and to know his reaction.


    ??? Sensing Wei Ruo approaching, Wei Jin quickly turned her face back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    ?Perhaps the stove in the room was burning too brightly, and Wei Jin also felt a little hot.


    He picked up the tea cup on the table and drank it in one gulp.


    Drinking it too fast, by the time Wei Jinyi realized that the tea tasted wrong, it was already too late.


    ¡°Second brother, that cup is wine, my medicinal wine¡­¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 569： The true feelings of the drunk second brother are revealed

    Chapter 569 The true feelings of the drunken second brother are revealed


    ?With the second brother¡¯s drinking capacity, what will happen if he drinks a glass of strong liquor?


    ??Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi suspiciously and began to make assumptions in his mind.


    Feeling that something is not right...


    ¡°Second brother, are you okay?¡± Wei Ruo asked with concern.


    ??Wei Jin did not answer immediately, his eyes were already dull.


    ¡°Second brother?¡± Wei Ruo called out again.


    ?


    ??Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo, his expression a little dull, and even his voice and tone when he called Wei Ruo''s name became naive.


    Sure enough, I was drunk...


    Even though he had met him once, Wei Ruo was still shocked by Wei Jinyi''s drunk appearance, which was a bit different from his usual appearance!


    ??Wei Ruofu, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely cannot let his enemies know this weakness of his!


    ??Obviously his martial arts skills are so high that he is invincible, but he can only pour one cup!


    Wei Ruo glanced at the wine glass on the table again. She had just placed this wine glass between the two of them, and it was indeed quite close to the second brother''s own glass.


    But she didn''t mean it.


    Before coming here, she did think about coaxing her second brother to drink, but she just wanted to tease him about drinking, and she didn''t expect him to actually drink.


    ??The plot she imagined is roughly like this:


    ¡¾Second brother, have a drink, you have never drunk the thyme I brewed once. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ruo''er, I don''t drink. ¡¿


    ¡¾If you smell it, it smells pretty good. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ruo''er, don''t mess around. ¡¿


    ¡¾Try it, maybe you won¡¯t get drunk after drinking liquor. And it doesn''t matter even if you are drunk. If your martial arts skills are still there, you will become more cute. ¡¿


    ifier


    After such a tug-of-war, it ended with her smiling and saying "Brother, I won''t tease you anymore".


    ?It was good now, he was already drunk before she even started teasing him.


    Wei Ruo sighed helplessly.


    ?Then he stood up and prepared to help Wei Jinyi go back to his dormitory next door to rest.


    ??Wei Jinyi couldn''t help Wei Ruo. As soon as her hand held his arm, Wei Jinyi clasped Wei Ruo''s shoulder with her backhand.


    ¡°Ruoruo.¡±


    Fortunately, at least I still recognize her.


    In case the second brother was drunk and didn''t recognize her, she got started, and he was a enemy, and there were a few lives that were not enough for her.


    Just now Wei Ruo secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Wei Jinyi say to her: "You are so beautiful."


    ??Wei Jin also praised Wei Ruo before, but now his tone is different.


    In the past, Wei Jin also praised Wei Ruo for being serious, serious and restrained, sounding like an old master. Wei Ruo didn''t feel too much about it, but today he looked a lot stunned, and hearing the compliments made Wei Ruo. If you are a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re drunk, can you help me go to bed to rest?¡± Wei Ruo coaxed.


    ??If Wei Jin didn''t cooperate, she wouldn''t be able to get him to bed by just pulling him. She could only try to persuade him.


    ¡°You work very hard in cooking, so you can¡¯t waste it.¡± Wei Jin also insisted.


    Wei Ruo took a look at the untouched dishes on the table and felt that it made sense.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    It''s okay, maybe eating something can help you sober up.


    ??Wei Ruo asked Wei Jin to sit back, and then put the chopsticks back into his hand.


    Wei Jin did not move, but kept staring at her.


    Didn¡¯t you say you want to eat? Why don''t you move again?


    ¡°Second brother, what are you looking at?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    ¡°Look at you.¡± Wei Jin also replied.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    ¡°Happy.¡± ????What does it mean? Seeing her happier?


    ¡°Why does the second brother feel happier looking at me?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    Wei Jin did not answer, but suddenly grabbed Wei Ruo''s hand.


    Wei Ruo was startled when she saw him pulling her hand to his chest.


    Let her touch his chest?


    ??Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi in surprise, and for a moment he didn''t know whether he should pull his hand back.


    ?Because he was not wearing much clothes in the house, Wei Ruo could feel the beating of Wei Jinyi''s heart from his chest with his palms.


    It jumps very regularly and vigorously.


    Wei Ruo raised his head to meet Wei Jinyi''s gaze.


    ??Wei Jin didn''t say anything, just pressed Wei Ruo''s hand.


    ?His eyes were not usually cloudy, but his expression was surprisingly serious and focused.


    ?Her figure was reflected in those star-like eyes.


    ??Wei Ruo was startled, feeling like he had been hit hard by something.


    ?This feeling was not pain, but another feeling that she couldn''t describe.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help but fell into a trance, and it took a while before he recovered.


    ¡°Second brother, it¡¯s late for dinner and the food is cold.¡±


    ??Wei Ruo took his hand out of Wei Jinyi''s hand, then picked up the chopsticks and put a lot of vegetables into Wei Jinyi''s bowl.


    ??Wei Jin also looked at the food in his bowl, and then ate it seriously.


    ??Wei Ruo breathed a sigh of relief again. Fortunately, although he was drunk and had a different personality, he was still very reasonable and well-behaved.


    After finishing the meal, Wei Ruo once again asked to help Wei Jin to rest in the next room.


    Wei Jinyi still didn¡¯t move, but looked straight at Wei Ruo.


    I don¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but Wei Ruo felt that Wei Jin was looking at her with a warm look.


    ¡°Second brother?¡± Wei Ruo called Wei Jinyi again.


    "You like me to be your second brother, and I will always be your second brother." Wei Jin also said suddenly.


    Wei Ruoxin said: It is true that drunk people think very outside the box.


    "Yeah, I know, second brother has always treated me very well, but now, second brother, you have drank and are a bit drunk. Can we rest first?" Wei Ruo replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Jin also agreed.


    ?So Wei Ruo supported Wei Jinyi and led him to the next room.


    ?This time Wei Jin was quite obedient. Wei Ruo only gave some guidance and he followed.


    However, when he arrived at the door of the room, Wei Jinyi refused to go in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the second brother?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    ¡°Can you go in?¡± Wei Jin also asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help the second brother in before I come out.¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go in, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    "Danger? What danger could there be?" Wei Ruo wondered, how could there be danger in the second brother''s room?


    ¡°I¡¯m in danger.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    "Second brother, how are you in danger? If you were in danger, I would have been in trouble for a long time. Isn''t it easy for you to hurt me?" Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    "no the same."


    "Why is it different? Do you have a monster in your room?" Wei Ruo joked.


    ¡°There is no monster in the room, there is in my heart.¡± Wei Jinyi said very seriously.


    ??If his eyes weren''t a little cloudy, Wei Ruo would have taken it seriously.


    ?However, Wei Ruo knew that he was drunk and his words were illogical.


    "Okay, okay, second brother has a little monster in his heart, it''s very cute." Wei Ruo followed Wei Jinyi''s words, her tone sounded like she was coaxing a child.


    ?Then Wei Ruo pulled Wei Jinyi into the room.


    As soon as Wei Ruo stepped into the door, she was pulled by a force to spin around, then leaned her back against the door panel, and in front of her was her second brother...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 570： Broken again

    Chapter 570 is broken again


    ??Wei Ruo raised his head and looked at Wei Jinyi in surprise.


    ?At this moment, his body was very close to hers, so close that Wei Ruo seemed to feel the heat radiating from his body, which made her nervous.


    ¡°Second brother?¡± Wei Ruo called.


    ??Wei Jin didn¡¯t say anything, but his face was getting closer and closer...


    His face, his lips, his breathing...


    ###


    ?On the bed, Wei Jin, who woke up drunk, also had a headache.


    Opening his eyes, he saw Xiao Bei standing next to the bed with an anxious look on his face.


    "Master, are you awake?" Xiaobei immediately breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Wei Jin also opening his eyes.


    ??Wei Jin also looked at Xiaobei, trying to recall what happened before he got drunk.


    ?However, he only remembered the scene when he drank the cup of medicinal wine by mistake. He only remembered Ruoer telling him that he drank her medicinal wine and asked if he was okay, but he could not remember what happened after that.


    ¡°Where is the eldest lady?¡± Wei Jin also asked.


    "The eldest lady went back to the backyard." Xiao Bei replied, and then said hesitantly, "Master and the eldest lady, she...she..."


    "What did I do to her?" Wei Jin also asked hurriedly, with a rare look of panic on his face.


    "I don''t know. I only saw the eldest lady running out of your room in a panic." Xiao Bei said.


    From his room¡­


    Wei Jin also felt nervous.


    Could he...


    ?Xiao Bei looked at Wei Jinyi''s ugly face and said cautiously: "Master, are you okay?"


    ??Wei Jin also said nothing but kept a solemn look on his face.


    ?Xiao Bei was anxious, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions.


    ###


    Songzhuyuan.


    ? Wei Ruo has been back to the room for a while.


    Xiumei hurriedly came in from the outside, walked around the screen and came to the inner room. When she saw Wei Ruo sitting on the edge of the bed in a daze, her heart immediately lifted.


    ¡°Miss, has the prince done something bad to you?¡±


    She just heard about Wei Ruo coming out of Wei Jinyi''s room in a hurry. She also heard that the lady''s clothes were not buttoned when she came out!


    ??? Wei Ruo didn''t answer, Xiumei suddenly became angry: "It must be, bastard! I''ll go find him to settle the score!"


    "Wait! Don''t go!" Wei Ruo quickly called out to Xiumei.


    ¡°Miss, he bullied you, I want to avenge you!¡± Xiumei said angrily.


    "You can''t defeat him, how can you avenge me?"


    ¡°You have to fight even if you can¡¯t beat me! You can¡¯t bully a young lady!¡±


    "No, no, no, no, he didn''t bully me." Wei Ruo explained quickly.


    "No? Then I heard that you ran out of the prince''s room in a hurry..."


    "He accidentally drank my medicinal wine, so I just sent him back to his room to rest."


    "But Miss, you..." Xiumei lowered her head and glanced at Wei Ruo''s chest.


    The buttons are now buttoned.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    Xiumei looked at Wei Ruo and asked worriedly: "Miss, you can''t bear the humiliation, can you?"


    "Who has endured the humiliation? It''s nothing! Don''t think too much! Nothing happened." Wei Ruo said and then pushed Xiumei out of the door, "Okay, okay, just trust me, your lady, I If you say no, it means I haven¡¯t gone to work on you right away. I want to take a nap!¡± ? ? ? ¡°Miss, hey¡­¡±


    Before Xiumei could finish her words, the door was closed by Wei Ruo.


    ??Wei Ruo leaned against the door and subconsciously touched his forehead...


    ?The warmth of my second brother¡¯s lips still seems to remain on it...


    Just now, the second brother kissed her forehead.


    Just a kiss on the forehead.


    ?So to say that the second brother bullied her is really unfair to the second brother.


    He really regarded her as his sister, and the kiss was just a loving kiss.


    ?On the contrary, she, when he approached, subconsciously closed her eyes instead of pushing him away!


    She actually felt a little bit regretful and disappointed after discovering that he was kissing her forehead!


    As for the buttons on her clothes... they were unbuttoned when she left in a hurry... It has nothing to do with her second brother at all.


    How could she tell Meimei such an embarrassing thing?


    ?It can''t be said that actually the second brother didn''t do anything to her. He treated her very well and tenderly. It was her own wild imagination that almost made the second brother fight back!


    Wei Ruo sighed secretly, knowing that she was not normal like this.


    ??This body''s adolescent agitation was somewhat beyond her expectations, and this feeling made her irritated.


    No, she can no longer be distracted by these things.


    ??Wei Ruo shook his head and got rid of all these miscellaneous things from his head.


    Then he walked to the table, opened the account book, and focused his attention on business.


    Spring has begun, and there are a lot of things to arrange. She is busy and has no time to think about those messy things!


    ??And Fan Chengxu, that fox, actually said he was coming to the capital.


    After Xu Heyou''s "death", Wei Ruo inherited his shop and business as a relative of Xu Heyou and continued to communicate with Fan Chengxu through letters.


    ?Having known that he was a cunning fox and difficult to deal with, Wei Ruo thought that as long as he kept exchanging letters, he could still delay it for a while.


    ??It turns out that this guy didn''t know where the link was wrong. He clearly didn''t want to return to the capital and interfere with the court situation, but suddenly he wrote a letter saying that he was going back to the capital.


    He can''t stop him from returning to Wei Ruo. The question is how to meet and talk with him later.


    ?But I thought he wouldn''t come to her so soon. The situation in the court has changed drastically, and the Fan family should also be implicated. Fan Chengxu''s trip to Beijing will definitely be delayed for a while by this matter.


    ###


    Xiumei knew that she couldn''t help with other things, so she went to the kitchen to make snacks for Wei Ruo.


    ?Food always makes the lady feel better!


    Xiumei was walking on the road and met Xiaobei who was also going to the kitchen.


    Xiumei snorted lightly when she saw Xiaobei.


    ?Xiaobei quickly came to Xiumei''s side, and the two of them walked side by side to the kitchen.


    ?Xiaobei took the initiative to chat: "Miss Xiumei, how is the eldest lady doing now?"


    ¡°Did your master bully my young lady?¡± Xiumei asked.


    "What did the eldest lady say? Did the master bully her?" Xiaobei asked quickly.


    ?? Xiaobei actually came with a mission, and specifically "encountered" Xiumei here because he wanted to find out about Wei Ruo''s situation through Xiumei, so that he could go back and report to his master.


    "Why don''t you know? Aren''t you waiting in front of your master?" Xiumei rolled her eyes at Xiaobei angrily.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. But Miss Xiumei, it¡¯s impossible for my master to bully the eldest lady. You also know how he treats the eldest lady.¡±


    ¡°Normally, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s hard to tell when you¡¯re drunk. Your master looks like a different person when he¡¯s drunk.¡±


    Xiaobei didn''t know how to retort for a while, so he could only apologize: "Miss Xiumei, please calm down. If my master does anything to offend the young lady after being drunk, you must help to say a good word in front of the eldest lady. My master is definitely not on purpose!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 571： Its ridiculous that you miss your sister-in-law

    Chapter 571 It¡¯s ridiculous that you miss your sister-in-law


    Unlike Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion who was calm about what just happened, everyone in the capital was frightened by this turmoil.


    Qi concubine died, even faster than Qi Yansong.


    Qi Yansong was imprisoned in the sky prison and was executed after a trial.


    And Qi Concubine killed herself with three feet of white silk early the next morning.


    With her death, Concubine Hui had no chance to defend herself.


    No matter how much she insisted that she had not harmed Queen Xu, the emperor chose not to believe her, demoted her status and banned her.


    ??Some people even speculate that the reason why the emperor did not directly send Concubine Hui to the cold palace was probably because of Chu Lan''s face.


    ??The emperor just dealt with people related to the Qi family last year, and the turmoil in the court has just stabilized. It is difficult to move King Jing at this time.


    ?Although he is the emperor, he is often constrained and cannot do things as he pleases. It was not easy to deal with the Qi family last year.


    So this time, he only dealt with Concubine Qi and showed mercy to Concubine Hui.


    ?This incident has once again made the already clear and clear situation in the DPRK turbulent again.


    The whole capital couldn''t help but get their thoughts started again.


    ?Originally, everyone felt that with the downfall of the Qi family, the position of crown prince undoubtedly belonged to King Jing, but now it seems that the matter has not been settled yet.


    ??Concubine Qi and Concubine Hui both harmed Queen Xu, so as far as the emperor was concerned, King Jing and King Yu were almost the same, and no one was more popular with him than the other.


    ?Although King Qin has a tendency to be reused by the emperor, his qualifications are so poor that it is difficult to surpass King Yu and King Jing.


    ###


    Tianlao.


    It was dark everywhere, it was winter, and it was so cold here that my body was shaking.


    ?Zuo Lingyue huddled in the corner.


    The sound of footsteps approached, and a tall figure appeared outside the cell.


    ?Through the cold iron cell door, Zuo Lingyue saw the person coming clearly. She was originally weak, but she didn''t know where she got the strength to rush to the door.


    ?Looking at the man in front of her who she longed for, Zuo Lingyue''s trembling lips seemed to have a thousand words, but they were all stuck in her throat and she couldn''t say a word.


    ?Chu Lan looked at Zuo Lingyue with cold eyes. Instead of his usual demure and dignified appearance, he was only left looking embarrassed and pale.


    Chu Lan asked: "Why are you doing this? Princess Rui has no enmity with you. Even your interactions are very few. You should have only met a few times."


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she and I have probably only met twice from a distance, and we only really talked about her during the Lantern Festival Banquet.¡± Zuo Lingyue admitted.


    ¡°Why on earth did that make you have such vicious thoughts towards her?¡±


    "You asked me why? You actually asked me why? Don''t you know why, Your Majesty? Ask yourself, where were you on the wedding night?" Zuo Lingyue laughed angrily, looking at Chu Lan with tears in her eyes Guang, the smile on the corner of his mouth is uglier than crying.


    ?Chu Lan frowned: "You know?"


    "If I had a choice, I would rather not know! But I still know! My husband left me on our wedding night to meet his sister-in-law! What a joke is this?"


    ?Zuo Lingyue said with ridicule.


    She was mocking Chu Lan and herself.


    ?Chu Lan¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly.


    Zuo Lingyue continued: "If it''s just a one-night stand on the wedding night, I''m still a virgin to this day! Who dares to believe that I''m still a virgin to this day after I got married! My husband has never stayed in my room for a single night. !¡±


    "It''s not that you are ill, but because you have another woman in your heart. You are willing to keep yourself safe for a woman you can''t get! I would rather you have a health problem and you are inhumane, and I don''t want you to put you to death. Give all your love to others!¡±


    ?Zuo Lingyue''s eyes were full of resentment and anger.?????Because she loves Chu Lan.


    She fell in love with him a long time ago.


    Before she was given the marriage as Princess Jing, her heart and eyes were full of him.


    She was so happy to be his wife.


    She was looking forward to their wedding so much.


    However, just because the expectations are high, the pain will be deeper in the end.


    Zuo Lingyue asked Chu Lan: "My lord, don''t you think you are ridiculous? You stay in the study every night and miss your sister-in-law. Do you think you are keeping your integrity for her?"


    Chu Lan did not answer Zuo Lingyue''s question directly, but said: "You shouldn''t do such a thing. Your resentment comes from me. The person you should hate is me, not her."


    ¡°But the person I love is you! What I want is your love, not your life!¡±


    love him.


    is the root of everything.


    ?If she can''t cut off this source, she can only cut off his thoughts!


    Facing Zuo Lingyue''s sudden confession, Chu Lan frowned and said in a deep voice, "You shouldn''t be like this."


    "Is there anything that should be done and what shouldn''t be done? I am just an insignificant person to you, so why not you, Princess Yu Rui? You don''t think you are so important to her, do you? She would rather choose someone who is dying than choose you!" Zuo Lingyue shouted towards Chu Lan.


    Chu Lan did not refute. Maybe he knew in his heart that Zuo Lingyue was telling the truth. He was an insignificant person to Wei Qingruo. She had saved him, but she had also saved countless ordinary people. Her caring Not only for her, but also for any refugee on the roadside.


    ?Chu Lan did not stay any longer, he turned and left.


    "Chu Lan, you won''t get what you want! You won''t get what I can''t get! You will die the same as me!" Zuo Lingyue shouted heartbreakingly at Chu Lan''s back.


    Chu Lan¡¯s footsteps stopped.


    ??Zuo Lingyue thought he was going to say something to her, but no, his footsteps started to move again, then drifted away, and finally completely disappeared from her sight.


    ?Zuo Lingyue looked at the empty and dark cell and slumped on the ground helplessly.


    ###


    In Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Wei Qingwan was happy to receive the news from the palace.


    ?It was Qi''s concubine who died, but what she got in exchange was a glimmer of hope for King Yu.


    ??Furthermore, King Yu obviously cannot wear filial piety when Concubine Qi dies, but he must keep his integrity secretly in order to prevent others from thinking that he is ruthless and unjust, so he will not favor anyone again for at least the next six months.


    It just so happens that she is pregnant now and cannot serve the prince well.


    And it also means that no one else in the palace will be pregnant in a short time.


    ?However, Wei Qingwan only dared to hide this happiness in her heart and did not dare to show it at all.


    She used to have two confidants, but now the only person she can trust is herself.


    She just needs to protect herself now and give birth to the child in her belly with peace of mind.


    ??Wei Qingwan carefully ate the bird''s nests brought by the maid and was about to go back to the bed and lie down for a while.


    The maid outside the door came to report: "Hi, Madam, Aunt Cuihe is here."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 572： Advise the concubine not to offend Princess Rui

    Chapter 572 Advising the concubine not to offend Princess Rui


    "What is she doing here? I don''t want to see her!" Wei Qingwan was extremely disgusted.


    "Aunt Cuihe said that she came to visit the concubine on the order of the princess."


    "How could she be kind enough to come see me? She just has nothing to do and is here to make me happy! I don''t see her."


    Wei Qingwan insisted not to see her, but as soon as she finished speaking, Cui He appeared in front of her.


    Today, Cuihe has changed her outfit, and has some hairpins on her head. The rouge and gouache on her face are more intense than before.


    ?She twisted her waist and came in from the door, with a bright smile on her face.


    The whole thing looks like a hook.


    "I would like to pay my respects to the concubine." Cui He leaned over and saluted with the same charming look.


    Wei Qingwan said disgustedly: "You really are from a lowly background. Even if you lift your aunt, you still act like a lowly person. Those who don''t know better would think you came from Goulan Washele."


    Cuihe was not upset either: "Don''t be upset, concubine. I am just an aunt. I am a lowly servant of Israel. Even if I am asked to pretend to be an elegant concubine, I can''t pretend to be one."


    ¡°You are self-aware.¡± Wei Qingwan sneered.


    "Isn''t it important for a person to be self-aware? I know who I am, so it''s better to do things that fit my status than some people who have the blood of a humble businessman in their bones, but insist on pretending to be the daughter of a noble family. Pretend to be aloof and unapproachable."


    "what are you saying?"


    ¡°Concubine, please don¡¯t be angry. I am talking about a merchant¡¯s family. Concubine, you are not the concubine, right?¡± Cuihe said with a smile.


    Wei Qingwan was stunned. Looking at Cui He''s smiling eyes, she suddenly felt angry.


    Cui He continued: "Concubine, don''t be anxious. There are some things that I won''t say casually. After all, it won''t do me any good if I say it. It''s just that if someone makes me anxious one day, or I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m in any danger.¡±


    Wei Qingwan¡¯s face turned pale.


    Cui He then added: "I really envy the concubine. She comes from a famous family, not a merchant family, so she is qualified to give birth to the prince''s eldest son. If it were someone like me who came from a lowly background, the prince would never do it. It is allowed. In the past, the prince''s concubines did not have such good luck. Every time they slept with each other, they had to take the medicine. I heard that even if they unexpectedly gave birth to a child, the prince would have the child be taken away. Take it away.¡±


    "That''s enough! Stop talking!" Wei Qingwan interrupted Cui He.


    Her hands were clenched into fists.


    "So when I come to visit the concubine in the future, will the concubine still allow me to come?"


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Wei Qingwan asked.


    "It''s nothing. I came to visit the concubine on the order of the princess. I felt relieved when I saw that the concubine and the fetus in her belly were fine. By the way, I hope that the concubine can also protect me in the future. Two." Cui He said.


    "You are so calculating. You want the princess to be your backer, but you also want me to be your shield." Wei Qingwan said coldly.


    "Concubine, please calm down. I have a humble status, and I know that my future will end with me being a concubine. I just want to find my place in the palace, and I don''t dare to make any calculations." Cui He said.


    "Oh." "After chatting, the body should also talk to the concubine mother. I want to come to the concubine and mother who has heard of what happened in the palace. The empress has specially asked me to tell the concubine not to cause trouble again or do anything to displease the prince."


    ¡°She was unhappy herself and came here to make me unhappy too!¡± Wei Qingwan revealed.


    "In other words, the princess is caring about the concubine. We are all the prince''s women. We should work together to serve the prince well, enjoy the prince''s happiness, and worry about the prince''s worries."


    "You are quite eloquent! It''s not in vain that I sent you to me to study and practice calligraphy with me since you were a child!"


    ¡°I have only learned a little bit about it, and I am not as knowledgeable as my concubine.¡±


    ¡°Have you finished speaking?¡±


    "One more thing. The princess also asked me to remind the concubine, no matter how jealous you are of your sister, Princess Rui, you must hide your thoughts well and don''t do stupid things like Princess Jing. Prince Yu''s Mansion I don¡¯t want to offend Prince Rui¡¯s palace, so I¡¯d like to ask the concubine to consider it.¡±


    Cui He added: "The princess also asked me to tell the side concubine that, not to mention that Prince Rui is still alive, even if Prince Rui is gone, with Princess Rui''s personal ability, she can still have a lot of influence in the capital. He is not someone you can afford to offend."


    Cuihe''s previous words had already made Wei Qingwan furious, and these words about Wei Ruo were like a sharp knife stabbing straight into her chest, hitting her heart.


    She hates Wei Ruo the most. She hates it when Wei Ruo is having a prosperous life when she is not doing well!


    Then Cui He glanced at the empty bowl in front of Wei Qingwan and said: "I think the body of the side concubine is very smooth and the fetal condition is very stable. Even if she is frequently angry, the child is not at all troubled. So I also It¡¯s time to go back and report back to the princess.¡±


    After saying that, Cuihe twisted her waist and left.


    Wei Qingwan was so angry that she was shaking all over.


    Why does everyone have to bully her?


    Why can¡¯t these people see her well? Whenever something makes her happy, someone will deliberately come to trouble her and make her unhappy!


    She is so hateful, so hateful!


    ###


    The first month of the new year passed in Beijing in a tense and low-pressure atmosphere.


    Not long after the first lunar month, the emperor issued a decree and granted the land of Jiliao as a fief to King Rui, and ordered Prince Rui and his wife to go to the fief after the first lunar month.


    ?This decree came suddenly, and everyone in the court was surprised.


    ??If the emperor''s imperial decree conferred another prince, no one would be surprised, but this time it was conferred by Prince Rui, which would make people a little confused.


    First of all, the emperor''s favor for Prince Rui was obvious to everyone both inside and outside the court, and Prince Rui was in poor health. Everyone thought that the emperor would always keep Prince Rui in the capital.


    Secondly, even if you want King Rui to go to the fief, you should find a fertile place for King Rui.


    ?This Jiliao land is a bitter cold land and is close to the Jurchen tribe in the north. In recent years, the Jurchen tribes have been ready to move and conflicts may break out at any time.


    ?This place does not look like a good fiefdom!


    ?? There are different opinions from the outside world about Prince Rui going to the fiefdom of Jiliao. Some speculate that Prince Rui has fallen out of favor, while others speculate that the emperor wants to keep Prince Rui.


    ?No matter how many people in the capital speculate about this, the imperial edict has been issued, and King Rui and Princess Rui will leave for Jiliao soon.


    In Prince Rui''s Mansion, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but be confused after receiving the news.


    ¡°Miss, has our prince fallen out of favor?¡± Xiumei asked worriedly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 573： You can leave the capital now

    Chapter 573 It¡¯s time to leave the capital


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Wei Ruo shook his head.


    ??This should be the second brother''s promise to her to take her out of the capital!


    He fulfilled his promise!


    ??Wei Ruo was surprised and confused because he didn''t expect things to happen so quickly!


    Wei Ruo explained to Xiumei: "Second brother once mentioned to me that he would take me out of the capital. I think it was his arrangement. I didn''t tell you because the matter was undecided before."


    "Really? We can leave the capital now? That would be great!" Xiumei said excitedly, thought for a while, and then asked, "Miss, where is the land of Jiliao?"


    ¡°Northeast of Daye, that is where Brother Xiaoyong will be transferred.¡±


    "What? Doesn''t that mean we are going to be with Brother Xiaoyong?" Xiumei''s eyes lit up even more.


    Because Xu Zhengyong will leave Beijing tomorrow, Xiumei is still a little disappointed.


    And now they will be reunited soon!


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wei Ruo nodded.


    I think this is also a special arrangement by the second brother, right?


    While Wei Ruo was thinking about it, Wei Jin also came over.


    ??Wei Ruo turned around and saw Wei Jinyi standing at the entrance of the courtyard.


    ?He was wearing a navy blue cloak with a black fur collar, standing in the door frame, looking at her with a pair of bright eyes.


    "Second brother." Wei Ruo took the initiative and walked towards Wei Jinyi, "This imperial edict is your arrangement, right?"


    ??Wei Jin also nodded slightly.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help but smile: "Thank you."


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me all the time.¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what to say except thank you.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    Wei Jin was also silent.


    Wei Ruo then asked: "The land of Jiliao was also deliberately arranged by the second brother, right?"


    "That''s right." Wei Jin also said, "It''s a bitter and cold place there, are you afraid?"


    "I think the bitter cold place is quite good. I''m not afraid of the bitter cold. I''m just afraid that I won''t be able to do it."


    ¡°The land of Jiliao is bitter, cold and barren, and there are few intertwined aristocratic families. The local forces have nothing to do with the factional disputes in the court.¡± Wei Jin also explained.


    ¡°Second brother is right.¡±


    ¡°Your adoptive mother¡¯s family is also one of the factors to consider.¡± Wei Jin also added.


    ¡°Thank you, second brother.¡± She knew that second brother had taken this into consideration.


    ??Wei Ruo agrees very much with Wei Jinyi''s views. If the map of the great cause were put in front of her and asked her to choose, she might also choose this place.


    ?In addition to the factors mentioned by her second brother, there is another factor that is also important to her¡ªthe land of Jiliao is a treasure land for her.


    ?Although the winter is cold there, it is a rare black land!


    Following that, Wei Ruo asked Wei Jinyi: "Has the second brother almost solved everything now?"


    Although it feels like asking this question is a bit redundant. The second brother has reached this point and must be ready to leave. Wei Ruo still wants to pay attention to the progress, fearing that Wei Jin also chose to leave early because of her. .


    "Well. The revenge of my grandfather''s family has been avenged, the situation in the DPRK and China is relatively stable, and I don''t have to be in the capital to do the rest of the things." Wei Jin also replied.


    After a pause, Wei Jin also added: "Don''t worry, I didn''t leave the capital in a hurry. Everything is in order. I won''t leave the capital as soon as possible and leave some things out to lay hidden dangers for the future."


    "That''s good."


    ? Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi. At this time, words could no longer clearly express her inner joy and gratitude.


    She thought that she was very lucky in this life. Although the relationship between my parents is still not good, at least I have gained many things in this life that I never had before.


    ###


    After lunch, Wei Ruo began to pack his things and make preparations before leaving Beijing.


    ??The emperor did not stipulate when they should leave, but considering that it was already February, Wei Ruo still wanted to leave as soon as possible so that he could make it in time for this year''s spring planting.


    Farms, shops, workshops, coal mines, chicken and duck farms, etc. all need to be well arranged.


    Put all valuable things into the space. Generally, all valuable and non-fragile items are packed up. Materials such as grain, coal, cotton, etc. are partly put into the space and partly loaded into the car.


    On the one hand, it is because the storage space of Wei Ruo''s space is limited and cannot hold everything; on the other hand, if she stuffs too many things into the space, it will arouse other people''s suspicions, and she does not want to be regarded as a monster.


    The current space level is seven, and there are seven storage spaces in total. Six of the seven storage spaces are currently full. One stores Wei Ruo''s gold, silver, soft and other valuable items, one stores rice, one stores wheat, and one stores Wei Ruo''s gold and silver. Store sweet potatoes, cotton and coal, one store fresh assorted meats, vegetables and fruits, and another store sundries.


    The first five are already full, the sixth one still has some space, and the seventh one is empty.


    ??Wei Ruo packed part of his luggage and stuffed it into the sixth space.


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the vegetables planted in the yard a few years ago, all the vegetables that can be harvested are taken away. Those that can''t be harvested can only be left here.


    Because there will still be a few people in Prince Rui''s mansion, Wei Ruo doesn''t have to worry about the remaining things here being left unattended.


    ? Wei Ruo and Xiumei were busy in full swing. When the servants came to report, Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin came.


    "Miss, do you want to see them? If you don''t want to, just send them away." The servant who came to report asked Wei Ruo his opinion.


    Wei Ruo thought for a moment and said, "Let them wait for me in the living room in the front yard."


    "yes."


    ??Wei Ruo tidied himself up and came to the front hall.


    ? Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin were sitting on the seats on the left side of the hall. The servants had already served them hot tea and refreshments.


    Seeing Wei Ruo come in, the two of them stood up together.


    ¡°No courtesy, please sit down, there aren¡¯t that many rules in Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he also sat down in his seat.


    ? Wei Yichen and Wei Yilin did not sit down immediately, but looked at Wei Ruo, as if they had something to say in their eyes.


    ¡°Sister! Are you really going to that bitter cold place in Jiliao?¡± Wei Yilin asked with a sad look on his face.


    "Yes, we will leave this month." Wei Ruodao.


    "Then...will we have no chance to meet again after we go there?" Wei Yilin asked Wei Ruo with his head raised, his eyes slightly red.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Wei Ruo was not sure either.


    Princes who are sealed away from home will rarely have the opportunity to return to Beijing without being summoned.


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, Wei Yilin suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Wei Ruo''s sleeve.


    Wei Ruo lowered his head and looked at him in surprise.


    Wei Yilin pursed his lips, as if he had a lot to say to Wei Ruo, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Wei Ruoxiao asked: "Are you sad? What? You can''t bear to leave me?"


    "You...Why are you like this?" Wei Yilin was anxious and ducked his feet.


    Wei Ruo thought he would deny it with all his strength, but he didn''t. He gritted his teeth and glared, then admitted: "You are my biological sister, so why is it so strange that I can''t let go?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 574： Sister, can you forgive me?

    Chapter 574: Sister, can you forgive me?


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Yilin again.


    ?Feeling Wei Ruo''s gaze, Wei Yilin looked away, a little embarrassed.


    "I can''t tell that you still have feelings for me now." Wei Ruo said in a joking tone with the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    ¡°What, when did I no longer have feelings for you?¡±


    ¡°When? Do you need me to remind you?¡±


    "Can you please stop being so grudgeful? That happened so long ago!" Wei Yilin knew that Wei Ruo was going to mention his past hostility to her again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way anyone can help me remember things well.¡±


    "You are serious! If you have a good memory, just remember something good!" Wei Yilin said angrily, "You are going to such a far place, so don''t bring unpleasant things with you. Bring something good with you. "


    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± Wei Ruo agreed.


    ?Then Wei Ruo raised his head and looked at Wei Yichen, who had been silent.


    ?Since he also came here, he probably had something to say to her.


    With their eyes facing each other, Wei Ruo still couldn''t read anything from those deep eyes.


    Wei Yichen said: "Take care."


    There are no lengthy instructions, no overly concerned words, just two simple words.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Ruo responded.


    Then both of them were speechless, and the hall fell silent.


    At this moment, Zhang Yi came over and said, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, I would like to ask Mr. Wei to have a private conversation in his study. Is it convenient?"


    Wei Ruo narrowed his eyes.


    The second brother is going to reveal his identity to Wei Yichen.


    ??Although I don¡¯t know why the second brother chose to express it at this time point.


    Wei Ruodao said: "I have nothing to do here, so I will ask my brother to go and talk to the prince."


    Then Zhang Yi came to Wei Yichen and said, "Please come with the young master."


    Wei Yichen followed Zhang Yi out without asking any questions.


    After Wei Yichen left, Wei Yilin thought for a moment, took the big cloth bag he asked his entourage to carry, and handed it to Wei Ruo.


    "for you."


    "What is it?" Wei Ruo didn''t pick it up, but looked at the big bag suspiciously.


    It looks heavy, as if a lot of things have been put in it.


    ¡°Just take it if it¡¯s given to you!¡± Wei Yilin said impatiently.


    Wei Ruo took it and opened it, and was surprised.


    ?There were silver, copper coins, silver notes, and a dagger inlaid with precious stones, just like the one she gave him before.


    Silver can be found in whole pieces or in pieces.


    ¡°Did you take out all your belongings?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    "This is the personal money I have saved over the years. I can''t use it in the capital. You go to that bitter cold place called Jiliao. There are many places to use the money, so I will give it to you." Wei Yilin put on a small face. The arrogant look of an adult.


    "I accept your offer, but there is no need to give me the money. I am in the palace and am not short of money." Wei Ruo stuffed the money bag back into Wei Yilin''s arms.


    Wei Yilin threw the bag back to Wei Ruo again: "It''s your business that you''re not short of money, and it''s my business that I want to give it to you. You''re going to such a far place, and I can''t help you, so you have to do something else, right?" "


    ??Wei Ruo looked at the cloth bag in his hand, then at Wei Yilin, and then smiled.


    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± Wei Yilin said depressedly. "Wei Yilin, actually I really didn''t like you before. You''re a little kid with no skills, you''re annoying, and your brain doesn''t work very well. I sent you to practice martial arts in the first place simply because I wanted to find something for you. Do things well, so that you won''t have to sit next to Wei Qingwan all day long and not learn well, and it will also save you from bothering me when you have nothing to do."


    Hearing this, Wei Yilin was about to explode.


    Wei Ruo continued: "But I didn''t expect that I got an unexpected reward. After being with your master and brothers, you have changed a lot. Not only have you become stronger, but your personality has also become much more submissive." . It has become something that I can¡¯t help but be impressed by.¡±


    "Hmph." Wei Yilin pouted and snorted, "I admit that I was not very lovable before, but isn''t that because I was young and naive? Isn''t it normal for me to be sensible now that I have grown up?"


    As he said that, Wei Yilin raised his head and said, "Can''t you forgive me for what I did when I was a child?"


    ?His mouth was flattened, his expression was a little aggrieved, and his eyes were full of desire.


    Wei Ruo stepped forward, stretched out his hand and touched Wei Yilin''s head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to my backyard to choose some things.¡± Wei Ruo said to Wei Yilin, then turned and went out.


    "Hey, don''t leave! You haven''t said you forgive me yet! Hey..." Wei Yilin stamped his feet and quickly followed Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo brought Wei Yilin to Songzhuyuan.


    "This is your residence. I''m old now. Is it okay to come in?" Wei Yilin asked while standing at the door of the courtyard.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, there aren¡¯t that many rules in Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Prince Rui is really easy to talk to.¡± Wei Yilin muttered and followed Wei Ruo in.


    Because I was packing up things, a lot of things were piled up in the courtyard.


    Some of them are weapons.


    ?These iron tools were forged from the steel smelted by Wei Ruorang in her workshop next to the temple outside the city. In addition to the sword given to Wei Jinyi, there were also many things forged on the back.


    Swords, spears, swords, halberds, axes, axes, hooks and forks, Wei Ruo tried all the weapons he could.


    "Take whatever you like here." Wei Ruo said, pointing to the pile of weapons.


    Wei Yilin''s eyes lit up when he saw these things.


    ?He excitedly ran to the pile of weapons, knelt down and touched them one by one.


    After looking at it for a while, I picked one piece, tried it on, and then changed to another one.


    After struggling for a while, Wei Yilin asked Wei Ruo excitedly: "Sister, where did you get so many good weapons? I have never seen so many good weapons at my father''s place! My masters and brothers also nothing!"


    ¡°I know magic, I conjured it up.¡±


    Wei Yilin¡¯s mouth twitched twice: ¡°Sister, can you stop joking with me?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, I have a workshop that produces high-end weapons, but the output is not of high quality. Dad¡¯s armor was made in my workshop, as was his latest sword.¡±


    ¡°Really? Sister, you are so awesome!¡±


    ¡°Stop flattering me, pick your weapons and take whatever you can hold.¡±


    "Really?"


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding you now.¡±


    After receiving Wei Ruo''s affirmative answer, Wei Yilin immediately knelt down and started picking weapons.


    In the end, there were only three items left, two knives and a gun. Wei Yilin liked all three.


    It¡¯s really hard to choose one of the three extremes.


    ¡°Stop choosing, just take all three. I didn¡¯t say you can only take one. Didn¡¯t I say you can take whatever you can carry?¡±


    ¡°Sister, you are so kind and want to give me three pieces. Does that mean you have forgiven me?¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 575： I also want to join the army

    Chapter 575 I also want to join the army


    Wei Yilin persistently wanted to hear Wei Ruo say that he had forgiven him.


    "Do you want it? If not, I won''t give it away." Wei Ruodao said.


    "I want it, I want it!" Wei Yilin said quickly.


    Wei Yilin held the three weapons in his arms.


    Wei Ruo said with a smile: "Isn''t it heavy to hold three handfuls together? It belongs to you, no one else can take it away, so let your entourage take it."


    "Where is this? I have been training and have carried much heavier things than this! If I can''t even lift such a small thing? How can I join the army and go into battle to kill the enemy?"


    "What? Are you planning to join the army?" Wei Ruo heard the implication of Wei Yilin''s words.


    Wei Yilin''s eyes suddenly dodge.


    "It seems so. Have you mentioned this to your mother?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "What about my mother? That''s our mother!" Wei Yilin corrected.


    "Anything is fine." Wei Ruo didn''t bother with the issue of address, "Have you said it yet?"


    "I said it once, and after being scolded, I didn''t dare to mention it again." Wei Yilin replied with some embarrassment.


    ¡°According to your opinion, you still plan to join the army?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    "A man is responsible for protecting his family and the country! I am my father''s son, why not go to the battlefield? I am not as good at reading as my elder brother!" Wei Yilin''s expression was serious, and his still immature face showed determination beyond his years. .


    ?? Wei Ruo was not easy to evaluate for a while. She didn''t stop Xiao Yong when he went to join the army. Naturally, she couldn''t stop Wei Yilin from joining the army.


    Wei Yilin asked Wei Ruo: "What about you, eldest sister? Will you agree with me joining the army?"


    Wei Ruodao: "Going to the battlefield is not like what you usually practice on the school training ground. The battlefield is a place full of blood and killing, and it is extremely cruel. If you have both physical and mental qualities, and you clearly want to join the army, I have nothing to do with it. So I can stop you."


    Wei Yilin nodded heavily: "I will think it over clearly, lest you say that I am just hotheaded, I will ask my father to take me to see it when he comes back next time! When I have seen the real military camp and the real battlefield Finally, if I say that I want to join the army, you will probably have nothing to say!"


    "Um."


    "But mother probably still won''t agree. She said it''s enough for her to be frightened by her father alone. She doesn''t want to worry about me anymore." Wei Yilin lowered his head and muttered.


    Wei Ruo made no comment on this.


    ?This matter still needs to be negotiated and negotiated by Wei Yilin himself.


    "Follow me." Wei Ruo said to Wei Yilin, "Put away those weapons first."


    ¡°What?¡± Wei Yilin looked at Wei Yilin doubtfully.


    ¡°Let me measure the size for you.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    "Do you want to make clothes for me?" Wei Yilin asked, "No, I have plenty of clothes. During the Chinese New Year, my mother had two new clothes cut for me. I don''t need the extra clothes. I am growing tall now." When I grow up, I will soon be as tall as my father and brothers, and I will soon be unable to fit into the clothes I wear now."


    ? Wei Yilin is very confident that he will grow taller in the future.


    Although he is already eleven years old, he is still small.


    "It''s not ordinary clothes. I''m going to make you a piece of close-fitting protective armor. Don''t you want to go to the battlefield in the future? Do you want protective armor? If you don''t want it, just give it up."


    ¡°I want it, I want it!¡± Wei Yilin hurriedly said yes, fearing that Wei Ruo would change his mind if he said it too late.


    After taking two steps, Wei Yilin stopped again: "Find a boy to measure me."


    Wei Ruo turned back and glanced at Wei Yilin''s somewhat shy face, thinking that it was right. He was eleven years old. Not to mention in ancient times, even in modern times, eleven years old was still a young adult. It was indeed time to avoid taboos.


    ?So Wei Ruo called a boy over and took Wei Yilin to the next room to measure the dimensions. After finishing the measurement, Wei Yilin came back and asked Wei Ruo: "Sister, what does your protective armor look like?"


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what it is like, so why are you so anxious to ask for it?¡± Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    ¡°Big sister¡¯s things are always good.¡± Wei Yilin said firmly.


    "You know what you are doing!" Wei Ruo said with a smile, "It is made of extremely fine iron wire and is truly invulnerable. Although it is a bit bulky, it can save lives in critical moments."


    ¡°Iron wire? That thing is very hard, and it can also be used to make clothes?¡± Wei Yilin asked in confusion.


    "As long as it is thin enough, of course this places great demands on the toughness of the wire itself. If it is too brittle, it cannot be woven, but if it is too soft, the protective effect will be greatly reduced. We need to find a balance point." Wei Ruodao.


    "Can the softness of iron be changed?" This was the first time Wei Yilin had heard of such a thing.


    ¡°Nature is capable. Carbon and some other metal elements can be added to the iron for adjustment. Different ratios can produce steel with different characteristics.¡± Wei Ruo explained.


    "It''s so complicated." Wei Yilin was confused when he heard it, "Sister, did you learn this from the Tiangong master?"


    "yes."


    ¡°Sister, you are so amazing and you know so much.¡±


    ¡°There are too many skills to overcome,¡± Wei Ruodao said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve learned boxing, swordsmanship, spear, and whip skills! I have so many skills that I can¡¯t overwhelm myself!¡±


    Speaking, Wei Yilin asked Wei Ruo: "Sister, do you want to see it? I can show it to you live!"


    It just so happens that the new weapons given by Wei Ruo are also here, so Wei Yilin can still practice his skills.


    "Okay, you can practice." Wei Ruo moved a chair to the side and sat down, holding the heater and watching Wei Yilin play with swords and guns.


    ??Although Wei Ruo doesn''t know martial arts herself, she has many masters around her, so she can probably tell whether a person''s martial arts is powerful or not.


    Wei Yilin is really good at playing with swords and guns. According to this trend, he will indeed be able to do something in the military camp in the future.


    Wei Yilin did this for half an hour.


    ??Wei Yilin also has good physical strength and can play for half an hour without losing breath.


    ??Until Xiumei came to report Wei Ruo, Wei Yichen had already finished talking with Wei Jinyi and was waiting in the front hall.


    ¡°Okay, your elder brother is waiting for you, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ??Wei Ruo asked someone to bring a dry towel to wipe Wei Yilin''s sweat, and asked him to go indoors for a while, and then go out after the sweat on his body had subsided.


    Before leaving, Wei Yilin couldn''t forget his armor: "Sister, when will your armor be healed?"


    "It will take some time. This armor cannot be weaved so quickly."


    ¡°What if it¡¯s too late?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m no longer in the capital, and someone will send it to your house.¡±


    "That''s good, that''s good." Wei Yilin''s heart dropped, and then he thought of something, "Sister, you should make such a good armor for your father!"


    ¡°He already has it.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Ah? When did it happen?¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 576： Set off

    Chapter 576 Departure


    ¡°When I went to pay New Year¡¯s greetings, I left an address and a letter for my father, and asked him to go there and pick up some weapons besides armor.¡±


    "Sister, you actually gave my father so many things! Why didn''t you just take them to the house, but let my father get them himself?" Wei Yilin was puzzled.


    "Some things are better if fewer people know about them." Wei Ruo patted Wei Yilin''s head, "When I meet you later, talk less to me, and tell me less about me."


    ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t the eldest sister like the eldest brother?¡±


    "Why do you have so many questions? I seem to have just settled the differences with you, right?"


    ¡°But we are siblings! We are connected by blood! My eldest brother said that blood relations are engraved in our bones and are innate!¡±


    ??Wei Ruo shook his head and thought to himself that Wei Yichen was seriously injured by Wei Qingwan, and he began to look for the reason in his bloodline.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Yilin returned to the front yard living room.


    Wei Yichen was already waiting for them in the hall.


    ? Wei Ruo deliberately examined Wei Yichen''s expression, because Wei Yichen should have met his second brother just now, so he should have learned something about them.


    ??However, there was nothing unusual about Wei Yichen''s expression, and it was impossible to read any information from his expression, so Wei Ruo had no choice but to give up.


    "Princess Rui, it''s getting late, so we won''t chatter anymore. My brother and I will say goodbye here." Wei Yichen said goodbye to Wei Ruo.


    ??Wei Ruo had no one to save his life and sent the two brothers away.


    ¡°Sister, I will come to see you off on the day you set off!¡± Wei Yilin walked outside the door, then turned back and shouted to Wei Ruo.


    When Wei Ruo goes to Jiliao, I don¡¯t know what year or month it will be when they meet again.


    If it¡¯s not a coincidence, it may be difficult to see him again in this life.


    ?Thinking of this, Wei Yilin''s eyes turned red with sadness.


    Wei Ruo waved his hand at him.


    Wei Yilin also waved his hand, then turned back three times with one step, and walked out of the palace reluctantly.


    After the two left, Wei Ruo came to Wei Jinyi''s study.


    Wei Jin seemed to know that Wei was coming and had already prepared tea in advance.


    Wei Ruo smiled and said, "Second brother and I are becoming more and more in tune with each other."


    Wei Jin also explained: "I asked Wei Yichen to come over to meet me. You probably came because you want to know the content of my conversation with him."


    Wei Ruodao: "Yes, I am a little curious about what you said to him and how he reacted when he saw you."


    ? Wei Ruo had not doubted Wei Jinyi''s decision. She came to ask just out of curiosity.


    "His reaction was not big. Although he was surprised when he saw me, he quickly came to his senses and said that he had expected that I was not dead, but he didn''t expect that Prince Rui and I were the same person." Wei Jin Also Tao.


    Wei Jin also told Wei Ruo: "He asked me if I really didn''t have any intention of competing for the throne. After learning that I didn''t, he told me to take good care of you."


    After listening to this, Wei Ruo felt slightly touched in his heart.


    Then Wei Ruo asked Wei Jinyi: "Now that he knows your identity, what is his plan?"


    ¡°He said he would pretend he didn¡¯t know.¡±


    But it is difficult to judge Wei Yichen''s attitude from his answer.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while and asked, "Does the second brother think he is trustworthy?"


    "Now he attaches great importance to the interests of the family, and my father is involved in it. No matter whether he is subjectively willing or not, he will not stand against me. As for how he will choose me in this imperial power struggle. Ask."


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    After asking about Wei Yichen, Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Second brother, can we have dinner together later?"


    ??Wei Ruo was a little embarrassed, but still chose to ask.


    In the previous period, except for special circumstances, the two of them ate separately. But in order to express his gratitude to Wei Jinyi with practical actions, Wei Ruo plans to take Wei Jinyi with him when cooking in the next period of time. I don¡¯t know if he is willing or not.


    Wei Jin did not answer immediately, so Wei Ruo quickly added: "Of course, if the second brother prefers to eat alone, then just pretend that I haven''t mentioned it."


    ¡°I am willing.¡± Wei Jin also replied.


    ¡°Then¡­let¡¯s eat together later.¡±


    After saying that, Wei Ruo quickly turned around and left Wei Jinyi''s study.


    Wei Ruo, who came outside the door, couldn''t help but complain about himself in his heart.


    ?Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo, why are you so embarrassed?


    Why don¡¯t you just invite your second brother to have dinner with you later? What can there be? Did we eat less together before?


    Don¡¯t do this again next time!


    ###


    In the next ten days, Wei Ruo was busy packing things and arranging business matters.


    During this period, besides the Wei brothers, many people also came to visit her.


    ?For example, Xie Ying, and other members of Qunfang Club.


    ??Of course Qi Shijing and Wei Qingwan are also indispensable among them. They came on behalf of Prince Yu''s Mansion and gave Wei Ruo some gifts.


    ??Wei Ruo met them, but he only exchanged a few polite words with Qi Shijing, and ignored Wei Qingwan from beginning to end.


    ??And Wei Qingwan also looked like a little daughter-in-law, with her head lowered and not saying much. She also looked at her belly from time to time, looking very nervous about the child in her belly.


    Without a few words of conversation, Wei Ruo excused the two of them away on the pretext of feeling unwell.


    ###


    The first day of February.


    Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion has been repaired from top to bottom and is ready to go.


    Before departure, Wei Jin also brought Wei Ruo into the palace to meet the emperor.


    ??Wei Ruo sent another large box of medicine to the emperor, asking him to keep it for future use.


    She sincerely hopes that the emperor can live a few more years. The longer he lives, the longer she and her second brother can live a comfortable life.


    The emperor also privately gave some rewards to Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo.


    When they finally separated, Wei Ruo saw that the emperor''s eyes were red, and he looked at Wei Jinyi with deep reluctance.


    Even though he was reluctant to give up, he still chose to let Wei Jinyi go to the fiefdom. I think the emperor must have felt that this was a good way to protect Wei Jinyi.


    After coming out of the palace, Wei Ruo and others officially set off.


    ?A group of hundreds of people, sixteen carriages, and dozens of horses, a mighty team set off from Prince Rui''s Mansion and headed towards the East City Gate.


    On the wall of the East Gate.


    Two slender figures stood facing the cold wind.


    ?One person is wearing black clothes, and the other is wearing dark clothes.


    ?The black one on the left is Chu Lan, and the dark one on the right is Lu Yuhong.


    ?Lu Yuhong did not come with Chu Lan. He came to watch Wei Ruo leave the city. He happened to meet Chu Lan at the city gate and went with him.


    ??If Wei had a life-saving grace from Lu Yuhong, she was leaving Beijing, and he would come to see her off both emotionally and rationally.


    ??However, Lu Yuhong knew that he was a foreigner and did not meet Wei Ruo directly to avoid being blamed. Therefore, he had previously sent gifts to Prince Rui''s Mansion in the name of his grandmother, and today he came to the city gate to watch her leave.


    ¡°Are you really attracted to Princess Rui?¡± Lu Yuhong asked Chu Lan beside him.


    ??The inside story of Princess Jing poisoning Princess Rui is unknown to outsiders, but the Lu family knows it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 577： Yunshi bid farewell to Wei Ruo in tears

    ?? King Jing, whom everyone in the capital wants to marry, actually has a crush on his sister-in-law, Princess Rui. Who can believe this when word spreads about it?


    ??If his grandfather hadn''t told him about this, he wouldn''t have believed that Chu Lan had done such a thing!


    "Since you have heard it, why bother asking again." Chu Lan''s answer was regarded as acknowledging this statement.


    ¡°You are so confused!¡± Lu Yuhong said.


    ?Chu Lan did not refute.


    ¡°Do you think she and Dr. Xu are the same person?¡± Lu Yuhong asked again.


    ¡°They are indeed the same person.¡± Chu Lan said firmly.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s not the case? The person who attracted your attention was Xu Heyou, not Princess Rui! Have you ever thought about what if you were mistaken...¡±


    ¡°There is no if, there is no what if.¡±


    ?Chu Lan interrupted Lu Yuhong.


    ¡°This is not what you would say, you shouldn¡¯t be so irrational!¡±


    "If I were irrational, I wouldn''t be standing here talking to you at this moment." Chu Lan said.


    If he is not rational, there are more things he can do at this moment.


    ??If he was irrational, Wei Qingruo would be unable to leave the capital today.


    "You''d better be more sensible! You need to understand that because of this incident, the emperor was dissatisfied with you and began to re-appoint King Qin, and King Yu was also re-employed." Lu Yuhong reminded.


    Looking at Chu Lan''s stern face, Lu Yuhong softened his tone and persuaded: "You are still the most promising prince to inherit the throne. You should not ruin your great future for a little affair with your children!"


    Chu Lan said coldly: "Are you serious? If Prince Rui hadn''t been in poor health, the prince would have been sitting with him now, right?"


    ?? Then Chu Lan asked Lu Yuhong: "Don''t you feel that there seems to be an invisible force secretly driving all of this these days, reducing the power of King Yu and I step by step."


    Lu Yuhong was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Didn''t you deal with Prince Yu yourself? You also sent the Qi family away with your own hands. Where did the invisible power come from?"


    "It''s true that I did it, but all this was not my original plan. I seemed to be pushed by someone, and was forced to advance the plan before my wings were fully mature. Looking back now, it seems like I was doing something wrong. Whose executioner is he?"


    ¡°You¡¯re not trying to say that you think the person behind this is Prince Rui, are you?¡± Lu Yuhong said with a surprised look on his face.


    After a pause, Lu Yuhong retorted: "If King Rui is controlling all this behind the scenes, and the situation is like this, he shouldn''t continue to pretend, right? He should take this opportunity to recover, and then he can naturally Now that he is sitting on the throne of the prince, why bother being granted the title and going to the bitter cold fiefdom?"


    Chu Lan said nothing, his eyes were deep and bottomless.


    ??While Lu Yuhong and Chu Lan were talking, the convoy from Prince Rui''s Mansion arrived at the city gate.


    Today there were many people who came to see Wei Ruo off. People were standing on both sides of the road inside and outside the city gate.


    These are all people who received help from Wei Ruo: those who had no money to see a doctor received free soup and medicine from Wei Ruo''s relief station, those who had no money to eat and received food from Wei Ruo''s relief station, and those who had no clothes to wear and received food from Wei Ruo''s relief station. Cotton-padded jackets and quilts.


    They all benefited and even survived because of Wei Ruo. When they learned that Wei Ruo was leaving Beijing, they spontaneously came to see him off.


    The cold weather did not dampen the enthusiasm of these people.


    Wei Ruo looked out of the carriage window and saw the people standing on both sides of the road, and a warm current flowed through his heart.


    The convoy of Prince Rui''s Mansion stopped at the gate of the city, waiting for the city defenders to confirm the documents and let them go.


    Seeing the carriage that Wei Ruo was riding in stopped, everyone gathered around him.


    Seeing this situation, Wei Ruo got down from the carriage.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, the people who came to see him off knelt down.


    Wei Ruo looked at the people kneeling on the ground and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    ¡°Thank you, the princess, for saving my life.¡±


    ¡°The princess will repay you for your great kindness in the next life.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe journey, Princess Rui!¡±


    ¡°Princess Rui may live a long life!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The people kneeling on the ground expressed their thanks and blessings to Wei Ruo.


    "Thank you, everyone." Wei Ruo said movedly, "It''s freezing cold, everyone should go back early, don''t get cold."


    Wei Ruo persuaded everyone to leave, but they still knelt there.


    Thinking that they were here to see him off, Wei Ruo decided to get back in the car and leave as soon as the city defenders let him go, so that these people could go back earlier.


    As soon as Wei Ruo stepped on the footrest, a burst of rapid horse hooves and shouts interrupted Wei Ruo.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Princess, please wait a moment!¡±


    Wei Ruo looked back and saw a carriage speeding towards him.


    Wei Ruo recognized the driver and the guards on horseback around the carriage as people from the Zhongyi Prefecture.


    ?So Wei Ruo took his feet back.


    Because the road was blocked by the team from Prince Rui''s Mansion, the carriage coming from behind could not go any further. The carriage from Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion stopped behind the team from Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    A woman got out of the car, it was Wei Ruo''s mother Yun.


    With the support of Cuiping, Mrs. Yun walked quickly towards Wei Ruo''s position.


    ??Wei Ruo stood there without moving, watching Yunshi walking towards him quickly step by step.


    ?Yunshi walked a little hastily and her steps were a little unsteady. She stepped on the hem of her own skirt twice and almost fell down.


    Yunshi, who has always been dignified and respectable, did not care about the dirty skirt at this moment, and her steps did not slow down at all.


    Finally arrived in front of Wei Ruo, but Yun was stopped by the guards of Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    "Ruo''er!" Yun looked at Wei Ruo.


    ??? Wei Ruo''s eyes were calm, with no ripples in his eyes.


    ? Wei Ruo raised his hand, and the palace guards stepped aside, and Yun was able to come to Wei Ruo.


    ?Yunshi looked at Wei Ruo who was close at hand, and her eyes couldn''t help but moisten.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mother?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    Yun opened her lips and asked with difficulty: "When will you come back?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    She was telling the truth, no one could say for sure.


    It is possible to leave and never come back.


    It is possible to come back soon after you go.


    ?Of course she hoped it would be better not to come back.


    ?Hearing Wei Ruo''s answer, Yun''s eyes became increasingly red, and tears fell silently from the corners of her eyes.


    ?She stared at Wei Ruo, filled with all sorts of reluctance and sorrow.


    ¡°You have to be careful along the way...there are some troubles here, just keep it close to you.¡±


    ?Yunshi took a brocade box from Cuiping and handed it to Wei Ruo.


    Cuiping added and explained: "Miss, these are the madam''s own dowry."


    The implication is that these things were given to Wei Ruo personally by the Yun family, not from the Wei family, nor from the two elders or Wei Mingting.


    Wei Ruo glanced at the brocade box indifferently, but did not reach out to take it: "Thank you mother for your kindness, but I don''t need these, mother can keep them for herself."


    Yun''s hands trembled: "This farewell, mother and daughter, may never see each other again in this life. This is a little thought for my mother, and it may be the last thing my mother can do for you."

 Chapter 578： decisive

    Chapter 578 Decision


    ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary, you don¡¯t need to do anything for me.¡± Wei Ruo declined.


    ?Yunshi¡¯s hand froze.


    ??Wei Ruo was more decisive than she imagined.


    "Ruo''er!" Yun''s face was filled with tears.


    ¡°Mom, please come back.¡± Wei Ruo said expressionlessly.


    ??As he spoke, Wei Ruo glanced at Cuiping next to him and said, "Take Madam back."


    After saying this, Wei Ruo turned around.


    Even though it might be the last time, she had nothing to say to Yun.


    "Ruo''er! Ruo''er! Ruo''er..."


    ??Watching Wei Ruo turn and leave, Yun called Wei Ruo''s name over and over again.


    ??Wei Ruo didn''t look back and got back into the carriage.


    ¡°Ruoer!¡± Yun wanted to step forward, but was stopped by Xiumei.


    The green screen beside her also grabbed her: "Madam..."


    "Ruo''er!" Yun continued to call Wei Ruo despite the two''s obstruction.


    ??Wei Ruo didn''t look back when she heard Yun calling her.


    Wei Ruo looked cold when he returned to the car.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know why Yun had such a big reaction during this separation. Maybe she realized that this might be the last time she saw her biological daughter?


    She saw Yun''s tears, but for some reason, she didn''t feel anything when she saw those tears and her sad expression.


    Even the trace of consciousness of the original owner that remained in this body has not fluctuated.


    There is neither joy nor sorrow, neither sorrow nor likes or dislikes.


    ??More than Yunshi Wei Ruo''s heart is the joy of leaving the capital and the longing for the next life.


    ??Wei Ruo turned his head and looked at Wei Jinyi beside him.


    In order to maintain the image of Prince Rui as a frail person and to maintain the illusion that Prince Rui and his wife were deeply attached to each other, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin still rode in the same carriage when they left Beijing.


    It was not until he arrived at Ji Liao''s residence that Wei Jin would change his clothes and travel freely. Until then he will show as little publicity as possible.


    ??Wei Jin is also watching Wei Ruo at this moment.


    Looking at each other, Wei Ruo read concern in the other person''s eyes.


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly: "Second brother, don''t worry, I''m fine. There''s nothing in Beijing and the Wei family that I can''t let go of. On the contrary, my adoptive mother''s family has already gone to Jiliao, where I can be with I''m really looking forward to them being together."


    "Yeah." Wei Jin also read from Wei Ruohuai''s hopeful eyes that what she said was true.


    Then Wei Ruo leaned on the soft cushion.


    ?Yun''s voice could be heard from outside the car from time to time, but this did not affect Wei Ruo''s mood at all.


    Not long after, the team from Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion moved forward again, and the voices of Yun and the people seeing them off also became farther and farther away until they could no longer be heard.


    ?Yun stood there and watched the team from Prince Rui''s Mansion leaving the city gate.


    ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go back.¡± Cuiping advised.


    Yunshi did not move.


    ¡°Mrs.¡­¡±


    After Cuiping persuaded her several times, Yun slowly turned around and walked back step by step, her expression dull. ????###


    ?On the city wall, Chu Lan and Lu Yuhong watched the convoy of Prince Rui''s Mansion leaving the city.


    ?Lu Yuhong has always been a little worried about what Chu Lan would do during this period.


    Fortunately, the team that had been arriving at Prince Rui''s Mansion was far away, so far away that when standing on the city wall, they looked like a line of ants, and nothing happened.


    Lu Yuhong breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and continued to say to Chu Lan: "Prince Rui and his party have officially left. Now you can rest assured. Prince Rui is not what you think. What you think is just accidental. He has no power to compete for reserves.¡±


    ?Chu Lan didn¡¯t speak, his expression remained gloomy.


    He doesn¡¯t know whether this result is good or bad for him.


    ??If King Rui is pretending to be ill, he may have a reason to attack him, and it is impossible for King Rui to really leave the capital and go to Jiliao so easily. Sooner or later, he will come back.


    ??If Prince Rui was really ill, she would have really gone to the land of Jiliao. Even if she became a widow after a long time, she would not return to the capital.


    ??Lu Yuhong then looked at the scene outside the city wall and continued: "She is a good person and has been a life-saving grace to me. I hope her journey will be safe and smooth, without wind or waves, without illness or disaster."


    Lu Yuhong then said to Chu Lan: "Whether she is Doctor Xu or not, she is still kind to you, so just give her my blessings like me, and don''t think about other things anymore."


    ?Chu Lan didn¡¯t answer and turned to leave.


    Lu Yuhong followed him: "Long time no see, let''s go have a drink at the bar?"


    ??Due to injuries and unwillingness to involve the Lu family in the fight, Lu Yuhong had deliberately kept a distance from Chu Lan after returning to Beijing. Now that the situation has changed, he has less worries.


    ?Chu Lan did not refuse, and after going down the city wall, he and Lu Yuhong went to a nearby restaurant.


    ###


    After leaving the city, Wei Ruo stuck his head out of the car and looked at the outside world.


    She had seen this vast land when she came, but her state of mind at that time was completely different from her current one.


    ??Then Wei Ruo looked back at Wei Jinyi in the car. He was leaning against the cushions, his eyes were closed, and his expression was peaceful.


    He is very gentle, at least to her sister.


    He has protected her in the capital and has helped her fulfill her wish so far, so it will be her turn to protect him next!


    His fiefdom Jiliao is now bitterly cold and lacks food and clothing. After they leave, she will try her best to turn it into a place with plenty of food and clothing so that he, the prince of the fiefdom, can live a prosperous and leisurely life!


    She wants him to be the happiest and most carefree prince!


    ??Wei Jin also suddenly opened his eyes and met Wei Ruo''s gaze.


    Wei Ruo smiled at him.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Wei Jin also asked with a gentle voice.


    "I''m thinking about spring planting this year. The climate and environment there are definitely different from those in Jiangsu, Zhejiang and the capital, but we won''t know the details until we get there, so I can only make a rough analysis and predict."


    ?Looking at Wei Ruo talking about the next thing with longing, Wei Jinyi also raised a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "I have sent people there in advance. If we hurry up, we can arrive more than half a month earlier than us. This way, we can survey the land conditions, climate conditions, and farming conditions in advance. Naturally, we will also purchase land from the people and integrate people in need." Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°Second brother, you have already made arrangements?¡± Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi in disbelief.


    "Well, but you still need to arrange the key parts. I just sent people there earlier to prevent us from being late and you rushing to catch up with the spring sowing time." Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°Second brother, I don¡¯t even know how to praise you!¡±


    The second brother helped her do what she wanted but was unable to do.


    ?The second brother also helped her do the things she thought about but had no time to do in the future.


    ?This feeling of surprise is really hard to describe.


    ??Wei Jin also smiled lightly, reflecting Wei Ruo''s bright smile into his heart.


    To him, this smile is more precious than anything else, far more than the position in the imperial city.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 579： What kind of woman would my second brother like?

    Chapter 579 What kind of woman does the second brother like?


    The road from the capital to Jiliao is not easy to walk, especially when Wei Ruo and others are carrying a lot of things, so it is much slower than the front troops sent by the Xu family and Wei Jinyi who went earlier than them. .


    ?When passing through some places and seeing disaster victims living in groups, Wei Ruo would also give some food to them.


    There is not much. After all, they are still on the road and cannot bring out much food.


    ??Wei Ruo can''t take it out if it''s in the space. Taking too much will arouse suspicion.


    ?Ten days later, Wei Ruo and his party passed by the outskirts of Xinghuai Town. There was a group of women and children entrenched under a big tree on the roadside. Wei Ruo stopped the team and personally led people to distribute food to these people.


    ?Everyone who got the food bowed to Wei Ruo to thank him.


    Then Wei Ruo returned to the carriage and was about to get on the carriage when one of the women knelt down in front of Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo saw that although the woman was dressed as a refugee, with dark clothes and dirty hair, she had a beautiful face. If she had tidied her up carefully, she should be a beauty.


    "Thank you madam for saving your life. The little girl is willing to serve your lady like a cow or a horse to repay your life-saving grace!"


    "I have no shortage of maids by my side." Wei Ruo would not let anyone stay by his side casually. Before, she always had only Xiumei, and then there was Lin Fang. Apart from that, there is currently no one else.


    ¡°Madam, this little girl can do anything! I just ask you to give me a chance to repay my kindness!¡±


    "No need." Wei Ruo refused and returned to the carriage.


    ?The team marched again, and the woman was still following behind, from noon to evening, and finally fell to the roadside due to exhaustion.


    ?? Wei Ruo did not move, but at this moment he saw Wei Jin also calling Xiao Bei to the carriage, saying a few words to him and then Xiao Bei left.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jin suspiciously and couldn''t help but said, "Could it be that the second brother has a pity for the beauty?"


    ¡°I asked Xiaobei to beat someone.¡± Wei Jin also replied.


    "Hitting someone? That woman?" Wei Ruo said in surprise.


    "Um."


    "Why? I don''t want to accept her, but she still wants to follow me. Doesn''t it seem that she is very grateful for her kindness?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "She is not repaying her kindness, but has an agenda. If she is really grateful, she should know how to advance or retreat if you reject her. When it comes to gratitude, the other person''s likes and dislikes should be the top priority, but she insists not because she wants you. I''m just happy to see that our group has cars and horses, is generous with money, and wants to find a good place for ourselves."


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help but feel pleasantly surprised. In fact, she felt the same way, so she acted indifferently when the man insisted on following behind.


    But Wei Ruo kept her face low and asked deliberately: "Even so, I won''t beat her. Even ants know how to steal their lives, so it''s not a bad idea if she wants to find a way out for herself through this method?"


    "When we first met, her face was covered with dirt and it was hard to see her true face. But when she knelt down to you later, she wiped off the dirt on her face and revealed her true face. And when you distributed steamed buns to everyone, she She didn''t come to you when she had the opportunity, and waited until you walked to the carriage before she came again. It''s hard not to suspect that she actually came for me and not you." Wei Jin also analyzed.


    Just now when the woman knelt down to Wei Ruo, Wei Jin also saw it through the gap in the carriage door. When the woman raised her head, her eyes were looking into the carriage for a moment.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Wei Ruo laughed.


    ¡°Second brother, you are so good!¡±


    "Um?"


    ¡°I thought men couldn¡¯t tell these tricks of women, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be an exception!¡±


    ¡­¡±


    "Second brother, your wife will be very happy in the future! Those warblers in the backyard can''t fool your eyes even with their tricks. There is no need for the head wife to worry about it." Wei Ruo couldn''t help but said.


    ¡°I already...¡± Already have a wife.


    "Second brother, what are you talking about? The voice was too soft and I didn''t hear it." Wei Ruo asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Wei Jin also replied.


    ??Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi''s ascetic face and couldn''t help but have some thoughts. If Wei knew that after they left the capital and there were no other things to interfere with them, a new problem would appear in front of them - their fake relationship as husband and wife.


    She and her second brother are already very young, and she has no plans to get married, but that doesn¡¯t mean that her second brother doesn¡¯t.


    ??If the second brother wants to find a woman to get married and have a normal relationship, she naturally cannot stop him.


    ?So Wei Ruo asked tentatively: "Second brother, what kind of woman would you like? One who is well-read in poetry and books and has red sleeves to add fragrance? Or one who is heroic and dashing, and a woman who is not inferior to men?"


    ¡°None of them.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like you, someone who is both bookish and skilled in martial arts, right?¡±


    ?That would be too difficult.


    ??Wei Jin did not answer Wei Ruo''s question directly, but said: "Why did Ruo''er ask me this question?"


    ¡°Well¡­as my sister, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    "If you don''t need to care about this, I''m not interested in men and women." Wei Jin also said.


    Not interested in men and women?


    ??Wei Ruo narrowed his eyes, then stretched out his hand to touch Wei Jinyi.


    ??Wei Jin also quickly took out his hand.


    ¡°Ruo¡¯er, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Second brother, let me take your pulse.¡± Wei Ruo explained.


    The second brother is at a young age and has no interest in men and women. Wei Ruo is worried about his health.


    Wei Jin also frowned. After hesitating for a moment, he still stretched out his hand.


    He knew in his heart that if he didn''t check Wei Ruo''s pulse, Wei Ruo''s doubts would become even worse.


    Wei Ruo got his wish and touched Wei Jinyi''s wrist.


    The pulse is steady and strong. Not only is there no abnormality, it can even be said to be very healthy.


    Wei Ruo was relieved. If she just didn''t think about it, it would be hard for her to ask.


    After all, love matters are personal preferences.


    Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo and asked, "Where is Ruo''er? What kind of person do you want to marry?"


    "I have no idea of ??getting married, as you know, second brother. I used to think of finding a dying man to marry so that I could avoid the trouble of marrying to serve my husband and my husband''s family." Wei Ruo replied.


    ¡°What kind of man does Ruoer like?¡± Wei Jin also asked.


    ?Having deep eyes, a seemingly calm face hides an unstable heart.


    "In the past, I thought that I would probably not fall in love with any man, but recently I discovered that if there really is such a man in this world, I would be no different from other women. I am born with a mortal body and am inevitably bound to be secular." Wei Ruo replied. .


    ¡°That kind of man?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to describe.¡±


    She didn''t dare to describe it, because the man was none other than the second brother in front of her.


    If she tells it, the second brother will definitely be able to discover it with his intelligence.


    ?Knowing that the sister you have always protected and loved is actually having such thoughts towards him, shouldn''t you be frightened?


    She would definitely be very sad if her second brother separated from her because of this.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 580： Arrive at Jiliao

    Chapter 580 Arriving at Jiliao


    So she kept this secret in her heart for the time being in order to maintain the close and natural relationship with her second brother.


    ??Wei Jin can also hear that the "man like that" in Wei Ruo''s words is concrete.


    Has she met that person?


    What kind of man is that?


    Thinking of this, Wei Jin couldn''t help but tighten his hands hidden in his sleeves.


    ?Then the two of them looked to one side, each with their own thoughts.


    ?The same thing is that no one continued this topic or chose to pierce the window paper.


    ###


    The sixth day of March.


    ?Although the weather is a bit cold, the sun is shining brightly, just like Wei Ruo''s mood.


    Wei Ruo and his party finally arrived at their palace in Jiliao.


    ??Wei Ruo jumped off the carriage, followed closely by Wei Jin who also put his cloak on Wei Ruo.


    ¡°This place is no better than the capital city, so don¡¯t freeze.¡±


    "Um."


    Wei Ruo gathered his clothes and then looked up at the door.


    ?The entire gate is very old, only the plaque is newly replaced, with the three characters "Prince Rui''s Mansion" written on it.


    ?This will be their future home.


    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also entered the door.


    ?This official residence is smaller than their royal residence in the capital, and is quite simple and dilapidated. It looks a bit in disrepair.


    But even this is already the most luxurious building in the neighborhood.


    Wei Ruolai has already seen it on the way. This area is vast and sparsely populated, the people are poor, the houses are simple, and even the government offices are dilapidated.


    Wei Ruo does not dislike this at all, and is even full of expectations.


    Part of the rooms have been cleaned by the advance troops, and Wei Ruo and others can move in directly.


    Because the house is not big, there are only two spacious and bright yards in the backyard, and the rest are relatively small.


    ??Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also live in the same place, this time it is the same as they did in the Wei family in Xingshan County, the houses are next to each other.


    Just as Xiumei brought a ladder in, Wei Ruo leaned the ladder against the wall and leaned on the wall to look at the next door.


    ??Wei Jin was also keenly aware of the eyes staring at him, raised his head, and met Wei Ruo''s smiling face.


    ?? Wei Jinyi also had a smile on his face, and he looked at Wei Ruo with soft eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Wei Jin also asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if my second brother¡¯s yard is suitable for growing bamboo.¡±


    Because bamboo is grown in the Yingzhu Garden of Wei Jinyi in Xingshan County.


    ¡°There is room for planting in the yard, but it¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to grow bamboo in this land, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Then I want to try to see if my ability to grow and live can be applied to bamboo.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, do you think my yard is called Tingsong Garden or Songzhu Garden?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    ??Wei Jin also paused, and for a moment he didn''t understand what Wei Ruo''s intention was in asking this question.


    ¡°I think everything is pretty good.¡± Wei Jin also replied. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to call it Songzhuyuan.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, will we still eat together in the future?¡± Wei Ruo continued to ask.


    During the last period of their stay in the capital and on the way here, they always ate together.


    "According to your."


    "Second brother, can you change your answer? Don''t always rely on me. If you really rely on me, then I might do something." Wei Ruo said half-jokingly and half-seriously.


    "If Ruo''er is willing, I would like to have dinner with Ruo''er." Wei Jin also replied.


    ?He is willing, but he is afraid that she will not be willing, that she will be in trouble, and that he will disturb her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± After receiving a satisfactory answer, Wei Ruocai climbed down from the wall.


    ###


    After moving in, Wei Ruo immediately started busy with matters related to spring sowing.


    Everything has its time and time waits for no one. Wei Ruo doesn¡¯t want to miss the best time for farming this year.


    ?Although the land of Jiliao is Wei Jinyi''s fiefdom, Wei Jinyi has no administrative jurisdiction over the place. Most of the people and land are still responsible for the government here.


    However, as a fief, the prince was allocated a large amount of land, which Wei Ruo wanted to arrange at the moment.


    ??This wave of spring sowing Wei Ruo plans to plant potatoes, which are potatoes. This is a new seed that her space has just upgraded and unlocked!


    Wei Ruo has been waiting for potatoes a long time ago. This crop is very high-yielding. In the world she lived in before, this crop fed countless people and ushered in a population explosion.


    She thought that since sweet potatoes were unlocked, potatoes should also be available.


    Sure enough, it really came, and the timing was just right!


    She was really dozing off and someone gave her a pillow. She just happened to be experimenting with this piece of black soil!


    It¡¯s not that this place is not suitable for growing rice. In fact, rice can be grown in Jiliao land.


    Not only can it be grown, but as long as there are cold and frost-resistant varieties, the quality of rice grown on this land is also very high.


    It¡¯s just that the conditions for growing rice are not yet available, and now is the time when food is in urgent need, and compared to rice, potatoes have a shorter growth cycle!


    The potatoes grown in Weiruo Space are early-maturing varieties, and it only takes sixty days from emergence to harvest.


    In this way, they can plant for at least three seasons before winter comes!


    Wei Ruo not only planned to plant potatoes on the land under the name of Prince Rui''s Mansion, but also planned to let the nearby people grow potatoes with him.


    ??Wei Ruo needs to make some preparations for this. Changing grain seeds is a big deal. Land resources are limited. If you plant the wrong grain, you cannot change it casually. This is related to the livelihood of the family. Therefore, if Wei wanted to convince them in a short period of time, he had to come up with reasons that could convince them.


    First of all, the first thing Wei Ruo plans to do is to distribute food!


    ?In addition to the part of the food that was transported with Wei Ruo and his team this time, nearly a hundred carts of food will be delivered in the future.


    ?These were previously stored by Wei Ruo in warehouses near Prince Rui''s Mansion and the capital.


    Because the car was heavy and we had to be extra careful about bandits along the way, it took a little longer than Wei Ruo and his main team. Even if they set off a few days earlier, they would still have to arrive a few days later.


    ?? Wei Ruo planned to keep part of the grain as rations for the royal family this year, and the rest was distributed to local residents based on the statistical population.


    Anyway, she usually uses excess food to provide disaster relief. Although the people in this Jiliao land have not yet become displaced and become victims of disasters, judging from what she has seen along the way, they are not far away from becoming refugees.


    She is going to use the food for disaster relief anyway, so why not use it to save the people in her own land?


    ??Moreover, her move can also win a certain reputation for the palace and help her carry out subsequent work.


    ?So Wei Ruo called Zhang Yi, Ke Chongshan, Yu Zixiu and others over, circled a place on the map, and told a few people about his decision to distribute food to the people in this area.


    This decision of Wei Ruo surprised and puzzled Zhang Yi, Ke Chongshan, Yu Zixiu and others.


    They thought that Wei Ruo''s move was too risky. It was good to save people, but if the food was only left for one year, it was really risky.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 581： Reunion with godmother

    Chapter 581 Reunion with Godmother


    Jiliao is a bitterly cold land. It is difficult to guarantee the harvest this year. There may be another grain harvest this year.


    ?Although the imperial court pays a salary to Prince Rui''s Mansion every year, everyone is well aware of the situation of the imperial court in recent years. There are wars and famines, and the treasury is empty.


    ??Although the emperor loves Prince Rui, he is now far away from the capital, and the sky is high and the emperor is far away, and it is impossible to say whether he can get the salary as expected.


    ??Especially Yu Zixiu, who was the steward of the palace, felt that Wei Ruo''s decision was very inappropriate, so he quickly explained it to Wei Ruo, hoping that Wei Ruo would think twice before acting.


    Wei Ruo said calmly: "Don''t worry, I won''t starve you."


    Wei Ruo is full of confidence.


    She is not blindly confident. There are already eight pieces of land in her space. If they are all planted on time, there will be no problem in ensuring the food for their palace.


    Not to mention that her warehouse is still 80% full. Even if there is no further production, the food in these warehouses will be enough to feed the palace for three to five years.


    Wei Ruo insisted that Yu Zixiu and others could only obey. Not to mention that Wei Ruo was their master, they had no choice but to obey. The food itself was obtained by Wei Ruo, and she had the final say on how to deal with it.


    ?So on the third day after Prince Rui''s Mansion arrived in the fiefdom, the people in the fiefdom were so surprised that they were speechless by the sudden great event.


    Where is the prince coming? Here is the living Bodhisattva!


    It has been a long time since a prince has been granted a title here in the land of Jiliao. They no longer know what it will be like to have multiple princes granting the title to the land.


    They were worried when they heard that a prince would come.


    They were afraid that the prince would increase taxes for them and make their already stretched life even worse.


    But who would have thought that it would be such a scene?


    The food delivered by Prince Rui''s Mansion is delivered directly to every household.


    When the news first came out, others didn¡¯t believe it.


    It wasn¡¯t until it was their turn and they looked at the big sack of wheat that everyone truly believed that Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion had really sent them food!


    ?That is fine food that they have not seen for several years!


    ?That feeling is like a dream!


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Ruo issued an announcement that the palace promoted the planting of potatoes and sweet potatoes, and people could receive free seeds and only need to return one-third of the harvest after harvest.


    If the harvest is less than three times the amount of seeds, there is no need to turn it in.


    ?Most of the local people have never read books, and everyone is confused about these rules, and they don¡¯t know whether it is cost-effective or not.


    But because Wei Ruo distributed food to everyone when he came up, a big bag of refined grain is more cost-effective than the seeds behind.


    ??In addition, Prince Rui''s Mansion has publicized that things called potatoes grow quickly and have high yields. Once planted, the whole family can have enough to eat.


    ??Everyone enthusiastically joined the army of planting potatoes.


    In any case, they had no better choice.


    They have not grown everything here. In the past two years, they have a bad climate. Don''t say that white rice is white noodles, and even the weeds that can be eaten have been eaten.


    So they won¡¯t lose any money by receiving new seeds for trial planting.


    ?As the saying goes, those who are barefoot are not afraid of those who wear shoes. Once you are poor to a certain extent, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    After planting started, Wei Ruo went out early and came back late almost every day, running around in the fields.


    Jiliao Land has one advantage: it is vast and sparsely populated, and the terrain is flat. Almost every family has a lot of land.


    In the past, people did not have enough to eat because the climate was cold and it was difficult to grow crops in frozen soil. Even if they could survive, the yields would be low.


    In fact, this land is not barren, but the climate conditions are not suitable for previous crop cultivation. In this way, as long as there are crops suitable for planting, subsequent planting work will not be troublesome, and it will even save time and effort than when Wei Ruo was in Jiangsu and Zhejiang.


    It¡¯s just that the distance Wei Ruo has to walk every day is dozens of times that of what she used to do in the countryside of Huzhou Prefecture.


    ?At the beginning, Wei Jinyi would accompany Wei Ruo as Wang Jin when he went out. Later, he gradually became familiar with Wei Jinyi, and Wei Jinyi did not accompany him again and again.


    ??When Wei Ruo is not with him, Wei Jin will stay at home to handle matters in the capital.


    ??He has always maintained contact with the capital and is always paying attention to the developments in the capital.


    Although he has no intention of competing for the reserve, he still has to ensure the safety of himself and Wei Ruo, and cannot let himself lose his defensive power. Therefore, he needs to ensure that the court situation is within his control, and he also needs to accurately know what is happening in the court. movements of people who may pose a threat to them.


    ###


    On March 15th, Uncle Xu and Mother Xu rushed to the palace to reunite with Wei Ruo.


    ??The military camp where Xu Zhengyong is stationed is on the border further north, and his residence is in the border town. The two elders of the Xu family were originally supposed to be there, but now that Wei Ruo is here, they naturally rush over to reunite with her.


    ?The only regret is that Xu Zhengyong has already entered the military camp and can no longer move around freely, so he did not come with him this time.


    Seeing Wei Ruo''s mother being so happy now, her eyes filled with tears of joy.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m so happy! This is really great now!¡±


    ¡°Godmother, why can¡¯t you change your habit? You can¡¯t call me miss anymore.¡± Wei Ruo corrected her.


    ? Xu¡¯s mother said embarrassedly: ¡°I¡¯m used to it, and I can¡¯t change it for a while.¡±


    ¡°Try calling me.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    "This..." Xu''s mother opened her mouth and couldn''t shout out for a long time.


    ¡°Just call me Ruo¡¯er like your second brother.¡± Wei Ruo said.


    "Ruo... Ruo''er..." Xu''s mother opened her mouth and called Wei Ruo''s name awkwardly.


    "Why!"


    Wei Ruo responded with a heavy voice, and then hugged Xu''s mother happily.


    After Xu''s mother''s body stiffened for a while, she reached out and hugged Wei Ruoye into her arms.


    ?This delicate little girl not only grew up, but also finally got rid of those constraints and began to live her own life.


    After a brief reminiscing about old times, Wei Ruo took Xu¡¯s mother and talked about the next arrangements.


    Wei Ruo has no plans to open a shop and do business in Jiliao right now. All her plans are to increase production and increase grain output to feed the people on this land.


    ?Potato planting skills are not very high, and the main task now is overall planning.


    As long as we can ensure that these sixty days are passed safely and the first harvest is ushered in, the subsequent matters will be easier to handle.


    After talking about the business, Xu¡¯s mother mentioned something to Wei Ruo.


    "Miss..." Xu''s mother just started shouting, but Wei Ruo glared at her, so she changed her words, "Ruo''er, it''s like this, there is something I want to discuss with you."


    ¡°Mother, tell me.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Xiaoyong is not young anymore, and it¡¯s time for him to start a family and start a career. But he is in the military camp now, and he is afraid of delaying his daughter if we get married. But if we don¡¯t get married, I will feel sorry for the ancestors of the old Xu family!¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 582： Xiaobei confesses

    Chapter 582 Xiaobei¡¯s confession


    ?Mother Xu is still a very traditional person in many aspects. She doesn¡¯t have many requirements for Wei Ruo, but she still hopes that her son will get married and start a business on time and continue the family line.


    "It is true that he is not young, but this matter still depends on Brother Xiaoyong''s own thoughts. If he does not want to get married, we cannot force him." Wei Ruodao.


    "This is okay. I asked him a while ago and he said he wanted to get married." Xu''s mother replied.


    Hearing this, Xiumei''s expression changed, as if she was a little surprised.


    "Oh? Brother Xiaoyong wants to get married. That will be easy." Wei Ruodao.


    "Yes, so I thought about looking for him and seeing each other. See if there is a girl who is willing. As long as the girl doesn''t mind my Xiaoyong''s situation and is willing to be with him, I should treat her well. No She will be wronged."


    "This matter is easy to handle. I will send someone to find a local matchmaker soon and ask her to provide some portraits of women who are of the right age to be married. We will screen them first and then give them to Brother Xiaoyong to look at. Furthermore, when I have time, I will talk to the ladies of the local squires, they should be the ones who know the situation of local women best."


    Hearing this, Xiumei couldn''t help but said: "Miss, isn''t this a little too anxious?"


    "Don''t worry, we are just helping Brother Xiao Yong look for her first, and we haven''t finalized it now. Whether we want to get married or not depends on whether Brother Xiao Yong is attracted to her," Wei Ruo explained.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Xiumei responded, then lowered her head, looking worried.


    ###


    Wei Ruo was very concerned about this matter and asked Yu Zixiu to help her contact the local matchmaker.


    At night, the portrait was sent to Wei Ruo.


    ??Xu Zhengyong is now a sixth-rank general, which is considered a relatively high-ranking official in the local area. Therefore, local girls can almost be chosen at will. The portraits sent to Wei Ruo are also the most outstanding women in the local area.


    Wei Ruo looked over one by one. Xiumei was silent at the side.


    Wei Ruo didn''t pay attention and asked Xiumei for advice: "Meimei, what do you think of this Miss Liu?"


    Xiumei glanced at the portrait, which showed a dignified and beautiful lady.


    Xiumei murmured: "It''s really an advantage for such a beautiful lady to be paired with such a rough guy!"


    "Brother Xiaoyong is a bit reckless, but he should be someone who loves his wife. It''s okay to be soft and weak, and he won''t be wronged." Wei Ruodao.


    Xiumei pursed her lips.


    Wei Ruo turned around and saw Xiumei looking unhappy, and asked: "What''s wrong with you? Are you dissatisfied with this Miss Liu? It''s okay, there are many girls here, let''s sort out some first." , I¡¯ll let Brother Xiaoyong choose later.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel a little unhappy, and I can¡¯t explain why.¡± Xiumei replied.


    "My dear Meimei, please don''t feel unwell. Let me take a look quickly. Don''t let me take a look at you. Don''t be acclimatized to Jiliao."


    ? Wei Ruo quickly felt Xiumei¡¯s pulse.


    ?After a while, Wei Ruodao said: "Fortunately, my Mei Mei is fine."


    Xiumei said: "I''ll go to the kitchen to get something to eat first."


    Then he quickly turned around and left.


    Wei Ruo looked at Xiumei''s retreating figure and touched her chin, thoughtfully.


    ###


    After going out, Xiumei walked towards the kitchen and accidentally bumped into Xiaobei who was heading towards the backyard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xiumei apologized hurriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Miss Xiumei, you didn¡¯t feel any pain, did you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    "As long as it''s okay, it''s okay. Miss Xiumei, where are you going?" Xiaobei asked with concern.


    ¡°Go to the kitchen to get some food.¡± Xiumei answered a little absent-mindedly.


    ?Xiaobei was keenly aware of Xiumei''s strangeness and asked, "What kind of trouble is Miss Xiumei in?"


    "I haven''t encountered any trouble." Xiumei replied, thought for a while, looked at Xiaobei in front of her, and asked, "Xiaobei, you are not young, have you ever thought about finding a woman to get married to? ?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiaobei was shocked by Xiumei¡¯s words. "What''s wrong?"


    "This matter...this matter...Master has mentioned it to me...it''s just...it''s just..."


    ?Xiao Bei hesitated and hesitated, unable to finish his sentence for a long time.


    ¡°Just what?¡± Xiumei asked curiously.


    ?Xiao Bei scratched his head in embarrassment: "I just want to find a woman I like..."


    As he spoke, Xiaobei looked at Xiumei with burning eyes.


    Xiumei pursed her lips and said, "It seems that men want to start a family and start a career when they reach their age. However, after all, there are very few people in the world who think like this."


    Xiaobei asked cautiously: "Why did Miss Xiumei suddenly ask about this matter, but the eldest lady wants to marry you?"


    ?His eyes were concerned and there was tension in his tone.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    "That is¡­"


    "It''s nothing." Xiumei stopped the topic, "Are you going to see the prince? I won''t disturb you from your business."


    Xiumei said goodbye to Xiaobei, and then hurried to the kitchen.


    ?Xiao Bei stood there, looking at Xiumei''s leaving back with a sense of disappointment.


    He is actually... not very busy...


    Speaking of which, Miss Xiumei is already seventeen. The eldest lady loves her so much that she might arrange a marriage for her early.


    Thinking of this, Xiaobei frowned, and an idea that had been hidden for a long time began to sprout...


    ###


    March 25th.


    ??Wei Ruo has selected some suitable candidates in the past few days and is discussing with Xu''s mother in the study.


    ??Xiumei came in with tea. Listening to the conversation between the two, her face looked a little strange. After putting down her things, she hurried out.


    When we got outside, we met Xiaobei head-on.


    "Xiu...Miss Xiumei..." Xiaobei called out to Xiumei.


    ?Xiumei stopped and looked back at Xiaobei.


    ?Xiao Bei seemed to have something on his mind, holding a brocade box in his hand.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you in any trouble?" Xiumei asked with concern.


    "Xiu...Miss Xiumei...I have something to think about...I want to tell you..." Xiaobei was a little nervous and stuttered when he spoke.


    "Xiao Bei, don''t be nervous. If you need anything, just tell me directly. I will help you wherever I can!" Xiumei said quickly.


    ?Xiaobei calmed down, walked slowly to Xiumei, and then handed the brocade box to Xiumei.


    ¡°Miss Xiumei, this is all my property!¡±


    Xiumei was stunned: "Xiaobei, what are you doing?"


    ¡°Miss Xiumei, I know what I am doing is a bit abrupt, but I can¡¯t think of a better way. I also want to go over and ask the master to make the decision, but I am worried that this will put pressure on Miss Xiumei.¡±


    "After much thought, I just came up with such an abrupt solution. Here is all my wealth over the years, including house deeds, land deeds, and banknotes. If Miss Xiumei, you are willing to marry...marry me, from now on ...I...will definitely treat you well...I will listen to you in everything!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 583： Then you marry me

    ?Xiao Bei said everything he wanted to say in one breath, and then lowered his head. He was too nervous to look at Xiumei, and only raised the brocade box in his hand high.


    ?Xiumei was stunned, her head buzzing.


    It took a long time for my mind to turn around.


    ?Xiaobei was proposing to her just now!


    ?Oh my God! Xiaobei actually proposed to her!


    Xiumei had never thought about this before, and she didn¡¯t even know when Xiaobei fell in love with her.


    Xiumei wanted to respond to Xiaobei by saying that she didn''t plan to get married, but when she said the words, the tall figure of Xu Zhengyong suddenly appeared in her mind...


    ?He is wearing armor and has a majestic appearance. There are some stains on his face and he is dusty.


    Just as she was thinking about it, the figure in her mind transformed into the one in front of her. Xu Zhengyong ran from her mind into reality, looking directly at her and Xiaobei...


    ?Xu Zhengyong got a day off and came to Prince Rui''s Mansion to reunite with Wei Ruo and others.


    ?He was so tired that he ran alone for a long time.


    As soon as he got off his horse, he headed straight to the backyard, but happened to bump into Xiumei and Xiaobei talking at the corner of the corridor.


    Xiumei looked at Xiaobei and Xu Zhengyong. She didn''t know how to respond for a moment, so she turned around and ran out.


    ¡°Girl Xiumei¡­¡±


    ?Xiao Bei didn¡¯t know whether he should chase or not.


    ??Just when he hesitated, Xu Zhengyong chased after him like a gust of wind.


    ?Xiumei ran out of Prince Rui''s Mansion and ran all the way out.


    ?Going across two streets is the outskirts, with endless fields and hard-working farmers working **** the thawed land.


    Xiumei was running on the field ridge, and Xu Zhengyong finally caught up with her.


    "Meimei!" Xu Zhengyong used Qinggong to fly up to Xiumei, "Meimei, don''t run away! Why are you running?"


    Xiumei looked at the tall figure within easy reach and couldn''t answer for a moment why she was running.


    ¡°Meimei, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xu Zhengyong asked with concern.


    "Why are you running after me? The lady has prepared many ladies for you to see!" Xiumei muttered.


    "If Ruo''er prepares for me, there is no conflict between everyone''s love for each other and my pursuit of you." Xu Zhengyong said, "You can''t marry a wife and not even give up your childhood sweetheart, right?"


    "you¡­"


    Hearing what Xu Zhengyong said, Xiumei felt angry for no reason.


    But she didn¡¯t know what to say when she pointed at Xu Zhengyong.


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you anymore, just do whatever you want and leave me alone!" Xiumei said angrily.


    "How could I ignore you? You suddenly ran away for several miles without incident. It''s so abnormal that I have to ask questions clearly!"


    Xu Zhengyong then asked: "Did that person just make you unhappy? As long as you say yes, I will go back and teach him a lesson right away."


    "no no!"


    ?Xiumei quickly grabbed Xu Zhengyong.


    ¡°Then why did you run away when you saw me?¡± Xu Zhengyong asked. ¡°I don¡¯t like seeing you, don¡¯t I?¡±


    "No, you can fight with me to see who is bigger, but you can''t run away when you see me." Xu Zhengyong had a serious face, acting domineering for no reason.


    ?After staying in the military camp for so many days, the changes have not been small. When this man speaks, he is more powerful than before.


    "Why do you care so much about me? You are about to get married, how can you still be flirting with me? Although I have been with you since childhood, you and I are both older now, and we have reached the age to talk about marriage. , it¡¯s not good to meet in private so casually anymore!¡±


    "Then you agree to marry me, so that I don''t have to look at other women, and I don''t have to avoid getting along with you." Xu Zhengyong immediately proposed a solution.


    "What nonsense are you talking about! Who wants to marry you? Who else wants to marry you just to keep seeing you?" Xiumei was almost furious at Xu Zhengyong.


    "Who said I wanted to marry you just to keep seeing you? When my mother asked me about my marriage, I originally wanted to marry you. I even talked to sister Ruo''er about this, but you didn''t I¡¯m willing, but I can¡¯t force you!¡±


    Xiumei was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered that when she was at Zhuangzi in Hejian Prefecture, her young lady had indeed mentioned that she wanted to marry her, but she sternly refused.


    "Why...why are you so casual that if I don''t agree, you can find someone else! As long as it''s a woman who agrees, you can do it?" Xiumei said angrily.


    "Who said I can be successful with just any girl? My promise to my mother to fall in love with her is just a delaying tactic! Even if they find someone for me, I won''t like them anyway. It''s just so easy to give my mother something to think about, so that she won''t become a successful woman. I worry about not getting married every day!" Xu Zhengyong said loudly.


    Because I have been in the military for a long time, I have become accustomed to having a loud voice.


    ?His face was a little serious, like a rough man, but what he said was truly from his heart.


    Xiumei¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Don¡¯t you really want to see each other?¡±


    ¡°What do I think of those delicate and weak women? If I want to marry, I¡¯ll marry you! I don¡¯t want anything else! If you don¡¯t want to marry, then I won¡¯t marry you!¡±


    ?This time Xiumei was completely dumbfounded.


    She was completely confused by being proposed to marry by two men in one day.


    "Well, I...I''m going back. I should be anxious if the lady can''t find me in a while."


    ?Xiumei threw Xu Zhengyong away and walked back quickly.


    ?At this moment, she was in a mess and didn''t know what to do.


    ?Xu Zhengyong followed Xiumei closely, not daring to provoke him again. The two kept a distance of three steps and returned to Prince Rui''s Mansion one after the other.


    ??Wei Ruo saw Xiumei entering the room absentmindedly and hurriedly came forward to ask.


    ¡°My dear Meimei, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Wei Ruo pulled Xiumei to him and moved a stool for her to sit on.


    "Come, tell me carefully what happened." Wei Ruo took Xiumei''s hand and was ready to listen patiently to her story.


    "Miss, Brother Xiaoyong said he wants to marry me. What do you think is going on? Why does Brother Xiaoyong want to marry me? He...he has always been quarreling with me!" Xiumei looked confused. Confused.


    Wei Ruodao: "Brother Xiaoyong really wants to marry you. He told me once before and he was quite serious. However, you have no such idea and he respects you, so he didn''t mention it again."


    ¡°So, miss, you knew it before?¡±


    ¡°Well, he talked to me a little bit.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange, miss? Every time we meet, we quarrel. It¡¯s like we had a grudge in the past life! Why did he suddenly change and want to marry me?¡±


    "I don''t understand this very well, and your lady has no experience in this area. But based on my understanding of Brother Xiaoyong, although he usually makes jokes and talks nonsense, he will never talk nonsense on such a big matter. , since he told you this, he must really want to marry you, and he won''t just say it casually."

 Chapter 584： long term plan

    "But...but..." Xiumei struggled, "I don''t match his status. He is a general now, and I am just a little maid. How can I marry him? He wants to be matched with those ladies and gentlemen. yes!"


    "You are not allowed to say that you are just a little maid. I have never thought that you are just a maid. I don''t think Brother Xiaoyong and my godfather and godmother would think so either." Wei Ruodao.


    After Xiumei thought seriously for a while, she seemed to have finally figured it out. She raised her head and said to Wei Ruo solemnly: "Miss, I won''t get married until you are officially married, so no matter how young you are, I don¡¯t even consider whether it¡¯s Brother Yong or Xiaobei.¡±


    "Meimei, your life is yours, and you can''t be tied to me for no reason." Wei Ruo said seriously.


    "No, from the day I served the lady, my life has been closely connected with the lady. When the lady lives, I live; when the lady is happy, I am happy too. I am what I am now because of you, lady. Therefore, I have to follow you when it comes to getting married. I have never heard of anyone who married a maid first before the young lady got married."


    "But your lady and I have already gotten married. I got married in a serious manner with three instructions and six etiquettes, eight carriages of a sedan chair."


    "That doesn''t count. The prince is your brother, not your husband."


    ¡°Meimei!¡±


    "Miss, you said it yourself. I have made the decision on my marriage. Now I have made the decision." Xiumei said.


    ¡°Why are you so sharp-tongued now?¡±


    ¡°I learned it all from you, miss.¡±


    "Hey." Wei Ruo sighed helplessly and thought to himself, if Brother Xiao Yong knew that Meimei might not consider her marriage because she was thinking about her, I wonder if he would blame her.


    ###


    In the afternoon, Wei Ruo still sent the selected portraits to Xu Zhengyong as planned. Xu Zhengyong pretended to look at them, then said that he didn''t like them, and asked Wei Ruo to choose again. He preferred the more heroic ones. A woman, lively yet dignified.


    When the servant passed the message to Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo hummed in his heart: You might as well just say that you want Meimei!


    But Wei Ruo still asked the matchmaker to ask for more portraits of women.


    When it was time for dinner, Xiumei cooked a table of delicious dishes. Wei Ruo asked people to move the table to the yard, then went to the next door to call Wei Jinyi and Xiaobei over. In addition, during this period, he had been helping Wei Ruo in Prince Rui''s Mansion. Uncle Xu and Mother Xu were busy, a total of seven people.


    ?There was no concern about superiority or inferiority, and there was no defense between men and women. We all sat together and had a lively meal. The food cooked by Xiumei was unanimously praised by everyone. It was the most delicious thing in the world.


    After dinner, Xu Zhengyong set off again.


    ?He only has one day''s rest, and he will appear in the military camp early tomorrow morning.


    ??Wei Ruo said goodbye to Xu Zhengyong at the door and warned: "Be careful on the road."


    Xiumei followed Wei Ruo''s instructions and handed some packed things to Xu Zhengyong.


    ?Xu Zhengyong took the baggage and said, "Thank you Meimei. I will definitely cherish what you gave me."


    "This is what the lady gave me and it has nothing to do with me!" Xiumei quickly clarified the relationship.


    "it''s the same."


    "It''s different! Miss cares about you, but I don''t care about you!" Xiumei said angrily.


    "It''s useless if you don''t admit it. I know you care about me." Xu Zhengyong said firmly.


    ¡°You are shameless.¡± Xiumei looked disgusted.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Xu Zhengyong smiled.


    Wei Ruo watched from the side and thought, no matter what, the two people''s habit of bickering has not changed.


    "Let''s go quickly. It''s getting late, and the journey is long. If we don''t set off, we won''t be able to reach the military camp at dawn." Xiumei urged. "Okay." Xu Zhengyong shouldered the burden and got on his horse.


    After Xu Zhengyong left, Xiumei said with some distress: "I have spent most of the day on the road. It''s such a hard work. Miss, please tell him not to come back next time.


    "I can''t be the master of this matter. It''s not necessarily my sister that he wants to see when he''s running back and forth like this." Wei Ruodao.


    "Miss, don''t tease me about that again." Xiumei stamped her foot.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    The two returned to Songzhuyuan talking and laughing.


    ?At this moment, Wei Ruo did not realize that this farewell meeting with Xu Zhengyong was actually like that.


    ###


    In the following days, Wei Ruo was still busy planting potatoes. Prince Rui''s Mansion had a lot of land in Jiliao, and planting it all would require a lot of labor.


    In addition to the people Wei Ruo brought himself, Wei Ruo also needed to hire many people.


    For this reason, Wei Ruo cooperated with the local government to hire and resettle the refugees near Jiliao City.


    ??Wei Ruo has resources and planting technology, and Wei Jin also has power, status and manpower.


    When all conditions were met, things went very smoothly.


    In his spare time, Wei Ruo also drew a city planning map.


    ?? Today''s Jiliao City is incomparable not only to the capital city, but also to Xingshan County.


    ??Except for Prince Rui''s Mansion and the Magistrate''s Office, there are only two decent buildings in the city, and there are only a few scattered houses of three or five families that are pretty good.


    There are very few shops on the street. There are only three shops: a tailor shop, a blacksmith shop, and a tofu shop.


    ??The so-called city does not have decent city walls. When you go out from Prince Rui''s Mansion, you can cross two streets and reach the fields and mountains.


    What Wei Ruo wanted was not just to build a city, but to repeat his old tricks and use work as a relief.


    She provided grain as payment and hired surplus labor to build the city, providing them with a source of income.


    The ownership of the completed houses belongs to her. When Jiliao City develops in the future, she can rent out these buildings to obtain income.


    Of course, this is a long-term plan.


    It is unrealistic to develop a lively city in the short term. People need to have enough food and clothing first, and the population will grow. Then it is possible to develop trade and create a city.


    The basis of all commercial activities is sufficient productivity. When everyone does not have enough to eat and what is produced is not enough for their own use, there will naturally be no trade.


    But she is not in a hurry to get immediate returns, she is willing to make such a long-term investment.


    In this plan, Wei Ruo put road construction first. Wei Ruo drew several north-south and east-west avenues on the drawings, and among these avenues, the highest priority was the horizontal and vertical ones in front of Prince Rui''s Mansion. The two main roads, after repair, will facilitate the subsequent transportation of materials for Wei Ruo himself and other people.


    ###


    ? Time has come to April in the lunar calendar, and the weather has become noticeably warmer.


    On the fifth day of April, Wei Ruo went out as usual, but saw Xiumei running over in a hurry.


    "Miss, miss..." Xiumei''s face turned pale and she looked very panicked.

 Chapter 585： Second brother has already gone to rescue people first

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Speak slowly.¡±


    ??This was the first time Wei Ruo saw Xiumei looking so panicked.


    ¡°Brother Xiaoyong¡­Brother Xiaoyong is in trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wei Ruo asked hurriedly.


    "He was...captured by the enemy..." Xiumei''s entire face turned pale, and she was completely confused. "Miss, what should I do? What should I do?"


    Wei Ruo stood there, the blood on his face instantly fading.


    They knew that such a day might come the day Xu Zhengyong joined the army, but when this day actually appeared, Wei Ruo and Xiumei were just as scared and terrified.


    Wei Ruo tried hard to calm down.


    ??You may not die if you are captured, especially since Xu Zhengyong is an officer and has value.


    ?No matter whether he is still alive or not, as long as there is still a glimmer of hope, they must act as soon as possible and find a way to rescue him.


    But how to rescue the prisoners from the enemy, Wei Ruo had no idea at all.


    This is not something she can handle anymore.


    After thinking about it, Wei Ruo quickly walked out the door.


    When he arrived at Yingzhu Garden, Wei Ruo knocked on the door.


    But no one answered the door, so Wei Ruo pushed the door open and walked in directly.


    ¡°Second brother, second brother¡­¡±


    ??Wei Ruo walked quickly towards Wei Jinyi''s bedroom.


    ?However, there was no one in the room, and Wei Jin didn''t know where he had gone.


    ?At this moment, Lin Fang came in from outside with a big belly.


    ¡°Miss, the master has gone out.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here? You are about to give birth, don¡¯t move around.¡±


    "I''m fine." Lin Fang explained to Wei Ruo, "Master told me to keep an eye on you before he left."


    ¡°Where did the second brother go?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    ¡°Master has gone to save people.¡± Lin Fang said.


    ¡°Second brother, he...he went to save Brother Xiaoyong?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    ?Lin Fang nodded, "Master received the news this morning, and he set off shortly after receiving the news."


    Wei Ruo was stunned.


    Second brother, he actually set out to save people?


    But Brother Xiaoyong was captured and taken to the Jurchen tribe, how could he save him?


    "How can he rescue him? Even if he takes all the guards in the palace, there are only a few hundred people. How can he compete with the tens of thousands of Jurchen troops?"


    ¡°The master told you to rest assured that he will help you bring Xu Zhengyong back safely, so you can just wait for news about him at the house.¡± Lin Fang said.


    Wei Ruo shook his head: "He specifically didn''t let me know and went there secretly. He must have known that this matter was very dangerous."


    Hearing this, Lin Fang didn''t know how to answer the question, because she knew that what Wei Ruo said was true and that the master''s trip was extremely dangerous.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while and decided: "I want to go to the border."


    "Miss, no, the master told you to wait for news from him at the house." Lin Fang quickly tried to dissuade him.


    "He went to save people for me, how could I stay in the house with peace of mind? At least I had to go to the border and wait." Wei Ruo insisted.


    She won''t cause trouble, but at least she will be closer to them.


    She is a doctor, if anything happens, she can help!


    "Miss, you can''t go." Yu Zixiu also walked in and stood in front of Wei Ruo.


    ¡°You want to stop me?¡± Wei Ruo asked. "Even if the lady is angry, I will still stop her. This is what the master has entrusted to the subordinates, and the subordinates must do it."


    ??Wei Ruo took a step forward and drew out the sword from the guard who followed Yu Zixiu.


    ??Wei Ruo pointed his sword at Yu Zixiu''s throat.


    Yu Zi could not move like a mountain: "Even if Miss kills me, I will not let Miss leave the house."


    ??The blade was just a few millimeters away from Yu Zixiu''s neck, but he didn''t move or even blink.


    Wei Ruo turned his wrist and put the sword on his neck.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s threatening my own life?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    "Miss!"


    Yu Zixiu and Lin Fang nervously wanted to come forward.


    "Don''t move." Wei Ruo stopped, "Take me there, or I''ll hurt myself."


    Yu Zixiu said quickly: "Miss, please put down your sword first. The sword has no eyes. Don''t hurt yourself! If you are injured, we won''t be able to explain it to you when the master comes back."


    ¡°You can arrange carriages and horses now and take me to the border.¡± Wei Ruo demanded.


    Yu Zixiu said: "I can take Miss there, but Miss, you must promise me first that you will not leave the customs and will only wait in the town."


    "I can''t do anything when I leave the border. If I encounter danger again, I will drag down my second brother. I won''t do that. Don''t worry, I won''t hold back my second brother. When I get to the border, I won''t run around. , I just want to be closer. I am a doctor, if he is injured and needs me, I hope I can appear by his side as soon as possible." Wei Ruodao.


    Yu Zixiu compromised and said: "I understand, I will make arrangements to summon the remaining guards in the house to accompany you, young lady."


    After receiving the promise, Wei Ruo put away his sword, and Yu Zixiu immediately went down to arrange relevant matters.


    ?Lin Fang glanced down at her belly and blamed herself: "Damn it, I''m pregnant right now, otherwise I could have been of some help!"


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Lin, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself, it¡¯s me. Did the second brother take Brother Ke away before the second brother left? Brother Ke should have been by your side at this time.¡±


    "This is his duty. If the master didn''t want to take him there, he had to go with him. Even if he didn''t go, I would ask him to do it. We will follow the master to the death and we must not fall behind at this time. "


    Wei Ruo felt touched in her heart and continued: "You should have a good rest at home and raise your baby with peace of mind. Don''t let this incident affect you and your child."


    After Wei Ruo warned Lin Fang, he went back to his room to prepare things.


    An hour later, Yu Zixiu prepared his things and set out for the border.


    Along the way, Wei Ruo felt confused.


    This is the first time she has been like this since time travel.


    Whether it is brother Xiaoyong or the second brother, if they make any mistakes, she cannot afford the consequences.


    The town where Ji Liao and Jurchen tribes meet is called Ji Town. It is a little more barren than where Prince Rui''s Mansion is. There are no decent commercial streets or inns in the town. It is the only place where Wei Ruo can stay. The place is an inn.


    Compared with other inns, this place is also very simple.


    ? Wei Ruo and his party stayed here that night.


    Wei Ruo specially changed into men''s clothes for the convenience of movement.


    After moving in, Wei Ruo called the postmaster here and asked him about the situation.


    The postmaster is an old man in his fifties, with gray hair and does not look very strong.


    He told Wei Ruo that early this morning, they met a group from Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    The **** from Prince Rui''s Mansion came and Prince Rui himself was not seen.


    ?If Wei had expected this, Wei Jin could not have come here as Prince Rui himself, and must have disguised himself as Wang Jin.


    Wei Ruo asked the postmaster again: "Can I leave the customs in these days?"

 Chapter 586： Saw them

    "Young Master, I advise you not to leave seclusion. In recent years, our relationship with the Jurchen tribe has not been very good. Especially recently, I saw our garrison walking back and forth on the street yesterday. According to my experience , This is not right, maybe there will be a fight soon."


    The postmaster didn''t know Wei Ruo''s identity, but since the other party was escorted by the guards of Prince Rui''s Mansion, he must be either rich or noble. If something happened to such a person in his post at this moment, he would definitely not be able to afford it.


    "Has there been any news from the garrison in the past few days?" Wei Ruo asked again.


    She wanted to know if the news about Brother Xiaoyong¡¯s capture had spread.


    "There is no big news. I just heard that..." The postmaster hesitated to speak.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡±


    "I, a small postmaster, dare not discuss matters in the military camp." The postmaster''s words stopped abruptly.


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo raised his head and glanced at Yu Zixiu, and saw Yu Zixiu walking up to the postmaster and showing him a token.


    ¡°Uh¡­this¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, our identities don¡¯t take any side, you just need to tell me the rumors you heard truthfully.¡±


    The postmaster thought over and over again and answered truthfully what he heard: "My two nephews are both serving in the army, so they heard some words. It is said that the local garrison is not very satisfied with the new deputy garrison. The two nephews are not very satisfied with the new deputy garrison. There have been several disputes. I also heard that the garrison master mentioned to his subordinates several times that the new deputy garrison is just a yellow-haired boy and cannot hold a big position. "


    Then the postmaster added: "I only heard these things, nothing serious. Shouldn''t it be a big deal if the rumors don''t match up?"


    ¡°No.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    Just disagreement is really not a big deal, but if you deliberately harm your colleagues because of disagreement, then it is a big deal.


    On the way here, Wei Ruo was studying the capture of Xu Zhengyong, because he had never heard of any serious conflict between the two armies.


    Since we haven¡¯t fought, how can we take prisoners?


    ?Now that he heard the gossip from the postmaster, Wei Ruo felt more and more that something was fishy.


    ?Perhaps the garrison deliberately arranged a solo mission for Brother Xiaoyong and gave him wrong instructions, trapping him in the enemy camp and leading to his capture.


    But this is just Wei Ruo''s guess. Even if this conjecture can be confirmed now, it will not be of much help in rescuing Xu Zhengyong.


    ?Even if we want to delve into this matter, we have to wait until the second brother and Xiao Yong brother return safely.


    ?? Wei Ruo asked the postmaster some more about Ji Town, and then asked him to leave.


    It was getting late now, it was pitch dark outside, and it was no longer convenient to move around.


    Yu Zixiu had people bring food to Wei Ruo and Xiumei, but neither of them had much appetite.


    Even though they had not been able to eat properly during this journey, and even though their bodies were exhausted, their hearts were extremely heavy and they did not dare to rest for a moment.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know how to comfort Xiumei, because she couldn''t comfort herself either.


    This is war, **** and cruel.


    Death can happen at any time. It can be someone else or a loved one they cherish.


    The power of an individual is so insignificant in the face of war.


    She could only pray that her loved one would return safely.


    ###


    Early the next morning, Wei Ruo came out of his room very early.


    In fact she stayed up all night.


    Wei Ruo walked to the yard of the inn and looked up at the sky.


    ?The sky is gray and weighing heavily on the earth.


    Having a low, breathless feeling.


    ?Seeing Wei Ruo, Yu Zixiu asked: "Miss, it''s still early, please rest for a while."


    Wei Ruo shook his head. Then Wei Ruo told Yu Zixiu: "Send a few people to inquire about the whereabouts of the second brother and the others."


    "Don''t worry, Miss. I have already sent people to search for you after arriving at the inn yesterday. Ji Town is not big, so I believe we will be able to contact you soon." Yu Zixiu replied.


    ¡°Hopefully it¡¯s good news.¡±


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, the master is trustworthy, and there is nothing he can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°No matter how powerful he is, he is still a human being, and being a human being cannot mean that he is invincible. I hope that he will be invincible, but I have to worry about him being in danger.¡±


    Yu Zixiu looked at Wei Ruo and suddenly felt that perhaps their master was not wishful thinking, and perhaps the young lady''s feelings for him were not purely brother-sister love.


    ??While Wei Ruozheng was talking to Yu Zixiu, he saw that the subordinates sent by Yu Zixiu to look for Wei Jinyi had returned, and Zhang Yi came back with him.


    ?Zhang Yi came with Wei Jinyi, and finding Zhang Yi also meant that they found Wei Jinyi.


    "Miss!" Zhang Yi rushed in angrily, "Miss, I can''t take care of that much anymore. Please follow me to see the master immediately!"


    ?Zhang Yi was so anxious that he didn''t care about etiquette for a moment and just wanted to take Wei Ruo away quickly.


    ¡°Okay! Lead the way!¡± Wei Ruo said nothing and asked someone to lead the horse directly.


    Yu Zixiu also quickly arranged for everyone to set off to protect Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo and others, led by Zhang Yi, went straight to a farmhouse on the edge of Ji Town.


    ? Wei Ruo didn''t ask any questions along the way. She didn''t want to think about anything at the moment, she just wanted to see Wei Jinyi quickly.


    ?That is a very common house in Ji Town. It has a courtyard with one entrance and three bays. The house and walls are made of yellow mud mixed with stones.


    Arriving at the gate of the courtyard, Wei Ruo got off the horse, but because she was not skilled, she stumbled and almost fell down. Fortunately, Xiumei had quick eyesight and hands to catch her.


    Wei Ruo, who stood still again, did not pause for a moment and went straight into the courtyard.


    ??There are all Wei Jinyi''s people in the courtyard, and they are standing with serious expressions at the moment.


    ¡°Miss, the master is in the room on the right!¡± Zhang Yi said to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo then ran straight into the house, entered the main room, turned right and entered the bedroom.


    ?Xiumei, who came in with Wei Ruo, suddenly saw Xu Zhengyong sitting in the corner of the hall after entering the door.


    Because the house was relatively small, cotton blankets were laid out on the ground for the injured to rest. Xu Zhengyong was one of them.


    She ran over quickly.


    ¡°Brother Xiaoyong!¡±


    ?Xiumei hugged Xu Zhengyong excitedly.


    I have been worried for a few days and finally feel relieved. The feeling cannot be described in simple words.


    Xu Zhengyong was stunned when he was suddenly hugged.


    ?After a while, Xu Zhengyong realized that there were still people in the room, and thought that this was not the time for children to love each other, so he gently pushed Xiumei away: "Meimei, I''m fine, I made you worry."


    ??Xiumei also recovered from the initial excitement.


    When she realized what she had done, Xiumei was stunned for a moment, and then quickly took her hands back.


    After Xiumei calmed down, she carefully looked at Xu Zhengyong''s condition and saw that he had many scratches all over his body, and the originally shiny armor was full of tears and stains.


    Xiumei couldn''t help but asked with concern: "Are you seriously injured? Does it matter?"


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I only have superficial injuries, but it¡¯s Wei Jinyi...he...¡± (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 587： Why are you so stupid?

    When mentioning Wei Jinyi, Xu Zhengyong frowned, his tone was heavy, and he was deeply apologetic.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him, Your Majesty?¡± Xiumei asked quickly.


    "He wanted to save me..." Xu Zhengyong said with a serious tone, "I really didn''t expect that he would choose to break into the enemy camp alone at night to save me!"


    "What are you talking about? Your Majesty...he went into the enemy alone to rescue you? Even if your Majesty is extremely skilled in martial arts, he can''t defeat thousands of troops!" Xiumei was shocked.


    ¡°They told me that this was the prince¡¯s decision after careful consideration, because he wanted to rescue me quickly. There were no other ways, but the longer the delay, the lower the chance of my survival...¡±


    ???Wei Jinyi''s martial arts and lightness skills are also very good. He can sneak into the enemy camp without attracting as much attention as possible.


    If you lead everyone together, you will be discovered before entering the enemy camp.


    So he chose the most risky but most likely method to succeed.


    Hearing this, Xiumei was greatly shocked.


    ??The prince actually risked his own life for Brother Xiao Yong¡¯s life!


    ¡°Your Majesty, he must be doing this for the sake of Miss. He knows that Miss cares about you very much. If you do something bad, Miss will definitely be sad. Your Majesty, he doesn¡¯t want Miss to be sad..."


    Xu Zhengyong blamed himself: "It''s all my fault. I fell into the enemy''s trap, and now I''m hurting him... If he had any good intentions, I wouldn''t be able to survive in this world!"


    "Your Majesty, he will be fine. With Miss here, he will be fine!" Xiumei said quickly.


    ?Xiumei said these words not only to Xu Zhengyong, but also as her prayer.


    ###


    In the inner room, Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi who was unconscious on the bed, tears welling up in his eyes.


    ?But soon, Wei Ruo wiped the tears from his cheeks.


    Now is not the time to cry.


    She must cheer up now, immediately, immediately!


    The second brother needs her medical skills now, not her tears!


    ? Wei Ruo first briefly checked Wei Jinyi''s injuries, then picked up the paper and pen on the table and wrote down the prescription.


    While Wei Ruo was writing, he said to Ke Chongshan and others who were guarding Wei Jinyi: "Take my prescription and prepare the medicinal materials. Once you have them all, fry them according to the method I wrote on the prescription; then help me prepare them." Get hot water, clean towels, and gauze, and then go to the door and guard it. Don¡¯t let anyone else come in except Xiumei and disturb me.¡±


    "yes."


    ?Several people quickly obeyed the order and evacuated the room.


    After several people brought what Wei Ruo needed, Wei Ruo took out the acupuncture bag he carried with him, first used silver needles to acupuncture at several key locations on Wei Jinyi''s head, and then took off Wei Jinyi''s coat. , exposed the location of his chest, and inserted a needle into his heart.


    She protected his heart pulse first, and then carried out subsequent treatment.


    ??His body had multiple wounds, including knife wounds, arrow wounds, and some blunt injuries with no visible weapons. It didn¡¯t take much to think about it to know that he had gone through a fierce battle.


    ?These wounds have been treated with simple hemostatic treatment, and the hemostatic medicine applied on them was given by Wei Ruo.


    However, because some wounds are deep, simply applying hemostatic medicine is not enough.


    Wei Ruo opened these wounds one by one, re-cleaned, disinfected, sutured and applied medicine.


    This is a time-consuming and labor-intensive process. Even if Wei Ruo is skillful, it took more than an hour to complete it.


    When Wei Ruo finished doing this, Xiumei came in with the prepared medicine.


    Zhang Yi and others were very helpful. Even in such a barren border area, they found all the medicinal materials on Wei Ruo''s prescription in a very short time and prepared the decoction Wei Ruo needed in time.


    ??Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to feed Wei Jinyi the decoction, and he continued to give Wei Jinyi acupuncture.


    Wei Ruo''s acupuncture requires full concentration, so except for Xiumei, whom she especially trusts, she can relax and have no worries. The presence of other people will affect her to a certain extent.


    Xiumei carefully used a spoon to pour the medicine from the gap between Wei Jinyi''s lips. Because the swallowing ability of a comatose person is very weak, the medicine cannot be administered too fast. About half an hour later, Wei Ruocai finally finished, and Xiumei finished feeding the medicine at about the same time.


    ¡°Miss, can your prince get better?¡± Xiumei asked worriedly.


    "As long as I am here, his life will not be in danger." Wei Ruo said firmly.


    ??As she spoke, Wei Ruo''s eyes fell on Wei Jinyi''s legs, her brows furrowed slightly but she didn''t say anything else.


    Because compared with life, everything else is trivial.


    "Meimei, please go out for a while. I want to be alone with my second brother for a while." Wei Ruo said to Xiumei.


    "Okay." Xiumei turned around and took two steps. She was a little worried about Wei Ruo, then turned back to Wei Ruo and said, "Miss, if you have any orders, please call me anytime. I''ll be at the door."


    "Um."


    After Xiumei left, Wei Ruo sat on the edge of the bed, stretched out his hand, and gently touched Wei Jinyi''s cheek.


    ?This face, which is usually dull but unexpectedly gentle, lost some color at this moment.


    "Why are you so stupid? If something happens to Brother Xiaoyong, I will be sad. Wouldn''t I be sad if something happens to you? Why are you so nice to me? Is it because I saved you once when we were in Xingshan County? For that Once, how many times have you paid me back?"


    ¡°You are such a fool! What a fool!¡±


    All the tears that had been held back just now poured out.


    Her heart ached very much, and the scars on his body seemed to fall on her own heart.


    ¡°You must get better, promise me, you must get better.¡±


    ¡°You have done so much for me, but there are still many things that I haven¡¯t had time to do for you. You can¡¯t just leave like this.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, I still have a lot of psychological things that I haven¡¯t had time to tell you. Can you give me this chance to tell them?¡±


    ¡­¡±


    ###


    ??Wei Ruo stayed in front of Wei Jinyi''s bed from dawn to dusk.


    ?In the middle, Xiumei came in and brought food to Wei Ruo once, and Wei Ruo ate some with great effort.


    Later, Zhang Yi and others also came to ask for permission and wanted to guard Wei Ruo''s place, but Wei Ruo refused.


    She is a doctor, and only if she personally guards Wei Jinyi and monitors Wei Jinyi''s physical condition at all times can he ensure his safety to the greatest extent.


    In the middle of the night, Wei Ruo changed Wei Jinyi''s medicine once more and gave him medicine once and water twice.


    Then it was until dawn.


    It¡¯s not too early or too late in April. The farmer¡¯s rooster crows twice, and the candles in the house can be extinguished.


    ?Morning light shines into the room through the drafty window of the house.


    ??Wei Jin also slowly opened his eyes, and what he saw was Wei Ruo who had been looking at him.


    ??Wei Jin also wanted to speak, but found that his throat seemed to be stuck in mud and he couldn''t make any sound.


    "Don''t speak in a hurry. You''ve had a fever for a long time and it''s normal for your throat to be unable to make any sound." Wei Ruo also said to Wei Jin.


    ?Looking at Wei Jinyi who had regained consciousness, Wei Ruo''s eyes were red and she smiled with tears.

 Chapter 588： The prince is awake

    ??Wei Jin also quickly stretched out his hand to wipe away the tears on Wei Ruo''s face, but found that he could not lift his arms.


    "Don''t move. There are many wounds on your body. I managed to stop the bleeding and suture them all. If it bleeds again, it will be troublesome." Wei Ruo said hurriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­cry¡­¡± Wei Jin also struggled to speak.


    "I''m not crying, I''m happy." Wei Ruo''s tears were still flowing as she spoke, but she was also truly happy.


    ??Wei Ruo''s hand gently held Wei Jinyi''s hand that was trying to lift up.


    Wei Ruo just looked at him quietly, letting the tears from the corners of her eyes flow down.


    ??Wei Jin was also looking at Wei Ruo''s bright eyes sparkling with tears.


    There should be a lot to say between them at this moment, but it doesn''t seem like they need to say too much.


    The two looked at each other for a long time until Xiumei came in and interrupted them.


    ??Seeing Wei Jinyi wake up and Xiumei were also very happy.


    ¡°Your Majesty is awake? Great! Great! I¡¯ll tell everyone!¡±


    She then ran out of the house and told everyone the news.


    Suddenly, the hanging hearts of everyone in the courtyard dropped, the gloom dispersed, and the light of joy shone on everyone.


    ?After that, Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to cook vegetable and shrimp porridge, and cooked it very mushy so that Wei Jin could easily swallow it.


    Wei Ruo sat by the bed and fed Wei Jinyi himself.


    ? Wei Jin also had difficulty swallowing, so Wei Ruo fed very slowly.


    After finishing the porridge, Wei Ruo fed Wei Jinyi the prepared soup.


    Then, Wei Ruo lifted off the quilt on the bed and began to untie Wei Jinyi''s clothes.


    "You..." Wei Jin also wanted to ask Wei Ruo what he was going to do.


    ?Although the words could not be spoken, Wei Ruo had already guessed what he wanted to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll change your dressing and give you an acupuncture.¡± Wei Ruo explained to Wei Jin.


    ?Seeing his body exposed in front of Wei Ruo, Wei Jinyi''s expression became visibly embarrassed and shy.


    Even though his cheeks are no longer red due to lack of energy and blood, Wei Ruo can still detect this from his eyes that are trying to dodge.


    ? Wei Ruo did not stop her movements because of Wei Jinyi''s shyness, because no one else could do this, she could only do it, especially the acupuncture.


    ?But this time, Wei Ruo did not take the opportunity to tease Wei Jinyi.


    ?The wounds seemed to be on her heart.


    ?His body, she just wanted to restore it to its original state as soon as possible. She could not have any inappropriate thoughts or want to tease him.


    When he was unconscious, Wei Jin also didn''t know that Wei Ruo was doing this to him. Now he''s awake. Although he can''t move his body, his eyes can see clearly...


    Wei Jin also slowly turned his head and turned his gaze to the inside of the bed, not looking at Wei Ruo''s movements.


    But even if he didn''t look, he could still feel Wei Ruo''s every move on his body...


    After a while of burning incense, Wei Ruo put Wei Jinyi''s clothes on again, tied the belt and covered him with the quilt.


    ?Then Wei Ruo said to Wei Jin: "Second brother, when you get better, I have something to say to you."


    ??Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo in confusion, but Wei Ruo did not elaborate further.


    ?Then Wei Ruo got up and came to the door to tell Zhang Yi to deliver a message to someone.


    ?In fact, I should have done it a long time ago, but my mind has been on Wei Jinyi''s injury for the past two days, so I couldn''t think of it.


    Wei Ruo told Zhang Yi to be fast and not to delay for a moment.


    ?Although Zhang Yi didn''t understand what Wei Ruo meant by this move, he still did it. ????###


    In the evening, Wei Ruo accompanied Wei Jinyi in the room.


    The golden sunset outside the window is as beautiful as a picture scroll.


    Wei Ruo was sitting in front of the window making medicine.


    Wei Jin was lying on the bed, looking in the direction of Wei Ruo, fascinated.


    As soon as Wei Ruo raised her head, she saw him looking at her, with a smile on her lips.


    ??Wei Jinyi''s already gentle eyes also had a little smile in them.


    No matter what the future holds, no matter what the past has been like, at this moment, in this simple yellow mud house, the two of them are together, and their hearts feel full and contented as never before.


    Suddenly, the door opened and Xiumei ran in anxiously, breaking the tranquility of the moment.


    ¡°Miss, there are many people coming outside and surrounding the small courtyard!¡±


    ?Xiumei reported to Wei Ruohui with an anxious look on her face.


    "What kind of person is he? Does he look like a soldier wearing armor?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "yes!"


    Wei Ruo frowned and glanced at Wei Jinyi on the bed, "Second brother, wait a moment, I''ll go take care of it and then come back."


    After saying that, Wei Ruo stood up and went out. When he walked to the door, Wei Ruo told Xiumei and Ke Chongshan at the door: "Xiumei, go to Brother Xiaoyong and don''t let him go out; Brother Ke, guard the prince and don''t let him move. No matter what¡¯s going on outside.¡±


    ??Crossing the courtyard and arriving outside the courtyard gate, Wei Ruo saw a group of men riding horses and wearing armor.


    ?This is exactly what the guards are wearing! Wei Ruo felt a chill in his heart.


    When Wei Ruo came out, Yu Zixiu was confronting these people.


    "Several officials, I am a businessman from Shanxi. I am passing through here. I hope you can make it convenient for me."


    He claimed to be a businessman and tried to get by.


    "Fart! You are not businessmen. Although you look like a cunning businessman, your dress is not what a businessman should be!"


    ??The other party did not take this trick and shouted angrily: "If you are wise, get out of the way and let us go in and search for people. I suspect that there are spies from the Jurchen tribe hiding in the house behind you."


    Yu Zixiu frowned. He didn''t know the purpose of these people. The prince was seriously injured, so he couldn''t let them in.


    However, if there is a head-on conflict, it will be difficult to deal with the opponent''s number and their current situation.


    At this moment, Wei Ruo, who was dressed in men''s clothing, walked up to Yu Zixiu and clasped his fists at the guards: "I wonder why Mr. Guard Tian came here?"


    Yu Zixiu looked at Wei Ruo in surprise.


    There were only a few ordinary soldiers who appeared in front of him, and no guards were seen. Why did Wei Ruo say this.


    Wei Ruo looked calm and confident.


    ?After a while, a middle-aged man wearing a general''s armor that was thicker than the others rode a horse to the front of the team.


    ?This man is none other than Tian Yuande, the guard of the Jiliao border guard army.


    Tian Yuande looked at Wei Ruo condescendingly: "Who are you, kid? You actually know that I am here?"


    "Master Tian should know that we are from Prince Rui''s Mansion." Wei Ruo did not hide it, but directly revealed her identity, and she also knew that the other party knew their identity.


    ¡°Yes, I know you are from Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion.¡± Tian Yuande admitted.


    ¡°In this case, why did Mr. Tian do this?¡±


    "This general is here to capture a spy who collaborates with the enemy and betrays the country. I know that you people from Prince Rui''s Mansion have harbored him." Tian Yuande said. (End of chapter)

 Chapter 589： Delay tactics

    "Is Mr. Tian mistakenly mistaken? There are only people from Prince Rui''s palace here, but there are no collaborators and traitors." Wei Ruodao.


    "There is no mistake about it. Xu Zhengyong, the traitorous spy, is here now."


    ¡°Xu Zhengyong is a sixth-rank Zhaowu general. How could he be a collaborator with the enemy and treason? If so, it needs to be judged by the governor.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°It seems like you want to harbor criminals?¡±


    "Why do Lord Tian pretend not to understand what I say? Whether it is collaboration with the enemy or treason is left to the Governor-General to judge, so why does Lord Tian need to take action here?" Wei Ruodao.


    "No, I think you just want to harbor criminals. If you don''t cooperate, it''s my fault. I can only use force to take you down."


    After saying this, Tian Yuande was about to give the order for his subordinates to take action.


    Yu Zixiu and everyone behind him and in the courtyard suddenly became nervous.


    ?The opponent has a large number of people, but they only have a few dozen people here. In addition, the prince is also seriously injured. If they fight, their chances of winning are too low!


    "Wait a minute." Wei Ruo stopped, "Mr. Tian, ??all you want is to cover up the fact that you framed Xu Zhengyong. This matter is not a big deal. Why do you need to involve us, the people from Prince Rui''s Palace, too?"


    ??Tian Yuande narrowed his eyes and looked at Wei Ruolai again.


    Wei Ruo took the opportunity to continue: "Master Tian, ??you deliberately gave Xu Zhengyong wrong instructions, asking him to lead only a few people to patrol the enemy''s haunted areas, and let him be captured by the enemy, right? And the reason is also very simple, Xu Zhengyong He disagrees with you on many points, and you worry that he will take your place.¡±


    ?Tian Yuande, who was completely convinced by Wei Ruo, did not panic, but clapped his hands.


    "It''s interesting. It seems that Prince Bingyangzi is not without capable men. It''s a pity that you guessed one thing wrong. You are in Ji Town today. Even if you die, I still have ten thousand reasons to give Prince Rui''s Mansion Talk to the capital. You must know that the border areas are the most unstable. The enemy''s meticulous operations, roaming bandits, and rampaging refugees can kill you all."


    Wei Ruo continued: "I know that Mr. Tian has already thought of a countermeasure, but the premise is that the people here today are only some insignificant people in Prince Rui''s Mansion. If there are more important people among us, Mr. Tian The excuses and reasons mentioned cannot cover up the past, and the prince will definitely ask for orders to investigate the matter thoroughly, and the emperor who loves the prince will definitely pursue the matter to the end for the prince."


    ¡°Oh, what a fool!¡± Tian Yuande laughed, ¡°How could Prince Rui be favored? If he was favored, how could he be granted a fiefdom and come to Jiliao? I think the rumors in the capital about Prince Rui being favored are just rumors!¡±


    "Prince Rui was granted the title of Ji Liao because of his illness, but it does not mean that he is not favored." Wei Ruo was unhurried.


    "I don''t believe that, I only look at the results. I think he is clearly not favored! Furthermore, so what if he is favored? With such a short life, how can he still have the ability to go to the capital to file a complaint? When he comes, this Jiliao is Longjian Shoal , but it¡¯s not as easy as it was in the capital.¡±


    Wei Ruo asked back: "What if Mr. Tian''s judgment is wrong? Why would Mr. Tian want to gamble? Originally, this was just a trivial matter, and Xu Zhengyong was not in danger, but if it becomes an enemy of Prince Rui''s Mansion, even if it is Things will be much more troublesome in Prince Rui''s Mansion if he is not favored."


    ?Although Tian Yuande still looked arrogant, he was already a little shaken in his heart.


    He really didn¡¯t want to make things worse.


    ?At first he just wanted to find an opportunity to eradicate his dissidents. He originally thought that Xu Zhengyong would never return after being captured by the Jurchen tribe, so there would be no evidence of his death.


    ?Now that he is still alive and has returned to Daye, this is a big trouble for him. By dealing with so many people from Prince Rui''s Mansion in Ji Town, the risk for him increased hundreds to thousands of times.


    Wei Ruo added: "I wonder if Mr. Tian has heard of it. The relationship between Princess Rui and the Lu family in the capital is pretty good. Even if Prince Rui''s house does not favor her, Mr. Tian of the Lu family shouldn''t want to offend her, right?"


    Tian Yuande sneered: "Humph, are you threatening me?"


    Wei Ruo replied: "I am discussing with Mr. Tian."


    Tian Yuande said: "It''s very simple to discuss. Hand over Xu Zhengyong first, and we will talk about the rest of the matter slowly."


    Wei Ruodao: "Master Tian should know that Xu Zhengyong is the adopted brother of our princess. It is difficult for us to hand him over to you."


    Tian Yuande''s eyes were sharp and he sneered: "You have been saying that you have been refusing to hand over Xu Zhengyong to me for a long time, so you want to discuss it with me? You don''t think I''m really afraid of what you said, do you? Then you are really naive ! As long as I let you all die, no one will know about what happened today. They won¡¯t even know about King Rui or the Lu family!"


    Wei Ruodao: "Master Tian, ??please don''t worry. Maybe there is another way to solve the problem. We don''t need to hand over Xu Zhengyong, and you don''t need to besiege us. You can also help my lord avoid future troubles."


    Tian Yuande said: "Then you can tell me what kind of solution?"


    ¡°I can¡¯t explain it clearly in a few sentences, so why don¡¯t Master Tian sit down and drink a cup of tea and speak slowly,¡± Wei Ruodao said.


    ¡°You want to set a trap for me?¡± Tian Yuande is a cautious person and does not trust others easily.


    "I don''t dare. If you are worried, I will have the tables and chairs moved here." Wei Ruodao.


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome, just say it." Tian Yuande didn''t have much patience.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Tian to taste the fine wine our Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion brought from the capital?¡± Wei Ruo asked again.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and tell me your solution quickly!¡± Tian Yuande suddenly drew his sword and pointed it at Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo raised his head and looked at Tian Yuande, who was immediately at war with him, and quickly changed his words: "Master Tian, ??don''t be anxious. You don''t have to drink if you don''t want to."


    Tian Yuande said coldly: "What do you want to say after you have been nagging for so long? I don''t have the patience to listen to your nonsense! You have only one stick of incense to explain the matter clearly. If you exceed this time, you can''t convince me. I¡¯ll kill everyone in this yard!¡±


    Wei Ruo, however, remained unhurried: "Master Tian is already here, so there''s no time left, right? I''m just analyzing the pros and cons for Master Tian, ??and letting Master Tian consider it carefully before making a decision. Once the two sides take action, But it¡¯s hard to recover from the overflowing water. We in Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion don¡¯t want to make enemies soon after arriving in Jiliao, and Lord Tian doesn¡¯t want to have another obstacle to his official career for no reason.¡±


    "Lori, what a shame! What a lot of nonsense! I thought you were smart, but it turned out to be nothing more than that! It seems I still have to use force!"


    ¡°Is it true that there is no room for negotiation at all?¡±

 Chapter 590： Already prepared

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, if you want to discuss it, hand over Xu Zhengyong first!¡±


    "That won''t work. Apart from Xu Zhengyong, we have other solutions that can be discussed."


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re wasting my time!¡± Tian Yuande finally lost his patience and ordered his subordinates to lay siege to the farmhouse in front of him.


    Yu Zixiu hurriedly protected Wei Ruo behind him: "Miss, this person can''t listen to what you are saying. Please go back to the house and leave it to us to deal with it."


    "No, my goal has been achieved, time is enough." Wei Ruo was not panicked.


    Yu Zixiu looked at Wei Ruo in surprise and didn''t understand what Wei Ruo meant when he said the goal was achieved and time was enough.


    ?Just when he was doubtful, a rapid sound of horse hooves attracted everyone''s attention.


    ?This sound is so loud that you can tell that there are a lot of people coming.


    ?Tian Yuande looked behind him in confusion, only to see an army even more spectacular than his team coming towards this side.


    ?Tian Yuande was greatly shocked and quickly sent someone to inquire.


    ?However, before his people could pass by, the army had already arrived in front of him.


    Seeing the flag, Tian Yuande''s expression changed drastically, and then he quickly dismounted his horse and hurriedly rushed to the opponent''s team to kneel down and salute.


    ¡°The last general, Tian Yuande, pays homage to the governor!¡±


    ?In the cavalry team, there is a man in armor who is about fifty years old and has a gray beard.


    "Tian Yuande, what are you doing here? What do you want to do if your people don''t guard the pass?"


    ¡°Reporting to the Governor, my subordinates are here to catch the spies from the Jurchen tribe!¡± Tian Yuande replied quickly.


    ¡°There are people from Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion over there. Why are you arresting spies to surround the people from Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    Facing Governor Lu Wei¡¯s question, Tian Yuande was dumb on the spot. He didn¡¯t know how to answer and looked around with twinkling eyes.


    ??The appearance of Governor Ji Liao also surprised Yu Zixiu and others.


    ??Why did Governor Ji Liao appear here?


    Yu Zixiu''s surprised eyes fell on Wei Ruo. He saw Wei Ruo asking: "Miss, did you invite this Governor of Ji Liao?"


    Before Wei Ruo could answer, Zhang Yi, who had returned with the governor, returned to Wei Ruo and reported to Wei Ruo.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m late.¡±


    "The time is just right, not too late." Wei Ruo had calculated the time it would take to go from her place to the Governor''s Mansion and back. She had just estimated that they would be arriving soon. As long as there were no accidents, there wouldn''t be much time difference, so she deliberately delayed it. After a while.


    She was indeed talking nonsense to Tian Yuande, and her original purpose was not to persuade Tian Yuande.


    Yu Zixiu couldn''t help but ask Wei Ruo: "Why did the eldest lady predict that Tian Yuande would come to her door?"


    "I had guessed the reason why Xu Zhengyong was captured before, and this was confirmed after I met Xu Zhengyong. He was indeed ordered to lead a small team on patrol when he ran into a large Jurchen tribe and was arrested. It was Tian A trap set by Yuan De in order to eliminate dissidents.¡±


    "In this way, as long as Tian Yuande learns that Xu Zhengyong has escaped, he will definitely find a way to find his whereabouts so that he can be killed and silenced as soon as possible. Otherwise, he will be the unlucky one if things go wrong."


    "And the place where he has the best chance to catch Xu Zhengyong and silence him is in Ji Town. Once he leaves Ji Town and his sphere of influence, it will not be so convenient for him to do anything again." ????? "So I am sure that he will be in danger. , the time is within these two days. And I sent Zhang Yi to ask Governor Jiliao in advance to be safe. Regardless of whether Tian Yuande will come to us at this time, I will report this matter to Governor Jiliao. "


    ?Wei Ruo had heard before that Governor Ji Liao was an upright and patriotic man, so she decided to give it a try.


    And even if the rumors are false and her judgment about Governor Ji Liao is wrong, then she will not make things worse by inviting Governor Ji Liao over, fighting Tian Yuande''s army and the soldiers and horses brought by Governor Ji Liao Fighting is extremely difficult for people like them now.


    ?But for her poison, there is no difference between the arrival of a thousand people and the arrival of ten thousand people.


    So if she bets right, she will save herself a trouble; if she bets wrong, it will not be worse.


    ?After listening to Wei Ruo''s explanation, Yu Zixiu couldn''t help but feel impressed. He originally thought that the eldest lady was worried about the prince''s injury and did not consider these things, but he did not expect that the eldest lady thought of something that they did not consider.


    ?Zhang Yi couldn''t help but ask: "Okay, okay, it would be bad if Governor Ji Liao didn''t come with me immediately, or if we were delayed on the way."


    "It''s not that bad. I delayed it for so long not only to wait for you to come, but also to wait for the opportunity to poison me." Wei Ruodao.


    Thanks to Chu Lan at this point, because of Chu Lan''s incident, Wei Ruo had a long eyes and began to try to develop methods that can quickly deal with the army.


    Because she didn¡¯t want to have no power to resist again when Chu Lan led his troops to surround her.


    The method she developed is to mix poison into gunpowder. When a small thunderbolt is ignited, what is released will no longer be ordinary smoke.


    And the amount of ammunition she carried was enough to deal with the people brought by Tian Yuande.


    ?However, since she has asked Zhang Yi to invite Governor Ji Liao, it is best to wait until Governor Ji Liao comes to solve the problem, and poison is a last resort.


    As Wei Ruo spoke, she was holding black spherical objects the size of fingernails in her hands. It turned out that she had already planned to do something.


    Yu Zixiu and Zhang Yi looked at Wei Ruo with expressions of wonder and admiration.


    ??Among them, not everyone was convinced by Wei Ruo from the beginning. Yu Zixiu was the one who was not so convinced by Wei Ruo.


    He believed that their master''s decision to give up the throne for Wei Ruo was a very unwise decision, and even felt that their master had paid too much for Wei Ruo.


    It''s just that because she is the person recognized by the master, he has to obey her orders and protect her.


    ??But now his thoughts about Wei Ruo have completely changed, and for the first time, he begins to admire and respect Wei Ruo from the bottom of his heart.


    ###


    ??Wei Ruo returned to the room. On the bed, Wei Jin also watched Wei Ruo walking towards her and asked softly: "How is it?"


    He can now speak. His throat is not as dry as before, but his voice is still hoarse.


    "Governor Ji Liao took Tian Yuande away and said he would handle it according to military law. He also asked Brother Xiaoyong to report back to the military camp after he recovered from his injuries. We should be safe for the time being." Wei Ruodao.


    "Thanks a lot."


    "Second brother told me no matter how hard it was, he always protected me, and I always had to switch to protecting him several times." Wei Ruodao.


    ??Wei Ruo sat down by Wei Jinyi''s bed: "Second brother, I am not a weak woman. There are many things that I can handle well."


    ??Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo, something flashed in his beautiful eyes like stars. (End of chapter)

 Chapter 591： Wei Ruo confesses

    Wei Ruo continued: "Second brother, let''s walk the road ahead together."


    Let¡¯s go together, this sentence has many meanings.


    ??Wei Jin also didn¡¯t know which one Wei Ruo was talking about.


    Perhaps she hopes that he can inform her in advance next time he does such a thing and take her with him.


    ?Perhaps she hopes that he can recognize and trust her ability and leave the matter to her to handle with confidence when the time is right.


    Perhaps...there is something else.


    ?But Wei Jin didn''t ask. The answers to some questions may not be known. Sometimes once a question is asked, there is no possibility of taking it back.


    ###


    ?After staying in the small courtyard for three days, Wei Jinyi''s physical condition stabilized, and everyone began to return to Prince Rui''s Mansion in Jiliao.


    ?In order to take care of Wei Jinyi''s physical condition, everyone walked very slowly this time, and they walked for half a month before returning to Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    Most of the wounds on Wei Jinyi''s body are in the process of healing, but they are all fine. Only his legs have temporarily lost feeling and he cannot walk.


    ??Wei Ruo did not tell Wei Jinyi whether his legs would be able to walk in the future. He only told him that it would take a long time to recover if the muscles and bones were injured.


    Xu Zhushan made a wheelchair for Wei Jinyi out of wood.


    ??He also knows that a mere wheelchair is not enough to repay the kindness, but this is the only thing he can do at the moment.


    ??Wei Ruo comes to Wei Jinyi''s room every morning to change Wei Jinyi''s medicine, accompany Wei Jinyi to have breakfast and drink medicine, and then push Wei Jinyi to the yard to bask in the sun.


    Then the two of them would handle business together in the room, with one person sitting on one side of a desk.


    After having lunch together, Wei Ruo will go out briefly and go to the fields to do some fieldwork and do some farming work.


    At night, in addition to changing Wei Jinyi''s dressing, Wei Ruo also massaged his legs to ensure that his leg muscles would not atrophy due to long periods of inactivity.


    ?Every time this time comes, Wei Jinyi''s brows will furrow into the character "Chuan".


    ??He rejected Wei Ruo more than once, and even asked for Xiao Bei to be replaced, but Wei Ruo rejected them all.


    ¡°My methods are more professional, and their methods cannot compare with mine. I cannot leave such an important task to them who are unprofessional.¡±


    ? Wei Ruo''s reasons were very good, so Wei Jin could not help but refuse.


    Even if Wei Jin called others, they would all be sent away by Wei Ruo.


    ?Without Wei Ruo''s consent, Xiaobei and the others would not dare to obey even Wei Jinyi''s orders.


    ??So it was Wei Ruo who did the job of massaging Wei Jinyi''s legs himself.


    Today is the third day since I came back, and it is also the third day that Wei Ruo helped Wei Jinyi give a massage.


    In the room, the dim candlelight illuminated the room.


    Wei Ruo sat on a low stool and was about to start.


    ??Wei Jin was also sitting in a wheelchair, looking at Wei Ruo solemnly.


    ??When Wei Ruo''s hand reached for Wei Jinyi''s waist again to help him take off his belt, Wei Jinyi''s hand held hers down.


    "Ruo''er, you can''t do such a thing again." Wei Jinyi said seriously.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    "If you want to get married again in the future, you should not have any overly intimate behavior with me." Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°When did I say that I would like to marry again in the future?¡±


    "Even if you haven''t thought about what will happen in the future, it is inappropriate to act like this now." Wei Jinyi''s expression was forbearing and restrained.


    "What''s wrong?" Wei Ruo said as he took his hand out of Wei Jinyi''s palm.? ? ? Then he continued to unbuckle his belt.


    Wei Jin also closed his eyes in pain: "Such an intimate act can only be done between husband and wife."


    "Aren''t you and I just husband and wife?" Wei Ruo asked calmly.


    "Ruo''er...you know we are not..."


    ¡°Maybe not to you, but to me we are.¡±


    ?? Wei Ruo continued busy with the movements of his hands, as if he didn''t realize what he said that shocked the world and made people cry.


    Wei Jin also opened his eyes suddenly.


    ¡°Ruo¡¯er, what did you say?¡±


    Wei Ruo then stopped what he was doing, raised his head, and met Wei Jinyi''s gaze.


    "Second brother, the day you first woke up, I told you that I would have something to say to you when you get better, right?"


    ??Wei Jin also continued to look at Wei Ruo in confusion.


    ¡°Second brother, I have feelings for you that go beyond brother and sister.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ??Wei Ruo said and smiled bitterly. Looking at Wei Jinyi''s stunned look, he knew that he was so shocked by his words that he was speechless.


    Wei Ruo continued: "I know you are surprised, and I also think this is a bit inappropriate, but I do have some extraordinary thoughts about you."


    "Originally, I didn''t plan to tell you these things. I didn''t want to damage the original relationship between us. But this time you were injured, which made me think that maybe I should tell you."


    "First of all, I came here to prevent myself from regretting it. Human life is so fragile. Who knows that one day we will never see each other again? Just like this time, you almost couldn''t come back, and I almost couldn''t see you. Yes. If you don¡¯t say some things now, you may never have the chance to say them in the future.¡±


    "Secondly, I think you have the right to know what the person you are protecting with your life thinks of you, so that you can know whether I am worthy of you protecting me with your life."


    "So...you don''t have to worry about whether my move will be against the rules or whether it will affect my future marriage. I have no intention of getting married again. What''s more, I am still attracted to you now, and it is impossible to discuss marriage with others. Married."


    After experiencing so much, Wei Ruo also learned to calmly face the thoughts he had about Wei Jinyi in his heart.


    Wanting means wanting, liking means liking.


    She can no longer make excuses about hormones, endocrine, or puberty. She might as well accept the fact that she is attracted to her.


    It is human nature for her to be tempted when her second brother treats her like this, right?


    After Wei Ruo finished saying all that was in his heart, he looked at Wei Jinyi''s stunned look and felt that it was not easy to disturb him at the moment, so he got up and left the room, leaving him some alone space.


    Wei Ruo, who walked outside the door, looked up at the bright moon in the sky and let out a long sigh of relief.


    She probably knew that what she just said would have a huge impact on her second brother and the relationship between them.


    She has no regrets no matter what the consequences may be.


    This was a decision she made while she was waiting for him to wake up.


    ###


    Sleepless night.


    Early on the next morning, Wei Ruo got up and went to Yingzhu Garden.


    ?Seeing Xiaobei, Wei Ruo asked: "Is your master up?"


    ¡°The master has asked me to serve him a long time ago.¡± Xiaobei replied.


    ¡°What is he doing now?¡±


    "Master has been sitting alone in the study for two hours, and my subordinates don''t know what happened to him." Xiao Bei said worriedly. (End of chapter)

 Chapter 592： Running in both directions

    ??Wei Jinyi''s current situation is very abnormal, which has never happened before.


    ?So Xiaobei asked Wei Ruo: "Miss, master, is his health okay? Can his legs recover?"


    ¡°Yes, I can recover.¡± Wei Ruo answered in the affirmative.


    Although it will take a longer time to fully recover, the answer is yes.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiaobei asked expectantly.


    "When have I ever lied to someone about this kind of thing?" Wei Ruodao said.


    ?Xiao Bei shook his head: "The eldest lady has excellent medical skills and never lies to others."


    ¡°So just keep your heart in your stomach.¡±


    ¡°Then master, why did he...¡± Xiaobei became even more worried.


    Wei Ruodao: "Don''t worry, I know what''s wrong with him. You can go about your business and I''ll go find him."


    "Okay, Miss, you should also pay attention to your health. These days you are busy with the master''s affairs and spring planting, so don''t exhaust your body."


    After Wei Ruo and Xiaobei finished talking, they came to Wei Jinyi''s study.


    After knocking on the door, Wei Ruo pushed the door open and went in.


    ?In front of the window, Wei Jin was also sitting in a wheelchair. The early morning sunlight fell through the window on his knees and the ground in front of him.


    He was dressed in moon-white clothes. The weather was about to enter May and it was no longer so cold, but he still needed an extra layer of clothes in the morning, so he was still covered with a pig''s blood red blanket.


    ?His side face is three-dimensional and shapely, with exquisite lines and a balance of strength and softness. Even though he is now sitting in a wheelchair, he still has no loss of magnanimity.


    ?? Wei Jinyi was originally looking out the window, but when Wei Ruo entered, his eyes turned to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo walked up to him and said, "You didn''t do the massage last night, so I''ll do it for you today. Don''t slack off on this once a day, otherwise it may affect your future recovery."


    She left yesterday because she knew that Wei Jin, who had heard her confession last night, would also be confused, so Wei Ruo gave him one night to digest the matter.


    I think I¡¯ve finished digesting it now, so let¡¯s continue with the business.


    As soon as Wei Ruo stretched out his hand, Wei Jinyi grabbed it.


    The broad palm and the slender fingers with distinct knuckles firmly held her hand in it.


    ¡°You said that to me last night, can you continue to massage my legs today as if nothing happened?¡±


    ?? Wei Jin also stared at Wei Ruo, his eyes a little more confused and sad, but still gentle.


    "Yeah." Wei Ruo admitted frankly, "It''s one thing for me to have bad thoughts about you, but it''s another thing for me to help you treat your illness. If the two don''t interfere with each other, it may affect our feelings. It will have a certain impact, but it will not affect our current relationship, right? Even if I have bad thoughts about you, I will not turn a blind eye to your illness. And second brother, you will not stop seeing me because of this, right?"


    ??Wei Ruo is still confident in this. She understands her second brother and herself.


    So after all, those words will not affect her relationship with her second brother. She will continue to do whatever she has to do for him.


    "Ruo''er, even if I can''t stand up and walk in the future, I won''t blame anyone for this. No one needs to owe me anything. This is all my own choice. It doesn''t matter if I come to Jiliao to rescue Xu Zhengyong." Anyway, it was my own decision, it is not anyone''s fault and no one is responsible." Wei Jin also said seriously.


    ??Wei Ruo was stunned for a moment, then looked at Wei Jinyi again, seeing the pain and blame in his eyes, and finally understood what he was talking about.


    "Do you think I said that to you yesterday because you were injured and couldn''t walk? I owe you a debt and want to compensate you in another way?"


    ??Wei Jin also frowned and did not refute. I think she was right!


    Wei Ruo took a deep breath and said: "First, whether it''s the wound on your body or your leg, I can completely cure it. If you start the treatment from the beginning, you won''t even be left with a scar in the end. You As long as your legs strictly follow my treatment plan, they will definitely be intact in the end and there will be no abnormalities at all, so there is no debt problem as you mentioned."


    "Second, I will not force myself to love someone because of a debt. These are two different things, and I know the difference clearly. What''s more, if I don''t really love you, but just want to be your wife worthy of the name because of guilt, I can¡¯t tell whether this is compensating you or retaliating against you. I¡¯m not happy if I force myself, so how can you be happy if you¡¯re forced? Why should I do this stupid thing that wrongs myself but doesn¡¯t make others happy?¡±


    After finishing speaking, Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jin and said, "Second brother, you have been sitting in front of the window for so long, don''t you just think that I said those words to you because of guilt?"


    Wei Jin also looked away.


    ¡°It seems I guessed it right.¡±


    Speaking, Wei Ruo sighed.


    Then he said: "You are usually so smart, how could you be so stupid in this matter?"


    "Because is you."


    After a long silence, Wei Jin also replied.


    Wei Jin did not turn his head back, his eyes were still outside the window, very far away.


    "Huh? Because it''s me?" Wei Ruo looked suspicious.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s you, you are special.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    "That''s right. When I was thinking about whether to talk about this matter, I also thought about it for a long time. Because I am the second brother, and because I don''t want to destroy the harmonious relationship between us for such a long time, I always have more worries and more worries. consider."


    ?? Wei Jinyi was still looking out the window, and continued in a deep voice: "The more I look forward to an answer, the less I dare to believe that the answer is true."


    "Um."


    Wei Ruo responded and was about to squat down to continue when he was suddenly startled and suddenly raised his head again to look at Wei Jinyi.


    The meaning of what he just said seemed to be...


    He expected her to say that to him?


    do you mean this?


    Or did she understand it wrong?


    Wei Ruo was confused.


    ?While she was thinking, Wei Jin also turned her head.


    ?His eyes stared at Wei Ruo seriously and deeply. His dark eyes were like the dark night, as if he wanted to draw Wei Ruo into them as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known my life experience from the beginning.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°So?¡± Wei Ruo did not understand what Wei Jin also wanted to express.


    "I knew from the beginning that you were not my biological sister." Wei Jin also explained further.


    "Um."


    Wei Ruo still failed to understand what Wei Jin also wanted to express.


    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t understand it at all, I did understand it a little bit, but I was just instinctively avoiding the answer.


    It seems like what Wei Jin also said, the more you look forward to an answer, the less likely you are to believe that the answer is true. (End of chapter)

 Chapter 593： The second brother treats her the same way

    "Ruo''er feels that when a woman appears in a man''s life, his eyes are always on this woman, and when he thinks about this woman in everything he does, he cherishes this woman. What are your thoughts?" Wei Jin also asked.


    "How do I know? I''m not a man. How can I understand a man''s thoughts?" Wei Ruo muttered.


    "Ruo''er, I am not a kind person. I have never felt pity for people who are not important to me, and I have never done anything for people who have nothing to do with me, at least before I met you."


    "You''re...unfair." Wei Ruo turned her face away, avoiding the fiery gaze cast by Wei Jinyi.


    ?She just wanted to tell her second brother her thoughts, and then the second brother would be embarrassed, shy, and embarrassed, and then lecture her, and then slowly get used to it...


    She never thought that there was another way to solve the problem.


    ?Her heart was beating fast at this moment, and she could feel her body, cheeks, and brain getting hot.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anymore.¡±


    ??Wei Ruo turned his head suddenly, turned around and left Wei Jinyi''s study with crimson cheeks.


    ??When Wei Ruo came to the door, he subconsciously put his hand on his chest.


    ?It was beating loudly there.


    The second brother also treats her...


    Wei Ruo felt herself blushing. She had never felt like this when she was about to express her feelings to her second brother.


    ###


    Wei Ruo left and didn''t come back until lunch time.


    After Xiumei arranged the dishes, she pushed Wei Jinyi to the dining table.


    ??Wei Ruo glanced at Wei Jinyi and then lowered his head with blushing cheeks.


    Xiumei noticed Wei Ruo''s abnormality and asked hurriedly, "Miss, are you feeling unwell?"


    ¡°I¡¯m not uncomfortable.¡± Wei Ruo replied quickly, and then subconsciously glanced in Wei Jinyi¡¯s direction.


    Then he quickly looked away and changed the subject: "Meimei, how is Brother Xiaoyong?"


    "He''s fine! He didn''t have any injuries to begin with. He just received a few whips when he was tortured at the beginning. They were all skin injuries. He''s already healed. I''ve been feeling unwell for the past two days, so I ran outside to turn over tiles. The film is gone." Xiumei explained.


    "Why is he turning over tiles? Didn''t the governor ask him to go back to the military camp after he recovered from his injuries?" Wei Ruo said angrily.


    "He always said that he wanted to do something more for the prince, otherwise he would feel bad. So in the past two days, he turned over all the tiles in the palace, removed the grass in the garden, and repainted the garden pavilion. I followed the road construction team outside to build the road for a long time..."


    ?Xiumei counted in detail the chores Xu Zhengyong had done in the past two days.


    "Others have to do these jobs. I have provided food for others to do. Why is he rushing to do this? Go and tell him to stop working blindly." Wei Ruo said angrily.


    "No, he won''t listen to me." Xiumei flattened her mouth and refused to go to Xu Zhengyong again.


    "Then let..." Wei Ruo turned around and glanced at Wei Jinyi.


    ¡°Let him come to me and I will talk to him.¡±


    ?With just one glance, Wei Jin also understood what Wei Ruo meant.


    To untie the bell, one must tie the bell. The crux of Xu Zhengyong''s problem lies with Wei Jinyi. Wei Jinyi''s opening up about this matter is more useful than anyone else.


    Upon hearing this, Xiumei immediately agreed: "I''ll call him right away!"


    Wei Ruo added: "Just say that I will call him to come and have a meal together."


    "good."


    After Xiumei went out, Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi were left in the room.


    ? Wei Ruo subconsciously glanced in Wei Jinyi''s direction, and Wei Jinyi also happened to be looking at Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo quickly looked away and looked to the other side pretending to be nonchalant.


    Xu Zhengyong came not long after.


    As soon as he came in, he saluted Wei Jinyi: "I have seen the prince..."


    As soon as his knees touched the ground, Wei Jinyi called out: "Get up and eat."


    ?Xu Zhengyong hesitated.


    ¡°This is my order.¡± Wei Jin also added.


    ?Hearing this, Xu Zhengyong immediately stood up and sat down on the seat next to him.


    ?? Wei Ruo looked at Xu Zhengyong helplessly. He would never have met Wei Jin like this before. Even if he knew that he was the prince, he was very casual. Being like this now is mostly due to the guilt in my heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal, Ruo¡¯er made it.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°Sister Ruoer and Meimei¡¯s cooking is the most delicious.¡± Xu Zhengyong praised, then picked up the chopsticks and was about to use them, but suddenly thought of something and stopped.


    Then Xu Zhengyong secretly glanced at Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo.


    "You are Ruo''er''s brother, so you don''t have to be so reserved." Wei Jin also said.


    ?Xu Zhengyong thought for a while before continuing to eat.


    After the four of them finished lunch together, Xu Zhengyong stood up and said goodbye.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Wei Jin also called out to Xu Zhengyong.


    ¡°What else does the prince have to say?¡±


    ¡°What are you busy with these days?¡± Wei Jin also asked.


    "Nothing, just some chores." Xu Zhengyong did not dare to elaborate.


    ¡°You are a sixth-grade general Zhaowu, and chores should not be your thing.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you should or shouldn¡¯t do, as long as I can do it.¡± Xu Zhengyong replied.


    ¡°When do you plan to return to the military camp?¡± Wei Jin also asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t plan to go back for the time being.¡±


    "You have military orders, how can you not go even if you say you don''t want to go?"


    ¡°I will resign from the military service in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    "I''m not messing around! A man who owes a favor must repay it. If he doesn''t repay the favor, how can he talk about his career or his future? You need to be a cow or a horse to get what you want in this life. Anyone who talks about repaying it in the next life is bullshit!"


    ¡°Who do you owe your kindness to?¡±


    ¡°Yours, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Then if I ask you to do anything, you will do it.¡±


    "nature."


    "I hope my family and country will be peaceful. Are you willing to serve as a general for me?" Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Zhengyong looked at Wei Jinyi in surprise.


    "I am the prince of Jiliao fiefdom. I hope that the people of Jiliao can live and work in peace and contentment. This pass to the north is the key to ensuring the peace of Jiliao. General Xu, will you be willing to guard this pass for me?"


    ¡°Of course I am willing!¡±


    ¡°This is the best way for you to repay your kindness by asking you to guard the gate after you recover from your injuries.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    ?Xu Zhengyong was stunned for a while, suddenly came to his senses, and then replied loudly: "I know! Your Majesty, I am stupid! I know what I should do most!"


    "Um."


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get ready and set off back to the military camp in the afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    ?Xu Zhengyong is an impatient person and does what he says. He said goodbye to Wei Jinyi and Wei Ruo and went out in a hurry.


    Xiumei looked at his back as he walked away without hesitation, and couldn''t help but show a disappointed look.


    Then she looked back at Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi, and whispered: "Miss, Your Majesty, I will help Brother Xiaoyong prepare his luggage."


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    With Wei Ruo''s permission, Xiumei also left.


    Then only Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi were left in the room.


    ? Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi, but saw that he was also looking at him... (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 594： Dont force yourself

    ?His eyes were still gentle, but a little warmer than before.


    ?Now that the two have made their feelings clear to each other, it stands to reason that their relationship will undergo some changes, and they have already been named husband and wife...


    But how to have further practical relationship, Wei Ruo had no idea.


    After staring at each other for a long time, Wei Ruo remembered something.


    ¡°Second brother, today¡¯s massage hasn¡¯t started yet¡­¡± Wei Ruo whispered.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Jin also responded.


    ?He looked calm, completely losing the restraint of the previous few days.


    He felt calm, but Wei Ruo was retreating in his heart.


    After hesitating for a while, Wei Ruo said: "How about I go find Xiaobei and come over."


    ¡°Ruo¡¯er said that only Ruo¡¯er is the most skilled in this technique. If someone else does it, I¡¯m afraid it will be greatly compromised and not conducive to my recovery.¡±


    ??It was originally Wei Ruo''s words to refute Wei Jinyi, but now Wei Jinyi returned them intact.


    ??Wei Ruo muttered secretly for a while and then came to Wei Jinyi.


    Hand to unbuckle his belt again.


    ¡°Ruo¡¯er.¡±


    ??Wei Jinyi''s voice sounded above Wei Ruo''s head.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to untie my belt to press my legs. The trousers I wear under my clothes are not restricted by the belt.¡±


    ¡°You...then didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    I have been pressing this button for two days, and I have to take off my belt every time!


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Then you can say it too.¡±


    Wei Ruo pursed his lips.


    ¡°I thought you meant it.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­who would do such a thing intentionally¡­¡±


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he thought about his previous intention to tease Wei Jinyi, and it seemed like something he might do.


    Suddenly, my cheeks turned red with embarrassment.


    Wei Ruo thought to herself that she couldn''t be cowardly, otherwise it would appear that she was a thief with a guilty conscience.


    Obviously giving him a massage was a serious treatment method, and it was really for his own good. It was the same as when she treated others in the past, and she shouldn''t have any distracting thoughts.


    ??Wei Ruo knelt down and talked about the hem of Wei Jinyi''s clothes, and then pulled down his pants to expose his legs.


    She then put the blanket over her legs, leaving only enough space for her hands to hold it to prevent him from catching the cold.


    ??Wei Ruo took a deep breath, and then slowly stretched out his hand.


    However, at this moment, Wei Jinyi''s hand grabbed Wei Ruo''s again.


    ¡°Second brother?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Wei Jin also said seriously.


    "I¡­"


    "You think we should just do whatever comes naturally and let nature take its course. There is no need to embarrass yourself in accepting another identity because we have revealed our feelings to each other." Wei Jin also said.


    ?Finding that Wei Jinyi had read through his thoughts, Wei Ruo sighed slightly.


    "Second brother, do you think there will be any difference between you and me now?" "Of course it is different. From now on, I can regard you as my wife, I can have undue thoughts about you, and I can let myself go." The beast in my heart is raging." Wei Jin also said.


    When Wei Jinyi said this, his expression and tone were forbearing and restrained. Only he knew that his heart was far less calm about this matter than he showed.


    It''s just that the relationship he wants is long-lasting, not overnight. He can''t ruin the relationship between him and Wei Ruo just for the sake of temporary pleasure, let alone scare her.


    Then Wei Jin also added: "But I think a relationship that makes you happy and comfortable is the most appropriate, so I don''t want you to become panicked and overwhelmed because you are worried about how we will get along in the future. Some Things change, but some things don¡¯t.¡±


    Wei Ruo thought for a while and then said: "So when the second brother said that there was a beast living in his heart, he was referring to this one?"


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Jin also admitted.


    ?His expression was still cold and rigid, and he spoke with no restraint in his words.


    "No wonder you said you won''t let me enter your room." Wei Ruo pursed his lips and thought for a moment, "I understand, I won''t tell you anymore. I still have things to do today, so I can continue to give you information tomorrow. Get a massage.¡±


    Wei Ruo had a bright smile on her face. After this conversation, she no longer felt nervous or uncomfortable at first.


    Before going out, Wei Ruo smiled brightly at Wei Jin and said, "I''ll cook a goose for you tonight!"


    ??Wei Jin also smiled and looked at Wei Ruo with fond eyes as he went out.


    ###


    The Dragon Boat Festival arrived in a few days.


    This is the first grand festival that Wei Ruo and the others celebrated after coming to Jiliao.


    The whole house was filled with joy.


    In addition to the arrival of the Dragon Boat Festival, the harvest of potatoes is also a reason why everyone is very happy.


    ??The potatoes that were first planted on Prince Rui''s own land have already begun to yield profits. When you dig up the swollen mounds, you can see the plump and huge potatoes inside.


    ?Such a harvest is undoubtedly the most gratifying, which means that the potato planting that Wei Ruo has spent all his efforts and saved grain to promote will soon reap benefits.


    ?As long as this batch of potato planting yields a good harvest, Wei Ruo will not need to speak in the future, and everyone will spontaneously follow Wei Ruo''s planting steps.


    In the study, Wei Ruozai explained things to Xiumei.


    "You ask the other farmers who are planting with me to be patient. They are planting later and it will take some time before they can plant. Don''t be greedy for this little time and lose the big."


    "Okay, don''t worry, miss, I will let the people below convey your meaning." Xiumei said.


    "The canal in the north is taken over by Prince Rui''s Mansion. Prince Rui''s Mansion has the final say on how to allocate it. Don''t let the people along the way intercept the water at will and cause unnecessary conflicts."


    ¡°Well, I understand, and I won¡¯t let them mess around.¡±


    After explaining the business, Wei Ruocai asked about today''s lunch banquet.


    ¡°Are the dishes for lunch ready? Everyone has worked hard during this period. Let¡¯s have a good meal today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young lady, I¡¯ve arranged the lunch properly. There are eight meat and eight vegetables and four cold dishes. It¡¯s arranged according to the standards for a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±


    ?Xiumei then asked: "Miss, would you like some wine during the Dragon Boat Festival today? Butler Yu just brought us realgar wine."


    ¡°I won¡¯t drink anymore. I have to be busy with a lot of things these days. It¡¯s easy to miss things if I drink. Let¡¯s just have a simple meal together.¡±


    "Oh well."


    ¡°By the way, Brother Xiaoyong asked how you are doing in his letter. He is very concerned about how you are doing.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ?Xu Zhengyong did not come over this Dragon Boat Festival because Tian Yuande was dismissed from his post and now he is temporarily taking over the garrison position of the guard army. He will not be free in a short time.


    ?However, he still sent a letter to Wei Ruo to express his condolences to everyone, especially Wei Jinyi''s physical condition, which he was particularly concerned about.


    ?Then there was Xiumei, who asked about everything in detail.


    In addition, Xu Zhengyong also told Wei Ruo some things about the Jurchen side in the letter. The princess of the Jurchen tribe who captured Xu Zhengyong was offering a reward for anyone who sneaked into their tribe at night that day.

 Chapter 595： If you want me, I will try my best to cooperate.

    ¡°Ask me what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯m fine, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Xiumei muttered, and then went out to do errands.


    ?Although he didn''t say it, Wei Ruo was keenly aware that Xiumei still missed Xu Zhengyong a little.


    ??Wei Ruo sighed, then lowered his head and wrote in the reply to Xu Zhengyong that everything was well with Xiumei.


    In the evening, Wei Ruo called Zhang Yi, Yu Zixiu and others together and held a banquet in the hall, and everyone ate happily together.


    When talking about the future, everyone is excited and full of expectations.


    They are confident that they will turn the Jiliao land into a prosperous land, and they are also confident that the people here will live a good life and Prince Rui''s Mansion will be better.


    ###


    May 15th.


    After the great potato harvest, the gate of Prince Rui''s Mansion was surrounded by people.


    The people who came here were all from areas a little further away from Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    ??When Wei Ruo first promoted potato cultivation, he only designated an area close to Prince Rui''s Mansion as an experimental area.


    First of all, the area for one-time promotion is too broad and it is difficult.


    Secondly, Wei Ruoye does not have that much food to distribute to people in such a vast land.


    ?She has a lot of food in store, but the distribution from house to house is still unbearable.


    ?? Now the first batch of potatoes has ushered in a bumper harvest, and the news has spread, causing people in other areas to be unable to hold back. They also hope to plant this short-growing crop.


    ?So they came to the door of Prince Rui''s Mansion to petition, hoping that Prince Rui and his wife would allow them to grow potatoes.


    ?? Wei Ruo went out to meet everyone and agreed to their requests, telling everyone that as long as they followed the rules she set, they could receive potatoes from Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    Afterwards, Wei Ruo returned to the backyard and went to see Wei Jinyi.


    ¡°Second brother,¡± Wei Ruo called Wei Jinyi with a smile on his face, looking like he wanted something.


    ?Although Wei Ruo has revealed his true feelings, Wei Ruo''s title to Wei Jinyi has not changed.


    "Yeah." Wei Jin also saw that Wei Ruo had something to ask her, so he waited quietly for her to tell him.


    ¡°Second brother, there are many people outside who want to follow me in planting potatoes.¡±


    ¡°You are the best at this.¡±


    "Second brother, you should know why it is so difficult for the court to provide disaster relief? Just because the instructions from above are not effective, when the instructions from the top pass through the layers of officials and then to the bottom, many changes will occur. And why is it effective for me to do business to provide disaster relief to the people? ? It¡¯s because I either do everything myself or leave it to someone I trust, and there are few people in the middle.¡±


    "But this method is only suitable for small-scale operations. Once the scope increases and the number of people involved increases, things will become troublesome and will be beyond my control. This will involve more than just It¡¯s about business, it¡¯s more about governing the country, and that¡¯s not what I¡¯m good at.¡±


    ?While speaking, Wei Ruo''s eyes flickered at Wei Jinyi.


    Wei Jin also smiled fondly and agreed without hesitation: "I will help Ruo''er manage this. Ruo''er can only concentrate on doing what you are good at."


    ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been waiting for from my second brother.¡± Wei Ruo was very satisfied with the answer and then came to Wei Jinyi¡¯s side and kissed him on the cheek.


    After the kiss, Wei Ruo was stunned, and Wei Jin was also stunned.


    The two looked at each other.


    Although more than half a month has passed since they expressed their feelings to each other, the two of them still maintain the same way of getting along as before, and each still lives in their own yard.


    ??Wei Ruo touched his lips, his expression changed from initial surprise to secret joy.


    ¡°Second brother, your face looks shiny and delicate, and it actually feels the same. It¡¯s really good.¡±


    Wei Jinyi''s cheeks turned slightly red, and he turned around and said, "You kissed me. To be fair, should I get something back?"


    ¡°What do you want to get back?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    As soon as Wei Ruo finished speaking, Wei Jinyi''s palm reached to the back of Wei Ruo''s head.


    Then a kiss fell on Wei Ruo''s cheek. Wei Ruo was stunned for a moment, then blushed slightly and said, "I''m busy with other things first."


    Then he quickly left Wei Jinyi''s study.


    ###


    May 18th.


    ?At dawn, Wei Ruo was woken up by a knock on the door.


    "Miss, Brother Ke has something urgent to ask you." Xiumei called Wei Ruo outside.


    ??Wei Ruo quickly got up, put on his clothes and came outside the courtyard gate.


    Ke Chongshan was waiting outside, looking anxious.


    It turned out that Lin Fang''s water broke.


    ??Wei Ruo hurriedly followed Ke Chongshan to Lin Fang''s residence.


    After meeting Lin Fang, Wei Ruo gave her a diagnosis, and then arranged for people to boil water and prepare ginseng soup.


    The contractions have just started now and it¡¯s still early, so the baby won¡¯t come out for a while.


    Hearing Wei Ruo say it was okay, Ke Chongshan''s heart returned to his stomach.


    But seeing the always strong Lin Fang sweating profusely in pain, Ke Chongshan couldn''t calm down after all.


    The three major and five rough **** waited outside the door, and asked from time to time, Lin Fang, who came out of the inside.


    This situation continued until the next morning.


    ??Wei Ruo judged that Lin Fang was about to give birth, and everyone in the room became busy.


    ?The maids in the mansion kept going in and out of the room, and Xiumei also followed them.


    As the sun rose, the baby''s first cry echoed through the courtyard, and Prince Rui''s Mansion welcomed its first new life.


    He is a boy and very healthy.


    ? Wei Ruo was very happy, and everyone in the palace was also happy.


    ??Wei Ruo came out of the house after settling Lin Fang and the newborn.


    ? Wei Jinyi stood at the door and came forward skillfully to wipe the stains on Wei Jinyi''s body.


    ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t come close, I¡¯m very dirty.¡± Wei Ruo was now covered in blood.


    "It''s okay, thank you for your hard work." Wei Jin also wiped the material on Wei Ruo''s face with a handkerchief, then took off his cloak and put it on Wei Ruo''s body.


    ?The charcoal stove was lit in the room for Lin Fang, which was relatively hot. It was cold in the morning, and it was easy to catch cold when it was hot and cold.


    "It wasn''t hard. I didn''t do much in the first half of the journey. I slept next to it at night, but I was a little more nervous in the last half hour."


    ?? Then Wei Ruo said: "Second brother, I think our palace should have more children, so that it will be lively and vital."


    Wei Jin was also startled and said softly: "If you want me, I will try my best to cooperate."


    ??Wei Ruo was also stunned, staring at Wei Jinyi with wide eyes for a while before realizing what Wei Jinyi said.


    Wei Ruo''s face turned red.


    "Second brother, you are wrong. I didn''t mean that. What I meant was that we can adopt some orphans... There are many orphans in this world today..."


    This matter had been thought about by Wei Ruo and Xie Ying when they were in the capital.


    "Ahem..." Wei Jin also coughed twice, then turned his head to one side, looking slightly embarrassed, "It''s fine if Ruo''er decides."

 Chapter 596： Wishful thinking

    ??Wei Ruoye had an embarrassed look on his face, glanced at Xiumei and others who were glaring at him and Wei Jinyi with strange eyes, and quickly pushed Wei Jinyi''s wheelchair and left first.


    Xiumei, Xiaobei, Zhang Yi, and Yu Zixiu, who stayed where they were, looked at each other in confusion.


    "That... Xiaobei, Brother Zhang, Butler Yu, is it my imagination? Why do I feel that the relationship between my young lady and the prince seems to be a little different..." Xiumei''s expression was full of doubts and curiosity.


    ??Xiao Bei nodded heavily: "I feel the same way. I feel that the relationship between the master and the eldest lady seems to be closer than before!"


    Zhang Yize said: "I heard them talking about having children just now. They are planning to have children themselves, right?"


    Zhang Yi turned around and asked Yu Zixiu: "Old Yu, you are very close. Please tell me if this is what you heard."


    "I can''t argue with this matter, but the prince and the eldest lady are husband and wife, and it is natural for them to have children."


    ?Yu Zixiu still looked rigid and serious.


    "Why are you always so uninterested? Today is a rare happy day, can''t you get rid of your prude skin?" Zhang Yi couldn''t help but muttered.


    ¡°This is who I am, if you are dissatisfied, go find someone else.¡±


    Yu Zixiu left after speaking.


    ?Zhang Yi had no choice but to shout at his back: "Don''t ever think about marrying a wife like Brother Ke! Just prepare to die alone!"


    Zhang Yi, who received no response after shouting, turned to Xiao Bei beside him and said, "Xiao Bei, do you think I am right? People like Lao Yu will never be able to marry a wife in the future."


    "I don''t understand this..." Xiaobei kept looking at Xiumei when he spoke.


    ?Xiumei didn''t notice this. All she could think about now was the conversation between Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi just now.


    ###


    ? Wei Ruo sent Wei Jinyi back to Yingzhu Garden and immediately returned to his room.


    ? After closing the door and sitting on the bed, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but recall Wei Jinyi''s words just now in his mind.


    Really, why did you agree to it?


    ?But... I will give birth to a child with my second brother...a white and fat little baby, who may look like my second brother or her.


    ?This... doesn''t seem to be unacceptable.


    If...if you want to have a child, you have to...you have to consummate the marriage...


    Wei Ruo''s face couldn''t help but blush at the thought of consummating the marriage.


    Then Wei Jinyi''s body appeared in his mind again.


    She has seen the second brother''s body several times, especially this time when the second brother was injured. She really saw 95% of his body, leaving only one key point that she had never seen before.


    ??Wei Ruo didn''t have any evil thoughts when he was treating his injuries and changing the dressing, but when he thought about it now, Wei Ruo felt his cheeks turn red and a feeling of embarrassment welled up in his heart.


    ??Even couldn''t help but recall the feeling of her hand on that chest.


    ??Although the second brother looks weak in culture, in fact, because he is a martial arts practitioner, the flesh on his body is very strong, hard to the touch, and feels good in the hand.


    ?Especially in the abdomen, the muscles are clearly defined, and it looks like the result of constant exercise.


    ?Thinking like this, Wei Ruo felt that his body was getting hot.


    ?Thinking about it, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but hit his head. Wei Ruo, Wei Ruo, what are you thinking about? Why are you thinking about consummating your marriage with your second brother and having a baby in broad daylight?


    It must be because I didn¡¯t sleep well!


    She needs to catch up on her sleep immediately!


    ??Wei Ruo quickly lay back on the bed, covered himself with a quilt and slept.


    It was already afternoon when he woke up again. Wei Ruo called Zhang Yi and told him to take care of the adoption of orphans.


    Jiliao Land has been a bitter cold place since ancient times, but when the famine broke out recently, it was better than those places with serious disasters, so many people fled here.


    ??And some of these fleeing people are not very old. They are lonely and have no food to eat.


    Within a few days, Zhang Yi and others found eight children, including boys and girls. The oldest one was an eight-year-old boy, and the youngest one was a girl about one year old.


    They brought the people to Wei Ruo.


    ?Several children stood in two rows and looked timidly at Wei Ruo who was sitting in the hall.


    ??Wei Ruo was a little surprised when he saw the little girl who could barely stand. Wei Ruo didn''t expect that such a young girl could survive until now during the escape.


    ?So Wei Ruo asked carefully about the little girl, and found out that the girl was the sister of the oldest boy, and that the boy had protected her all the way to this point.


    Wei Ruo couldn''t help but look at the boy a few more times, and specifically asked the boy''s name.


    "May I have your name?"


    "My name is Gou Wa." The boy''s eyes were sharp and alert when he spoke, and he did not let down his guard against Wei Ruo.


    ¡°You are very powerful.¡± Wei Ruo praised.


    ?Gouwa pursed her lips and said nothing, her small eyes showing adult-like stability and alertness.


    ¡°From now on, you will be the eldest brother of these children, and you must get along well with everyone.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Are you really going to give us food and shelter?¡± Gouwa asked without answering.


    "Do I have a reason to lie to you? Is there anything in you that is worthy of my lying?" Wei Ruo asked with a smile.


    ?Gouwa was silent for a moment and then said: "As long as you give me and my sister food, I can do whatever you want."


    "For now, I just hope that you can grow up healthy and happy, and then study and be literate. In the future, I may have more expectations for you, such as I hope you will be a good person, I hope you can protect your home and country, and I hope you will be poor. If you are good at yourself, you can help the world at the same time, but that is a matter for the future." Wei Ruodao.


    ?Gouwa stared at Wei Ruo, seeming to be thinking about the authenticity of what Wei Ruo said.


    Wei Ruo smiled lightly, and then said to the other children: "From now on, you guys can live here with peace of mind. I will arrange for someone to cook for you here and take care of your daily life. I will also find someone to come here in a few days." I¡¯ll give you lessons and teach you how to read and write.¡±


    ?Although these children are young, most of them are very precocious. They all looked confused and shocked when they listened to Wei Ruo''s words.


    Wei Ruo felt from their expressions that they didn''t really believe what they said.


    Wei Ruo was not surprised by this. After suffering all the way and experiencing all kinds of starvation and food grabbing, a person suddenly appeared and said that he would provide them with an environment where they could live and work in peace and contentment. No one would easily believe it.


    Wei Ruo also knew that whether they believed what she said or not, they would accept her arrangement, because she gave her food and a place to live, and they could not refuse such treatment.


    After a brief questioning, Wei Ruo asked people to take the children to a house next to the palace.


    ?This house has been bought by Wei Ruo and has been repaired. It will be used as a place to adopt orphans.

 Chapter 597： Heartbeat and body moving

    ?After settling the first batch of refugee orphans, Wei Ruo started working non-stop on potato planting.


    The potatoes harvested in the first batch and the rent returned to her by the villagers were just used to make seeds for the people behind.


    After coming and going, Wei Ruo had almost no potatoes left in his hand, and the warehouse was still clean.


    ??Coupled with the fact that Wei Ruo now adopts children and hires people to build roads, his daily food consumption is very large, and the food reserves they brought have been basically used up.


    Yu Zixiu was worried that the remaining grain would not be enough for them to have a good harvest.


    Although Prince Rui''s Mansion has a lot of money, in today''s world, it is difficult to spend money to buy food from near the capital or from the south. The road is not smooth, and people are either robbed by disaster victims or robbed by bandits. Even if it can be successfully delivered, There is not a month that cannot be delivered.


    ??While Yu Zixiu was worried, Xiumei led a team to pull eight carts of rice and wheat back to Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    Yu Zixiu was stunned when his servants asked him to go to the door to collect food.


    "Miss Xiumei, where did you get all this food?" Yu Zixiu couldn''t help but ask.


    "My lady brought it here from Zhuangzi in the south. I went to pick it up." Wei Ruo replied.


    ??It was actually in Wei Ruo''s space, but in order not to arouse others'' suspicion, the two of them discussed a way.


    Xiumela went out with an empty cart, saying she was going to pick up the grain shipped from the south. In fact, she went around the ravine and Wei Ruo filled the grain cart before pulling it out.


    "It''s very inconvenient to buy things from the south now, and there are many dangers along the way. The fabric I recently bought from the south has not arrived yet. Which road did you take to transport the food? How did it arrive so smoothly?"


    ¡°My lady has her own special channels for doing business.¡± Xiumei said the line she had thought of for a long time.


    Yu Zixiu couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, what kind of channel can be more powerful than the official one?


    Although I am a little curious, it is not easy to ask too many questions.


    Then he ordered his men to transport the eight cartloads of fine grain that Xiumei brought back to the warehouse for storage.


    Xiumei then told Yu Zixiu: "In a few days, there will be several carts of sweet potatoes delivered, and in the next month, a batch of supplies will be delivered every seven or eight days. I will also trouble the Yu Guan family to send the house to the house." The warehouses are all being vacated.¡±


    "Okay." Yu Zixiu agreed and sighed in his heart.


    It seems that he is really worrying too much. The eldest lady really has a solution.


    ###


    The fifth day of June.


    After dinner, Wei Ruo massaged Wei Jinyi''s legs as he had done in the past two months.


    ?After Wei Jinyi''s enlightenment that time, Wei Ruo''s attitude towards Wei Jinyi returned to normal. She could face her desire for Wei Jinyi and give him a massage without any distractions.


    After two months of training, Wei Jinyi''s health has improved to a great extent.


    ?As Wei Ruo said, the wounds on his body recovered extremely well, and even the scars were very faded.


    ? It¡¯s just that my legs can¡¯t start walking yet, because the injuries to the muscles and bones should not be done too hastily, otherwise it will cause secondary injuries and subsequent recovery will be more troublesome.


    ?During this period, daily massages cannot be stopped to ensure that Wei Jinyi¡¯s muscles will not suffer from severe atrophy before he can walk again.


    Once, twice.


    Wei Ruo¡¯s hand squeezed Wei Jinyi¡¯s leg.


    ?Suddenly Wei Ruo''s hand suddenly touched something, and Wei Ruo''s eyes widened.


    Then she looked up at Wei Jinyi.


    ?That face was still cold and indifferent, as if he had become a monk and had lost everything.


    However, this is not the case.


    "Second brother, what are you..." Wei Jin also frowned slightly and said apologetically: "I''m sorry."


    "Second brother, why are you..." Wei Ruo''s eyes widened and he looked a little confused.


    ??Wei Jin also pulled the blanket and covered himself tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, react naturally, it¡¯s human nature to have thoughts and desires in your mind.¡±


    "Second brother has never been like this in the past two months? Is he suppressing it?" Wei Ruo''s expression was still dull, and only half of his brain was functioning.


    "Ruo''er, don''t ask anymore." Wei Jinyi said seriously with a straight face, only the blush on his cheeks revealed the panic in his heart.


    ?? Wei Ruo didn''t dare to ask further, and left on the pretext of going to see if the medicine was cooked well.


    ??Wei Ruo was still muttering in his heart when he walked outside, looking at such a serious person, how could he be so ungrateful sometimes?


    Then...how could that be possible?


    But after thinking about it again, I feel that it should be so.


    ?The two of them are a couple who have worshiped heaven and earth. It is reasonable for the second brother to have any thoughts about her.


    Then she suddenly remembered what her second brother had said that day about his willingness to cooperate with her in giving birth to a child, and Wei Ruo''s face suddenly turned red.


    Things like having a baby with my second brother...this...just thinking about it makes people embarrassed.


    Wei Ruo returned to the room with a blushing face.


    Just then Zhang Yi sent a letter from Xu Zhengyong.


    The first half of the letter, as usual, is about explaining one''s own situation and asking about Wei Ruoxiumei''s situation.


    The second half said that recently they discovered that a Jurchen tribesman had sneaked into Jiliao disguised as a commoner. He was worried that the other party was coming for Wei Jinyi, and reminded Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi to be especially careful.


    Wei Ruo frowned slightly as he read the letter.


    Second brother''s injury is not healed yet, so don''t let anything happen again.


    Wei Ruo was looking at the letter and thinking deeply when Xiumei came in in a hurry: "Miss, there is a woman outside who claims to be the princess of the Jurchen tribe and wants to see you."


    ¡°She calls herself the princess of the Jurchen tribe?¡±


    "Yes, she did say that." Xiumei said, "Miss, is it possible that there is fraud? Even if the princess of the Jurchen tribe comes to Jiliao, she shouldn''t admit her identity so openly, right? She Aren¡¯t you afraid of being arrested?¡±


    "It''s not impossible, because not all Jurchen tribes are ambitious. Even those who are ambitious are now mainly harassing and have not really started a war with Daye. So so far, Daye has not closed the door, and there are still some Merchants trade between the Jurchens and Daye. Even if a princess from the Jurchen tribe does come, Daye will not take any action against her out of peace considerations." Wei Ruo analyzed.


    Nowadays, big companies are faced with internal and external troubles, so they will not take the initiative to cause trouble.


    Then Wei Ruo added. "And the letter from Brother Xiaoyong just mentioned this matter, so the two match up."


    ¡°Even if she is the real princess of the Jurchen tribe, could she have come with evil intentions?¡± Xiumei asked.


    Wei Ruo thought for a while and then said: "Let''s go and meet them at the door."


    ?? Wei Ruojiang called a few skilled people to follow him, and then came to the gate.


    ??I saw a group of people standing at the gate, headed by a woman dressed as a commoner. She was young and pretty.


    Although she was wearing civilian clothes, the demeanor she displayed did not match her attire.

 Chapter 598： Jurchen princess

    The woman is followed by a dozen capable-looking followers, giving the impression that she is a practicing practitioner, and her skills must be good.


    ??When Wei Ruo was sizing up the other party, the other party was also sizing up Wei Ruo.


    Her gaze was very direct and explicit, revealing a strong sense of curiosity and exploration.


    ¡°Are you Princess Rui? You don¡¯t look like anything special!¡± The woman pursed her lips.


    ¡°Why, do you still want me to be special?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    "I saw sights around here that I didn''t expect, and I heard a lot about your deeds. I said that you renovated the neighborhood in just three months, which made me feel that you are a very special person." The woman. road.


    "So?" Wei Ruo looked at the woman with interest.


    "So...are you going to just shout to me at the gate? Don''t you want me to come in and sit down?" The woman''s smile was filled with confidence, and her eyebrows were playful.


    "Your identity is unknown and you are extremely dangerous. Inviting you in might bring me huge trouble. Why should I do such a thankless thing? If you have anything to say, just say it here." Wei Ruodao.


    "What you said makes sense." The woman thought about it seriously, "Now I am asking for something from you, so I really need to make my intention clear first so that you can understand that I have no ill intentions."


    Listening to this person''s words, Wei Ruo found that this person seemed to be quite different from what she had just expected.


    The woman began to introduce herself: "My name is Zheta, and I am the leader of the Yehe tribe."


    The woman continued: "Recently, I heard from the businessmen between us and you that a powerful man came to Jiliao recently to teach the people here to farm and grow a kind of grain with high yield, so that the people can After we had enough to eat, we also tidied up the place, took in refugees, and adopted orphans.¡±


    "I was very curious, so I came to take a look in person. Unexpectedly, when I got here, I found that the situation was even better than I thought. I used to sneak into Jiliao among the business people, and the situation was much worse than it is now."


    ¡°In just three months, you can make such a big change here. If I give you three years, I can¡¯t even imagine what you can do, so I want to meet you.¡±


    Zheta explained to Wei Ruo why she wanted to see her.


    Wei Ruo was a little surprised. When she came out to see this woman, she thought she was here to cause trouble for her.


    ¡°Meet me, and then what?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    "I''m asking you for advice, and then I hope you can provide us with some potato seeds for me to take back and give them to the people of my tribe for planting, because if this crop can really bring such great benefits, it can also bring great benefits to our tribe. Solve the food shortage problem."


    Wei Ruo had a different opinion of this Jurchen princess in her heart, but she did not show it on her face and remained cold. She asked: "Why do you think I will help the hostile forces that are eyeing our great cause? I have fattened you up. What should we do if the time comes to attack our great cause?"


    "We Jurchens have many tribes, and not every tribe is eyeing your great cause, at least not the Yehe tribe led by my Amma. Rather than invading the land of your great cause, I want our tribe to have enough food and clothing."


    After listening to Zheta''s description, Wei Ruo thought for a long time and then smiled.


    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± Zheta asked.


    ¡°I laugh at your naivety.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    "You think I''m naive? What about you? Aren''t you doing the same thing? Why can you do it and I can''t?" Zheta asked.


    She held her head high, her eyes confident and firm.


    Wei Ruo looked at her for a moment, then continued with a smile: "My things will not be given to others casually."


    ¡°You can ask for anything you want.¡± Zheta said. "I have a lot of requests." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Then tell them all!¡±


    ¡°You look very determined.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural, otherwise why do you think I would come here in person?¡±


    ¡°Then my first request is: you go to my farm and grow potatoes.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°You want me to plant potatoes?¡± Zheta looked surprised.


    The attendant beside her said angrily: "This is our princess, how can you instruct her to do such a thing?"


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to go. Just go back. You are the princess of the Jurchen tribe, and I am the princess of Daye. Your identity is not easy for me to use."


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, he turned around and went back to his house.


    ¡°Wait, I agree to your request.¡± Zheta shouted.


    "You heard clearly, I want you to plant the seeds yourself, work in the fields yourself, and do everything yourself, instead of letting your guards do it for you."


    "nature!"


    "Okay." Wei Ruo said to Zhang Yi, "Guard Zhang, take Princess Zheta to Zhuangzi in the south."


    ¡°The subordinates take orders.¡±


    Zhang Yi took the group away.


    ?Xiumei has been watching these people go away with vigilance.


    When these people walked away, Xiumei expressed her worries: "Miss, they came here for the potato seeds. What if they stole the seeds while they were farming?"


    "Then let them steal it. I don''t intend to keep the seeds in my hands forever. They will get it sooner or later." Wei Ruodao.


    Wei Ruo never hides any seeds. All the seeds produced in her space will be disclosed to the public unconditionally later, and potatoes are no exception.


    "Miss, are you going to let the Jurchens take away our seeds? They are the ones who captured Brother Xiaoyong and hurt the prince." Xiumei did not have a good impression of the Jurchens.


    "The Yehe tribe is not the tribe that captured Brother Xiaoyong last time, and many of the Jurchen tribe are ordinary people. Just like Daye also has officers, people in power, and ordinary people. Although the Jurchen people are not Daye people, in my opinion, their There is no difference between ordinary people and our people.¡±


    ¡°Miss, your attitude towards the Jurchens seems to be different from that towards the Japanese pirates?¡±


    "It''s indeed different. The Jurchen people originally live on that land, and a certain amount of friction in the border area can be regarded as a conflict between two neighbors. The Japanese pirates and our great cause do not interfere with each other, and they are not far apart. They came here specifically to plunder our resources and harm our people." Wei Ruo explained.


    After a pause, Wei Ruo added: "If the one named Zheta is really what she said, she came here to make her people live and work in peace and contentment, I will be happy to share potato seeds and even all my high-yielding crops with her. I can give her even the seeds.¡±


    Wei Ruo continued: "But now I can''t confirm whether she told me the truth, so I deliberately made such a harsh request, not only to test whether she is sincere, but also to test whether she has the ability."


    Xiumei nodded: "So that''s it, then I understand." (End of chapter)

 Chapter 599： test

    In the next few days, Zheta actually took her men to live in the farm of Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    ??Wei Ruo sent Zhang Yi to monitor her all the time, and the result surprised her.


    ??This woman named Zheta did the whole process herself, even for such dirty work as pouring manure, she did not leave others alone.


    This far exceeded Wei Ruo''s expectations.


    She thought that even if Zheta really came for her people as she said, he might not be able to live in her farm as she asked and grow potatoes with the long-term workers.


    Unexpectedly, she actually persisted.


    "Miss, this princess is much more powerful than I imagined, and she is also willing to endure much hardship. If she hadn''t been surrounded by so many masters and she was so fair, I would have doubted that she was not a real princess."


    Xiumei also had some changes in her view of Zheta. Regardless of whether he was a good person or not, at least he had good perseverance.


    "Let''s take another look." Wei Ruo decided to observe for a few more days.


    Three days later, when Wei Ruo went to the farm again, he saw Zheta, who was wearing the same rough clothes as the others, walking into the fields carrying a load of packed fertilizer.


    It was summer, the weather was hot, the sun was blazing in the sky, she was sweating profusely, but she had no intention of stopping.


    The guards she brought were following her now, carrying fertilizer like her, but she did not let the guards help.


    ??Wei Ruo smiled and walked towards Zheta.


    Seeing Wei Ruo approaching, Zheta raised his head to look at her.


    ¡°It seems that you are very determined and perseverant.¡± Wei Ruo commented.


    "Do you think I came all the way to Jiliao to play with you? If you want to see me shrinking, then I tell you that you will be disappointed. I originally wanted to ask you how to grow these potatoes, but now is the time. I have learned everything, so that when I get your seeds, I don¡¯t need to ask you for advice anymore and can just go back and plant them.¡±


    "You are right." Wei Ruo agreed, and then said, "Follow me."


    Wei Ruo led Zheta to a warehouse. The cart parked at the door was already filled with things and covered with an oilcloth.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zheta asked Wei Ruo.


    "This cart is potatoes, and it is also the seeds you want. If you have asked other people during these days here, you should know this." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°I know, but what do you mean now?¡± Zeta asked.


    "Let you take them back. As long as you plant them well, in a short time, the descendants of these potatoes will be able to make your people eat potatoes." Wei Ruodao.


    "You gave it to me so easily?" Zheta looked at Wei Ruo with doubtful eyes.


    "What? Do you think the things came too fast?" Wei Ruodao.


    "It''s a bit fast." Zheta said, "I thought you would at least make things difficult for me again."


    "If you only want potato seeds, this is enough, but if you also want my other high-yielding crops, you may need to meet my other conditions." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Other high-yielding crops? What else do you have?¡± Zheta asked.


    ¡°I also have high-yield cotton seeds that are disease-resistant and insect-resistant, as well as sweet potatoes that are equally easy to grow with high yields, rice and wheat seeds, and taro seeds that can also achieve high yields in Jurchen territory..."


    "Really? Do you really have as many high-yielding crops as you said? Disease-resistant and insect-resistant cotton? Can you grow a lot of them?" Zheta asked quickly, his eyes wide and shining.


    Jurchen is located in the north, where winters are cold, and cotton-padded jackets are not something everyone can have.


    They are not suitable for growing cotton. If you want cotton, you can only buy it from Daye at a high price. Now only the nobles in the tribe can afford it, and the poor people have no such conditions and opportunities. ¡°Natural.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Are you willing to give me the seeds too?¡± Zheta asked.


    "If your purpose is really what you said, for you Jurchen people, and if you can fulfill the conditions I set out, I will give it to you." Wei Ruodao.


    "If you have any conditions, just open it." Zheta said simply and decisively.


    "There are a lot of children in my orphanage, and I need someone to help me take care of the children. You continue to plant potatoes during the day, and if you are free at night, go to the orphanage to help take care of the children." Wei Ruodao.


    After Wei Ruo finished speaking, the guards around Zheta couldn''t help it.


    "How unreasonable is it that you let our princess do farm work and grow potatoes, and you also ask her to take care of the children at night. Your long-term workers can rest after finishing the day''s work, but you want our princess to stay awake?"


    "Shut up!" Zheta shouted to stop the guard, "Now I am asking for something from someone, and they are making conditions. If I don''t want it, I can refuse. There is no need to blame others for the harsh conditions they propose."


    Then Zheta said to Wei Ruo: "I agree to the conditions you proposed. I will go to the orphanage to help as soon as the sun goes down."


    "Okay." Wei Ruo smiled lightly, "Then I''ll wait and see."


    ?Zheta didn¡¯t know that this was another test Wei Ruo had given her.


    Actually, the cart was not loaded with potatoes. If she wanted to stop and pull the cart back now, she would not get what she wanted.


    The reason why Wei Ruo put forward such a condition was to make sure that she was really doing what she said to ensure that the people could have enough food and clothing.


    ??If it was really for the people, it would be impossible for her to miss the high-yielding cotton seeds Wei Ruo mentioned.


    ###


    ?Coming back from the farm, Wei Ruo smelled the fragrance of flowers as soon as she entered the room. When she took a closer look, she saw a few lotus flowers on the table.


    Needless to say, the second brother must have asked someone to find this.


    There are not many lotus plants in Jiliao. She lamented a few days ago that there will be no lotus flowers this summer.


    As a result, lotus flowers were delivered to her house today.


    ??Wei Ruo smiled, then turned and went next door to find Wei Jinyi. She told Wei Jinyi what happened with Zheta.


    After listening, Wei Jin also asked: "Is Ruo''er testing whether what she said is true?"


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Wei Ruo asked, ¡°What do you think, second brother?¡±


    ¡°Ruo¡¯er thinks that the Jurchen people are not necessarily our enemies?¡±


    ¡°Well, in the world I lived in in my previous life, they were not enemies, so I am not hostile to them.¡±


    "In that case, let''s try it. If there can really be a breakthrough for Daye and the Jurchen tribe to live in peace and avoid the outbreak of war, it will also be a blessing for the people."


    "Yeah." Wei Ruo smiled and nodded, "I''m glad that my second brother can support my idea."


    Wei Jin also stared at Wei Ruo and said seriously: "No matter what you do, I will support you. You and I are husband and wife, so it should be like this."


    couple¡­


    That''s right, they are husband and wife, not brother and sister. (End of chapter)

 Chapter 600： Wei Ruo pretends to be drunk

    ¡°Second brother, the weather has been getting hotter these days. I would like to go up to the yard to enjoy the shade and drink tonight, okay?¡± Wei Ruo suddenly suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Jin also responded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make spicy rabbit head, frozen fish skin, and preserved eggs mixed with tofu to go with the wine.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Okay.¡± As long as she did it, it¡¯s okay.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Wei Ruo left happily.


    At night, the two of them set up a small table in the courtyard of Songzhuyuan and sat down to eat vegetables, drink wine and enjoy the cool air together.


    ??Wei Ruo drank wine, and Wei Jin also drank herbal tea.


    ?Watching Wei Ruo drink one cup after another, Wei Jin couldn''t help but frown.


    ?Although Wei Ruo''s drinking capacity is pretty good, she is not a drinker and has had the experience of getting drunk.


    He was a little worried that she drank too much.


    Soon, what Wei Jin was worried about happened. Wei Ruo''s cheeks started to turn red and his eyes were blurred.


    "Ruo''er, drink less, drunkenness will harm your health." Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m happy today, so just let me drink to my heart¡¯s content!¡± Wei Ruo muttered.


    Hearing this, Wei Jin could no longer stop him. He just looked at Wei Ruo''s swaying figure and frowned more and more.


    ?Finally Wei Ruo was drunk and staggered towards Wei Jinyi''s room with a wine bottle in his hand.


    ??Wei Jin could only push the two wheels of his wheelchair to follow Wei Ruo.


    ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m a little dizzy and I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Wei Ruo said as he walked.


    Wei Jin also followed closely, his eyes never leaving.


    ??Wei Ruo walked all the way to Wei Jinyi''s bed, turned back to Wei Jinyi and took two more gulps.


    After drinking, she fell on Wei Jinyi''s bed.


    Lying on the bed, Wei Ruo''s eyes were closed tightly, but his consciousness was extremely clear.


    She was not drunk, not at all.


    ?Today''s wine was mixed with water. It just smelled like wine, but actually had no alcohol.


    Since the second brother doesn¡¯t drink, he naturally doesn¡¯t know that her wine is adulterated.


    ? Wei Ruo couldn''t see Wei Jinyi and could only judge Wei Jinyi''s movements by sound and feeling.


    She heard the figure of the wheelchair and her second brother approaching her.


    Then the second brother took away the empty wine bottle from her hand.


    Then her hanging feet were lifted up by a force and placed on the bed.


    Wei Ruo muttered in her heart: She didn¡¯t even take off her shoes! This will stain the bed!


    ??Second brother doesn¡¯t even dare to take off her shoes, right?


    He is too upright, isn''t he?


    Just as he was thinking about it, Wei Ruo suddenly felt a heat approaching him.


    It was her second brother''s face that was close to hers, and she could feel his breath.


    Soon, her forehead was touched by something soft and warm.


    means lip.


    The second brother¡¯s lips.


    He kissed her.


    Then the heat starts to leave.


    Then a thin blanket was covered over her body.


    Then Wei Ruo heard the sound of the wheelchair rolling and was moving away from her. Wei Ruo heard the sound of the door closing, and the room became quiet.


    Wei Ruo slowly opened his eyes, stood up and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Touched his forehead, as if there was still residual warmth there.


    Wei Ruo sighed slightly in her heart. She was both happy and disappointed that her second brother was like this.


    ###


    Three more days passed.


    As she promised, Zheta went to the orphanage established by Wei Ruo every day to take care of the children.


    ?There are now nineteen children there, and it is not easy to take care of them.


    ?Zhang Yi reported to Wei Ruo the results of his observations of the Zheta in the past few days.


    ¡°Miss, Princess Zheta is very patient. After a busy day during the day, she is still very patient when she goes back to take care of the children to sleep at night. She also tells stories to the little girls.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the people we sent to inquire about the news also responded. Princess Zheta of the Yehe tribe is indeed a person who cares about the people very much. During the snowstorm last year, she rushed to the front line of disaster relief and was almost buried under the snow-capped mountains.¡±


    Wei Ruo felt that if Princess Zheta really came all the way to find her for her people, and was willing to make things difficult for her, she must have shown some love for the people before, so she specially ordered Zhang Yi to inquire.


    After listening to Zhang Yi¡¯s report, Wei Ruo probably came to a conclusion.


    "Thank you for your hard work, this information is very useful to me." Then Wei Ruo stood up, "I will go to see this special princess of Yehe tribe now."


    ###


    "The great warrior rode his horse towards the valley and stopped the terrible tiger. The warrior drew his sword and stabbed the tiger in the belly..."


    Wei Ruo came to the door of the room and heard Zheta''s voice coming from inside before he entered.


    It sounds like she is telling the children the story of their Jurchen warriors.


    ??Wei Ruo didn''t rush in and stayed outside the door until Zheta finished telling the children a story. The children all fell asleep and Zheta came out of the room.


    Zheta saw Wei Ruo at the door of the room and asked, "Why are you here?"


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk?¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have a choice.¡± Zheta said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and sit in the next room.¡±


    ??Wei Ruo took Zheta to the empty room next to him.


    Xiumei lit the lamp in the room and made tea for the two of them.


    ¡°Are you here to make new demands from me?¡± Zeta asked, ¡°Just tell me, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    "Okay, then I''ll mention it. I hope to get along well with your Yehe tribe, and we can solve the food problem together. After everyone''s life is rich, the two places can trade and exchange what they need." Wei Ruodao.


    Zheta obviously didn''t realize that Wei Ruo would make such a request, and looked at Wei Ruo in surprise.


    ¡°Is this what you want to ask for?¡±


    "Yes, this is my request." Wei Ruo said with a smile, "In return, I am willing to share my various high-yielding seeds with you, and I am also willing to share planting methods, including but not limited to planting time, techniques, and fertilization. Precautions."


    ¡°You...why did you suddenly become so generous?¡± Zheta asked.


    "It''s not that I suddenly became so generous, but that I was willing to share this with the Jurchen people. The request I made to you earlier was to verify what you said and to make sure that you were indeed doing it for the people and not for your own selfish desires." Wei Ruodao .


    After listening to Wei Ruo''s words, Zheta was speechless for a long time.


    ??Wei Ruo was not in a hurry and took a leisurely sip of tea, waiting for Zheta to think clearly before giving her the answer.


    After a long time, Zheta raised his head and replied with a smile: "I take back what I said when I first met you, saying you are nothing special. You are quite special."


    Wei Ruo smiled: "I don''t know if it''s special or not. I just do what I think is right."


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will multiply the seeds you give me and distribute them to those in need. I will also go back and teach the planting techniques you taught me to others, and I will never keep it secret.¡± Zheta promised Wei Ruo.


    Then Zheta picked up the tea cup on the table and said, "Princess, my wife, today I will offer you a cup of tea instead of wine."


    "Then I''ll wait and see." Wei Ruo replied to Zheta. (End of chapter)

 Chapter 601： Ask about a warrior

    The two of them drank tea and chatted. During this period, Xiumei also brought them a midnight snack.


    ??Wei Ruo and Zheta became more and more in tune with each other as they talked, and their views on many things were surprisingly consistent.


    ¡°If I had known that you were this kind of person, I should have told you all my thoughts as soon as I came up.¡± Zheta said with emotion, as if he hated meeting you so late.


    "That''s probably not possible. No matter how nice you say it, I won''t believe you easily." Wei Ruo said with a smile.


    "That''s the same." Zheta agreed, "Actually, if I were you, I wouldn''t believe a foreign princess who suddenly came over so easily, not to mention that the Jurchen tribe just had a small conflict with you not long ago. ."


    Speaking of this, Zheta suddenly remembered something: "By the way, does the princess know who the man who went into Jurchen alone to rescue a guard general was and where he is now?"


    "This incident seems to have happened in the Jiagu tribe. How come you, the princess of the Yehe tribe, know it so well?" Wei Ruo''s eyes shone with a keen light.


    ¡°If I said that I was in the Jiagu tribe that day, would you doubt our Yehe tribe?¡± Zheta said with a smile.


    "It''s possible. After all, the Jiagu tribe is the Jurchen tribe that has harassed my cause the most." Wei Ruodao.


    "You are right. You may not know that the wife of the leader of the Jiagu tribe is my aunt, so I was a guest there. But you can rest assured that although our two tribes are related by marriage, I, Ama, and My uncle doesn''t get along, and I went to the Jiagu tribe just to visit my aunt," Zheta explained.


    ¡°Indeed, I heard that there are many marriage alliances between Jurchen tribes.¡±


    "Marriage is a way for us to bind each other, but we still don''t get along when we should." Zheta said with a playful wink, "So should you answer my question and tell me about the mysterious person?" Something about warriors?¡±


    ¡°Are you very interested in that person?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    "Of course! He is the strongest and most powerful warrior I have ever seen! In order to save people, he dared to enter the enemy camp alone, which shows that he has loyalty and courage; he entered the enemy camp at night and avoided the patrols, which shows that He was resourceful and resourceful; in the end, he broke through the encirclement on his own, but hundreds of warriors from the Jiagu tribe were unable to do anything to him, which shows that his martial arts skills are extremely high, even stronger than the strongest warriors of our Jurchens."


    Zheta''s eyes shone as she spoke, and admiration was written on her face.


    "He is indeed very powerful." Wei Ruo agreed, and then asked Zheta, "What happened after you saw him?"


    ¡°Ask him to be my consort.¡± Zheta said.


    "Are you being a little too hasty? Just because you saw him once from a distance?"


    "Since I was eight years old, I have dreamed of marrying the most powerful Jurchen warrior! And this man is more powerful than any of our Jurchen warriors, so I want to marry him! This is not hasty at all!" Zheta said .


    ¡°But he already has a wife.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Have a wife?¡± Zheta frowned, ¡°But that¡¯s right, for a man like him, there must be many girls who want to marry him.¡±


    Zheta thought for a moment and then asked: "Then how is his relationship with his wife?"


    ¡°He loved his wife very much, and his wife loved him very much.¡±


    Zheta sighed: "There is no other way, then I can only find someone else. I hope there are warriors who can compete with him."


    Then Zheta asked Wei Ruo: "Do you know any other powerful warriors? I think we Jurchens don''t have any warriors who can match that one. You may still have great achievements."


    Wei Ruo replied: "There are many talented people in our great cause, and there are many warriors. But I am not sure what kind of warriors can catch your eye. If you have the chance, you can look for them carefully."


    Zheta said: "When I have the opportunity, I still want to take back your crops called potatoes as soon as possible and plant them as soon as possible while there is still time this year. Once October comes, the land will freeze, and then it will be frozen." Nothing can be planted.¡±


    Then Zheta added: "The land where our Jurchen tribe is located can only be planted for a very short time in a year, so our agriculture has never been developed and the food is not enough. That''s why some tribes have thought of moving to the Central Plains. You said if we can grow enough crops on our own land, why do we have to conflict with the great cause?"


    Wei Ruodao: "It''s hard to say. You Jurchens also have ambitious tribes. They may have other ideas, and it''s not just about insufficient food." Zheta hummed softly: "I think our Jurchens are the most beautiful place. I I don¡¯t aspire to your great cause, nor do I want to have more people.¡±


    Wei Ruo smiled.


    Zheta looked at Wei Ruo and asked, "I heard that your husband is a sick man in a wheelchair? Is it true?"


    Wei Ruo: "You are really straightforward."


    Zheta: "I have always been so straightforward. I don''t like to beat around the bush."


    Wei Ruo: "It''s true, he is indeed in a wheelchair."


    Zheta: "What a pity. I think a woman like you should be matched with a more powerful warrior."


    Wei Ruo: "He is the warrior in my heart."


    Zheta: "Oh? It sounds like he is a very powerful person in your mind?"


    Wei Ruo: "Yes, he is very powerful and treats me very well. I am lucky to meet him."


    Zheta: "That''s good. Then I take back what I just said. Everyone''s definition of a warrior is different. You don''t necessarily have to be like the top player I saw that day who can fight one against a hundred to be considered a warrior. Of course, if it were me, I would definitely like that one."


    Wei Ruo: "Then I wish you find the warrior in your heart as soon as possible."


    ###


    After staying for another three days, Zheta bid farewell to Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo happily sent her away and gave Zheta a cart of potatoes and a bag of cotton seeds.


    ?Then Zeta and her **** drove away.


    ?Time flies to July, the temperature rises and the sun is scorching.


    ??Wei Jinyi was finally able to try walking on the ground.


    It was a bit uncomfortable at first and I needed crutches for assistance.


    But after just two days, he was already walking on his own.


    Wei Ruodu could not help but marvel: "Second brother is indeed a martial arts practitioner. I thought this rehabilitation would take at least two months, but you only did it for two days. The crutches that Uncle Xu made for you only lasted two days." It¡¯s no longer useful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Ruo¡¯er has great medical skills.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°My medical skills are indeed great, but 90% of the time you recovered so quickly is not because of my medical skills.¡± Wei Ruo said firmly.


    ??Wei Jin also walked slowly to Wei Ruo: "Would you like to go out for a walk with me?"


    Wei Ruo nodded.


    After receiving a positive answer, Wei Jin also gently held Wei Ruo''s hand.


    ??Wei Ruo lowered his head and looked at the two people''s intertwined hands. His palms were slightly hot. (End of chapter)

 Chapter 602： consequences of teasing

    Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also held hands and went out together. They walked through the road that was being built. The workers hired by Wei Ruo were busy preparing and leveling the land.


    ?Then the two passed by the newly renovated orphanage and heard the sound of children playing inside.


    There is a workshop being built at the end of the street. Wei Ruo said that it will be used to produce steel in the future. She has the same workshop in Huzhou Prefecture and Beijing, and now a larger one will be built in Jiliao City.


    The two of them walked out of the city and saw green rice fields and lush potato plants.


    Common people now follow Wei Ruo in planting potatoes, but Wei Ruo still sets aside a piece of land to grow rice.


    Because she wanted to experiment with planting her late rice seeds in this black soil, she was not sure whether her rice seeds could adapt to the climate here.


    As long as she can adapt, it means that she can continue to grow rice here in the future.


    ?After there is enough food to feed people, Wei Ruo prefers to plant more rice, because she is still more accustomed to rice and wheat as the main food, potatoes for cooking or occasionally changing the taste.


    ? Along the way, everyone who saw Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi saluted and thanked them, and Wei Ruo also smiled in response.


    Then the two of them avoided the crowd and walked up a hill.


    Jiliao area is mostly plains. Unlike Taizhou Prefecture which is full of mountains, there are very few mountains here, and the occasional small hills are only ten feet tall.


    ??And Wei Ruo did not waste these hills. Sweet potatoes were planted on them, and some low shrubs were planted next to them to prevent wind and solidify the soil.


    It was summer at this time, and the bare hills when Wei Ruo and the others first came to Jiliao were now green and full of life.


    The two of them came to the top of the hill and looked out over the surrounding fields. They had a panoramic view of the vast land.


    Everything is moving in a good direction, and people''s moods are showing joyful vitality just like the crops growing on this land.


    After watching for a while, Wei Ruo sat down on the spot.


    Wei Jin also sat down next to her.


    ¡°Second brother, thank you.¡± Wei Ruo also said to Wei Jin.


    ¡°Why do you say thank you so suddenly?¡± Wei Jin also asked.


    "Because you gave me an identity that allows me to do these things now. In fact, I have known for a long time that as a woman, it is difficult for me to do these things as I want in this world. What I am doing now To many women living in this world, these are simply a fantasy. They are not accepted by the world and are not recognized by men. But you recognized me and supported me unconditionally." Wei Ruodao.


    ? Wei Ruo had already said similar words to Wei Jin, but now looking at this land, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but sigh again.


    After finishing speaking, Wei Ruo smiled at Wei Jin again.


    ¡°Why is Ruoer looking at me like this?¡± Wei Jin also asked.


    ¡°Because the second brother is more beautiful than any scenery around here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me like that.¡±


    ¡°This is not teasing, this is telling the truth. Besides, so what if I tease you? Aren¡¯t you and I husband and wife?¡±


    ¡°Teasing me will have serious consequences.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What are the consequences?¡±


    ??Wei Ruo smiled lightly and didn''t think there would be any problem at all.


    When the second brother, the excessive man, when she pretended to be drunk, he just kissed her forehead, but she didn''t believe how serious the serious consequences he said.


    As he spoke, Wei Ruo stretched out his hand, touched Wei Jinyi''s cheek, and said with emotion: "Second brother, your face is so handsome. When I saw you for the first time, I was thinking, how could there be someone as handsome as you in this world?" man."


    Just when Wei Ruo was teasing Wei Jinyi unscrupulously. Wei Jin also suddenly came closer and kissed Wei Ruo before Wei Ruo could react.


    Wei Ruo was stunned, only the warm and real touch on her lips reminded her of what happened.


    The second brother...the second brother kissed her...


    ?This time it¡¯s not the forehead.


    Nor is it a kiss that touches the water. Rather, it is a passionate, domineering, unreserved, and aggressive kiss...


    Then, a generous hand came to Wei Ruo''s back, giving her back a support, and then slowly placed her on the grass.


    The man''s strong body pressed against her, and there was no gap between the two bodies.


    He controlled the strength just right. While they were closely attached to each other, he did not put too much body weight on Wei Ruo''s body. He used his own hands to support most of his body weight.


    After a long time, the long kiss finally ended.


    Bodies that fit together are also separated.


    ??Wei Jin also propped up his body with both hands, but did not move away, just looking at Wei Ruo from above.


    ¡°This is a serious consequence.¡±


    Wei Ruo opened his eyes and licked his lips gently.


    ¡°It seems pretty good.¡±


    ?Seeing Wei Ruo''s little actions and hearing Wei Ruo''s words, Wei Jin also bullied him again.


    ?This time he didn¡¯t kiss on the lips, but lightly touched Wei Ruo¡¯s earlobe.


    "I can''t help it if you say that." A deep magnetic voice sounded in Wei Ruo''s ears.


    ?The sound was so close that the heat hit her ears.


    "I don''t want you to endure it." Wei Ruo muttered shyly.


    Wei Ruo''s words were like the key to open the door. Just now, his lips just touched the earlobe lightly and suddenly took the earlobe into his mouth.


    A numbing feeling came over him, and Wei Ruo twisted his body subconsciously.


    "No." Wei Jin suddenly stopped and said softly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wei Ruo was confused.


    "Don''t move, just hold her for a while and it''ll be fine."


    ??Wei Jinyi''s voice was low and hoarse, and it sounded like he was trying to suppress something.


    Wei Ruo was confused for a moment, then suddenly understood after feeling something.


    Going too far.


    ??Wei Ruo didn''t dare to move anymore and waited quietly.


    She looked up at the blue sky, surrounded by shrubs she ordered to plant, which provided a good shield for the two of them.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi who was holding him, and took the initiative to stretch out his hands to hug him.


    icular


    ¡°I won¡¯t move, I¡¯m just going to hold you for a while.¡± Wei Ruo explained.


    After a while, Wei Jin also let go of Wei Ruo, stood up and sat back.


    ??Wei Ruo also got up from the grass and looked at Wei Jinyi beside him.


    ?Seeing that his white clothes were as white as snow, his face was like a jade, and his expression was calm, like a **** who cannot be blasphemed, I couldn''t help but murmur in my heart.


    Who would have thought that looking at such a pure and stoic person, he almost fell in love with her and almost had an affair with her in the wilderness...


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jin and suddenly said: "Second brother, my yard is called Songzhu Garden. It should have both pine and bamboo. But now there are only pine but no bamboo. When do you think it will be able to live up to its name?"


    ??Wei Jin was also slightly startled, looking at Wei Ruo''s bright eyes, and suddenly remembered that when he first came here, Wei Ruo had asked him whether the name of her yard should be Songzhuyuan or Tingsongyuan. (End of chapter)

 Chapter 603： suitable for relocation

    At that time, Wei Jin didn''t understand what Wei Ruo meant, so he just let her make her own decision.


    ?Now when he heard Wei Ruo talk about the name of the courtyard again, Wei Jin finally understood the meaning of her words.


    Wei Jin was silent for a moment and then said, "Tomorrow is a good day and it''s a good day to move. What do you think of Ruo''er?"


    ¡°I also think tomorrow will be a good day.¡± Wei Ruo replied with a smile.


    ###


    ??The news that Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also visited Jiliao City hand in hand soon spread.


    ??Wei Ruo and Wei Jinyi¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t help but started discussing in private:


    ¡°Are the master and the eldest lady going to get married?¡±


    ¡°It should be so. The two of them have been swimming hand in hand all day! The people below have seen it with so many people, there is no way it is fake!¡±


    ¡°But the master¡¯s legs happened to be holding hands, maybe because the eldest lady was afraid that the master would not be able to walk steadily.¡±


    "I think this statement is wrong. If it''s not all right, you should use a support instead of interlocking your fingers. What''s more, both of them have climbed a mountain. How can they climb a mountain if they have to be supported when walking."


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if the relationship was just like before, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. Then it would be more like a couple!¡±


    "Should we change our words in the future? We can no longer call you eldest lady, but you have to call us princess?"


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to call me Madam. We don¡¯t call the master Prince, so it seems more appropriate to call the eldest Lady Madam.¡±


    ¡°You can be the princess or the madam, but you shouldn¡¯t be called the eldest lady.¡±


    ¡­¡±


    ?Xiao Bei passed by and saw a few people whispering.


    ¡°What are you muttering about?¡±


    Seeing Xiaobei, everyone quickly pulled him over.


    "Lu Bei, you serve the master personally and are better informed than us. Please tell us quickly what is the situation between the master and the eldest lady now?"


    "I''m not very sure, the master didn''t tell me, but recently I saw that the master and the eldest lady are indeed getting closer." Xiaobei replied.


    "Then...have the master and the eldest lady stayed together recently?"


    The faces of several people were full of curiosity and gossip.


    "I don''t know, but I haven''t seen such a situation." Xiaobei replied.


    ?He didn''t see it, but if the two of them deliberately hid it from them, he didn''t know it.


    "Lu Bei, why don''t you find an opportunity to ask if we should change the name of the eldest lady? If the master and the eldest lady are already... already that, it would be disrespectful for us to still call the eldest lady."


    "Yes, yes, you go and ask. In case the rest of us don''t understand the situation clearly, we foolishly call you miss when we should change our titles. It would be bad if we make the masters unhappy."


    ¡­¡±


    ?A few people encouraged Xiaobei to ask. Xiaobei thought for a while and then said: "Okay, let me take a look. If I have a chance, I will ask the master."


    ¡°Yes, yes, go and ask.¡±


    "I see."


    ?Xiao Bei shook his head helplessly and followed to the backyard.


    ??When passing by the entrance of Songzhuyuan, I happened to see Xiumei walking out of it.


    ¡°Miss Xiumei!¡± Xiaobei quickly called out to Xiumei.


    Xiumei stopped and turned around to see Xiaobei, her eyes couldn''t help but dodge. Ever since Xiaobei said those words to her that day, she has been avoiding him intentionally or unintentionally.


    Even if they met, Xiumei would try not to talk to him alone.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiumei lowered her head, not daring to look directly into Xiaobei''s eyes.


    A bit of bitterness flashed across Xiaobei''s face, but he continued to ask: "I want to ask you about the relationship between my master and the eldest lady. I heard that the relationship between the two of them has been relatively close recently, and it seems that... it is getting better. Direction of development¡­¡±


    "What''s a good development? Hasn''t the relationship between your master and my lady always been very good?" Xiumei asked doubtfully.


    "It has always been good, but the good in the past was the good of brother and sister...the good now seems to be a little different..." Xiaobei also didn''t know how to word it, and he was afraid that they had guessed wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s different, why is it different?¡± Xiumei asked.


    ¡°Yesterday, my master and the eldest lady visited Jiliao City together,¡± Xiaobei said.


    "What''s so strange about this? The prince is finally well and can walk. Isn''t it normal for my lady to accompany him for a walk?"


    "The two of them walked out of the door holding hands and interlocking their fingers..." Xiaobei glanced at Xiumei cautiously.


    Hearing this, Xiumei was stunned and blinked her eyes, with a look of surprise on her face.


    ?After a while, Xiumei came back to her senses and said to Xiaobei: "It would be great if it was really what we thought."


    "Yes, we all hope so. Just now, Guard Zhang and the others asked me to come and find out if it''s time to change the name."


    "I don''t know yet. Let''s not worry about the title. We can change it when the prince and the lady speak. The prince and the lady are both reasonable people and will not blame us for such a trivial matter." Xiu. Mei said.


    "I know." Xiaobei responded, then he looked at Xiumei and spoke again, "By the way, Miss Xiu...Xiumei...I think..."


    ?He seemed to be hesitant to speak.


    Seeing this, Xiumei quickly excused herself: "I''m going to prepare snacks for the lady. I''m leaving first."


    ?Xiaobei wanted to stop her but didn''t know what to say, so she could only watch Xiumei leave.


    ###


    Early the next morning, Wei Jinyi''s things were moved into Wei Ruo''s residence.


    ?This move directly gave everyone who was still speculating yesterday a clear answer.


    Their prince and lady are really together!


    From now on, they will change their name to Miss Wei as the princess!


    Songzhuyuan, in Wei Ruo''s room.


    ??The cabinet that originally only contained Wei Ruo''s clothes was filled with Wei Jinyi''s clothes in half of the space.


    Wei Jinyi¡¯s daily necessities are also placed on the sink.


    ??Wei Ruo felt a strange feeling when he looked at the things in the room that belonged to Wei Jinyi.


    Is this what it feels like to be a real couple?


    ?This feeling doesn¡¯t seem bad.


    After Xiumei placed the last thing belonging to Wei Jinyi, she smiled and said to Wei Ruo: "Miss, do you need me to wait outside today?"


    "When have I ever asked you to serve me?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "No, I probably took care of you once last time when the lady was sick, but don''t you have to ask this in advance, lest she needs me to take care of her bathing and dressing tonight." There was a bright smile on the corner of Xiumei''s mouth. .


    "You, do you want to serve me or not?" Wei Ruo said angrily.


    "If the lady needs me, I''ll be there at any time. If I must say it, I''d rather help the lady get up and take a bath at night." Xiumei said playfully.


    ¡°Okay, you stinky Meimei, are you teasing me?¡± Wei Ruo raised his fist and pretended to hit Xiumei. (End of chapter)

 Chapter 604： sleep in the same bed

    "Miss, spare your life, I dare not." Xiumei quickly begged for mercy.


    "Why don''t you dare! Stinky Meimei, bad Meimei!"


    Wei Ruo raised her hand and waved it for a long time, but actually didn''t hit Xiumei even once.


    "Miss, I won''t be waiting outside tonight. If you need me, just shout louder and I will get dressed quickly and come over." Xiumei said while using her hand to block her.


    ¡°Smelly Meimei, you still say that!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, stop talking, miss, spare your life!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t spread your ass!¡±


    ¡­¡±


    ?Wei Ruozheng and Xiumei were playing and playing when suddenly Wei Jin walked in.


    In the past, the second brother would not come to her residence at will without her invitation.


    ?It''s different now. He is about to become the owner of this place and can come in and out at any time.


    As soon as Xiumei saw Wei Jinyi, she walked out with a smile and closed the door for them very considerately.


    Seeing the door being closed, Wei Ruo said angrily: "Meimei, what are you thinking about? It''s broad daylight!"


    ?Then Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi: "Why is the second brother here at this hour?"


    ??Wei Jin also stepped forward and embraced Wei Ruo into his arms.


    His movements were gentle, neither slow nor fast.


    ??Then Wei Ruo''s ear heard Wei Jinyi''s voice: "I miss you a little."


    ?The straightforward words were not like what the second brother would say, but when they came out of his mouth, Wei Ruo didn''t feel false. On the contrary, Wei Ruo felt like there was a dog''s tail tickling his heart.


    ?Huddled in Wei Jinyi''s arms, feeling the heat coming from his body, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but smile sweetly at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Second brother, this is not like what you said or did before.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    "Um."


    ¡°Then why has the second brother become like this now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I thought about it in my mind, so I did it. Does Ruoer think this is bad?¡± Wei Jin also asked in a serious tone.


    "No. This is good. I think we should tell each other clearly what we think, so that we won''t be like before, knowing that we have each other in our hearts but never knowing it." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Jin also agreed.


    After hugging him for a while, Wei Jin also let go of Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo raised his head and asked shyly: "Is there any solution to the pain of lovesickness?"


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Jin also responded.


    Wei Ruoxiao: "That''s good."


    ?? Wei Jin also returned to the backyard because he had nothing else to do. After staying alone with Wei Ruo for a while, he went to the front yard.


    ?He has been quite busy recently. There are many things waiting for him to make decisions, both in the capital and in Jiliao.


    ?? And Wei Ruo knew that he did all this for her, that he guarded the capital for their safety, and that he managed Jiliao because he promised her.


    After he and Wei Jin also separated, Wei Ruo went to the kitchen.


    She will personally cook some pastries for Wei Jinyi, and also plans to make some maltose for the children in Wuyou Pavilion.


    ?In this era when most people don¡¯t have enough to eat, sugar is a particularly luxurious thing. Most people rarely have the opportunity to come into contact with sugar as a seasoning in their daily lives. Some people even have no chance to eat candy in their entire lives.


    ?Two days ago, Wei Ruo had poured water on the wheat to germinate, then washed, pounded the germinated wheat, mixed it with the steamed rice, and left it to ferment.


    It was done yesterday, and it has just fermented now. Wei Ruo filtered the wort with gauze, and then put it into the pot to boil. After more than an hour of boiling, the wort turned into a thick amber color, and the maltose was ready.


    Wei Ruo cut wooden sticks into small sticks, wrapped them in maltose, and then dipped them in some soybean flour to prevent adhesion. Then he placed them neatly on the tray one by one, covered them with gauze, and asked people to take them to Wuyou Pavilion to put them inside. children.


    "Madam, you are so kind to those children. They probably never dreamed that they would meet a noble person like you when they wander here. Not only are they well fed and clothed, but they can also eat luxuries like sugar."


    The cook who was helping Wei Ruo cook the fire next to her looked at it and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Wei Ruodao: ¡°I hope everyone can eat candies like this in the future.¡±


    ¡°That must be difficult, madam, this candy is made from wheat and rice. Even if the grain harvest is good, you won¡¯t be willing to use the grain like this.¡± said the cook.


    ? Wei Ruo smiled and didn¡¯t explain much.


    Brewing wine and making sugar are both a kind of consumption of food. In the era of food shortage, this is indeed something that ordinary people dare not think about.


    But Wei Ruo''s goal is to make everyone have enough food and clothing. When there is a surplus of food, everyone will be able to use the food to make other flavored foods.


    In addition to sending the cooked maltose to the children in Wuyou Pavilion, Wei Ruo asked people to take the remaining portion and distribute it to the servants in the mansion, whether they were the general manager or the guards and maids, they all had a share.


    ??The cook was also assigned one to carefully wrap it up in cloth, intending to take it back to her son to eat.


    Wei Ruo smiled and gave her another one, and the cook thanked her happily.


    With the last bit of maltose left, Wei Ruo rolled a few sugar **** and sent them to Wei Jinyi in the front yard together with the pastries she had just made.


    ###


    In the evening, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also had dinner together and then washed themselves.


    Wei Ruo lay down first and looked nervously at Wei Jinyi, who was only wearing single clothes.


    It is summer and the clothes are already thin, so they are even cooler when worn at night.


    ??This white singlet was made by Wei Ruo. It was made of cotton produced in Wei Ruo''s workshop, which is characterized by its lightness and softness.


    ?His hair is spread out and hanging behind his back, making him a little more casual and **** than when he is fully dressed during the day.


    ?Looking at Wei Jinyi like this, Wei Ruo''s mouth felt dry for no reason and he swallowed involuntarily.


    ??Wei Ruo pulled the quilt over his body and covered half of his face.


    Although she has never experienced some things, she also knows them.


    ?Since she asked Wei Jinyi to move in, she was ready for something to happen.


    It''s just one thing to be mentally prepared, but when you really have to face it, you can''t help but become nervous.


    Wei Jin also slowly walked to the bed and sat down on the edge.


    Then he reached out his hand and gently pulled down the quilt covering Wei Ruo''s face.


    Looking at each other, each other''s figure is reflected in each other''s eyes.


    Then Wei Jinyi''s kiss fell, and Wei Ruo''s forehead was covered with warmth.


    Wei Ruo closed his eyes.


    The warm feeling stayed on my forehead for a moment and then left.


    ?Then she felt a rustling sound beside her, and Wei Ruo felt that Wei Jin had also gotten on the bed and lay down next to her.


    ?Then Wei Ruo felt a warm embrace enveloping him.


    ??Wei Ruo himself was also wearing only light single clothes, and his fully developed body was slim and graceful.


    Softness and hardness touch each other.


    ?This time Wei Ruo felt more clearly the restlessness and passion under Wei Jinyi''s calm appearance.

 Chapter 605： i will teach you

    Wei Ruo''s cheeks were hot and his heart was beating hard.


    A pair of hands, not knowing where to put them, moved from his lower back and touched his waist. They quickly bounced away and moved back to his chest. After a slight movement, they touched his chest again.


    ??Wei Ruo fiddled with it back and forth, and finally was caught by Wei Jinyi when it moved to his chest again.


    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Second brother?¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± A deep voice came from above his head, gently comforting Wei Ruo.


    ??Wei Ruo was a little puzzled, but it was hard to ask further.


    ?I don¡¯t know how long it took before a deep sleep came over me, and Wei Ruo fell into a deep sleep in the warm embrace.


    ?In this way, the two spent a peaceful night sleeping in the same bed.


    ?For several days in a row, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also slept in the same bed, but there was no further relationship between the two.


    ??Wei Jin would also hug Wei Ruo every night, and they would kiss each other when they couldn''t control their feelings, but they would stop there.


    Even if his body is burning hot, he will choose to stop.


    Wei Ruo didn''t know the reason. What she was sure of was that there was nothing wrong with his body, whether it was something she felt as a wife or diagnosed as a doctor.


    ###


    In August, Wei Ruo received a letter sent to her by a caravan from Xie Ying in the capital.


    ?Due to the inconvenience of communication, the letter Wei Ruo received was actually sent from Beijing a month ago.


    In the letter, Xie Ying told Wei Ruo some recent events in the capital, especially those related to Wei Ruo.


    ?? Wei Qingwan¡¯s child was born prematurely, but fortunately, the child was saved in the end.


    ?However, Wei Qingwan''s life was saved due to heavy bleeding, but the doctor judged that it would be difficult to get pregnant again in the future.


    ?But the good news is that Wei Qingwan gave birth to a boy this time. He is the eldest son of King Yu and the eldest grandson of the emperor. The emperor gave him a reward and named the child himself.


    ?As a result, King Yu''s attitude towards her became better again, and she felt proud again.


    ?? Wei Yichen is very proud of himself. Recently, he won the emperor''s appreciation for a memorial and was promoted to an errand to go to Shandong to quell the chaos.


    He is the first person to be sent on errands in such a short time after entering the Hanlin Academy.


    ?? Wei Yilin officially entered the military camp. I don¡¯t know how he finally convinced the Yun family.


    ?However, he did not go to the anti-Japanese army where his father was, but joined the army and horse department in the capital, starting as a gatekeeper.


    ?In addition to the situation of the Wei family, Xie Ying also briefly told Wei Ruo what she knew about the current situation in Beijing.


    At present, the court has been divided into three factions, King Yu, King Jing and King Qin.


    King Yu and King Jing both suffered a lot in the previous struggle. In addition, they lost the emperor''s trust due to some things, and their strength was not as good as before.


    ??The King of Qin was promoted recently, and the emperor intended to reuse him, and he was quite promising. Although his mediocre qualifications were far inferior to those of King Yu and King Jing, he was still diligent and practical, and he was an excellent candidate for the emperor.


    The emperor seemed to be intentionally testing the three of them, and assigned tasks to all three of them. King Yu was responsible for disaster relief in Shandong, King Jing was responsible for pacifying the peasant uprising in the disaster area, and King Qin was responsible for the anti-Japanese war on the southeast coast.


    From Xie Ying''s description, Wei Ruo also got a piece of information: The emperor is in good health now.


    This is good news for Wei Ruo.


    Because in the original work, the emperor has passed away at this time.


    He is still alive now, which is beyond the setting of the original work.


    As long as the emperor is still alive, she and Wei Jin will have a backer, and they will have more time to slowly stabilize themselves.


    ?In addition to telling other people''s things, Xie Ying also told Wei Ruo her own things - she was getting married.????This is an unexpected thing.


    Considering her age, Xie Ying has already reached the age of marriage, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would decide to get married so soon.


    ?And the husband she chose, Wei Ruo, also knew him. He was Fan Chengxu, who had just returned to Beijing not long ago.


    In terms of family status, the two families are fairly equal.


    In terms of temperament, it was difficult for Wei Ruo to connect the two people together for a while.


    They do have a common hobby, they love making money and doing business.


    ??Then Wei Ruo wrote back to Xie Ying, telling her all about her stay in Jiliao during this period, also talking about the changes in her relationship with Wei Jinyi, and finally sent her blessings to Xie Ying on her marriage.


    ###


    In late August, the second batch of planted potatoes has also been harvested.


    The harvest of large quantities of potatoes had an impact that even exceeded Wei Ruo''s expectations.


    The number of people participating in the planting this time was large, so the impact of this wave of harvest was far-reaching.


    Because he wanted to plant last season¡¯s potatoes before the freeze, Wei Ruo worked non-stop to organize everyone for the next round of planting.


    Wei Ruo was busy for a long time. For more than ten days in a row, Wei Ruo was busy until midnight.


    ??And Wei Jin would always wait for him no matter how busy Wei Ruo was, he would always be by his side quietly, and sometimes he would personally bring Wei Ruo a late-night snack.


    Then they went to bed together and fell asleep hugging each other.


    But it was just sleeping together, nothing else happened.


    The relationship between the two has always been in this state of being both pure and impure.


    ?Until this day, when Wei Ruo was visiting Lin Fang and her children, she asked about Wei Jinyi''s decision to start eating meat.


    ??For all noble children, when they reach an age and become the matron of the house, they will arrange for someone to come to the house to serve them and teach them relevant matters.


    Although the Wei family is not a prosperous family, it is still the family of a lord. Logically speaking, these things should be arranged.


    ? Lin Fang and the others had followed Wei Jinyi when he was still a child, so they should know the relevant matters.


    ?However, Lin Fang told Wei Ruo that Wei Jin had not been arranged.


    The reason is that Wei Jinyi''s status is very special. In the Wei family, the Yun family deliberately ignored him, so naturally this kind of thing was not taken care of for him.


    Other people around Wei Jinyi did not dare to make casual arrangements for him.


    ???Wei Jin also had a cold temperament. He had little contact with outsiders in the past. Except for old people related to Xu Guogong''s palace and his subordinates who followed him, he rarely had any friendship with men, not to mention women.


    Wei Ruo made a bold guess from this: Could it be that...the second brother doesn''t understand the affairs between men and women?


    Thinking about it this way, it is very possible, and it is also the most reasonable explanation.


    At night, after going to bed as usual, Wei Ruo did not turn off the lights and fall asleep as before.


    ??Wei Ruo took the initiative to sit on Wei Jinyi''s body.


    ¡°Ruo¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± Wei Jin also asked.


    He frowned, as if he was confused.


    ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t be afraid, I will teach you.¡± Wei Ruo reassured.


    Speaking, he took the initiative to kiss Wei Jinyi''s lips.


    After the kiss ended, Wei Ruo started to untie Wei Jinyi''s clothes.


    ??Wei Jin also looked down at Wei Ruo''s movements on him, the fire in his eyes getting stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 606： A real couple

    ??Wei Ruo leaned down again and realized what she was doing. Wei Jin also closed his eyes suddenly.


    Wei Ruo felt the stiffness of Wei Jinyi''s body and comforted him again: "It''s okay, you''ll be fine soon."


    As soon as Wei Ruogang finished speaking, the world suddenly turned around, and Wei Jin also held her in a 180-degree spin.


    She who was originally on top became down below.


    ¡°Second brother?¡±


    Before Wei Ruo could say the next words, he was blocked by his lips...


    And then¡­


    Wave after wave of heat came, submerging her in his passion again and again.


    Wei Ruo had never expected that a person who usually looks so cold and indifferent would have such a passionate and unrestrained side.


    ?Her words "It will be fine soon" not only failed to be fulfilled, but instead started a sleepless night.


    ###


    In the early morning, Wei Ruo opened his eyes tiredly and looked at the sunlight coming in from the window, realizing that he got up late today.


    It should indeed be late because last night¡­


    ?Thinking of last night, Wei Ruo turned her head and looked to her side, and Wei Jin was also looking at her.


    ?That face was still cold and stoic, but the memories of last night were so vivid that Wei Ruo couldn''t help but feel confused as to which one was the real second brother.


    ? Wei Ruo''s eyes moved downwards, under the quilt...


    Wei Ruo''s face couldn''t help but blush when he thought that he had not yet had time to put on his clothes, and then quickly turned his head to the other side.


    "sorry."


    ?Wei Jinyi''s apologetic voice came to his ears.


    "Why are you apologizing?" Wei Ruo asked in a low voice without turning her head back, looking straight at the undress and underpants that fell on the ground.


    ?That was proof of their wantonness last night.


    ¡°It makes you uncomfortable.¡± Wei Jin also said.


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo turned his head back and stared at Wei Jinyi. He frowned and suddenly understood something.


    ¡°No¡­no.¡± Wei Ruo whispered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­pretty good¡­¡±


    ??Wei Jin also looked at Wei Ruo without saying anything, as if judging the authenticity of what Wei Ruo said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as you think, your worries are unnecessary.¡± Wei Ruo added.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Wei Jin also asked, cautiously, with a frown, a serious expression, and concerned eyes.


    "Nothing." Wei Ruodao, then quickly changed the subject, "It''s getting late, it''s time to get up."


    "good."


    Wei Jin also stood up first.


    Wei Ruo lay on the bed and watched him get dressed.


    Looking at his body, some memory fragments from last night kept appearing in Wei Ruo''s mind.


    ?Then my body felt faintly hot.


    Not long after, Wei Jin also got dressed and came to the door. He could only hear him saying something to the people at the door, and then Xiumei and others came in.


    They brought hot water, and Xiumei came over to help Wei Ruo bathe and change clothes.


    ?Recalling the joke that Xiumei made on herself before, Wei Ruo was too embarrassed to say a word.


    ?It wasn''t until he had put on his clothes again and had breakfast placed in front of him that Wei Ruo dared to look up at Xiumei.


    ?Xiumei had a smile on her face, but she didn''t mean to laugh at Wei Ruo, but she was sincerely happy for Wei Ruo.


    Their young lady and the prince finally became a real couple after being married for so long.


    ###


    ??The winter of the twenty-fifth year of Renwu.


    The first winter when Prince Rui and his wife went to the fief.


    Jiliao Land reported good news. Jiliao Land produced a crop called potatoes and ushered in a bumper harvest.


    The people had a good year.


    In the spring of the twenty-sixth year of Renwu.


    Princess Rui is pregnant.


    ?In the winter of the same year, Princess Rui gave birth to a son and reported it to the court. The emperor was overjoyed and sent many rewards to Prince Rui''s Mansion in Jiliao City.


    It was also this year that the Jurchen people came into contact with Daye Crisis, and trade increased.


    Jurchen Yehe tribe sent the princess to get married, and the emperor arranged for Lu Yuhong, the legitimate son of the Lu family, to marry.


    ??The spring of the twenty-seventh year of Renwu. The threat of Japanese pirates along the southeast coast has been basically eliminated.


    Due to the improvement of warships, the anti-Japanese army, which could only defend on the shore, switched to fighting at sea. The strong force of force suppressed the Japanese pirates and gradually gave up the intention of committing another crime.


    ?? Wei Ming Tingguan to the third rank Dingyuan General.


    In the winter of the same year, Wei Yichen entered the cabinet and became the youngest cabinet member in the history of Daye.


    ??The spring of the twenty-eighth year of Renwu.


    ??Due to the extensive recruitment of fleeing victims and the large increase in newborn babies, the registered population of Jiliao Land has doubled.


    ??The fifth day of the fifth lunar month in the 28th year of Renwu''s reign was the Dragon Boat Festival.


    Jiliao City.


    Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    ?It was just dawn, and Wei Ruo and Wei Jin hadn''t gotten up yet.


    The two of them were leaning on each other in bed, just like the time after they consummated their marriage three years ago.


    ¡°Mother, I want my mother.¡±


    The tender voice of a baby came from outside.


    ??The little guy who can''t speak clearly is clamoring for a mother.


    ¡°Let him come in.¡± Wei Ruo said to the door.


    ?Then the door opened and a little dumpling staggered in.


    Coming to the bed, he grabbed the edge of the bed with both hands and tried to climb up.


    However, the height of the bed is still too difficult for him who is only one and a half years old.


    Seeing that he was anxious, Wei Ruo poked Wei Jinyi with his hand: "Second brother."


    Wei Jin also understood and reached out to fish out the small dumplings.


    As soon as he got into bed, Xiaotuanzi crawled onto Wei Ruo on the inner bed.


    ¡°Mother, mother.¡±


    ?Hauntedly calling Wei Ruo while crawling.


    ¡°Okay, okay, mother is here, why did you come to me so early in the morning?¡± Wei Ruo asked with a smile.


    ¡°Cuckoo chicken, cuckoo chicken, egg.¡±


    ¡°The Cuckoo Chicken is laying eggs. Can you let your Aunt Xiumei steam the eggs for you later?¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t eat! I want chickens!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t eat it and keep it for the mother hen to hatch her babies.¡±


    ¡°Chicken! Baby chicken!¡± Xiaotuanzi shouted excitedly.


    Then he started to mutter: "Cuckoo Chicken, I will take care of many babies! Ah Huang doesn''t like it, Brother Yu wants to..."


    ?Ah Huang is a dog raised in an orphanage, and Brother Yu is the son of Ke Chongshan and Lin Fang.


    He seemed to be telling Wei Ruo interesting stories about him, but his language organization skills were a bit poor, and Wei Ruo could only understand some of the key words.


    He chattered on Wei Ruo for a long time, feeling like he had endless things to say.


    ?A quarter of an hour later, he was picked up by Wei Jinyi and called Xiumei.


    ¡°Take him out.¡±


    ??Wei Jin also threw the dumpling back to Xiumei and asked her to take it out again.


    ¡°Second brother, Brother Yan is our son.¡±


    "Um."


    ¡°But you always kick him out of our beds.¡±


    ??It''s not that Wei Jin doesn''t like Brother Yan, it''s just that whenever Brother Yan takes up too much of Wei Ruo''s time, he will invite him out.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get up,¡± Wei Jin also said.


    ?Then Wei Jin also took Wei Ruo''s clothes and helped Wei Ruo dress.


    Wei Ruo had never had anyone dress her before, but now that she was married and a mother, Wei Jin also had to dress her every day.


    The two of them had just put on their clothes when Zhang Yi''s voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Master, there is an emergency in the capital.¡±


    For the first time in three years, Zhang Yi was so anxious that he went directly to Wei Jinyi''s bedroom to find him.

 Chapter 607： The emperor died

    ??Wei Jin also said a few words to Wei Ruo and then hurried out.


    ??Wei Ruo watched Wei Jinyi and Zhang Yi leave in a hurry.


    After the people left, Wei Ruo asked Lin Fang, who had just arrived with Zhang Yi: "What happened? Are you so anxious?"


    ?Lin Fang looked ugly and said: "The emperor... passed away..."


    "What did you say?"


    The emperor passed away?


    how come?


    ??Obviously the information they got showed that the emperor was still in good health when Wei Ruo sent people to the capital to deliver medicine during the Chinese New Year!


    Why did he leave just a few months later?


    ¡°The specific reason why the emperor passed away is not yet known to my subordinates. Just now, Guard Zhang had no chance to explain the situation to his subordinates,¡± Lin Fang said.


    Wei Ruo was worried about the accident and did not go out to do spring planting.


    ??Wei Ruo waited in the room for a long time, and finally waited until Wei Jin also came back.


    "How about it?"


    ¡°King Jing has regicide.¡±


    "What? Kill...jun..." Wei Ruo couldn''t believe it, the word "regicide" was extremely heavy.


    ¡°The emperor intended to establish King Qin as the crown prince, but King Jing chose to strike first to gain strength.¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Ruo could not calm down for a long time.


    Chu Lan committed regicide!


    He actually committed regicide!


    ??The emperor in the original work did not live so long, and when he died, the political situation was basically in favor of Chu Lan, so Chu Lan successfully ascended the throne.


    But now the situation has changed. The emperor is still alive and has alienated Chu Lan for some reasons.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the consequences of this change would be that King Jing would do such a heinous thing!


    Regicide! Kill your father!


    How dare he!


    Because it takes some time for the news to spread from the capital to Jiliao, and the dust has probably settled in the capital by now.


    Even if they set off and rush back now, it is already too late.


    Wei Ruo looked at Wei Jinyi and didn''t know how to comfort him.


    ?Although Wei Jinyi and the emperor were not reunited for a long time, Wei Ruo could tell from various things that the emperor was kind to Wei Jinyi.


    ?Several times Wei Ruo felt that the emperor was more like an ordinary father than a king when in front of Wei Jinyi.


    ?Including everything the emperor has done in the past two years, his suppression of King Jing and King Yu is also a kind of protection for Wei Jinyi to a certain extent.


    ?That supreme man with a lofty and complicated mind really made many exceptions for Wei Jinyi.


    ??Wei Jin did not open his mouth to express his sadness to Wei Ruo, but he could not hide the sadness in his eyes.


    ?After thinking for a long time, Wei Ruo stepped forward and hugged Wei Jinyi silently.


    At this moment, words are still too weak. All she can do is stay with him and let him feel her presence.


    ??Wei Jin also didn''t move for a long time. It wasn''t until Wei Ruo''s hand patted his back gently that he stretched out his hand to wrap around Wei Ruo.


    ###


    Two days later, people from the capital arrived to announce the funeral.


    ?The late emperor passed away, and Prince Rui and his wife were asked to return to the capital to pay tribute to the late emperor.


    ??The regicide of King Jing was reported by people placed in the palace by Wei Jinyi. Nowadays, most people in the capital do not know the truth about the emperor''s death and only think that he died normally.


    ??If Wei Jin is just an incompetent and sick prince who is willing to stay in the fiefdom, as the outside world thinks, then he should obediently accept the imperial edict and return to the capital with his wife and children to pay tribute to the emperor. Wei Jin also didn''t see the person who came to convey the order, so he sent the person to rest in a villa.


    Two days later, Fan Chengxu came, bringing Xie Ying with him.


    ??From the capital to Jiliao, it was a long distance and full of dangers. The two of them came here without any servants, just two people and two horses.


    Xie Ying has been looking forward to such a free and easy life since she was a child. Fan Chengxu does not like to be controlled.


    ??These two people are a little bit crazy, and they hit it off in some weird places.


    Wei Ruo met the two of them directly.


    In the hall, Wei Ruo hugged Xie Ying, then looked at Xie Ying, and after making sure she was not injured, he said: "You are really messing around. You didn''t bring a guard with you on such a long journey. You encountered thieves on the way." What should I do if there is a bandit?"


    Xie Ying waved her hand and said calmly: "Now that I have to worry about thieves and robbers when I go to other places for this great cause, I don''t have to worry about it when I come to Jiliao. And even if there are robbers, don''t I still have them?"


    Xie Ying pointed at Fan Chengxu. He waved his folding fan and smiled. His smile was still as cunning as when Wei Ruo first met him, like a thousand-year-old fox.


    ???Although Fan Chengxu is a businessman, he grew up in the Fan family and is a good scholar and martial artist. His martial arts skills are certainly not weak. The ordinary thieves and bandits are really not enough in front of him.


    Xie Ying then said: "Don''t worry about this for now. I am here to remind you that you must not go back to the capital!"


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "There is something fishy about the emperor''s death!" Xie Ying said, "People outside don''t know about this, but Chengxu knows a little bit. It is most likely that King Jing has done something about it! He can''t wait any longer, and he doesn''t dare to wait any longer. He was afraid that if he waited any longer, his power would be gradually weakened by the late emperor, and in the end he would have no power to fight back. I knew that he had sent an edict to summon you back to the capital, but I was afraid that the letter would be too late, so I came here in person. "


    Wei Ruo was greatly moved by Xie Ying''s explanation.


    Wei Ruodao: "But if he finds out about your coming here, it will bring you great danger."


    Xie Ying said: "How can I care so much? If I let you go back to Beijing, your life will be dead."


    Fan Chengxu was waving his fan on the side, with a smile on his lips, and said casually: "Now you have a very good prestige in Jiliao, and the defenders here are extremely loyal to you. In addition, you are the first The emperor''s favorite, even if he succeeds to the throne, he won''t be able to openly attack you two. As long as you are here, you will be relatively safe. Once you return to Beijing, it will be hard to say."


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Wei Ruo thanked her sincerely.


    "No need to thank me, this girl is coming, I''m just sending her out." Fan Chengxu said.


    "Ruoruo, don''t be polite to me anymore. In short, just remember my words and don''t go back to Beijing." Xie Ying warned repeatedly.


    ¡°I still need to think about this matter¡­¡± Wei Ruodao.


    "There''s nothing to think about. It''s too dangerous to go back." Xie Ying said anxiously, but Fan Chengxu stopped her mid-sentence.


    ?Fan Chengxu patted Xie Ying with his fan: "You don''t have to worry, Princess Rui may not have no countermeasures."


    ?Fan Chengxu looked at Wei Ruo with bright eyes, as if he had seen through everything.


    ??Wei Ruo felt a little guilty because of his gaze.


    Her business dealings with Fan Chengxu have not stopped in the past few years, but she has not yet confessed to Fan Chengxu about her identity.


    Xie Ying also looked at Wei Ruo: "Ruoruo, do you have any countermeasures?"


    Wei Ruo didn''t know how to answer: "I still need to discuss this matter with my prince."


    ?Fan Chengxu said with great interest: "I heard that the princess cured the prince''s disease, right?" (End of chapter)

 Chapter 608： Confrontation, testing

    In the past two years, rumors about Wei Ruo''s superb medical skills have spread back to the capital, because Wei Ruo personally cured Prince Rui''s illness, allowing Prince Rui, who was supposed to die young, to live until now, and still have a relationship with Princess Rui. A child was born.


    Wei Ruo did not answer immediately, but looked at Fan Chengxu with a scrutinizing gaze.


    ?Fan Chengxu shook his fan and continued: "Princess Rui, our great cause is in turmoil, internal and external troubles are happening, and it is not the children of aristocratic families like me who are suffering, but the common people of Li."


    "Master Yuan, who has now been promoted to the governor of Jiangsu and Zhejiang, presented new rice seeds, new wheat seeds, and a crop called sweet potato to the emperor in his early years. He also presented a document related to planting to teach the people, but you Do you know why only Jiangsu and Zhejiang, where Mr. Yuan is located, and your fiefdom of Jiliao have seen an increase in grain income in the past two years, and people''s lives have improved, while other places are still suffering from famine and bandits running rampant?"


    Wei Ruo frowned, and before she could speak, Fan Chengxu gave the answer directly: "Because of the internal fighting in the court, everyone spends a lot of energy on internal friction, and it is difficult to truly implement the emperor''s will. Get somewhere.¡±


    Then Fan Chengxu added: "When Yingying and I entered the land of Jiliao, we were very surprised by the prosperity of the place: the newly renovated houses and tiles, the spacious and bright roads, and most importantly, the people''s faces. The joyful smile and the energy.¡±


    "I know that you have contributed to this, but I also believe that your ability can only help a small group of people. Doing business is not the same as running a country. You can really make the people of the entire Jiliao land live like this. There is someone else.¡±


    ?Fan Chengxu expressed his conjecture. He was not belittling Wei Ruo''s ability, but he clearly understood that Wei Ruo''s ability did not lie in governing the people.


    Xie Ying spoke for Wei Ruo: "Don''t talk so much. Who said Ruoruo doesn''t have the ability? Ruoruo has great ability!"


    ?Fan Chengxu raised his eyebrows: "Are you, Princess Rui?"


    Wei Ruo neither admitted nor denied.


    ?Fan Chengxu is right. The person with this ability is not her, but her second brother. She has various high-yield crop seeds brought to her by space, and some corresponding planting techniques.


    But she doesn¡¯t know how to govern the country, how to implement policies at all levels, and how to manage the people at all levels. There are many skills involved, which she is not good at.


    She can run a small family and a business well, and running a country is the way for everyone.


    So when the scope of planting potatoes expanded, she went to her second brother and begged him for help.


    It was also from that time that the second brother began to intervene in the administrative jurisdiction of Jiliao and let officials of all sizes in Jiliao be used by him, which led to the current situation.


    But Wei Ruo doesn¡¯t plan to tell the truth to Fan Chengxu yet.


    ??Although they have been in contact with each other for several years and he is a good partner in business, this does not mean that Wei Ruo can completely trust him.


    The Fan family and Fan Chengxu himself are both elusive existences.


    Wei Ruo asked Fan Chengxu: "What kind of answer do you want from me?"


    Fan Chengxu said: "Princess Rui, if King Jing ascended the throne three years ago, he might have become a good emperor, but now three years later, he will not be a good emperor. My relationship with him is neither deep nor shallow. I have clearly seen his changes in the past two years. Just from his regicide, I can be sure that he has really changed. I don''t know if it was caused by the late emperor''s suppression or some other changes. His, in short, he is more obsessed with power and more cold-blooded and cruel than before." Wei Ruo agreed with part of Fan Chengxu''s judgment.


    In the original work, Chu Lan was a good emperor with iron-blooded methods, but now... Wei Ruo is also very judgmental.


    But judging from his performance in the past three years, he is indeed different from his performance in the original work.


    He is no longer the proud man who strategized. He is tired of the struggle for power. He did not complete the task of quelling the peasant uprising that the late emperor had entrusted to him. He used this matter as a stage for his power struggle.


    But is it up to her to speculate and judge whether Chu Lan can become a good emperor after he ascends the throne? She thought she was not qualified because of her special position.


    ??So Wei Ruodao said: "Maybe he went **** and cruel on the way to the throne, but maybe after he ascends the throne, he can concentrate on being a good emperor."


    Fan Chengxu chuckled and said: "King Jing now controls the capital with force. He controls the imperial army and the army and horse department in the capital. He controls the entire court, not because he has won the hearts of the people. You and I know this, and he himself also Clearly. So before he becomes a good emperor, what he is most likely to do is to eradicate dissidents, carry out a major purge, consolidate imperial power, and secure the throne. How long will Princess Rui continue, and how many people will die during this period? The people will still be able to How many more years will you have to suffer? And Princess Rui, can you escape this disaster?"


    Wei Ruo asked: "He is not a good emperor, so what? Who else can replace him? King Yu? Or King Qin?"


    "After I saw the current customs and customs of Jiliao, I have a third answer. What does Princess Rui think?"


    ?Fan Chengxu had a smile on his face, and his eyes were still as smart and cunning as ever.


    Wei Ruo replied: "I didn''t know that Boss Fan, who has always ignored government affairs and only cared about making money, could have such a moment of concern for the world."


    "Only when the world is peaceful can I make money, do business, and have a stage for me to express my ambitions. Didn''t Princess Rui continue to have business dealings with me in the past few years after she took over Dr. Xu''s business? You should be clear about these years. How difficult it is to do business. But you, Princess Rui, and what you and Prince Rui did in Ji Liao, are very caring about the world." Fan Chengxu said.


    "I just want to live my life well, and I will indeed help others when I can, but it doesn''t mean that I have such big ambitions." Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°You said no, what about the orphanages and relief shelters in Jiliao?¡± Fan Chengxu asked.


    "This is just to make myself live a better life. I want a better life, but if the people don''t have enough to eat, and there is no support from the most basic agriculture and industry, trade will be impossible. I simply can''t. It''s impossible to live a good life, this is not caring about the world, this is just my own selfishness from beginning to end." Wei Ruo replied.


    Seeing this, Fan Chengxu''s smile became even stronger, "You are indeed him, Mr. Xu."


    ?Before today, Fan Chengxu''s contact with "Princess Rui" was through correspondence, so he could not fully confirm the relationship between Wei Ruo and Xu Heyou, whom he knew.


    ? Today''s head-to-head confrontation gave him a clear answer. (End of chapter)

 Chapter 609： The sharp blade is unsheathed

    ??Wei Ruo didn''t refute, now she no longer cares that Xu Heyou''s identity has been exposed.


    "It seems that Boss Fan is still cunning and cunning, and he tried to trick me as soon as he came up." Wei Ruodao.


    "I do have the intention of confirming your identity, but..." Fan Chengxu paused, and then solemnly said to Wei Ruo: "Princess Rui, I hope you can carefully consider what I said before."


    Wei Ruo did not answer.


    Xie Ying saw that the atmosphere was not right, so she interrupted and changed the topic.


    Xie Ying stepped forward and took Wei Ruo''s arm and said, "Let''s not talk about these things. I haven''t met Brother Yan yet. Let me meet him quickly!"


    ?? Wei Ruo looked at Xie Ying, then glanced at Fan Chengxu, who was smiling and seemed to have everything under control. He turned around and ordered his servants to greet Fan Chengxu and take Fan Chengxu around while he took Xie Ying into the backyard.


    ###


    At night, after putting Brother Yan to sleep, Wei Ruo asked Xiumei to carry him down.


    ?Then Wei Ruo and Wei Jin washed, undressed and went to bed as usual.


    ?The two of them hugged each other on the bed, but neither one really fell asleep.


    ¡°Second brother.¡± Suddenly, Wei Ruo spoke and took the initiative to break the silence.


    "Um?"


    ¡°Just do what you want to do.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°What did Ruo¡¯er say?¡±


    ¡°Revenge, for the father.¡±


    "Ruo''er, we are doing well now. This is the life you long for. I don''t want to destroy it." Wei Jin also said.


    ¡°But the second brother wants to take revenge in his heart.¡± Wei Ruo said firmly.


    Wei Jin also wanted to avenge the hatred of Queen Xu and Duke Xu''s family, which he had never met before, let alone the emperor''s.


    He has a very vivid memory of the emperor and has truly felt his father''s care.


    Wei Ruo continued to say to Wei Jin: "Fan Chengxu told me a lot of things about the common people today, but I didn''t take them seriously. I have never had such a great ideal as saving the common people. I just happened to know some things that came in handy. I have the knowledge and the ability to help everyone. I can help as much as I can. I never feel that I have to accomplish anything."


    Wei Ruo continued: "But one thing I''m sure of is that the hatred for killing your father is irreconcilable, and it doesn''t matter who you are. I don''t think we should swallow this breath. I won''t let you always carry this kind of hatred." I will not and cannot live with regret and guilt."


    ??Wei Jin also hugged Wei Ruo''s arm tightly: "Ruo''er..."


    Wei Ruo put her head on Wei Jinyi''s chest and continued: "We seem to be the same as usual these days, but I know very well that you are hiding something in your heart. You don''t tell me because you are afraid that I will Worry about this because you want to maintain the peaceful life I have now."


    Wei Jin also buried his head in Wei Ruo''s neck and whispered: "I am determined to make you Princess Rui. When I gave you this important status, I had already thought about it and would not let you get involved in court battles. It won¡¯t let you become a person trapped within the palace walls, that¡¯s not what you want.¡±


    "I know that you have been practicing this all these years. But second brother, you are not the only one who can make concessions for me. I can do the same. Fighting in the court and living in the palace are not what I want, but I am willing to do it for You give in, I hope to find a balance between you and me, instead of you blindly giving in to me."


    "And what Fan Chengxu said today is correct. Now that Chu Lan has taken the step of killing the king and seizing the throne, we can''t expect him to be more merciful in the future. Everyone in the capital knows what we are doing in Jiliao now. You and I will definitely be a threat to him. If he can kill the king, he will also kill us. It''s just a matter of time."


    "I like pastoral life, and I don''t want to be bound by the palace walls, but compared with our lives, and compared with your revenge for killing our father, it is not so important. We must survive first before we can go." Think about how to live better.¡±


    "As for what will happen after this, who can know? We can only take one step at a time and deal with the current matters first. By then, I will really be tired of that kind of life, and then I will find a way to solve it. It¡¯s a matter of time.¡±


    ??Wei Jin also lowered his head and kissed Wei Ruo''s forehead. ¡°Ruo¡¯er, thank you.¡±


    Wei Ruo raised her head and kissed her.


    ¡°Second brother, I will stay with you.¡±


    When we first met, he was a rusty knife, and she was his whetstone. Because of her, he became sharp.


    Then, he was a knife that killed without blood, and she was his scabbard. For her, he put away his edge.


    ?Now, the sword is about to be unsheathed, to avenge my father, and the blade is pointed at the court.


    ###


    Early the next morning, Wei Ruo and Xie Ying walked side by side in the garden, chatting about what had happened in the past three years.


    Xie Ying didn''t know Wei Ruo''s plan yet, so she just assumed that Wei Ruo had listened to her suggestion and stayed in Jiliao instead of returning to the capital.


    So she planned to stay in Jiliao for a few days and catch up with Wei Ruo before returning to Beijing.


    At this time, Xiumei came with Brother Yan in her arms.


    "Mother!" Seeing Wei Ruo, Brother Yan struggled to get out of Xiumei''s arms, and then stumbled towards Wei Ruo.


    Before she could touch Wei Ruo, Xie Ying picked her up first.


    ?Then Xie Ying looked at the soft and tender dumpling and couldn''t help but kiss the back of his head and neck several times.


    "Ohh Ohh ohh¡­"


    Brother Yan made a "wuwu" sound and cast a look for help at Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo smiled.


    Xie Ying quickly put Brother Yan back into Wei Ruo''s arms. She was afraid of making Xiao Tuanzi cry.


    After returning the dumplings, Xie Ying couldn''t help but praise: "It''s so cute, Ruoruo, Brother Yan is soft and fragrant, so cute!"


    Wei Ruo smiled and said, "Since you like her so much, you should have a baby with Boss Fan."


    Speaking, Wei Ruo reached out and felt Xie Ying''s pulse, "You are in good health and have sufficient energy and blood. It is not difficult to get pregnant. In this case, you may need to take a look at Boss Fan''s body to see why you have been infertile for three years."


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. We haven¡¯t consummated our marriage yet, so we can¡¯t get pregnant.¡± Xie Ying muttered.


    ??Wei Ruo was a little surprised, but then he thought that he and his second brother had been married for a long time before they became a real couple.


    ?It seems that not only do they have some similarities in temperament, but they also have the same situation in matters of marriage.


    Wei Ruo didn''t ask further, and Xie Ying spoke by herself: "You know, I didn''t want to get married, but I''m getting older day by day. Even if my parents, brothers and my grandfather love me, they can''t keep me forever. at home."


    "I then thought of the method you had thought of at that time, find a dying person to marry me, and then become the mistress of the house. Then no one will be able to take care of me. But then I thought about it. My temperament will never let me marry someone like that." (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 610： Take one last look at Jiliao City

    "Just when I was worried, I met Fan Chengxu. I had only seen him once from a distance. I heard others mention him and knew that although he was from the Fan family, he was a maverick who did not love power and love money. It just so happened that he She is not young anymore, and is being arranged for a marriage by the Fan family."


    "I thought we might be able to give it a try, so I secretly asked my maid to deliver a letter to him, met with him privately, told him my thoughts, and also revealed to him that I was the person behind Tongdetang. As a boss, he was indeed very interested in me and agreed to my proposal to get married to me."


    Wei Ruo smiled and said: "I was quite surprised when I saw your letter saying this. Now it seems that you two are quite suitable. For example, this time you took such a big risk to come to Jiliao to find me, he He actually came with you, he must be treating you well."


    "He treated me really well. I really made the right bet. I have lived very smoothly in the past three years after marriage. He also took me to many places and saw a lot of new things. This was something that neither my father nor my brother had ever taken me to see before." of."


    ??Seeing the light in Xie Ying''s eyes and the joy on her face when she spoke, Wei Ruo couldn''t help but feel happy for her.


    "That''s good. I''m glad that your marriage can be as you originally wished."


    "It''s what I originally wished for, but..." Xie Ying pursed her lips, swallowed the words that came to her lips, and then said, "Ruoruo, please take me around for a walk. I feel like Ji Ji is like this now. Liao is very interesting and different from what I thought."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Ruo agreed readily.


    It just so happened that she took one last look at the small city she had built with her own hands.


    Wei Ruo knew in her heart that no matter whether she succeeded or failed when she went to the capital, she might never have the chance to come back.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go change into men¡¯s clothes.¡± Xie Ying said.


    ¡°No need, just go out like this.¡±


    "Seriously? I plan to go to your restaurant for a while."


    "There are not many aristocratic families in Jiliao City, and most of them are common people. Women from civilian families often come out to make a living, and I have never been a woman who stays peacefully in the house from the beginning. Therefore, Jiliao City has never had any What are the restrictions on Miss Qianjin? Apart from Fireworks and Willow Alley, there are probably no places we can¡¯t go."


    "That''s great. I like things with few rules! In the capital city, you have to be crowded with people. You have to avoid restaurants and teahouses with many people, or you have to book the place, which is very troublesome. "


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wei Ruo took Xie Ying out.


    There is an east-west avenue outside the main entrance of Prince Rui''s Mansion, and a north-south avenue on the left and right sides. The east-west avenue is particularly spacious and can accommodate two four-horse carriages driving side by side.


    ?At the same time, this street is also the most prosperous commercial street in Jiliao City, with various shops outside.


    Among them, Wei Ruo''s own shop is naturally indispensable: Sibaozhai, Daiyueju, Luwei Shop, and Miliang Shop all have branches.


    ?There is no curfew in Jiliao City, and there are still shops open on the street even after Sishi.


    It is now noon, when the streets are lively.


    ?However, it is still a little quieter than usual, because during the national mourning period, parties, weddings and banquets are prohibited as a mark of mourning.


    Fortunately, the late emperor had issued an edict earlier, mentioning matters after his death, requesting that everything should be simplified. Farming and trade should continue as normal during the national mourning period, in order not to affect the normal life and production of the people, and not to provide relief to the already suffering people. Life is getting worse.


    Xie Ying was dazzled by these shops: "I wanted to visit these shops when I came here, but I was so anxious to see you that I didn''t bother."


    ? Wei Ruo smiled, feeling warmed by Xie Ying''s actions.


    ¡°What are you selling over there? It smells so good!¡± Xie Ying asked, pointing to the shop in front of her.


    ¡°Those are fried potatoes.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Fried potatoes? Are they delicious?¡±


    ¡°Most of the shops that can be opened on this street will taste good.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to give it a try.¡±


    Xie Ying happily ran to the shop selling fried potatoes.


    ? ? There are round golden **** of similar sizes rolling in the oil pan.


    ¡°How do you sell this, boss?¡± Xie Ying asked.


    ¡°Five cents a share.¡±


    "Give me one." Xie Ying asked for a portion of potatoes. When she got it, she was about to pay, but the boss refused.


    "You are the princess''s guest. We don''t charge you any money. You can eat whatever you want." The boss said with a naive smile.


    Xie Ying turned to look at Wei Ruo.


    Wei Ruo stood here. The boss recognized her, but was not frightened and continued to run the shop as usual.


    Xie Ying was confused for a while, but she still put the five cents on the counter, then took the fried potatoes packed in oil paper bags and pulled Wei Ruo away.


    "Ruoruo, they know you, but they don''t salute you. They seem to be used to you walking on the street." Xie Ying expressed her doubts.


    "Well, I asked them not to salute. Because I often come to this street. If they have to salute every time they see me, it will be very inconvenient and will also cause trouble to me." Wei Ruo explained.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Xie Ying nodded clearly, then picked up the bamboo skewer in the oil paper bag, pierced a fried hot potato and put it in her mouth.


    After taking two bites, Xie Ying¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°It smells so good! It¡¯s crispy on the outside, soft, sweet, and salty on the inside. It tastes very good!¡± Xie Ying couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    Xie Ying then said to Wei Ruo: "Ruoruo, this thing has a bit of your craftsmanship. The rich seasoning is very much like your work."


    ¡°Very keen.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Is it really your work?¡±


    ¡°I taught him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your shop?¡±


    "no."


    ¡°Then why did you teach him?¡±


    "I can make a lot of food. If I sell it all myself, how can I get it? I teach him, he will have another skill, and there will be another gourmet restaurant in Jiliao City, why not? And I want to eat it myself When I go out, I can eat it without having to prepare it myself, so why wouldn¡¯t I do it?¡±


    ??Wei Ruo not only taught this one boss, but also opened several small restaurants on the street under Wei Ruo''s instruction.


    ¡°What you said makes sense!¡± Xie Ying couldn¡¯t help but agree.


    After saying that, I couldn¡¯t help but ate the fried potatoes.


    Just after eating one, Xie Ying''s attention was attracted by another shop in front.


    She pulled Wei Ruo over again: "Boss, give me a piece of this too."


    ¡°Okay, Sir, please wait a moment.¡±


    The boss responded and started to do it.


    Xie Ying asked: "What is this?"


    ¡°This is grilled cold noodles.¡±


    ¡°Cold noodles? Where is the noodles?¡±


    ¡°This piece of skin is the dough.¡±


    "I see."


    Xie Ying got another piece of grilled cold noodles and ate it with relish.


    Throughout the afternoon, Xie Ying was like a curious and playful child, active in the neighborhood of Jiliao City.


    ?While sighing at the uniqueness of Jiliao City, I tried various delicacies in Jiliao City. (End of chapter)

 Chapter 611： Kaikyo

    After walking around for a while, when they returned to the palace, the two of them came to the Wuyou Pavilion.


    There were a few older children and a few younger children who set up a small stall in front of Wuyou Pavilion.


    ?There was someone who looked like a grandma following next to me.


    As soon as Wei Ruo arrived, a group of children gathered around and called Wei Ruo "aunt" with smiles on their faces.


    Wei Ruo smiled and stroked the heads of several people one by one, and said gently: "You guys must be good, eat well every day, sleep well, study seriously, and listen to the words of the master and grandma."


    ¡°Okay~¡± the children responded in unison.


    ??The oldest boy among them had a stern face and did not come forward with the others, but his eyes when looking at Wei Ruo were clearly expecting.


    ?As expected, Wei Ruo waved to him, and he went over with him.


    ?This child is the puppy that Wei Ruo adopted when he was first in the family. He has grown up a lot now, but his temperament has not changed much.


    He treats other children in the orphanage very well and is very responsible. He is the big brother in the orphanage.


    ??He was also very serious in his studies and did well in his homework. He told his teacher that he wanted to obtain a meritorious service and serve Prince Rui and his wife. He also wanted to be the right-hand man of Wei Ruo''s son Yan Geer.


    Wei Ruo touched Gou Wa''s head and said, "You are now a big brother who can take charge of your own business. You must also take good care of your younger brothers and sisters when I am away in the future."


    ?Gouwa raised his head and glanced at Wei Ruo: "Why are you saying this? You don''t want to worry about us anymore, right?"


    He was as vigilant as ever.


    ¡°I just said that.¡±


    "You can''t leave us." Gou Wa said as if he saw something from Wei Ruo''s face, his expression was serious and serious.


    Wei Ruo smiled: "Don''t worry, I won''t abandon you, nor will I ignore you."


    ?Gouwa''s expression relaxed, and he promised Wei Ruo very seriously: "I will take good care of my brothers and sisters. We will be good, don''t worry."


    "Well, I believe you." Wei Ruo said and touched Gou Wa''s head.


    ?Gouwa lowered his head shyly, but did not run away.


    After Wei Ruo said a few words to a few children, he let them continue their business while he led Xie Ying to continue walking forward.


    Xie Ying thought of the wild dreams she and Wei Ruo had at that time, and couldn''t help but said: "Ruoruo, you really achieved what we thought at the beginning and adopted many children."


    ¡°I can only adopt some of them, so I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Wei Ruodao said.


    "When I have the opportunity in the future, I will do my best to help these children." Xie Ying said her decision.


    Xie Ying then asked: "What were they selling just now?"


    ¡°The knitted items include baskets and bags for larger ones, and grasshoppers and dragonflies for smaller ones. They are all knitted by the children themselves.¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    ¡°What are they selling these for?¡±


    ¡°Sell these to make money to supplement the expenses of Wuyou Pavilion. This is their initiative, they want to do this, and I am happy to see it happen, so that they can learn something early.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Xie Ying said with emotion.


    ?After returning to the palace, Xie Ying said with emotion: "Ruoruo, I like Jiliao City so much. I really want to live in Jiliao City like this and not go back to the capital."


    Wei Ruo smiled and said: "You have to discuss this with Boss Fan. I am very happy for you to stay, but I am afraid that Boss Fan will not agree and come to me with a knife and ask me to return his wife."


    Xie Ying flattened her lips: "I won''t discuss it with him. I can just decide my own affairs. But I think I still can''t bear to leave my parents, grandfather and my brother." Wei Ruo didn''t do much about this matter. Evaluation, Yingying is a thoughtful person, she knows what she really wants, and she will unconditionally support any decision and choice she makes.


    Not long after, Fan Chengxu came over to see Xie Ying.


    As soon as Xie Ying saw Fan Chengxu, she pulled him to tell him about her experience this afternoon.


    ?Fan Chengxu listened to her with a smile, and then told her: "Actually, I also went out in the afternoon."


    ¡°Really? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°When I came here and took a quick glance at the flowers, I felt the difference. After a little understanding, I even realized the beauty of it.¡±


    ?Fan Chengxu looked at Wei Ruo after answering.


    ?That kind of look is both appreciative and appreciative.


    Wei Ruodao: "Boss Fan, when you were staring at me, the princess, in Prince Rui''s mansion, weren''t you afraid that I would catch you and give you a cane?"


    ?Fan Chengxu did not panic, and said slowly: "The princess can build Jiliao City into such a city with open folk customs, and her ideas will not be so restrictive on matters between men and women."


    Wei Ruo did not give any refutation.


    ?Fan Chengxu said: "I just want the princess to share a piece of the pie with you and me for many years of cooperation. If there is such a good business, let me get involved."


    Wei Ruodao said: "I have never restricted outsiders from coming to Jiliao to do business. As long as they abide by my rules and pay taxes on time and quantity, I welcome everyone who comes to Jiliao."


    Fan Chengxu said: "After this crisis is over, I will definitely come to Jiliao again and open a few shops. I hope that the princess will not turn her back and drive me out of the city."


    Wei Ruo smiled and said: "I think with a capable person like Boss Fan, Jiliao City will become more exciting and interesting."


    After a pause, Wei Ruo added: "I hope I can have such an opportunity."


    ?Fan Chengxu said: "I hope so too."


    They both knew that neither the Fan family nor Prince Rui''s palace could escape this turmoil. It was hard to say what would happen next. Whether they would survive until then was a question.


    Xie Ying followed: "In the future, I will also open Tongdetang to Jiliao. I heard that the Jurchen tribe is rich in good medicines, especially the quality of ginseng produced in the mountains. Jiliao and Jurchens have frequent trade exchanges , if I open Tongde Hall here, it would be the most suitable!"


    ###


    In the evening, Wei Ruo invited the two of them to have dinner at Prince Rui''s Mansion and prepared a table of good wine and food to entertain them.


    Wei Ruo and Xie Ying were very happy while drinking and chatting.


    ?Early the next morning, Xie Ying planned to continue visiting Jiliao City, but was told by Fan Chengxu that there was an emergency in the capital and he needed to rush back immediately.


    Xie Ying had no choice but to change her plan and leave Jiliao ahead of schedule.


    Just when Xie Ying and Fan Chengxu were about to leave Jiliao City, they saw the team from Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion appearing behind them.


    The two of them looked suspicious. What was going on?


    Xie Ying rode her horse to the carriage in the middle.


    She recognized this special carriage. It belonged to Wei Ruo. She had modified it and it was exclusive to her, so Xie Ying knew that Wei Ruo was in it when she first saw the carriage.


    Hearing the sound of horse hooves, Wei Ruo also opened the carriage door and stuck his head out.


    Xie Ying asked: "Ruoruo, what''s going on? Where are you going?" (End of chapter)

 Chapter 612： The fight is about to begin

    Wei Ruo poked his head out of the carriage and said, "Go back to the capital."


    "Ruoruo, didn''t I tell you not to go to the capital? It''s very dangerous in the capital now, how can you still..."


    ¡°Yingying, I have something I must do, even if it¡¯s dangerous, I have to go.¡±


    ¡°But, you will die...¡±


    "Yingying, there are some things we can''t escape from. Facing them head-on is a better way to solve problems than avoiding them." Wei Ruo''s eyes were firm.


    Xie Ying frowned and stared at Wei Ruo.


    Looking at Wei Ruo''s firm eyes, after pondering for a while, Xie Ying finally chose to believe Wei Ruo.


    "You have an idea a long time ago. Since you said so, I won''t ask any more questions. I just remember to be careful in everything." Xie Ying said.


    Wei Ruo smiled and replied: "Well, don''t worry, I will be careful."


    Fan Chengxu, who was on the side, looked at Wei Ruo and his entourage, his eyebrows were deep, and he asked, "Are these the only people the prince and princess will take with them on this trip?"


    ¡°We are returning to Beijing for a funeral, how many troops do we need?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    Fan Chengxu said in a deep voice: "With all due respect, if you go to the capital like this, I''m afraid this trip will never come back."


    ¡°Why did Boss Fan say this?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    Fan Chengxu said: "I know that Princess Rui''s father, Master Wei, and her sworn brother, Master Xu, have heavy troops, but don''t forget that one of them is far away in the southeast and the other is far in the northeast. The troops under their command are not allowed to leave their posts without the emperor''s order." , and even if they dare to lead their troops back to Beijing, they will not be able to save the fire from far away, and they will not be able to protect you two."


    "You are right, they cannot leave Beijing at will." Wei Ruo agreed, and then asked, "Why does Boss Fan think we need military protection when we return to Beijing?"


    Fan Chengxu said in a deep voice: "Why do you, Princess Rui, pretend to be stupid with me? Since you are going back to Beijing, you must be going back for that person. It has been seven days since the death of Emperor Daxing. When we arrived at Jiliao , King Jing has completed his spiritual succession and is temporarily in charge of the court. He only needs to wait for the Qintian supervisor to select an auspicious day. After the 27-day filial piety period, he can officially become the emperor by holding the enthronement ceremony. Now you If the two of them still want to pull him down from that position, they must use force."


    ?Fan Chengxu then introduced to Wei Ruo: "The capital is now under Chu Lan''s control. The Five Cities Military and Horse Division and the Imperial City Forbidden Army are currently under Chu Lan''s command."


    ¡°The commander of the East City Army and Horse Department and the commander of the Zhongcheng Army and Horse Department are Chu Lan.¡±


    "The commander of the Nancheng Army and Horse Department is Tan Rufeng, a member of the Tan family, a powerful family in the northwest. Three years ago, the emperor borrowed food from the Tan family. As a favor, he gave official positions to several children of the Tan family. Tan Rufeng is one of them. Last year, he Became the commander of the Nancheng Army and Horses Division."


    "The commander of the Xicheng Army and Horses Division, Yu Dongshan, came from a rough background. In his early years, he served under the command of Old General Lu and was promoted by him. He has been commanding the Xicheng Army and Horses Division for ten years. He is the oldest among several commanders. "


    "Fan Xiunai, the commander of the North City Army and Horse Department, is from my Fan clan, and is my cousin in terms of seniority. My Fan family has always advanced and retreated together, and followed my uncle''s lead. The person my uncle originally supported was King Yu. After the Qi family fell, My uncle started to wait and see, and finally favored King Jing among the three kings: King Jing, King Yu and King Qin."


    ¡°The commander of the Forbidden Army, Han Jin, was originally the commander of the Shenshu Camp. He was transferred by Emperor Daxing three years ago. This person acts in a low-key manner and has never been involved in the struggle for imperial power before.¡±


    "The above-mentioned five-city military divisions and forbidden troops are the six most important military divisions in the imperial city today, and now they have all surrendered to King Jing and are subject to King Jing''s transfer. Do King Rui and Wang have any countermeasures for this? "


    After Fan Chengxu¡¯s explanation, Wei Ruo looked calm and asked: ¡°Is there any posthumous edict before he succeeds to the throne?¡±


    ¡°Emperor Daxing died suddenly, and his edict has not yet been found.¡±


    ¡°Can important ministers in the court obey him?¡± Wei Ruo asked again.


    Fan Chengxu was silent for a long time and gave a vague answer: "He has lost his popularity in the past few years." Wei Ruodao said: "Then go and pay filial piety to your father."


    ?Fan Chengxu said something, but Wei Ruo seemed not to have listened to anything.


    ?Fan Chengxu frowned and said after a long time: "In that case, it''s up to you."


    ###


    The journey back to the capital from Jiliao was supposed to take half a month if there were carriages, luggage and a large army. This time we rushed on the road and it was faster than usual.


    ??But after all, it was not as fast as the speed of eight hundred miles, nor as fast as Fan Xie and his two men came on horseback. It took Wei Ruo and his party eight days to reach the capital.


    After the emperor''s death, the people who came to Jiliao to deliver the message rushed for 800 miles. They arrived at Jiliao on the third day and were left alone for two days. Wei Ruo and his party set off on the fourth day and traveled for eight days. Today is The sixteenth day after the emperor''s death.


    The journey was relatively safe and we did not encounter any thieves or bandits.


    As soon as he entered the capital from the east city gate, he was blocked by a group of officers and soldiers.


    ??Prince Rui and his wife were going back to the capital, so the capital naturally got the news early.


    ?Before they set off, they also asked the **** who had previously gone to Jiliao to deliver the order to come back and report.


    ??Wei Ruo was lying in the carriage, holding Brother Yan who was sleeping soundly in his arms, listening to what was going on outside, with a calm expression on his face.


    She believed in her second brother. Since he decided to come back, he would not be unprepared.


    ?All she has to do is cooperate with her second brother to complete the things that her identity needs to do, and she does not need to worry about the rest.


    ?After a while, the carriage started moving again, but it did not stop when it arrived at the gate of Prince Rui''s Mansion in the capital. Instead, it continued forward, heading towards the palace.


    Wei Ruo guessed that the people who stopped them just now should be people sent by Chu Lan, and planned to bring the couple directly into the palace.


    ?It seems that they have no time to rest, and the fight is about to begin.


    After entering the palace, the carriage stopped, and Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also got out of the carriage.


    The two of them had changed into mourning clothes early and were all dressed in plain clothes, even Brother Yan, who was holding Wei Ruo in his arms, was no exception.


    ?As soon as they stood still, they saw Nanny Qin waiting for Wei Ruo.


    ? Wei Ruo and Nanny Qin are also old acquaintances. When they were in Taizhou Prefecture, Chu Lan sent Nanny Qin to contact Wei Ruo on matters related to land reclamation.


    Seeing Wei Ruo, a strange look flashed across Nanny Qin''s face, but she soon returned to normal and said to Wei Ruo expressionlessly: "Princess, the female family members are all at Concubine Hui''s place now. Please also ask the princess to come with your servants."


    Concubine Hui, when Emperor Daxing was around, Concubine Hui had been in the cold palace. Now that Emperor Daxing has passed away within a few days, she is the one who holds the power of the harem.


    ¡°Okay, please ask grandma to lead the way.¡±


    ??Wei Ruo happily agreed, handed Brother Yan in his arms to Wei Jinyi, and then followed in the footsteps of Grandma Qin to the harem. (End of chapter)

 Chapter 613： Goodbye Wei Qingwan

    Wei Ruo was followed by Xiumei and Lin Fang. They were alert, careful, and ready to protect Wei Ruo at any time.


    Arriving in front of Kunning Palace, Nanny Qin paused. She turned to Wei Ruo and said: "Princess Rui, you and His Highness Prince Jing have a relationship in the past. As long as you don''t have a tough temper, His Highness Prince Jing will not be afraid of you." It will hurt you."


    ?Mother Qin was able to say this to Wei Ruo at this time, presumably because of her past friendship.


    "Thank you for your concern, mama. I am Princess Rui. I think His Highness Prince Jing should not have hurt my younger brother and sister." Wei Ruo replied.


    ?Mother Qin frowned slightly, as if she had a lot to say, but in the end she said no more.


    After entering Kunning Palace, Wei Ruo did not see Concubine Hui.


    In the palace, many female members of the royal family are here.


    ?According to the rules of the Daye Dynasty, the Zi Palace of Emperor Daxing would stay in the Qianqing Palace for twenty-seven days. During this period, monks would chant sutras for salvation, and the female relatives, led by Concubine Hui, would pray and chant sutras in the harem.


    After Wei Ruo came in, everyone looked at her, and everyone looked a little strange.


    ?There are many members here who are members of the Qunfang Society founded by Wei Ruo, and they have had a relationship with Wei Ruo, which is not too bad.


    ??It''s just that time has changed and the situation in the capital has changed, so the way they look at Wei Ruo is naturally different from before.


    ??Wei Ruo''s eyes swept across the crowd and paused briefly when he saw Wei Qingwan.


    After three years of not seeing each other, Wei Qingwan looked obviously haggard and old. There were some traces of time on her delicate skin, there were fine lines at the corners of her eyes, and some obvious bags under her eyes. I wonder if it was because of staying up late these past few days.


    ??Wei Qingwan was also looking at Wei Ruo. With just one glance, Wei Qingwan''s fists clenched tightly.


    It has been three years. Why does Wei Qingruo, who lives in a bitter cold place, not look old at all? On the contrary, his face is even more rosy than three years ago?


    This is not fair!


    ?At this moment, Concubine Hui was not here, and the women in the room consciously stood in two rows, waiting for her respectfully.


    ??Wei Ruo was arranged by Nanny Qin to be next to Qi Shijing.


    This also brought her very close to Wei Qingwan.


    ??Wei Qingwan specially moved her position and came close to Wei Ruo. She gritted her teeth and whispered: "You really have no brains. How dare you come back to Beijing!"


    Wei Ruo glanced at Wei Qingwan and said, "Why don''t I dare to come back to the capital? My father has passed away. As a daughter-in-law, I should come to pay filial piety to my father."


    Wei Qingwan lowered her voice and sarcastically said: "Weren''t you very smart before? Why are you so stupid now? Or is it that your smartness can only be used for farming?"


    "Can''t you see that you still care about me?" Wei Ruo was as calm as water, and her mood did not fluctuate at all in the face of Wei Qingwan''s sarcasm.


    ¡°Oh, you can still laugh, I¡¯m afraid there will be a time when you don¡¯t even have time to cry!¡± Wei Qingwan continued.


    She couldn''t bear to see Wei Qingruo looking so calm and calm.


    How could she do this? She should obviously be scared and worried to death! What she was going through was obviously the same as Wei Qingruo''s.


    ?With King Jing in power, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion is in danger. Can Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion escape?


    They are in the same situation!


    Wei Ruo didn''t answer, Wei Qingwan continued to sarcastically say: "Do you think you are just here to express condolences? Do you think you and Prince Rui can return to Jiliao alive? I tell you, you are dreaming! If you and Prince Rui stay in Jiliao Liao Bu may still have a chance of survival. It''s a pity that you are so stupid that you thought it was as simple as just returning to Beijing to express condolences, so you deserve to have a bad ending!"


    "You seem to be expecting me to end badly?" Wei Ruodao.


    "Wei Qingruo, I''m not afraid of what you say, but I''m really a little afraid that you won''t come. I really shouldn''t be the only one who ends up like this. You should be a thousand times worse than me!" Wei Qingwan said.


    ¡°Wei Qingwan, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    "Tired? Why should I be tired? I want to see if you can still be so eloquent and trick everyone around you when we get to Huangquan Road!" Wei Qingwan said coldly. However, Wei Ruo looked calm and even said words of encouragement: "Then work harder and strive to be the fastest ghost on the road to hell."


    ??"Wei Qingruo!" Wei Qingwan was angered by Wei Ruo and glared at Wei Ruo fiercely.


    ??Wei Ruo ignored Wei Qingwan and looked calmly at the empty seat. The person she really wanted to see today was Concubine Hui.


    Just when Wei Ruo was thinking about when the concubine would appear, the palace maid''s voice sounded outside the door: "Concubine Hui is here..."


    Immediately afterwards, Nanny Qin appeared in everyone''s sight, supporting a woman in luxurious clothes.


    ?Over fifty, Concubine Hui, who has lived in the cold palace for another three years, is obviously much older. Her hair has turned gray and her wrinkles are very obvious, and she is no longer as elegant as before.


    After she sat down, everyone saluted Concubine Hui. Only Wei Ruo stood motionless.


    ?Such a maverick, he became the focus of the room full of people in an instant.


    Concubine Hui¡¯s eyes undoubtedly fell on Wei Ruo.


    ¡°Why is Princess Rui not polite?¡± asked Princess Hui.


    "As far as I know, my father did not take Concubine Hui out of the cold palace before his death. A concubine who was thrown into the cold palace and deprived of her position should not have the right to be worshiped by me, an orthodox princess." Wei Ruo replied.


    Hearing this, the hearts of everyone present jumped suddenly, and they were all frightened by Wei Ruo''s audacity.


    ?She really doesn¡¯t know how to open a pot! Tread on Concubine Hui¡¯s painful spots!


    Concubine Hui''s face was filled with anger, and the smile in her eyes disappeared, replaced by coldness and murderous intent.


    ¡°It seems that Princess Rui is not very convinced.¡± Concubine Hui said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am just an ordinary concubine, and my status is not noble enough.¡±


    Hearing this, the female relatives in the palace hurriedly said:


    ¡°The concubine and the empress are divine and noble.¡±


    ¡°The Dowager Empress is undoubtedly the most noble person in the harem today.¡±


    ¡°The Dowager Empress is the biological mother of the Emperor. Once the enthronement ceremony is over, the Dowager Empress will become the most noble Empress Dowager in the world.¡±


    ¡­¡±


    Everyone tried their best to please Mrs. Hui with good words.


    Even Wei Qingwan, who just made fun of Wei Ruo, is no exception.


    Wei Ruo was not surprised when she saw how everyone was fawning over Concubine Hui. Those who know the current affairs are outstanding. Under such circumstances, if it were her, she might do the same thing in order to protect herself.


    "After the enthronement ceremony, when you become the Queen Mother, it won''t be too late to order me to kneel to you." Wei Ruodao.


    ?Her voice was particularly harsh amid the crowd of flattering compliments.


    ¡°Princess Rui is really as different as I have heard before.¡± The colder the voice of Princess Hui, the brighter the smile on her face.


    ¡°I will take your words as your recognition of me,¡± Wei Ruodao said.


    ¡°Okay, okay, very good.¡± Concubine Hui¡¯s eyes were contemptuous and her smile was cold.


    ??Then Concubine Hui looked at Wei Qingwan who was standing aside and said: "Prince Yu''s side concubine, your eldest sister is very disrespectful to me. How do you think we should deal with it?" (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 614： show no mercy

    ??Wei Qingwan quickly stepped out of the queue, knelt on the ground, and said respectfully: "I think I should be beaten to death with a cane."


    Concubine Hui sneered: "I don''t have the power to kill you now. Emperor Daxing''s Zi Palace is still in the Qianqing Hall. How dare I take the life of Prince Rui as a concubine? How about this, you Please give Princess Rui a few slaps on my behalf."


    ¡°I accept the decree!¡±


    Wei Qingwan responded with a happy face, then got up from the ground and stood in front of Wei Ruo.


    ??Wei Ruo saw a smile and excitement on Wei Qingwan''s face.


    "Sister, don''t blame me. You are disrespectful to the concubine. You deserve this. There is nothing I can do about it," Wei Qingwan said.


    Wei Ruo curled her lips.


    ??Wei Qingwan¡¯s arm was raised high and fell hard towards Wei Ruo¡¯s face.


    The expected crisp slap did not appear, and Wei Ruo calmly held Wei Qingwan''s arm.


    "Why, after three years of not seeing each other, you are getting weaker and weaker? With your condition, no matter how strong and fast you are, you can''t hit me." Wei Ruo sneered.


    "How dare you block her? This is the imperial concubine''s order! You are disobeying the imperial concubine!" Wei Qingwan scolded.


    "Are you blind? Am I disobedient now? I haven''t given her face since I entered the house. Are you stupid if you still want to use her to pressure me?" Wei Ruodao.


    ¡°Wei Qingruo!¡± Being belittled by Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan was ashamed and angry.


    Wei Ruo then glanced at Concubine Hui who was sitting on the seat, and added: "She is still a little afraid of Uncle Zhongyi''s house at the moment, so she doesn''t want to attack me directly, so she uses you as a gunman to let you do it. In this way, Uncle Zhongyi''s house I have nothing to say, you are the only one who is so generous and foolish enough to listen to her words and take action."


    ??Wei Ruo''s straightforward words once again shocked everyone.


    ??Wei Qingwan''s face turned red when she was scolded by her.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Wei Qingruo could still be so arrogant and annoying even when he was about to die!


    Concubine Hui once again showed a sneer: "I used to think that you were different from other ladies in your hobbies and talents. I didn''t expect you to be so unafraid of death, ignorant and fearless. I am really impressed. But, do you seriously think that you are not afraid of death?" Do you think I am so afraid of Uncle Zhongyi¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m talking to you like this just because I have Uncle Zhongyi¡¯s backing?¡± Wei Ruo asked.


    ¡°Otherwise, who gave you the courage to be so presumptuous in front of me!¡±


    Wei Ruo stated: "Prince Rui''s Mansion is a big worry that you and Prince Jing must get rid of. If I obey you and humble myself in front of you, I can only get a short period of peace. Your murderous intention towards me will not change." . Regardless of whether I treat you respectfully or disrespectfully today, it will not change your intention to deal with me in the future, so why should I wave my hands and beg for mercy?"


    Today''s Uncle Zhongyi''s Mansion can indeed scare Chu Lan and Concubine Hui, so they will not move Wei Ruo immediately, but this is only a matter of time. When Chu Lan''s position is secure, he will not let such unstable factors continue to exist. Go down.


    ??Such treacherous words were spoken so bluntly by Wei Ruo, and the other female relatives in the palace were frightened and turned pale.


    How could Princess Rui be so bold! Is she really tired of living?


    Looking at Wei Ruo irritating Concubine Hui without any bottom line, Wei Qingwan''s heart was full of ridicule.


    This is such a disgusting and condescending manner! Wei Qingruo just likes this!


    It¡¯s just that now she has chosen the wrong person! After King Jing ascended the throne, Concubine Hui became the Queen Mother, the most noble person in the harem, and someone she, Wei Qingruo, could not afford to offend!


    Concubine Hui looked at Wei Ruo coldly and said contemptuously: "Princess Rui, I don''t know whether to call you smart or stupid at this moment. Do you really think there won''t be any difference between your two choices? You are wrong. Your attitude can affect your current situation. If you surrender, I can still let you live a happy life in the last few days. Otherwise..."


    As Concubine Hui raised her hand, the two eunuchs next to her came forward. Concubine Hui was about to give orders to deal with Wei Ruo when Nanny Qin hurried in and whispered a few words in Concubine Hui''s ear.


    Not knowing what she said, Concubine Hui''s expression changed, and then she looked at Wei Ruo.


    ?The look in his eyes was slightly different from before, but the look of disgust remained unchanged.


    ¡°Come here, please invite Princess Rui to the side hall.¡± Princess Hui changed her mind.


    ??Although Wei Ruo was not punished directly, everyone felt that Wei Ruo''s move was undoubtedly self-destruction, and what awaited her in the future would not be good.


    ?Seeing Wei Ruo being dragged away, Wei Qingwan''s eyes flashed with joy, and at the same time there was some regret that she could not see Wei Qingruo being tortured with her own eyes.


    Wei Qingwan returned to the queue, and Qi Shijing, who was standing next to her, whispered to her: "You are really not as smart as your sister. At this point, you are still thinking about how to win her. You are really stupid. .¡±


    Being belittled by Qi Shijing as inferior to Wei Ruo, Wei Qingwan gritted her teeth and said, "That''s enough for you. I''ve endured enough of you in the past three years. Now that everyone is going to die, don''t pretend to be your concubine and preach in front of me!"


    ?Qi Shijing chuckled and looked away with contempt.


    ###


    Wei Ruo was taken to the side hall. The moment she entered the door, Xiumei and Lin Fang who followed her were pressed down by the guards at the door.


    Then the palace door behind Wei Ruo was closed.


    The doors and windows in the side hall are closed and the light is dim.


    Wei Ruo looked into the palace with a calm expression. She had probably guessed what was waiting for her.


    ?Chu Lan walked out of it. As he moved, his body gradually walked out of the shadows and came to a place where there was light.


    Since it was a national mourning period, Chu Lan also wore a white mourning dress.


    ?His face was the same as it was three years ago, with sharp edges and corners, eyebrows like mountain daisies, and eyes like stars, but he looked more preoccupied and deeper and darker.


    He stood still three steps away from Wei Ruo and said, "You''re here."


    A simple opening line, like a greeting between long-lost friends.


    Wei Ruo looked at Chu Lan silently.


    ?Chu Lan examined Wei Ruo and said, "It''s been three years, and you don''t see much change."


    Then he said: "I have heard about you. It seems that Jiliao is a place that is very suitable for you."


    ¡°But His Highness King Jing seems to be more ruthless and cold-blooded than three years ago.¡± Wei Ruo said.


    "Ruthless, cold-blooded..." Chu Lan repeated Wei Ruo''s evaluation of herself, and then laughed out loud, "I have already thought about what I should be like in the eyes of other people, but this is the first time I heard it directly. Come on, you really don¡¯t show any mercy to me.¡±


    "Now that things have happened, do I still need to show mercy to His Highness King Jing?" Wei Ruo asked back, raising his face and looking directly at Chu Lan.


    Looking at Wei Ruo in front of him, Chu Lan suddenly smiled, and then said: "If I remember correctly, when I first saw you, you lowered your head and didn''t even dare to look at me."

 Chapter 615： I will give you a new identity

    Following Chu Lan''s recollection: "The first time we met must have been on the wasteland outside Xingshan County, where you were experimenting with improving saline-alkali land to grow rice. Was that that time? I can''t remember clearly. I don''t even remember that. It¡¯s about your appearance at that time, because you were really too timid and timid at that time.¡±


    Wei Ruo¡¯s face was expressionless.


    Chu Lan continued: "Later I found out that it was you who was pretending. You seemed to be avoiding me from the beginning, and you hated me for no reason."


    "So? What do these things have to do with each other?" Wei Ruo asked.


    "Yes, it may not mean anything to you. But I can''t forget it easily. What I don''t understand is that you saved me as Xu Heyou, and you treated me well at first, until you knew my identity. , you began to alienate me and avoid me like a wild beast. It seems that the person you hate is not me, but my identity." Chu Lan said.


    "So what? Everyone has their own likes and dislikes. I just don''t like the Seventh Prince. I simply don''t want to have a close relationship with you, and I have never harmed you. I am even kind to you."


    ?At this point, Wei Ruo no longer hides his identity as Xu Heyou.


    ¡°You are right, I am obsessed with this.¡± Chu Lan admitted.


    "Your Highness shouldn''t have bothered to call me here just to talk to me about these old issues." Wei Ruodao.


    "I have prepared a house for you outside Beijing." Chu Lan said.


    Wei Ruo laughed: "You don''t want to keep them in captivity, do you? Like raising them in an outdoor room?"


    Wei Ruo¡¯s smile was both bright and dazzling.


    "If you are willing, after the storm passes, I will connect you to the palace and give you a new identity and a new beginning." Chu Lan said.


    "Chu Lan, Chu Lan, you are really perverted. You killed your king and your father, and you also want to seize your brother''s wife." Wei Ruo said sarcastically.


    "Being a son and a brother, I am indeed unkind and unjust, but so what? There was no emperor like this in the previous dynasty, and he could still be called a wise king. The people and historians will only remember the achievements of the country and will not care about these small things." Chu Landao .


    "I don''t deny what you said. You may have the ability to be the second Emperor Taizong, but I don''t want to be Dai Ji or Yang. What I want is to live by myself and stay with the one I love. If not, Then the fish will die and the net will break!" Wei Ruo said sternly.


    "It might be possible for you to resist the decree and stay in Jiliao without returning, but you chose to come back to take care of the mourning. Now that you have entered the capital, there is no way out. So what if you have cured your sick prince? It was too late, he had no chance to turn things around."


    "Then I will die with him, and I will never be imprisoned by you." Wei Ruo''s eyes were determined, showing no trace of timidity.


    "What if I threaten his life and that of your son? If you listen to me, I can spare the lives of father and son. Otherwise, I will let them die miserably in front of you." Chu Lan said.


    "No, I would rather our family die together than live in such a painful way. Do you think I will live for them and then turn myself into your captive? I was wrong, I won''t, I believe in my husband You don¡¯t want me to choose that way,¡± Wei Ruo said firmly.


    Then Wei Ruo told Chu Lan: "Before returning to Beijing, I prepared poison for our family of three. Just in case, I won''t leave us in a half-dead situation for you. You know how good my medical skills are. Naturally, there is no solution to the poison, and I think you can¡¯t stop it.¡±


    Wei Ruo raised his head with a calm expression, and even looked at Chu Lan with contempt in his eyes.


    A person who is not afraid of his own death or the death of his closest relatives has nothing to fear.


    ¡°Wei Qingruo, you are really cruel. You are cruel to yourself and even more cruel to me.¡±


    Chu Lan said bitterly. He stepped forward suddenly, approached Wei Ruo, stretched out his hand, and was about to pinch Wei Ruo''s chin when suddenly a voice came from outside the door:


    ¡°Your Majesty, Old General Lu led his ministers into the palace, knelt down in front of the Qianqing Palace, and said that he had something important to see the Emperor.¡±


    Old General Lu has not cared about the affairs of the court for a long time. What he did today was not what he intended.


    ?Chu Lan frowned, and then looked at Wei Ruo, whose eyes were still unruly.


    He took his hand back and said immediately: "I hope you can think it over carefully before we meet next time." After saying this, Chu Lan left, leaving Wei Ruo in the side hall.


    After a while, there was some movement outside the door, and with the sound of people falling to the ground, the palace door was opened again.


    ¡°Miss (Mrs.), are you okay?¡±


    ?Xiumei and Lin Fang asked in unison.


    Just now when Wei Ruo entered the side hall, the two of them were indeed captured by the masters arranged by Chu Lan.


    But after Chu Lan left, the two of them were rescued by the secret guards in the palace.


    ?These secret guards are not Wei Jinyi''s people. Outsiders cannot arrange secret guards in the palace under the emperor''s nose. The real master of these people is Emperor Daxing.


    "I''m fine." Wei Ruodao, "Let''s go, hurry up, I have to confirm something, I hope I can make it in time."


    ###


    Qianqing Hall.


    Emperor Daxing¡¯s Zi Palace is parked here. The inside and outside of the palace are plain, and incense candles are burning in front of the hall.


    In front of the palace, the ministers headed by General Lu have been waiting for a long time. Wei Yichen, the cabinet scholar, and Fan Shuyi, the minister of household affairs, are among them.


    King Yu and King Qin were also in the procession.


    ? King Yu has no choice now. Instead of waiting for Chu Lan to take action against him, it is better to see if there is still room for maneuver.


    When Chu Lan came, although everyone saluted him, they did not call him the emperor.


    ?Ever since Chu Lanlingqian succeeded to the throne, the officials had already addressed him as emperor. However, at this moment, these people unanimously changed their titles.


    ¡°What does General Lu mean?¡± Chu Lan asked.


    After Chu Lan asked, he saw Wei Jin also walking out of the crowd and standing in front of the ministers.


    ?His posture is tall and straight, his steps are steady, and he is no longer as frail as before.


    ?Sure enough, the rumors were true, Prince Rui had really been cured by Princess Rui.


    Her medical skills have always been excellent, he should have thought of this when he guessed that she was Xu Heyou.


    Chu Lan smiled: "What are you doing, Ninth Brother? You have just come back and you are uniting with the ministers to make this happen? It seems that you have some objections to me, the imperial brother?"


    Mr. Lu was the first to speak: "His Royal Highness King Jing, because Emperor Daxing died suddenly and no one found the posthumous edict, and because the country cannot live without a king for a day, I recommended you to succeed him. But now things have changed, Emperor Daxing There is a legacy left in this world.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Lan''s eyes darkened, then he looked at Wei Jinyi and said calmly: "Do you have the edict from Emperor Daxing in your hand?"


    ??Wei Jin also slowly raised his hand, and he was holding a roll of edict in his hand.


    Chu Lan said with a look of disdain: "Does this mean that the ninth brother brought back the imperial edict from his father? As far as I know, King Rui left the capital for three years and did not return to the capital in the middle. How did he get the edict in his hand?" (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 616： Finale (1): Confrontation before the Soul

    ¡°My father gave it to me before I left Beijing three years ago.¡± Wei Jin also stated.


    ?Before Wei Jin left Beijing three years ago, he had confessed to Emperor Daxing the truth about his feigning illness, as well as his plan and purpose.


    ?Emperor Daxing did not blame him when he found out, and gave him this edict before he left.


    ? At that time, Wei Jin had no idea of ??inheriting the throne, but Emperor Daxing still gave him the edict.


    Emperor Daxing said that if he didn¡¯t want to use this thing, no one would know about it unless he took it out.


    ??If there is a need to use it in the future, this edict can ensure that his name is justified.


    Wei Jin also didn¡¯t feel much when he took this edict away. Looking back now, he understands Emperor Daxing¡¯s good intentions.


    ?Perhaps Emperor Daxing had already thought that he might not die well, and that there would be a prince who would be unfavorable to Prince Rui after usurping the throne.


    Hearing this, King Yu''s eyes showed a look of shock.


    He obviously didn¡¯t understand why Emperor Daxing gave the edict to Prince Rui so early. Did his father know that Chu Yi could recover three years ago?


    Or maybe he feels that even if Chu Yi is short-lived, he is still the best successor in his mind?


    King Qin''s face was very calm, as if he had known that something like this would happen, even though he had been the most valued prince by the emperor in the past two years.


    After hearing Wei Jinyi''s answer, Chu Lan was silent for a moment, then raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, and then raised his hand. The **** brought a chair, and he sat on it, looking at it leisurely and leisurely. Wei Jin also and his ministers.


    Chu Lan looked leisurely: "Edicts can be forged. Who knows if King Rui forged the edict to usurp the throne?"


    Mr. Lu replied: "Fang Caichen has already checked it with Mr. Chief Assistant, Mr. Zhang, the Censor, and Mr. Zhang. The handwriting on the edict is indeed the late emperor''s own handwriting, and there is no problem with the seal."


    Chu Lan said: "You guys can''t even say what you can do. Who knows if you guys have been bribed by my ninth brother to help him seize the throne?"


    Old Mrs. Lu said: "If His Royal Highness King Jing does not trust the three of us, you can ask others to authenticate and see if this is written by Emperor Daxing himself!"


    Chu Lan said: "What''s so difficult about this? It''s just that the forgery skills are more sophisticated, it''s not trustworthy."


    Chu Lan didn''t care about anything else. He just insisted that the edict in Wei Jinyi''s hand was fake, and no one could do anything to him.


    Then Chu Lan asked the ministers behind Wei Jinyi: "This edict was brought back by King Rui from outside. Since the founding of our country, has there been any precedent of an emperor handing over the edict of succession to the prince to take away? How can such an edict be carried away? Seriously? Even if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s so unruly and useless.¡±


    Chu Lan''s words shook everyone. It is indeed difficult to tell the authenticity of the succession edict brought back from outside the palace, and it is indeed not easy to believe it.


    But there are still some ministers who have expressed their position and are willing to support Wei Jinyi, who has the Daxing Emperor''s edict in hand.


    This includes Xu Fengyuan and Zhao Xun, who are familiar with Wei Ruo.


    ??Although their official positions in the court are not high, they have the firmest stance in the face of the unpredictable scenes in front of them.


    Just when everyone was shaken by Chu Lan''s words, Wei Jin also spoke again: "Then is the edict placed behind the plaque of Qianqing Palace credible?"


    As Wei Jinyi spoke, everyone raised their heads and looked at the "Upright and Bright" plaque above.


    ?Chu Lan''s expression stiffened, and his eyes became colder to the naked eye.


    Wei Jin also said: "There are two copies of Emperor Daxing''s posthumous edict. The other one is placed behind this plaque. You can send someone to take it down now. The content is consistent with the one I have."


    As long as the edict is taken down and read out in public, Chu Lan will have nothing to say. Mr. Lu immediately said: "Your Highness King Jing, can you please allow me to take down the plaque now?"


    ?Chu Lan didn''t answer and a low laugh came from his mouth, "It''s still forgotten after all."


    Old Mrs. Lu looked at Chu Lan and frowned: "His Royal Highness King Jing?"


    Chu Lan stopped laughing and looked at Wei Jinyi with cold eyes full of sarcasm: "Ninth brother, I have to admit that I underestimated you and my father''s love for you."


    Then he looked at the ministers in the palace: "Even if the edict is true, I have only been on the throne for half a month. I really think that for this edict that came out of nowhere, I would hand over the palace to the hands of Prince Rui, who has never participated in government affairs." superior?"


    ?The ministers were silent for a while, and their expressions were not consistent. Some seemed to support Chu Lan and some supported Wei Jinyi.


    But at the moment, most of them still choose to wait and see what happens, and dare not speak out to express their position at will.


    Their silence showed that even with the imperial edict in hand, Wei Jin could not win the support of most courtiers.


    ?Only people like General Lu, Xu Fengyuan, and Zhao Xun firmly stated that they regard King Hurui as the legitimate heir to the throne.


    Wei Jin also said at this time: "What if Chu Lan is still the murderer who hurt my father?"


    ?These words shocked the officials and stunned them.


    What? Did Emperor Daxing die at the hands of King Jing?


    Everyone was so shocked that they were speechless, and there was silence in Qianqing Palace.


    King Yu was the first to react. He rushed forward, pointed at Chu Lan and scolded: "You actually dare to plot to kill your father, how can you do such a thing that is worse than a pig or a dog?"


    Chu Lan looked calm: "Ninth brother has really worked hard for this position, and actually fabricated such a terrible crime. Do you have any evidence that I plotted to kill my father? My father is lying in the Zi Palace behind me. You said he died of murder, but was there any injury on his body?"


    ??If Emperor Daxing had any doubtful injuries on his body, they would have been discovered long ago, and he would never have been buried quietly like this.


    ?Everyone immediately looked at Wei Jinyi. Mr. Lu asked Wei Jinyi: "Does His Highness Prince Rui have any evidence to prove what you just said?"


    Wei Jin did not speak immediately.


    When he didn''t say anything, Chu Lan smiled and said: "It seems that these are just the speculations of the ninth brother. For such a big crime, the ninth brother dared to raise it in front of the courtiers based on his own speculation. The ninth brother is really too impatient. .¡±


    Under Chu Lan¡¯s questioning, the officials suddenly became silent.


    ¡°I have evidence.¡±


    Suddenly a clear female voice broke the silence in the hall.


    Everyone turned around and saw Wei Ruo, dressed in filial piety, walking in from the back hall.


    Seeing Wei Ruo appear, Chu Lan''s eyes flashed with something strange.


    Wei Ruo walked up to the crowd, stood in front of the altar, pointed at the Daxing Emperor Zi Gong behind him and said: "The emperor''s body is the best evidence. He died of poisoning. Although his face is not visible, his internal organs are all intact." Damage can be seen at a glance.¡±


    Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo, and his expression changed from the surprise when she first appeared to sneer: "Princess Rui is really bold and dares to damage Emperor Daxing''s dragon body? Besides, what if Emperor Daxing''s internal organs are damaged as you said? ? His body is ailing and he has been taking decoction for a long time, so it is normal for his organs to have abnormalities."

 Chapter 617： Finale (2): The evidence is conclusive

    Faced with Chu Lan''s questioning, Wei Ruo did not panic and began to explain slowly: "I can prove to everyone that there is something strange in the death of Emperor Daxing without damaging the body of Emperor Daxing. The poison that Emperor Daxing was poisoned by It is the poison of drunken love incense. This poison is a mixture of two non-poisonous things. One is Fenghuan incense, which you mixed with the ambergris sent as a tribute from Fujian, and the other is Tianjueshuangying, which you mixed with the tribute tea leaves. among.¡±


    "Because they are non-toxic when used alone, no one who inspected them for the emperor or tried them on the emperor''s behalf has ever discovered them. However, we only need to investigate whether King Jing intervened in the two things I mentioned above before they were sent to Emperor Daxing. You know a thing or two.¡±


    "Those who are intoxicated with intoxication usually don''t show it, but if their body encounters the juice of Butterfly Rain Flower, it will appear black, which is not the case for ordinary people. In this way, Daxing Emperor''s body can be detected without harming it. Whether the emperor died of poisoning."


    In front of the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty, Wei Ruo expressed her solution.


    The reason why she knew this was because she had investigated all suspicious things related to the emperor before arriving.


    ??These suspicious things were investigated and collected by Wei Yichen before they returned to the capital, and they were only waiting for Wei Ruo, a man with excellent medical skills, to investigate.


    ?Because Wei Yichen also knew that since he could avoid the investigation of the special inspection personnel in the palace, Chu Lan''s poison must have been very covert.


    ??It is normal for ordinary people to not be able to detect such a hidden poison, but Wei Ruo may be able to discover it.


    ?As expected, Wei Ruo found the problem after some investigation.


    Almost as soon as he found Feng Huanxiang, Wei Ruo confirmed the true cause of Emperor Daxing''s death.


    At this time, Wei Yichen also walked up to the crowd and presented a list of the things the emperor used daily. He clearly remembered the origin of each item.


    ?There is also an investigation into the origins of the incense and tea used by the emperor, which records in detail Chu Lan¡¯s handling of the incense and tea leaves, as well as the signatures and signatures of relevant personnel.


    Such a detailed report could not find any loopholes for Chu Lan to defend.


    ?The person who directed Wei Yichen to do this was Wei Jinyi. Before he arrived in the capital, Wei Jinyi deduced from the news from the capital that the method of Chu Lan''s murder was most likely poisoning, so he used this as a breakthrough to investigate.


    ?And Wei Yichen did not disgrace his mission. He conducted in-depth investigations in the past few days and obtained enough evidence to convict Chu Lan.


    Wei Yichen said: "His Royal Highness King Jing, this has the signatures and signatures of people related to this matter. If His Highness King Jing still refuses to acknowledge it, I can also bring the relevant people to the main hall for confrontation."


    There was silence in the palace, and the eyes of all the ministers fell on Chu Lan, waiting for Chu Lan''s explanation.


    ?Chu Lan¡¯s eyes were firmly locked on Wei Ruo.


    In fact, from the moment Wei Ruo appeared in the palace, he had already realized that things were not that simple.


    She was able to escape from Kunning Palace, which meant that there were people from them in the palace.


    ??And just now she accurately stated the poison that Emperor Daxing suffered.


    It can be seen that Prince Rui and his wife have made far more preparations than he expected.


    ??Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo with complicated eyes. He searched for famous doctors and read ancient books to find out the method of poisoning that was not noticed by others, but she was able to see through it so easily.


    Also, she is Xu Heyou, the one who can bring him back from the dead, so he should not be surprised that she has such ability.


    Only this time, her superb medical skills were used to destroy him instead of saving him.


    Facing Chu Lan¡¯s gaze, Wei Ruo looked at him without fear.


    After a while, Chu Lan looked away from Wei Ruo. "That''s it." Chu Lan slowly uttered two words in his mouth.


    Old Mrs. Lu hurriedly asked Chu Lan: "What does His Highness Prince Jing mean by this? Is what Princess Rui said true? Does the death of Emperor Daxing have anything to do with you, Your Majesty?"


    "The matter has reached this point, and it seems that I can no longer refute it. I didn''t want to make things like this, but now I can''t help it, right? Ninth brother."


    ?Chu Lan¡¯s dagger-like gaze fell on Wei Jinyi.


    He had never looked at this person like this before. Rui Wang Chu Yi was seriously ill and weak, and he looked like he was going to die soon.


    He had also suspected that he was pretending to be ill, but he could not find a reason for him to do so. He was the legitimate son, his father''s favorite, and he wanted to compete, so he had to make the officials feel that he was capable of competing early.


    What''s more, he later took the initiative to request a fiefdom and moved away from the center of power, which made it even more difficult for people to feel that he had the slightest intention to compete for reserves.


    Wei Jin also said: "He is my father, and he treats me with great kindness. I must make the person who killed him pay the corresponding price in terms of justice and personal love."


    Chu Lan said: "I am not the only one who killed kings and fathers in ancient times. There are many who have left their names throughout the ages. They are just successful kings and defeated bandits. History books are the history books of the victors."


    Chu Lan''s words shocked the officials and turned pale.


    ?This is tantamount to him personally admitting that he killed the king and his father!


    ??Chu Heng stood up and scolded Chu Lan loudly: "You are a crazy person! You even harmed your father. You are simply not a human being! You are worse than an animal!"


    Chu Lan looked at Chu Heng and said: "Among the people here today, the person least qualified to accuse me is you, Chu Heng. If you had this opportunity, you would definitely take action earlier than me."


    ?Chu Heng angrily said: "Don''t talk nonsense! I will never do such a heartless thing!"


    Then Chu Heng said to the ministers: "We must not allow rebellious ministers and traitors like Chu Lan to become the crown prince, otherwise the country of Daye will be devastated, all people will be in ruins, and the country will be destroyed soon! We who know the truth about his regicide will not be able to survive!"


    The ministers looked at him but made no move.


    ?At this moment it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to move, but they don¡¯t dare to move at all.


    It is true that Chu Lan is a rebellious minister and a traitor, and it is true that regicide and his father are unjust, but now that all the soldiers and horses in the capital are under his control, what can they use to oppose Chu Lan?


    Chu Lan didn''t pay attention to the jumping Chu Heng. His eyes were still on Wei Jinyi: "Ninth brother, since I have already taken this position, I will not give it up easily. No matter what the edict is, Even General Lu¡¯s support cannot change this.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Lan clapped his hands, and immediately countless Imperial Guards wearing armors and holding weapons filed in, completely surrounding the Qianqing Palace.


    All the ministers looked frightened and confused.


    ??Then the commander of the Forbidden Army, Han, walked through the crowd and came to Chu Lan, clasped his hands and saluted.


    ??In the court, most of the civil and military officials are powerless people. Even those with strong martial arts skills will find it difficult to fight against so many well-trained imperial troops unarmed.


    For a time, everyone was a knife and I was a fish.


    ??As long as Chu Lan gives an order, they will be killed on the spot, and their blood will be splashed all over the Qing palace.

 Chapter 618： Finale (3): Reversal of the situation

    Under such circumstances, several officials began to regret following Mr. Lu here today.


    There were also those who were filled with righteous indignation and sternly rebuked Chu Lan.


    There are also those who are waiting to see what happens.


    Some even expressed their loyalty on the spot and continued to support Wei Jinyi.


    At this moment, human nature is vividly demonstrated.


    Then Chu Lan said to all the officials in the palace: "Emperor Daxing has neglected government affairs for many years, and when his relatives came to power, corruption was serious and the people were in dire straits. Although it is not natural for me to kill him, it is still a good medicine to save all people from disaster. You are like this. You understand my good intentions and are willing to continue to be loyal to me, work for the benefit of the people, and plead for the lives of the people. I can forgive you for your mistakes today. Everything will be as before, as if it never happened."


    As soon as Chu Lan said this, more officials knelt down and kowtowed to Chu Lan to show their loyalty.


    ?But there are still many officials who still stand still and do nothing. Some of them choose to support Wei Jinyi, while others choose to wait and see.


    Mr. Lu scolded Chu Lan: "It is true that Emperor Daxing was neglectful of government affairs in the past few years, which caused the Qi family to cover the sky with only one hand in the court. But in recent years, Emperor Daxing''s diligence and love for the people are obvious to everyone. On the contrary, you, In the past two years, countless victims and innocent people have been killed in the pursuit of power. If you really want to plead for the lives of all people, you shouldn''t take action at this time! You are clearly doing it for your own selfish reasons, so why do you have to say it so high-sounding!"


    "Old General Lu, you are old. You should learn to shut up when appropriate. Stop talking when you shouldn''t." Chu Lan said.


    "I have nothing to fear at my old age. I have been in the military for a long time, and I have long been indifferent to life and death. If you want to kill me today, you can come at me, but if you want me to shut up, you will have to kill me first. ." Old Mrs. Lu said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lu, after today, you will pass away due to a sudden illness, and your disciples and old acquaintances will mourn for you,¡± Chu Lan said.


    ¡°Then do it!¡± Mr. Lu held his head high, his eyes full of disdain for Chu Lan.


    Even with a knife on his neck, he will never bow to someone he despises.


    ??Chu Heng cursed angrily: "Chu Lan, you are plotting to usurp the throne and you want to use force to force us to surrender to you. You are a rebellious traitor, you will not succeed!"


    "What are rebellious ministers and traitors? Since ancient times, a successful king has lost a bandit. After today, no one will know what happened here. The only thing left in the history books is that King Rui and King Yu wanted to rebel and ended in failure." Chu Lan was calm. road.


    "You...you are so crazy! You will die badly!" Chu Heng was furious.


    ??Chu Lan ignored Chu Heng and Old General Lu and turned his attention to Wei Ruo who was standing aside: "You shouldn''t get involved. At least there can be a trace of decency between you and me."


    Wei Ruo replied: "Your Highness King Jing, there is nothing decent or dishonorable between you and me. From the beginning to the end, we have not had much interaction. It is just your own assumptions. And your opponent today is not me. , is my husband and... our father."


    ¡°Thinking too much? Hahaha, you are right, it is indeed my wishful thinking.¡± Chu Lan laughed at herself.


    ¡°Chu Lan, you haven¡¯t won yet.¡± Wei Ruodao.


    ??As Wei Ruo''s words fell, Han Jin, who was standing in front of Chu Lan, suddenly changed direction and walked toward Wei Jinyi.


    "Your Highness Prince Rui, be careful!" Mr. Lu quickly stood in front of Wei Jinyi.


    The next moment, Han Jin knelt down to Wei Jin and said, "I pay my respects to His Highness Prince Rui."


    ?Everyone was shocked and astonished by the scene in front of them. Even Mr. Lu did not expect such a scene to happen.


    ?Chu Lan and Chu Heng were completely shocked.


    I have never heard of any interaction between Han Jin and King Rui. When did the two of them conspire to get together?


    If Wei Wei knew about it, he had seen Wei Jin, who was disguised as Wang Jin, and met Han Jin privately before. Wei Jin also heard that Mr. Han was his old friend.


    Wei Jin also said to Han Jin who was kneeling in front of him: "Uncle, there is no need to be polite, please get up and speak." What?


    uncle?


    ?Han Jin is King Rui¡¯s uncle?


    How can it be?


    At that time, all the people related to Xu Guogong''s palace died. How could Han Jin be Wei Jinyi''s uncle?


    ?Chu Lan looked at Han Jin coldly: "Who are you?"


    ¡°Xu Zhengyuan, the youngest son of Duke Xu¡¯s family.¡± Han Jin replied.


    Mr. Lu looked at Han Jin in disbelief: "How could it be possible? You have been on duty for so many years...Emperor Daxing has always valued and trusted you, and even after the Xu Guogong case was vindicated for so long, he has never seen you regain your status..."


    Han Jin explained: "Emperor Daxing knew my identity from the beginning, and he deliberately saved my life. He thought that I was young at the time, and wanted to save me to appease my eldest sister, but my eldest sister ended up because of The death of my father and brother was caused by a long-term illness and difficult childbirth. At that time, I could not completely trust Emperor Daxing, so I chose to hide it from him and arrange for the remaining old troops to send away the Ninth Prince."


    ?At that time, Wei Jin was still a baby in his infancy, and the remaining old departments of Duke Xu''s Mansion were like a piece of loose sand without a backbone.


    ?Although Han Jin was only twelve years old at the time, he was already sensible. With him here, the remaining old troops can be twisted into a rope, dormant, protecting Wei Jin and planning for the future redress.


    There are many things that everyone had not figured out before. They figured it out at this moment. It turns out that there is still such a person in Xu Guogong''s mansion. No wonder Wei Jinyi can come back smoothly after many years. No wonder the emperor proved Wei Jinyi''s identity so easily. It turns out that he is so!


    ??The commander of the imperial army is Prince Rui''s uncle, wouldn''t that mean...


    The situation immediately changed, and the spearhead originally pointed at Wei Jinyi and others was turned against Chu Lan.


    ??The imperial army switched sides, and now Chu Lan only has dozens of his cronies left around him.


    ?Chu Lan didn''t speak for a long time, and after a long time he actually laughed softly.


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder he transferred Han Jin to be the commander of the Forbidden Army three years ago!¡±


    ?This "he" is none other than Emperor Daxing, who is lying in the Zi Palace behind him and has long since lost his heart and breath.


    This is his arrangement and the way he paved the way for King Rui.


    ? No wonder Wei Ruo said just now that Chu Lan¡¯s opponents today are King Rui and the late Emperor Daxing.


    ?Although he died, the plans he made for King Rui before his death had a far-reaching impact.


    What a love with deep plans and far-reaching plans!


    "It seems that there is no way to end today''s affairs simply. Where are the generals of the Army and Horses Division?"


    ?Following Chu Lan¡¯s order, a signal flare rose into the sky outside the palace.


    Subsequently, people from the Military and Horse Department in Zhongcheng rushed to the Qianqing Hall and surrounded the imperial army. The two sides were at war with each other.


    ??The sound of fierce fighting came from the square outside, and more people from the Military and Horse Division were pouring in to fight with the Forbidden Army.


    Chu Lan said: "Fortunately, I don''t trust Han Jin that much. His surrender to me was too rash, so I arranged for some people from the Zhongcheng Army and Horses Division to be on standby in the palace."

 Chapter 619： Finale (4): So that’s it

    Then Chu Lan asked Wei Jinyi: "I wonder how long the imperial army can resist when faced with the siege of the five-pronged army?"


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the fifth route?¡± Wei Jin also asked.


    ?Chu Lan¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Then I heard Mrs. Lu say: "Xicheng Commander Yu Dongshan is a disciple of the old minister. The old minister has met him before entering the palace. If the old minister knows that the imperial edict is true, he is willing to pursue the legitimate heir and will not help the emperor to do evil."


    After finishing speaking, Mrs. Lu glanced at Wei Jinyi subconsciously.


    He specifically went to find Yu Dongshan because of King Rui''s instructions. It seemed that King Rui had long known that things would develop to this point.


    One city is missing from the five cities, leaving four cities.


    ??In this case, Chu Lan has a better chance of winning.


    At this time, a slender young man walked out of the crowd: "We, the Tan family, are willing to work hard for King Rui to repay Princess Rui for saving the life of the head of the Tan family."


    The speaker was Tan Ruyuan, the cousin of Tan Rufeng, the current commander of the Nancheng Army and Horses Division. Both of them were three sons of the Tan family who were rewarded by the emperor as a thank you for the Tan family''s loan of grain to the court three years ago.


    He should mean what Tan Rufeng meant.


    What everyone doesn¡¯t know is when Princess Rui had an encounter with the reclusive head of the Tan family.


    ?Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo. He had already expected that she might become his resistance.


    It''s just that he never thought that she, a woman from the back house, could affect the military strength of the former dynasty.


    ?Two of the five cities'' military and horse divisions have surrendered to King Rui, and the imperial army is in the hands of King Rui.


    The current situation is that the strength of the two is almost the same, but because the Forbidden Army is the guard force in the imperial city, it has a geographical advantage.


    Calculated in this way, King Rui actually has a better chance of winning.


    In the Qianqing Hall, the officials had different expressions.


    Listening to the shouts and sounds of fighting that came from outside the palace from time to time, it was difficult to judge which side of the wine had the upper hand.


    Everyone didn''t know how to form a team for a while, for fear that making the wrong decision would ruin their future and lives.


    At this time, Fan Shuyi, the Minister of Hubu, suddenly said: "We, the Fan clan, have always been loyal to the Holy One. We originally thought that King Jing inherited the destiny and succeeded to the Holy Throne, so we were obedient to him. Now that we know the truth, we can no longer interact with him." He is with me. I believe that as long as the truth about the late emperor¡¯s edict and King Jing¡¯s attempt to usurp the throne is reported to Fan Xiu, the commander of the Beicheng Army and Horses Division, he will definitely not continue to help the emperor!"


    ?Fan Shuyi made an impassioned speech, which not only stated his current position, but also explained the reasons why the Fan clan members supported King Jing before.


    Fan Shuyi''s words were undoubtedly the last straw that broke Chu Lan''s mind.


    ??If the Beicheng Soldiers and Horses Division switches sides, this will tip the balance of victory to King Rui''s side.


    As expected, Fan Shuyi, this old fox...


    He is always seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, and he always adjusts to the wind.


    Chu Lan had known that he would be such a person, but he thought that the power was all on his side. Although the Fan family could not fully trust him and had no chance to betray him, they did not want to lose power so quickly.


    Wei Jin also seemed to have expected that the Fan family would defect before the battle, and said: "In that case, I will trouble Lord Fan to make a trip to where the commander of the Military and Horse Division in Beicheng is."


    ?Zhang Yi and Fan Chengxu came in from outside the palace and walked up to Fan Shuyi. They had been waiting for a long time for Fan Shuyi to express his stance.


    ¡°Uncle, please, the horses are ready and the way out of the palace has been prepared in advance.¡± Fan Chengxu said to Fan Shuyi.


    ?Seeing Fan Chengxu, Fan Shuyi was obviously stunned for a moment, and then glanced at Wei Jinyi. Obviously Fan Chengxu is here today to prepare for persuading Fan Shuyi. If Fan Shuyi doesn''t figure it out on his own, Fan Chengxu will also come out to convince him.


    All of this was actually within King Rui¡¯s plan!


    ¡°Master Fan, please,¡± Zhang Yi said.


    ?Fan Shuyi no longer hesitated and left with Zhang Yi and Fan Chengxu.


    Seeing this situation, Chu Lan knew that his situation was over.


    He lost completely.


    ?Perhaps he couldn''t win from the beginning. His father, the Xu family and Chu Yi were all planning the game, with all the chess pieces in place, just waiting for him to enter the game.


    Chu Lan looked at Wei Jinyi and said with a smile: "I really underestimated you, Ninth Brother. When you appeared in front of me with the imperial edict, I really thought you just got the imperial edict, and wanted to come as soon as you got the idea." To seize the throne, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so well prepared.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for underestimating the enemy. It¡¯s because you concealed yourself well enough in the past to make everyone believe that you really are someone who is incapable of competing for the throne.¡±


    After saying this, Chu Lan suddenly took action and swooped towards Wei Ruo like an arrow from a string.


    ?Everyone thought that the person he was going to deal with was Prince Rui, but they didn''t expect that the person he was going to attack was actually Princess Rui who was standing on the side of the hall.


    Chu Lan''s attack was so sudden that Wei Ruo only had time to take a step back. Chu Lan stabbed Wei Ruo straight with the dagger.


    ??Amidst the lightning and flint, a white shadow came like lightning and kicked the dagger in Chu Lan''s hand away.


    ?? Wei Jin also took action very timely, kicking Chu Lan away and blocking Wei Ruo''s way.


    Although he was confronting Chu Lan, Wei Jin was always paying attention to Wei Ruo''s safety, so he took action as soon as Chu Lan took action.


    ??Then he switched from defense to attack and used the Qing Kung Fu to push toward Chu Lan.


    ??Wei Jin also had no weapons in his hands, only fists and feet, but when he made a move, the strikes of his fists and feet were like swords, spears, axes, and axes, with murderous intent.


    ?Chu Lan dodged quickly, defended constantly, and looked for counterattacks in the gaps.


    The two men fought from the east side of the hall to the west side, in front of all the civil and military officials, and in front of their father''s mourning hall.


    ??The fight between these two people is not unfamiliar to Wei Ruo. They had already fought against each other in Taizhou Prefecture. At that time, Chu Lan could not defeat Wei Jinyi.


    The ministers were dumbfounded. Even the veteran General Lu, who had been on the battlefield for a long time, had seen such a fight for the first time.


    ??The martial arts of the two men are among the best in the world. The speed of their attacks was so fast that their eyes could hardly keep up with them. The strength was so great that the pillars and the ground that were affected suffered huge damage.


    ?The most puzzling thing for everyone is why King Rui has such high martial arts skills. Didn''t he just recover from a serious illness?


    The battle lasted for a stick of incense, and the winner gradually became apparent.


    ?? Wei Jinyi''s attack was as fierce as a scourge, and his moves were so unpredictable that Chu Lan had no way to evade or hide.


    In a panic, Chu Lan failed to dodge Wei Jinyi''s charged kick in time and was kicked in the chest. He fell from the air and fell heavily to the ground.


    ?Chu Lan covered her chest with one hand and supported her upper body on the ground with the other.


    He looked at Wei Jinyi, was stunned for a long time, and finally laughed out loud.


    "So that''s it, that''s it...Chu Yi, Chu Yi, you''ve done a really great job."


    ??In this fight, Chu Lan recognized this familiar move. Chu Yi was Wang Jin, the bodyguard beside Wei Ruo.

 Chapter 620： Finale (5): Chu Lan lost

    So Chu Yi was not a sick person from the beginning, and has always been a top player.


    And Wei Ruo and King Rui also knew each other a long time ago.


    He was completely defeated.


    Wei Jin also looked at Chu Lan and said: "My plan is not to seize the throne, nor is it for you, so you couldn''t see through it before."


    Chu Lan said: "Is there any difference?"


    Wei Jin also said: "You should not take action against my father. If you kill the king and kill your father, we will always be on opposite sides."


    Chu Lan whispered: "No, I should have taken action earlier, even if I still had the Qi family as my opponent at that time. Because at least at that time, he had not planned for you."


    "Be it Han Jin, Tan Rufeng, or the edict passed down to you, all these are the ways he has paved for you. Without these, I may not lose to you today, and even if I do, it will not be like this. Law."


    "He treats you with deep love, and for you he suppresses me and my mother and concubine. He is a good father to you, but not to me."


    ?Chu Lan had no expression on his face when he said these words. He was very calm.


    ? Then Chu Lan turned to look at Wei Ruo, with a sadness in his eyes that Wei Ruo couldn''t understand. He asked Wei Ruo in a low voice: "Can you tell me now, why do you hate me so much?"


    ??Wei Ruo looked at Chu Lan at this moment. His expression looked both painful and relieved. At this moment, he seemed to really just want an answer.


    ¡°Perhaps you and I had enmity in the past life, so I instinctively feel disgusted when I see you in this life.¡± Wei Ruo replied.


    It may seem like a perfunctory answer, but it is the truth.


    ?Chu Lan smiled and seemed to accept the answer: "Then I should be able to pay off this debt now."


    ??Then before Wei Ruo could speak again, Chu Lan plunged the dagger in his hand into his own chest.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Wei Ruo looked at Chu Lan in disbelief.


    At the moment of his death, Chu Lan looked at Wei Ruo: "Maybe... what I love is not you as a person, but the time I spent in that yard. It was very peaceful and warm. There was no fighting, no plotting, and the people around me treated me... Only kindness¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, Chu Lan closed her eyes.


    ?Han Jin immediately stepped forward to check.


    Then he turned back to Wei Jin and shook his head.


    Chu Lan...actually chose to commit suicide...


    ??Wei Ruo looked at Chu Lan who fell on the ground, watching the blood flowing from his chest gradually dye the white mourning clothes red...


    ?This scene only made Wei Ruo feel dazzled and did not feel any pleasure.


    Suddenly, Wei Ruo felt that an unknown and suppressed thing in his heart dissipated.?????Following this, the feeling of disgust and fear towards Chu Lan went away.


    ??Is this... the trace of consciousness left in this body by the original owner?


    With the death of Chu Lan, has the original owner completely let go?


    ###


    After all the dust settled, Wei Ruo returned to the harem.


    ??Kunning Palace is already filled with imperial troops. They are here to eliminate the remnants of Qinglan''s party.


    Several of Concubine Hui''s maids and eunuchs were captured, and the royal family members in the palace were now in a state of panic.


    ?Seeing Wei Ruo come in, everyone''s eyes showed awe and fear.


    ?In just a few hours, the situation changed, the world changed hands, and everyone saw that Wei Ruo''s expression also changed 180 degrees.


    Everybody knelt down and prostrated themselves on the ground.


    Wei Ruo stood in front of Concubine Hui again and looked at her calmly. There is no arrogance of the winner, no provocation and ridicule.


    Concubine Hui was still sitting on the imperial concubine, her body trembling.


    Seeing Wei Ruo come in, she lowered her eyes and murmured: "My son and I did not lose to Prince Rui, not to you, but to him. He never forgot to arrange everything properly until his death, To pave the way for the son born to the woman he loves the most!¡±


    Wei Ruo looked at Concubine Hui and said, "You hate my father."


    Concubine Hui suddenly raised her head: "Why don''t you hate me? I never poisoned Queen Xu. He actually knew it in his heart, but he still put me in the cold palace just to suppress my son. He also planned to make King Qin his crown prince. , the King of Qin, not only has mediocre qualifications and no achievements, but he has not had any children for many years, and is rumored to have hidden diseases! He did this to protect his most beloved son! Or in other words, he was the only one he recognized as his son. people!"


    Wei Jinyi had confessed those things to Emperor Daxing before leaving the capital three years ago, so Emperor Daxing knew long ago that Concubine Hui did not poison Empress Xu, but he still did not release Concubine Hui from the cold palace. Come out, because Concubine Hui''s fall from favor is also a means for him to suppress King Jing.


    ??But his approach was the hardest for Concubine Hui to accept. She would rather Emperor Daxing imprisoned her in the cold palace because he was deceived!


    Concubine Hui laughed and cried at the same time: "How ridiculous! We, mother and son, have been with him for twenty years, and how long has it been since King Rui appeared? Just because that is the child his most beloved woman gave birth to, he only thinks that he is Rui." Wang''s father doesn''t care about other people at all. How can you not make us, mother and son, feel chilled?"


    "Over the years, Concubine Qi and Prince Yu have fought with our mother and son, but I have never hated Concubine Qi, because she is a poor person like me. What we have fought for in the end is nothing but illusions. Those things we want, no matter if they are His favor is still the crown prince, and if he doesn¡¯t want to give it to me, he won¡¯t give it to me!¡±


    Concubine Hui complained loudly.


    ?Her expression and words were full of resentment towards Emperor Daxing, a hatred that could not be achieved through love.


    Wei Ruo looked at Concubine Hui like this and said nothing.


    Concubine Hui continued as if no one else was watching: "Earlier, he favored the women in the harem and only regarded them as tools to balance the court. Later, he got Empress Xu and regarded her as the most important person in his heart. He no longer wanted to care about her. Take a look at the other women in the harem. I thought that Concubine Qi couldn''t see through it. I didn''t understand that he had never been sincere to any of his concubines. Favoring and abandoning were all the emperor''s skills. It wasn''t until Empress Xu died that I realized that she couldn''t see through it. This person is me, how can he love someone so much!" said Concubine Hui.


    After saying this, Princess Hui suddenly reached out and grabbed Wei Ruo''s sleeve. The guards on the side quickly stepped forward. Wei Ruo raised her hand to indicate that they did not have to do this.


    ??Wei Ruo planned to listen to Mrs. Hui¡¯s words.


    Concubine Hui said to Wei Ruo in a pleading tone: "Princess Rui, I beg you, let my son go. I forced him to do everything. I beg you to spare his life! Just treat it like this." Look at your past relationship with him! He treated you so well. Just when I wanted to deal with you, he had someone take you away. He wholeheartedly protects you and misses you. He never said anything about your past. Never forget."


    Concubine Hui''s words were shocking. The female relatives kneeling beside her heard for the first time that there was an entanglement between Wei Ruo and King Jing, and it seemed that the entanglement between the two was not shallow.


    Wei Ruo''s face was calm: "You say this because you want to ruin my reputation and the relationship between me and Prince Rui. In the end, you know that you can''t change anything, so you want to make it difficult for me, right? ?¡±

 Chapter 621： Finale (6): Destiny Phoenix Girl

    Then Wei Ruodao said: "I walk and sit upright, and the relationship between me and King Jing is innocent. King Rui knows all the disputes and grudges we have had, so no matter what you say, it will not cause any harm to me."


    After her intentions were exposed, Concubine Hui became angry and said: "Wei Qingruo! You deserve to die! You and Chu Yi both deserve to die! Why do you deserve to be favored by him, why do you enjoy this! My son is obviously better, he is The chosen prince is the one most suitable to become the emperor! I dreamed of him the day he was born, he is the real dragon emperor! You are the rebellious officials and traitors!"


    Concubine Hui suddenly reached out to Wei Ruo like crazy, but was quickly pulled away by the guards at the side.


    ??Then Wei Ruo nodded and let the imperial army take her away.


    A woman who was the most distinguished woman in the harem this morning was dragged away like a madman at this moment.


    After Concubine Hui was taken away, Wei Ruo''s eyes fell on Wei Qingwan beside her.


    ?Perhaps Wei Ruo''s gaze was too sharp, but before she could speak, Wei Qingwan pounced in front of her.


    "elder sister!"


    ?In this look, there is no trace of the mocking look on her that she had before.


    Before Wei Ruo could speak, Wei Qingwan grabbed the hem of Wei Ruo''s skirt and confessed: "Sister, I was wrong in the past. I was obsessed with things. Please forgive me!"


    Wei Ruo looked down at her and said calmly: "Do you know, you are actually the Phoenix Girl of Destiny."


    Wei Qingwan raised her head and stared, full of disbelief.


    ¡°Impossible, the He family¡­¡±


    "The He family did ask someone to tell my fortune. They used your birth date and the horoscope to calculate the fate of my parents. But what you don''t know is that the result of the fortune-telling was tampered with, because it turned out to be the destiny of Phoenix Girl. The destiny of wealth and honor is so powerful that a golden phoenix is ??about to fly out of the He family. The enemy of the He family knew about it in advance and bribed the fortune teller, deliberately saying that it was destiny to defeat his parents and deliberately alienating them. He wanted to use this Way to destroy this fate."


    "Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible!" Wei Qingwan shook her head desperately, unable to accept this fact.


    "You haven''t calculated your true birth date, have you? Because you are afraid of being known that you are not from the Wei family, but you don''t know that what you are trying to escape is exactly what you want most." Wei Ruodao.


    "Impossible, you are lying to me! How could I be where I am today if I were the destined phoenix girl?!"


    ¡°Taoist Qianyuan once said that destiny only accounts for three-thirds, and the remaining seventy-one points depend on one¡¯s own self. A person¡¯s final destiny is not written at birth. Efforts the day after tomorrow can turn things around.¡±


    "No! I didn''t do anything wrong! If I were really the destined daughter, I wouldn''t be in this situation!" Wei Qingwan shook her head desperately.


    ??Wei Ruo just looked at her indifferently.


    ??The more Wei Ruo behaves like this, the more Wei Qingwan cannot accept it.


    She yelled like crazy: "You lied to me! Don''t lie to me! I didn''t do anything wrong! It was always you, you were the one who hurt me! You are jealous of me, you are jealous that my poems and books are better than yours , jealous that I look better than you, jealous that I have the favor of my parents and brothers! If you hadn¡¯t harmed me, I wouldn¡¯t be like this! I¡¯ve been trying to plan for myself, and I¡¯m not wrong!¡±


    ??Wei Qingwan seemed to be going crazy, roaring and shouting.


    ??Wei Ruo said nothing more and strode out of Kunning Palace.


    ?Walking to the entrance of the palace, Wei Ruo saw Wei Jinyi.


    He stood outside the door waiting for Wei Ruo.


    ??Wei Ruo ran up quickly and threw herself into his arms. Wei Jin also took advantage of the situation and hugged Wei Ruo.


    He held Wei Ruo in his arms and gently patted Wei Ruo''s back with one hand.


    Neither of them spoke, but they seemed to have said countless words. ????###


    King Jing died, and Concubine Hui committed suicide on the way to Jing''an Temple.


    Most of King Jing''s men surrendered, and Wei Jin did not punish them. He was only demoted to common people and returned to their fields.


    The concubines, concubines and their children left by King Jing were not dealt with. They could stay in the original palace of King Jing and enjoy the treatment of county kings.


    ? King Yu Chu Heng and Princess Yu Qi Shijing waited nervously in the mansion for two days, but no one came to pay Wei Jinyi''s payment.


    Probably because the couple were not directly involved in the murder of the Xu family.


    ###


    Half a month later, on the fifth day of May, the Dragon Boat Festival is an auspicious day.


    ?Prince Rui of Chu also ascended the throne, and Princess Rui Wei Qingruo was granted the title of queen.


    At the ceremony, the two of them sat hand in hand to represent the most noble people in the world and accepted the worship of the ministers.


    ?At the same time, in Prince Yu''s palace, Wei Qingwan went crazy and kept shouting that she was the one who wanted to be the queen, that she was the destined phoenix, and that was her place.


    Chu Heng locked her up and took her son away and gave her to Qi Shijing to raise.


    ?Seeing her son being taken away, Wei Qingwan went even madder. She rushed to bite the maid and her grandmother, but in the end she was unable to prevent the child from being taken to Qi Shijing''s place.


    After Wei Qingwan went crazy, Mrs. Yun came to see her, but after seeing Mrs. Yun, Wei Qingwan began to scold her, blaming her for not protecting herself, blaming her for not helping her find out her fate, and blaming her for not making good arrangements for her. Marriage.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yun left with tears streaming down her face and ignored her.


    Soon afterwards King Yu was demoted to a commoner, and King Yu and his wife were restricted from leaving the capital. They could only live in the capital as an ordinary couple.


    ?Chu Heng accepted the matter now, because they almost died in Chu Lan''s hands, and now Chu Yi at least gave them a way to survive.


    ###


    ?Three months after the enthronement ceremony, the emperor issued an edict to confer Wei Ruo''s adoptive mother, Xu He, as a first-grade imperial concubine.


    ??As everyone knows, Wei Ruo''s biological mother, Yunshi, has not yet received the imperial edict, but his adoptive mother has received it first. In this way, it is clear at a glance who is closer and who is more distant.


    More than a month later, the war in the southeast came to an end. Wei Mingting returned to Beijing and was granted the title of Marquis of Nan''an. Yun was granted the title of first-grade imperial concubine and a residence.


    ??Wei Mingting completely moved out of Zhongyi''s house, opened a separate house to live in, and took his two elders to the new residence to support them.


    The second wife of the Wei family regretted her mistake. The Bai family visited the Yun family several times, but was turned away by the Yun family.


    Later, Mrs. Mo of the Dafang took the initiative to make peace with her husband Wei Minghong, moved out of Zhongyi''s Mansion, and rented a house outside.


    She originally thought she would be lonely and helpless, but with the help of Wei Ruo, she became a female teacher and gradually gained a good reputation and became a person respected by all the ladies in the capital.


    ?At this point, everyone in the Wei family knew that Mr. Mo, who had always been dull, was actually so talented.


    ? Wei Minghong regretted his mistake and went to Ms. Mo several times to beg her to come back, but Ms. Mo refused all times.


    After the separation, the second brother-in-law had a difficult life and could not make ends meet. Seeing that the third brother-in-law of the Wei family was at the height of his power, he was so famous for a while, but he could not get any glory, and he felt very unbalanced.


    The Bai family showed shame and blocked Wei Yichen''s way back home with several daughters-in-law. As a result, they were hit by a carriage that rushed out of nowhere, and she became ill ever since.

 Chapter 622： Finale (7): Together for a lifetime

    ?? After becoming the emperor, Wei Jin became busier than when he was in Jiliao. As the queen, Wei Ruo naturally had to deal with the affairs of the harem.


    Fortunately, there was no one in the palace, Wei Jin did not accept a concubine, and the late emperor did not leave any concubines. The staff was simple and there were no troublesome things.


    Wei Ruo is quite proficient in matters such as daily personnel management. Although it is more complicated in the palace, the principles are still clear and the methods are common.


    ?In addition, Wei Ruo was involved in matters related to disaster relief, land reclamation and planting in various places. Sometimes he would go to the previous dynasty to participate in political discussions and discuss relevant matters with the ministers through curtains.


    Because of Ji Liao''s successful case, the ministers had no objection to Wei Ruo''s participation in politics.


    In a sense, Wei Ruo and Wei Jin also belong to the same political position as emperor and empress.


    The things they did were more complicated than what they had done in Ji Liao, but with the experience of Ji Liao, they were now quite familiar with it.


    ?In addition, in her spare time, Wei Ruo still failed to change her old habits, and she was also asked to set aside a piece of land in the imperial garden to grow fruits and vegetables.


    Occasionally, Wei Ruo can go out for fun after disguising himself in Qiao Zhuang, but he is not too restricted.


    Wei Ruo also had a frank conversation with Wei Jin. She told him that if one day he changes his mind, he will let her go. She is not greedy for the position of queen, nor will she fall into hatred because of his change of heart. She couldn''t help herself. She lived in the palace because the person she loved was here.


    She will not stop him from falling in love with another woman, nor will she stop him from having a harem of three thousand beauties, because she cannot stop him if he really wants to change his mind.


    What she wants is active and free love, not a binding marriage relationship.


    Wei Jin also agreed. He did not make too many promises and only said that he would use time to prove everything.


    Wei Ruo feels that she is a blessed person. Along the way, she has been lucky enough to meet many people who treat her well, help her, protect her, and advance and retreat with her.


    Even though she was fighting for power, she didn''t worry about anything.


    ??Although there are occasionally people like Wei Qingwan who make her feel uncomfortable, it does not cause much harm to her.


    ?Now that you are a queen, you should have worried about the affairs of the harem and struggled for power and favor, but none of these things have happened.


    As a queen, she should be able to save worry and effort, and have someone take care of trivial matters for her, and she should be able to do things that she is good at and interested in.


    ?Her second brother: Her husband kept his promise to her. Even though he was the emperor, he treated her as before. Even the name he called her did not change. He still called her "second brother" when there were no outsiders in private.


    She is very satisfied with everything now.


    She has no way of knowing what will happen in the future, but that is all for the future, and we will talk about it when we meet him later.


    ###


    The following year, the reign name was changed to Xingning.


    In the first year of Xingning, the climate was still not good, but God blessed the cause, and new high-yielding varieties were constantly discovered and promoted, and the harvest gradually enabled the people to maintain their food and clothing.


    ?The disaster situation in various places has improved, and the number of thieves has gradually decreased.


    ?At the same time, the conflict between Daye and the Jurchen tribe eased, and the emperor summoned Xinwu General Xu Zhengyong back to Beijing to make other arrangements.


    While waiting for dispatch in the capital, General Xu married Xiumei, the empress''s eldest maid. The empress personally presided over the wedding for the two of them. The empress gave her ten miles of red makeup as a dowry. The scene was as grand as any noblewoman in the capital. Get married.


    The next month, Lu Bei, the emperor''s first-class bodyguard, resigned from his post and left Beijing, and began to travel around the world.


    In the second year of Xingning, the queen was pregnant, and the emperor was overjoyed and ordered a general amnesty for the whole country.


    In the same year, Mr. Cui, the Minister of Rites, submitted a petition to the emperor to accept a concubine, but the emperor rejected it on the grounds that the family and country were not peaceful and he had no intention of having a harem.


    ??Most people in the court were grateful for the Queen''s achievements for the country and that the Emperor had no worries about his heirs, so they supported the Emperor''s decision not to accept more concubines.


    In the third year of Xingning, the queen gave birth to her second son, named Chu Zhen.


    In the same year, King Qin, who had been infertile for many years, also had his first child with Princess Qin. It is said that the Queen concubine nursed their bodies back to health.


    Also this year, Fan Chengxu and Xie Ying also had their first child.


    The two also ran an orphanage outside the capital, adopting orphans from all over the country, providing them with shelter and teaching them to read and write.


    In the fourth year of Xingning, with the joint efforts of the emperor and the queen, agriculture ushered in the first major revival in the past few years. Grain production returned to the level of the tenth year of Renwu, and the national treasury was full.


    In the sixth year of Xingning, the queen gave birth to a third son, named Chu Wei. So far, no one in the court has mentioned the idea of ??the emperor having a concubine.


    The queen will have peace in her womb.


    The court is stable and the people live in peace.


    What reason is there to repeat the mistake of the previous emperor who had many sons competing for reserves and causing internal strife and harming the country?


    In the seventh year of Xingning, Wei Mingting, the Marquis of Nan''an, was awarded the title of General. However, he still led troops away all the year round, taking guarding the border and protecting his family and country as his own responsibility, and rarely returned to Beijing.


    In the ninth year of Xingning, the queen gave birth to a daughter, named Chu Yue.


    This year was another good harvest year. With agriculture as the foundation, other trade also prospered, and the overall economic level of the Daye Dynasty returned to the heyday of the dynasty.


    In the twelfth year of Xingning, Wei Yichen became the chief minister of the cabinet, and the Nanning Marquis Mansion was at its peak.


    In the 16th year of Xingning, the Daye Dynasty ushered in unprecedented prosperity. The tax revenue collected that year reached an unprecedented level, and all the surrounding small countries came to congratulate them.


    In the eighteenth year of Xingning, the emperor was seriously ill and the prince took charge of the country. In the winter of the same year, the emperor died and the prince Chu Yan succeeded to the throne.


    In the spring of the following year, the Queen Mother became ill because she missed the late emperor. She could not bear the illness. She died half a month later and was buried with the late emperor in the imperial mausoleum.


    ??Marquis Wei Mingting of Nan''an returned to Beijing for the funeral. After attending the funeral of the Queen Mother, he resigned from the emperor and received the emperor''s grace to go to Taizhou Prefecture with his family.


    ?His eldest son Wei Yichen and his wife and children continued to stay in the capital. His second son Wei Yilin and his wife and children went to Taizhou Prefecture with his father and served as a garrison guard in Taizhou Prefecture.


    ###


    After three months.


    ??Jiliao City.


    Original Prince Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    The original plaque was removed and replaced with the plaque of Prince Fu''s Mansion.


    ?Chuzhen, the second son of the late emperor, was granted the title of King Fu and the land of Jiliao.


    But in the mansion where Prince Fu was supposed to stay, there were two middle-aged people in their forties.


    ?Although the woman is getting older, her youthfulness has faded away and she has gained a bit of the unique charm of a mature woman. Her face is rosy and her elegance is still the same, and she cannot tell that she is nearly forty years old.


    ??The man has a face like a crown jewel, a tall and straight posture, and a light step that shows his strong inner strength. When he is quiet, he is as elegant as a scholar.


    At dusk, the woman cooked some home-cooked dishes herself, and the couple had a simple dinner in the courtyard of Songzhuyuan.


    After dinner, the two took a nap in the courtyard. The woman nestled in the man''s arms, reflected in the afterglow of the setting sun.


    ¡°Second brother.¡±


    "Um."


    "Thank you."


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being with me throughout my life.¡±


    ¡°I should thank you for appearing in my life.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s thank each other.¡±


    "good."


    (Full text completed)


    It¡¯s finally over.


    Because of my personal reasons, the update of this article has been slow. I am really sorry to those who have been following the article. I would like to say sorry and thank you to everyone~!